LIBRARY OF PRINCETON
THEOLOGICAIJEMINARY
BR75 .B5
1852 V
.2
Origines
eccles
I AS!
■ic5.
The
ANTIQUITIES OF
the
Chri
STIAN
/ With two serm
ONS
AND
TWO LE
OEIGINES ECCLESIASTICS.
THE ANTIQUITIES
THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
WITH TWO SERMONS AND TWO LETTERS
ON THE NATURE AND NECESSITY OF ABSOLUTION.
y
BY JOSEPH BINCIHAM,
RECTOR OF IIAVANT.
REPRINTED FROM THE ORIGINAL EDITION,
MDCCVIII.— MDCCXXII.
WITH AN ENLARGED ANALYTICAL INDEX.
VOL. II.
LONDON :
HENRY G. BOHN, YORK STREET, COVENT GARDEN.
MDCCCLIL
JOHN CHILDS AND SON, BUNGAY
BOOK XIV.
OF THAT PART OF DIVINE SERVICE WHICH THE ANCIENTS COMPRISED UNDER THE
GENERAL NAME OF MISSA CATECHUMENORUM, THE SERVICE OF THE CATECHUMENS,
OR ANTE-COMMUNION SERVICE.
CHAPTER I.
OF THE PSALMODY OF THE ANCIENT CHUECH.
It has been observed before, that the
That the service ancients Comprised their whole ser-
cf the nncient ^
churrh usually be- yicB undcr two general heads, to which
gan with psalmody. o '
they gave the distinguishing names
of missa catechumenorum, and missa JideUum, the
service of the catechumens, and the service of com-
municants or believers ; that is, as we would now
term them, the ante-communion service, and the
communion service. The service of the catechu-
mens was that part of Divine worship, at which the
catechumens, and all others who were not perfect
and full communicants, were allowed to be present ;
and it consisted of psalmody, reading the Scriptures,
preaching, and prayers for such particular orders of
men, as were not admitted to participate of the holy
mysteries : and under these several heads we must
now consider it.
The service usually began with reading or sing-
ing of psalms, as appears from that of St. Jerom,'
describing the service of the Egyptian monks : They
meet at nine o'clock, and then the psalms are sung,
and the Scriptures are read, and after prayers they
all sit down, and the father preaches a sermon to
them. And so Cassian represents it,^ that first the
psalms were sung, and then followed two lessons,
one out of the Old Testament, and the other out of
the New. Only on the Lord's day, and the fifty
days of Pentecost, and the sabbath, or Saturday,
they read one lesson out of the Acts of the Apostles,
or the Epistles, and the other out of the Gospels.
But, probably, there might be a difference in the
' Hieron. Ep. 22. ad Eustoch. cap. ]5. Post horam no-
nam in commune conciuritur, psalmi resonant, Scriptiu-aj
recitantur ex more. Et completis orationibus, cunctisque
residentibus, medius, quem patrem vocant, incipit dispn-
tare, &c.
- Cassian. Institut. lib. 2. cap. 6. Qnibus (psalmis) lec-
tiones geiuinas adjungentes, id est, unam Veteris et aliam
Novi Testamenti, &c. In die vero sabbati vel Dominico
utrasque de Novo recitant Testamento, id est, unam de
order of reading in different churches. And that
may reconcile the different opinions of learned men
concerning the order of their service. For some
think they began with reading the Scriptures, and
others, with a prayer of confession. The author of
the Constitutions, it is certain, prescribes' first the
reading of the Old Testament, and then the psalms,
and after that the Acts of the Apostles and Epistles,
and last of all the Gospels. So that the psalms
were intermingled with the lessons according to the
rules and prescriptions which that author had ob-
served in some churches. St. Basil* speaks of a
confession made to God upon their knees, after
which they rose up, and betook themselves to sing
psalms to God. But that was in their vigils or
morning prayers before day, and most probably
only a private confession, which every man made
silently by himself, before they began the public
service. But if we take it for a public confession,
as the learned Hamon L'Estrange' does, then it will
argue, that the Eastern churches began their morn-
ing antelucan service with a prayer of confession,
and so went on to their psalmody, which was the
great exercise and entertainment of their nocturnal
vigils. And indeed it was their exercise at all times
in the church, as St. Austin" notes, to fill up all
vacuities, when neither the reading of the Scrip-
tures, nor preaching, nor prayers, interposed to
hinder them from it. All other spaces were spent
in singing of psalms, than which there could not be
any exercise more useful and edifying, or more
Apostolo, vel Actibus Apostolorum, et aliam de Evangeliis.
Quod etiam totis quinquagesima; diebus faciunt.
3 Constit. lib. 2. cap. 57. lib. 5. cap. 19.
* Basil. Ep. 63. ad Neocaesar. t. 3. p. 96.
^ L'Estrange, Alliance of Div. Offic. cap. 3. p. 75.
^ Aug. Ep. 119. ad Januar. cap. 18. Qiiando non est
tcmpus, cum in ecclesia fratres congrcgantur, sancta cantan-
di, nisi cum legitur, aut disputatur, aut antistites clara voce
deprecantur, aut communis oratio voce diaconi iudicitur ?
2
G78
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
holy and pious, in his opinion. And upon this ac-
count, (if the observation of L'Estrange be rightly
made out' of Chrysostom,) the people were used to
entertain the time with singing of psalms, before
the congregation was complete and fully assembled.
I take Ho notice here of their psalmody at other
times, at their meals, at their labours, and in their
private devotions : because, though this is fre-
quently mentioned by the ancients with great and
large encomiums, yet it differed in many respects
from the common psalmody, and we can draw little
light or ai'gument from that to explain the public
service.
As to the public psalmody of the
The psalms inter- clim'ch, though wc take it fov the first
mixed with lessons . '^ <. i
and prayers in some and leaduiff part of the service, yet
i-liurches. o ' ...
we are not so to understand it, as if it
was all performed at once in one continued course
of repeating many psalms together without intermis-
sion, but rather with some respite, and a mixture of
other parts of Divine service, to make the whole more
agreeable and delightful. At least, it was apparently
so in the practice of some churches. For the coun-
cil of Laodicea made a decree,' That the psalms
should not be sung one immediately after another,
but that a lesson should come between every psalm.
And St. Austin plainly intimates, that this was the
practice of his own church. For in one of his
homilies' he takes notice first of the reading of the
Epistle, then of singing the 95th Psalm, " O come,
let us worship, and fall down, and kneel before the
Lord our Maker," and after that of a lesson read out
of the Gospel. And in another homily '" he speaks
of them in the same order. In the lesson out of the
Epistle, says he, thanks are given to God for the
faith of the Gentiles. In the psalm we said, " Turn
us again, thou Lord God of hosts, show the light of
thy countenance, and we shall be whole." In the
Gospel we were called to tlie Lord's supper. By
comparing these two places of St. Austin together,
we may observe, that it was not any particular
j)salm that was appropriated to come between the
Epistle and Gospel, but the psalm that was in the
ordinary course of reading. For the 95th is men-
tioned in one place, and the 80th Psalm in the other.
' L'Estrange, Alliance of Div. Offic. cap. 3. p. 77.
" Cone. Laodic. can. 17.
"Aug. Serin. 10. de Verbis Apos^oli, p. H'i. Hoc de
apostolica lectionc percepimus. Deinde cantavimiis psal-
inum, e.xhortantes nos invicem una voce, una corded iceutes,
Venite adoremus, &c. Posthaec evangelica lectio decern
leprosos raundatos nobis ostendit.
'" Aug. Horn. 33. de Verb. Domini, p. 49. In lectione
apostolica ;^rati;c aguntur Deo de fide gentium. In psalmo
diximus. Deus virtutum converte uos, &c. In evan^elio
ad ccEnam vocati sumus, &c.
" Collat. &c. ap. Mabillon, de Cursu Gallicano, p. 390.
Evenit autem ut ea nocte, cum lector secundum morem in-
ciperet lectioncm a Moyse, incidit in ea verba Domini, Sed
ego indurabo cor ejus, &c. Deinde cum post psalmos de-
Mabillon has observed the same practice in the
French churches, out of the collation between the
catholics and Arians in the reign of Gundobadus,
king of Burgundy, anno 499. For in the relation of
that conference " it is said. That on the vigil before
the day of disputation, in celebrating the Divine
offices, it happened that the first lesson, that was
out of the Pentateuch, had those words, " I will
harden Pharaoh's heart," &c. After which the
psalms were sung, and then another lesson was read
out of Isaiah, in which were these words, "Go and
tell this people. Hearing ye shall hear, and shall not
understand." After the psalms were sung again,
another lesson was read out of the Gospel, wherein
were those words of our Saviour upbraiding the Jews
with their infidelity, "Woe unto thee, Chorazin,"
(S:c. And last of all the Epistle was read, contain-
ing those words, " Despisest thou the riches of his
goodness," &c. : where it is easy to observe, that as
there were four lessons read out of the Old and New
Testament, so there were psalms sung between each
lesson, except the last, which is not mentioned.
These psalms were styled by a pe-
culiar name, responsoria, and psalmi which psaims
,, 1 . 1 were called by a \)e-
resnonsoru, the responsories ; which cuiiar name, ps«;mi
^ ^ responsorii.
was not a name affixed to any par-
ticular psalms, but was given to all such as happened
to fall in here, in the common course of reading.
The fourth council of Toledo is to be understood of
such psalms, when it speaks of responsories,'^ blam-
ing some for neglecting to use the Gloria Patri
after them. And Gregory Turonensis" often men-
tions them more expressly under the name oi psalmi
responsorii, making it a part of the deacon's office to
repeat them. The ancient ritualists are not agreed
about the reason of the name, why they were called
responsoria ; some saying '* they were so called, be-
cause one singing, the whole quire did answer them;
whilst others'^ say, they had their name because
they answered to the lessons, being sung immedi-
ately after them. Which seems to be the more
likely reason.
But we are not to imagine, that g^.^^ ^
these were the only psalms which the propnate'd"tir%a^
ancients used in their psalmody. For *"'"''"' """'"•
cantatos rccitaret ex prnphetis, occurrenint verba Domini
ad Esaiam dicentis, Vade et dices popiilo huic, Audite aiuli-
entes, &c. Cumque adhuc psalmi t'uissent decantati, et
legeret ex Evangelio; incidit in verba, quibus Salvator ex-
probrat Judaiis incredulitatem, Vjctibi, Chorazin, &c. De-
nique cum lectio fierct ex Apostolo, &c.
'■- Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 15. Sunt quidam qui in fine rc-
sponsorioium, Gloria non dicunt, &c.
'^ Greg. Turon. de Vitis Patrum, cap. 8. Diaconus
responsorium psalmum canere coepit. It. Hist. Francor.
lib. 8. cap. 3. Jubet rex ut diaconum nostrum, qui ante
diem ad missas psalmum responsorium dixerat, canere ju-
berem.
n Isidor. de Offic. lib.], cap. 8.
'^ Huport. de Offic. lib. 1. cap. 15.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
679
some psalms were of constant use in the church, as
being appropriated to particular services. We have
seen " before, that the G3rd Psalm, " O God, my
God, early will I seek thee," was peculiarly styled
the morning psalm, because it was always sung at
morning service, as the 95th Psalm is now in our
Hturgy. And the 14Ist Psalm, " Let my prayer be
set forth in thy sight as the incense, and let the lift-
ing up of my hands be an evening sacrifice," was
always sung " at evening service. They had also
some proper psalms adapted to the nature of their
communion service, and their funeral offices, as we
shall see hereafter. And in the French church,
from the time that Musajus, presbyter of Marseilles,
composed his Lectionarium, or order of reading the
psalms and lessons, at the instance of Venerius his
bishop, the responsory psalms were all adapted to
their proper times and lessons, as Gennadius"* in-
forms us. And this, some learned men '^ think,
was at first peculiar to the Gallican office, and a
singular usage of the French church. Which may
be true as to the appropriating of several psalms to
their proper lessons in the general course of the
year ; but it cannot be true, if it be meant only of
particular and solemn occasions. For the church
had not only proper lessons, but proper psalms read
upon greater festivals, suitable to the occasion ; and
that long before the time of IMuseeus's composing
his Calendar for the Gallican church. For St. Aus-
tin^ plainly informs us, that the 22nd Psalm, " My
God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me," &c., was
always read upon the day of our Saviour's passion
in the African church ; and he seems to intimate
that the Donatists did the same, though they were
so stony-hearted as not to make a just application
of it. And there is little question to be made, but
that as they had proper psalms for this occasion, so
they had for all the other solemn festivals.
gg^f g The other psalms were sung in the
ord^'MiT ^cc^frse "as Ordinary course of reading from end
ing^ipp'ropriat"d to to cud, lu the Same order as they lay
any ime or ay. ^^ ^-^^ book, without bciug appropri-
ated to any times, or lessons, or days, except those
particular psalms, which were appointed as proper
for each canonical hour. Cassian observes,^' That
in Egypt, at the first beginning of the monastic life,
there were almost as many types, rules, or orders
about this matter, as there were monasteries, some
singing eighteen psalms immediately one after an-
other, others twenty, and some more. But at last,
by common consent, the number for morhing and
evening service was reduced to twelve, w^hich were
read in one continued course,^- without any lessons
coming between them ; for they had only two les-
sons, one out of the Old Testament, and the other
out of the New, and those read only when all the
psalms were ended. He tells us also, that in some
places they sung six psalms'-^ every canonical hour,
and some proportioned the number of psalms to the
number of the hour at which they met at their de-
votions : so that at the third hour they had only
three psalms, but six at the sixth, and nine at the
ninth hour; till upon more mature dehberation they
came at last to this resolution, to have only three
psalms at every diurnal hoiu: of prayer,-* reserving
the greater number of twelve for the more solemn
assemblies at morning and evening prayer. Though
the custom of conforming the number of psalms to
the number of hours continued in use in some parts
of France, or else was taken up in the time of the
second council of Tours, anno 567> as appears from
a singular canon of that council,-^ which I have re-
cited at large before in the last Book.^
Besides these, it was usual for the
bishop or precentor to appoint any Andsomeappoint-
, - • 11 • ^^ occasionally at
psalm to be sung occasionally m any the discretion of the
. •' •' bishop or precentor.
part of the service at discretion : as
now our anthems in cathedrals are left to the choice
of the precentor, and the psalms in metre to the
discretion of the minister, to choose and appoint
what psalms he pleases, and what times he thinks
most proper in Divine service. Thus Athanasius
tells us he appointed his deacon to sing an occa-
sional psalm'-' when his church was beset with the
Arian soldiers. And St. Austin^ sometimes speaks
of a particular psalm, which he ordered the reader
to repeat, intending himself to preach upon it : and
it once happened, that the reader, mistaking one of
these psalms, read another in its stead ; which put
St. Austin upon an extempore discourse upon the
"= Book XIII. chap. 10. sect. 1.
" See Book XIII. chap. 11. sect. 2.
'^ Genuad. de Scriptor. cap. 79. Responsoria etiam
psalmorum capitula tempori et lectionihus congruentia ex-
cerpsit.
'•■> Stillingfleet, Orig. Britan. chap. 4. p. 218.
-" Aug. in Psal. xxi. in Praef. Serm. 2. p. 43.
2' Cassian. Instit. lib. 2. cap. 2.
" Cassian. ibid. cap. 4. Per universam ^Egyptum et
Thebaidem duodenarius psalmorum niimerus tarn vesper-
tinis quam nocturnis solennitatibus custoditur, ita duntaxat
ut post hunc numei'um duae lectiones, Veteris scilicet ac
Novi Testamenti, singula; subsequantur.
^ Ibid. cap'. 2. Sunt quibus in ipsis quoqne diurnis ora-
tionum officiis, id est, terfia, scxta, nonaque id visimi est, ut
secundum horarum modum, in quibus haec Domino reddun-
tur obsequia, psalmorum etiam el orationum putareut nu-
merumcoaequandum: nonuuUis placuit senarium numenuu
singulis diei conventibus deputari.
"* Cassian. lib. 3. cap. 3. " Cone. Turon. 2. can. 19.
"-" Book XIII. chap. 9. sect. 9.
2' Athan. Apol. 2. 717.
^ Aug. in Psal. cxxxviii. p. 650. Psalmum nobis brevein
paraveramus, quern mandaveramus cantari a lectore: sed
ad horam, quantum videtur, perturbatus, alterum pro altery
legit. Malumus nos in errore lectoris sequi voluntateni
Dei, quam nostram in nostro proposito. Vid. Aug. Pra;fat.
in Psal. xxxi.
G80
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
psalm that was read by mistake to the people. And
when we consider that they sometimes spent whole
days and nights almost in psalmody ; as when St.
Ambrose's church was beset with the Arian soldiers,
the people within continued the whole night and
day ^ in singing of psalms ; it will easily be imagined,
that at such times they did not sing appropriated
psalms, but entertained themselves with such as the
bishop then occasionally appointed, or left them at
large to their own choice, to sing at liberty and dis-
cretion. Sometimes the reader himself pitched ujion
a psalm, as the necessitj- of affairs would allow him,
or his own discretion direct him. Thus St. Austin
tells us, in one of his homilies,'" That he had preach-
ed upon a psalm, not which he appointed the reader
to sing, but what God put into his heart to read,
which determined his sermon to the subject of re-
pentance, being the 51st, or penitential psalm,
which the reader sung of his own accord, or rather,
as St. Austin words it, by God's direction. Sulpi-
cius Severus tells a remarkable story to the same
purpose, in the Life of St. Martin.^' He says. When
St. Martin was to be elected bishop, one, whose
name was Defensor, among the bishops, was a great
stickler against him. Now, it happened that, in the
tumult, the reader, whose course it was to sing the
psalm that day, could not come at his place in due
time, and therefore another read the first psalm that
he lighted upon when he opened the book, which
happened to be the 8th Psalm, wherein were those
words, " Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings
thou hast perfected praise, because of thine enemies,
that thou mightest destroy the enemy and defensor,"
as the Galilean Version then read it, t'7 destruas
inimicum et defensorcm. And this, though it seem-
ingly were but a chance thing, was looked upon as
providential by the people, to overthrow the machin-
ations of Defensor.
In some places, instead of lessons
Sect. 7.
Prayers in ' some bctwecn cvery psalm, they allowed a
places between every
psalm, instead of a short spacc for prlvatc prayer to be
made in silence, and a short collect by
the minister, which, Cassian'- says, was the ordinary
custom of the Egyptian fathers. For they reckon-
ed, that frequent short prayers were more useful^
than long continued ones, both to solicit God more
earnestly by frequent addresses, and to avoid the
temptations of Satan, drawing them into lassitude
and weariness, w^hich was prevented by their suc-
cinct brevity. And therefore they divided the longer
psalms into two or three parts,'* interposing prayers
between every distinction.
In all the Western churches, except
the Roman, it w^as customary also, at The Gloria PatH
^ 1 i* 1 r ^ added at the end of
the end oi every psalm, lor the con- every psaim in the
Western, but not in
gregation to stand, and say, " Glory be ^^^^^^^^"^
to the Father, and to the Son, and to
the Holy Ghost:" but in the Eastern churches it
was otherwise; for, as I have noted before^ out of
Cassian,'" in all the East they never used this glori-
fication, but only at the end of the last psalm, which
they called their antiphona or hallelujah, which
was one of those psalms which had hallelujah pre-
fixed to it, and which they repeated by way of an-
tiphona, or responsal, and then added, " Glory be to
the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost."
But in the Western churches, he says, it was used
at the end of every psalm. And so we are to un-
derstand those canons" of the council of Toledo,
which order, " Glory and honour be to the Father,
and Son, and Holy Ghost," to be said at the end of
the psalms and responsories : but the Decretal of
Vigilius,*' which orders the same at the end of the
psalms, must be taken according to the custom of
the Roman church, to be used only at the conclu-
sion of all. Other differences relating to the use of
this doxology, and its original, shall be considered in
the next chapter hi their proper place.
As to the persons concerned in this g^^ ^
service of singing the psalms publicly tim^s" sun" by" one
in the church, we may consider them '"^"'"" °"'''"
in four different respects, according to the different
ways of psalmody. 1. Sometimes the psalms were
sung by one person alone, the rest hearing only
with attention. 2. Sometimes they were sung by
the whole assembly joining all together. 3. Some-
times alternately by the congregation divided into
distinct quires, the one part repeating one verse, and
the other another. 4. Sometimes one person repeat-
ed the first part of the verse, and the rest joined all
together in the close of it. The first of these ways,
Cassian notes as the common custom of the Egyp-
tian monasteries. For he says, Except hifli'" who
rose up to sing, all the rest sat by on low seats in
-' Ambros. Epist. 33. ad Mavcellinam Sororem.
'" Aug. Horn. 27. e.v 50. t. 10. p. 175. Proinde aliquid de
pcenitentia dicere divinitus jubemur. Ncque enim nos istum
psalmuin cantandiim lectori imperavimus: sed quod ille
censuit vobis esse utile ad audiendum, hoc cordi etiam pu-
erili jmperavit.
31 Sulpit. Vit. Martin, cap. 7. p. 21b.
'-' Cassian. Instit. lib. 2. cap. 5. Undecim psalmos ora-
tionum interjectione distinctos, &c.
^ Ibid. cap. 10. Utilius consent breves quidem orationos,
sed creberrimas fieri, &c.
'' Ibid. cap. 11. Et idcirco nc psalmos quidem ipsos,
qiios in congregatione decantant, continuata student pro-
nunciatione concludere : sed eos pro numero versuum dua-
bus vel tribus intercessionibus, cum orationum interjectione
divisos, dislinctim particulatimque consummant. &c.
^^ Book XIII. chap. 10. sect. xiv.
^" Cassian. Instit. lib. 2. cap. 8. Strabo de Reb. Eccles.
cap. 25.
" Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 14 et 15.
'" Vigil. Ep. 2. ad Eutherium, cap. 2. In fine psalmoruni
ab omnibus catholicis ex more dicatur, Gloria Patri, et Filio,
et .Spiritui Sancto.
^•' Cassian. Instit. lib, 2. cap. 12. Absque co qui dicturus
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH,
681
silence, giving attention to him that sang. And
though sometimes four sang the twelve psalms in
one assembl}', yet they did it not all together, but in
course one after another,^" each singing three psalms,
and the rest keeping silence till the last psalm,
which they all sang by way of antiphona or alter-
nate song, adding the Gloria Patri in the close.
spi-t in iSometimes, again, the whole assem-
bly joined together, men, women, and
children, united with one mouth and
one mind in singing psalms and praises to God.
This was the most ancient and general practice, till
the way of alternate psalmody was brought into the
church. Thus Christ and his apostles sung the
hymn at the last supper, and thus Paul and Silas
at midnight sung praises unto God. Bellarmine,'" in-
deed, and some other writers of the Romish church,
say, tliis custom was not in use till the time of St.
Ambrose ; but they plainly mistake the introduction
of the alternate way of singing psalms for this more
ancient way, which derives its original from the
foundation of the church. Thus St. Hilary, who
lived before St. Ambrose, takes notice," that the
people all prayed, and all sang hymns together.
And St. Chrysostom, comparing the apostohcal
times with his ovm, says," Anciently they all met
together, and all sang in common. And so do we
at this day. And again," Women and men, old men
and children, differ in sex and age, but they differ
not in the harmony of singing hymns ; for the
Spirit tempers all their voices together, making one
melody of them all. After the same manner St.
Austin sometimes" speaks of singing the psalms
between the lessons with united voices, though be-
fore his time the way of alternate psalmody was
become very common in all parts of the church.
This way of singing the psalms
Sect. 11. , , -^ , ° °,
somrtimes alter- alternately was, when the congi'ega-
natcly, by the con- J 1 O C5
murtwo"paii's''^'' tion, dividing themselves into two
parts, repeated the psalms by courses,
verse for verse one after another, and not, as formerly,
all together. As the other, for its common conjunc-
tion of voices, was properly called symphony ; so
this, for its division into two parts, and alternate
answers, was commonly called antiphony, and some-
times responsoria, the singing by responsals. This
is plain from that noted Iambic" of Gregory Nazi-
anzen, aifi<piovov, avr'Kpwvov dyysXwv ardaiv, where
the symphony denotes their singing alternately
verse for verse by turns. Socrates" calls it dvri-
<pu>vov vfivwdiav, the antiphonal hymnody ; and
St. Ambrose,*" responsoria, singing by way of re-
sponsals. For, comparing the church to the sea,
he says. From the responsories of the psalms, and
singing of men, women, virgins, and children, there
results an harmonious noise, like the waves of the
sea. He expressly mentions women in other places,"
as allowed to sing in public, though otherwise the
apostle had commanded them to keep silence in
the church. St. Austin also frequently mentions'*"
this way of singing by parts, or alternately by re-
sponses ; and he carries the original of it in the
Western church no higher than the time of St.
Ambrose, when he was under the persecution of
the Arian empress Justina, mother of the younger
Valentinian ; at which time both he^' and Paulinus,
who writes" the Life of St. Ambrose, tell us the
way of antiphonal singing was first brought into
the church of Milan, in imitation of the custom of
the Eastern churches ; and that from this example
it presently spread all over the Western churches.
What was the first original of it in the Eastern
chiu'ch, is not so certainly agreed upon by writers
either ancient or modern. Theodoret says*' that
Flavian and Diodorus first brought in the way of
singing David's Psalms alternately into the church
of Antioch, in the reign of Constantius. But So-
crates'* carries the original of this way of singing
hymns to the holy Trinity as high as Ignatius.
Valesius thinks Socrates was mistaken : but Car-
dinal Bona" and Pagi'^ think both accounts may
be true, taking the one to speak of DaWd's Psalms
only, and the other of hymns composed for the ser-
vice of the church. Some say the custom w'as first
in medium psalmos surre.xeiit, ciincti seJilibiis humillimis
insideutes, ad vocem psallentis omui cordis intentione de-
pendent.
" Ibid. cap. 5 et 8.
*' Bellarm. de Bonis Operibus, lib. I. cap. 16. t. 4. p. 1077.
*■- Hilar, in Psal. Ixv. p. 332. Audiat orantis populi con-
sistens quis extra ecclesiam vocem, spectct celebres hymno-
rum sonitus.
" Chrys. Horn. 3G. in 1 Cor. p. 653. 'E-n-t'i/raXov Tri'tvTti
K01V7I.
" Chrys. in Psal. c.xlv. p. 824.
** Aug. de Verb. Apost. Serm. 10. p. 112. Cantavimus
psalnium cxbortantes nos invicem una voce, imo corde,
dicentes, Veuite adoremus, &c.
*'^ Naz. Carm. 18. de Virlute, inter lambica, t. 2. p. 218.
" Socrat. lib. 6. cap. 8.
^' Ambros. Hexaraer. lib. .3. cap. .'j. Rcsponsoriis psal-
morum, cantu virorum, mulierum, virginum, parvulorum,
consonans undarum fragor resultat.
^^ Ambros. Expos. Psal. i. Mulieres apostolus in ecclesia
tacorejubet: psalmuin etiam bene clamant, &c.
**• Aug. Serm. in Psal. xxvi. in Prajfat. Voces ista;
psalmi, quas audivimus, et ex parte cantavimus. Item in
Psal. xlvi. In hoc psalmo, quern cantatum audivimus, cui
caiitando respondimus, ea sumus dicturi quw nostis.
*' Aug. Confess, lib. 9. cap. 7. Tunc hymni et psalmi ut
canerentur secundum moremOrientalitim partium, ne popu-
lus mseroris toedio contabesceret, institutmu est: et ex illo
in hodiernum retentum, miiltis jam ac poene omnibus gre-
gibus tuis et per ceteras orbis paries imitantibus.
5- Paulin. Vit. Ambros. p. 4. Hoc in tempore primo
antiphona; hymni et vigiliae in ecclesia Mediolanensi cele-
brari Ciepcrunt, &c.
^ Theod. lib. 2. cap. 24. " Socrat. lib. 6. cap. 8.
*» Btma de Psalmod. cap. 16. sect. 10. n. 1.
5« Pagi, Critic, in Baron, an. 400. n. ]0.
682
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XiV.
begun by Ignatius, but destroyed by Paulas Samo-
satensis, and revived again by Flavian. But Pagi's
conjecture seems most reasonable, that Flavian only
introduced this way of singing the psalms in the
Greek tongue at Antioch, whereas it had been used
in the Syrian language long before, as he shows out
of Theodorus of Mopsuestia, and Valesius himself
confirms this out of the same author, whose testi-
mony is preserved by Nicetas." However this mat-
ter be as to the first original of this way of antipho-
nal psalmody, it is certain, that from the time that
Flavian either instituted or revived it at Antioch, it
prevailed in a short time to become the general
practice of the whole church. St. Chrysostom^
encouraged it in the vigils at Constantinople, in
opposition to the Arians. St. BasiP^ speaks of it
in his time, as the received custom of all the East.
And we have seen before, how from the time of St.
Aiubrose it prevailed over all the West. And it was
a method of singing so taking and delightful, that
they sometimes used it where two or three were met
together for private devotion; as Socrates"" par-
ticularly remarks of the emperor Theodosius junior
and his sisters, that they were used to sing alternate
hymns together every morning in the royal palace.
Besides all these, there was yet a
Sect. 12.
J^^'^^lntorV- fourth way of singing, of pretty com-
Tart'Tf «.e %"L mon usB iu the fourth age of the
pning wftnim "a chuTch : which was, when a single per-
aiso 'of'"'diapsaim" SOU (whom that age called a jjJionas-
and acrostics m cus, vTvoBokivc, OX prccentor"') began
psalmody. '■ ....
the verse, and the people jomed with
him in the close. This the Greeks called inrrjxt'^v,
and viraKoviiv, and the Latins, succinere. And it was
often used for variety in the same service with al-
ternate psalmody. Thus St. Basil, describing the
different manners of their morning psalmody, tells
us, They one while divided themselves into two
parts, and sung alternately, answering to one an-
other ; and then again, let one begin the psalm, and
the I'est joined with him" in the close of the verse.
This was certainly in use at Alexandria in the time
of Athanasius, as I have observed in the last Book.'^
For both he himself,"* and all the historians** who
relate the story after him, in speaking of his escape
*' Nicet. Thesaur. Orthod. Fid. lib. 5. cap. .30.
^ Socrat. lib. 6. cap. 8. ^"■' Basil. Ep. 63. ad .Neocaesar.
^ Socrat. lib. 7. cap. 22.
•" See Book III. chap. 7. sect. .3. and Sidoii. Apollin.
lib. 4. Ep. 11. Psalmovum hie luodiilator et phonascus.
^ Basil. Ep. 63. ad Neocsesar. NCi; ixiv oixv oiavi/xi]-
Qiimi, avTL \l/dWov(Tiv a\\j)\ois' tirtiTa TrdXiu kiriTpi-
x]ntVTi^ tvL KaTapy^iiv tov /xiXov^, ol Xonroi uTDjj^oucri.
'•3 Book XIII. chap. b. sect. 6.
'^* Athanas. Apol. 2. p. 717.
'■^ Theodor. lib. 2. cap. 1.3. Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 11. So-
zoin. lib. 3. cap. 6.
*"* Hist. Tripart. lib. 5. cap. 2. Praecepi ut diaconus
psalmum legeret, populi responderent, &c.
out of the church, when it was beset with the Arian
soldiers, tell us he avoided the assault by setting the
people to psalmody, which psalmody was of this
kind: for he commanded the deacon to read the
psalm, and the people viraKovuv, to repeat this
clause after him, " For his mercy endureth for ever."
The common translations of Athanasius make this
viruKovuv to signify no more than the people's at-
tending to what the deacon read ; but Epiphanius
Scholasticus, the ancient author of the Historia Tri-
partita, having occasion to relate this very passage"*
of Athanasius, rightly renders viraKoviiv by respon-
dcre. The deacon read, and the people answered
in these words, " For his mercy endureth for ever."
Valesius" thinks it should be read iittjjx"", instead
of viraKoiiiv, ill all those places of Athanasius, and
the historians after him: but there is no need of
that critical correction ; for both the words among
the Greeks are of the same import, and signify to
make answer or responses, as Cotelerius, a judicious
critic, has"* observed. And so the word viraKovtiv
is used both by Theocritus"" and Homer. So that
there is no reason to dispute the use of it in this
sense in ecclesiastical writers. St. Chrysostom uses
the word irn-rj^f 'v,'" when he speaks of this practice :
The singer sings alone, and all the rest answer him
in the close, as it were with one mouth and one
voice. And elsewhere he says" the priests began
the psalm, and the people followed after in their
responses. Sometimes this way of psalmody was
called singing acrostics. For though an acrostic
commonly signifies the beginning of a verse, yet
sometimes it is taken for the end or close of it.
As by the author of the Constitutions," w;hen he
orders one to sing the hymns of David, and the
people to sing after him the acrostics or ends of
the verses. This was otherwise called hypopsalma
and diapsahna, and aKportXtvTiov and tipvfiviov, which
are all words of the same signification. Only we
must observe, that they do not always denote
precisely the end of a verse, but sometimes that
which was added at the end of a psalm, or some-
thing that was repeated frequently in the middle of
it, as the close of the several parts of it. Thus St.
Austin composed a psalm for the common people to
«' Vales. Not. in Theod. lib. 2. cap. 1.3.
•^ Coteler. Not. in Coiistil. Apost. lib. 2. cap. 57. p. 262.
"' Theocrit. Idyl. 14. de Hyla. Tpis o' ap' 6 ttuIs uttu-
Kov<T^v. Ter piier respondit. Vid. Homer. Odyss. 4. et
Stephani Le.xicon.
'" Chrys. Hom. 36. in 1 Cor. p. 655. 'O \l/dXXuw \(/dXXiL
fiovoi, Kclv TravTES aVijxtocrji' (leg. vTri])(fo(XLv) cos i^ i/'os
o-ro'/xaxos )'; (^tuyi/ (piptTai. Vid. Horn. II. iu Mat. p. 108.
'Y-TTijX'yo'ai'Tis, &c.
'' Chrys. in Psal. cxx.xvii. p. 518. MtTa tou/ Upiwu
KaTup^Ofxtvuiv, Trpot^yov/JiivoDt/ 'i\l/op.ai., Kal a\oXouGii(T(j»,
KUL acrto CTot, &c.
"' Constit. lib. 2. cap. 57. 'O Xaos tu iiKpo'^i'^ia vtto-
xJ/a\XiTW.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
683
learn against the Donatists, and in imitation of the
II 9th Psalm, he divided it into so many parts, ac-
cording to the order of the letters in the alphabet,
(whence such psalms were called abecedarii,) each
part having its proper letter at the head of it, and
the hypnpsahna (as he calls it"') or answer, to be re-
peated at the end of every part of it, in these words,
Omncs qui gaudctis de pace, jnodo vcrum judicate ;
as the Gloria Patri is now repeated not only at the
end of every psalm, but at the end of every part
of the 1 1 9th Psalm. And in this respect the Gloria
Patri itself is by some ancient writers called the
h'jpopsahna, or epode, and acroteleutic to the
psalms, because it was always used at the end of
the psalms. Thus Sozomen, giving an account of
the Allans' management of their psalmody at Con-
stantinople in their morning processions, says. They
divided themselves into parts, and sung after the
manner of antiphona, or alternate song, adding in
the close their acroteleutics," framed and modelled
after their own way of glorification. Where, as
Yalesius rightly observes, it is plain, acroteleutic is
but another name for the Gloria Patri, which they
added at the end of the psalms, but perversely
modelled to favour their own heresy ; not saying,
" Glory be to the Father, and the Son, and the
Holy Ghost ;" but " Glory be to the Father, by the
Son, and in the Holy Ghost." Again, Sozomen
speaking of the psalmody with which the Chris-
tians brought the body of the martyr Babylas from
Daphne to Antioch in the time of Julian, says.
They who were best skilled began the psalms, and
the multitude answered them with one harmonious
consent, making these words the epode of" their
psalmody, " Confounded be all they that worship
graven images, and boast themselves in images, or
idol-gods." Meaning that this sentence was fre-
quently repeated in the several pauses of their psalm-
ody ; which the ancients, we see, sometimes called
an epode or diapsahn, like that of the 107th Psalm,
" Oh that men would therefore praise the Lord for
his goodness, and declare the wonders that he doth
for the children of men ! " which in the distinct parts
of that one psalm is four times repeated.
_ , ,^ From all this, it is as clear as the
Sect. 13. '
ob?e"tion made ^" ^^^ ^^ noou-day, that the people
ing'a''pS''"in generally had a share m the psalm-
ody of the ancient church ; and that
this was not an exercise strictly confined to the
canonical singers, or any particular order in the
psalmody.
church ; but that men, women, and children were
all allowed to bear a part in it, under the direction
and conduct of precentors, or those who presided
in this and all other offices of the church. There-
fore the reflection which I have formerly made
upon Cabassutius,"' I cannot choose but here again
repeat, who charges this way of singing as a mere
novelty and protestant whim, because it differs from
the present practice of his own church ; though it
be exactly agreeable to the practice of the ancient
church in all its several methods, and in all ages
since the apostles. Neither is there any one thing
can be objected against it, save a single canon of
the council of Laodicea," which forbids all others
to sing in the church, except only the canonical
singers, who went up into the amho or reading-desk,
and sung out of a book. This I have explained to
be only a temporary provision of a provincial coun-
cil, designed to restore or revive the ancient psalm-
ody, when it might be in some measure corrupted
or neglected, and not intended to abridge or destroy
the primitive liberty of the people. Or if any thing
more was intended by it, it was an order that never
took place in the practice of the church : it being
evident, beyond all contradiction, from what has
now been said, that the people always enjoyed their
ancient privilege of joining in this Divine harmony,
and were encouraged in it by the gi-eatest luminaries
of the church.
To proceed, then : we are to con- ^.^^^ ,^
sider further, that psalmody was al- peKorS'' i'"?K
waj-s esteemed a considerable part '"=»"<'"'§ p"^""'^-
of devotion, and upon that account was usually, if
not always, performed by those that were engaged
in it, in the standing posture. Cassian indeed seems
to make an exception in the way of the monasteries
of Egypt : but his exception helps to clear the con-
trary rule, and shows also that their devotion was
in the main performed in the standing posture. For
he says, though by reason of their continual fast-
ings and labour night and day, they were unable to
stand all the time, while twelve psalms were read-
ing, yet they that read in coiu-se, always stood™ up
to read : and at the last psalm, they all stood
up" and repeated it alternately, adding the Gloria
Patri at the end. In other places it was always
the custom to stand, as is plain not only from this ex-
ception, but from the testimony of St. Austin,**" who
speaks of the psalmody as an act of devotion, which
all the people performed standing in the church.
'■^ Vid. Aiif;'. Psalmum contra partem Donati, t. 7. p. 1.
Et Retract, lib. 1. cap. 20.
'' Sozom. lib. 8. cap. 8. Km-a tov twv avTKpuivtov Tpo-
irov ii^aWov, aKpoTEXtu-ria trvvTiQivTi^ ■np6<3 ti'ji/ au-rwv
oo^au ■wf.iroir)fxiva.
" Sozom. lib. 5. cap. 19. "i^wiirri^fL t6 •7r\r;6tis iv arvfi-
tpMvia. Kai xauTj)!/ xi')!/ ptjtnti etti/Ssi/, k. t. X.
"• Book III. chap. 7. sect. 2.
" Cone. Laodic. can. 15.
" Cassian. Instit. lib. 2. cap. 12. Absque eo qui dicturws
in medium psalmos surrexerit, cuncti sedilibus humiUimis
insidentes, &c.
" Cassian. ibid. cap. 8.
"" Aug. Serm. 3. in Psal. xx.xvi. p. 122. Ccrte venim est
quod cantavi, certe verum est quod in ecclesia staus tarn de-
vt)ta voce personui, &c.
684
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
song, and its
mendation
the ancients.
As to the voice or pronunciation
Of thVuseofpiain used in singing, it was of two sorts,
s the plain song, and the more artificial
and elaborate tuning of the voice to
greater variety of sounds and measures. The plain
song was only with a little gentle inflection, and
agreeable turn of the voice, with a proper accent,
not much different from reading, and much re-
sembling the musical way of reading the psalms
now in our cathedral churches. This was the way
of singing at Alexandria in the time of Athanasius.
For St. Austin says,*" he ordered the reader to sing
the psalm with so little inflection or variation of
the tone, that it looked more like reading than
singing. And this St. Austin ^^ seems to intimate
to have been the common way of the African
churches, as most agreeable to the slow genius of
the African people. Whence some of the warmer
Donatists made it a matter of objection, that the
catholics sung the Divine hymns of the prophets
soberly in the church, whilst they sung their own
psalms of human composition in a ranting way,
and even trumpeted out, like men that were drunk,
their own exhortations. St. Austin does not speak
this, as if he wholly disapproved the other more ar-
tificial and melodious way of singing, but only as
it was intemperately abused by many, and particu-
larly by the Donatists. For otherwise he commends
this way of singing, as very useful to raise the af-
fections, when performed with a clear voice,*^ and
a convenient sweetness of melody: and says, it was
that that melted him into tears, when he first heard
it in the beginning of his conversion, in the church
of St. Ambrose.
This plainly implies, that the arti-
Ariificiai ai.d me- ficlal aud mclodious way of singing,
lodious tuning of , _ . _ -
the voice allowed in With vancty 01 uotes lor greater sweet-
singing, when ma. •' tut ^^
naged with sobriety ncss, was uscd and allowed, as well
and discretion.
as plain song, in the Italic churches :
and they mistake St. Austin, who think he speaks
in commendation of the one, to the derogation of
the other. For he professes to admire both ways
for their usefulness, and particularly the more me-
lodious way, for this, ut per ohlectamenta aurium
itifirmior animus in affectum inetatis assurgat, that
weaker minds may be raised to affections of piety, by
the delight and entertainment of their ears. And
whilst it kept within due bounds, there is nothing
plainer than that it had the general approbation of
pious men throughout the church.
Neither was it any objection against j,^^|. ^^
the psalmody of the church, that she a?li,S-'psaims'"and
sometimes made use of psalms and conipositi'on,''b^eiy
hymns of human composition, besides "" '""^^ ''
those of the sacred and inspired writers. For
though St. Austin, as we have just heard before,
reflect upon the Donatists for their psalms of human
composition, yet it was not merely because they were
human, but because they preferred them to the
divine hymns of Scripture, and their indecent way
of chanting them to the grave and sober method of
the church. St. Austin himself made a psalm of
many parts, in imitation of the II 9th Psalm, as
has been observed above in this chapter, sect. 12.
And this he did for the use of his people, to pre-
serve them from the errors of Donatus. And it
would be absurd to think, that he who made a psalm
himself for the people to sing, should quarrel with
other psalms merely because they were of human
composition. It has been demonstrated in the fifth
chapter of the last Book, that there were always
such psalms, and hymns, and doxologies composed
by pious men, and used in the church from the
first foundation of it ; nor did any but Paulus Sa-
mosatensis except against the use of them ; which
he did not neither because they were of human
composition, but because they contained a doctrine
contrary to his own private opinions. St. Hilary
and St. Ambrose made many such hymns, which
when some muttered against in the Spanish churches,
because they were of human composition, the fourth
council of Toledo** made a decree to confirm the
use of them, together with the doxology, " Glory be
to the Father," &c., and, " Glory be to God on high ;"
threatening excommunication to any that should
reject them. The only thing of weight to be urged
against all this, is a canon of the council of Laodi-
cea,"^ which forbids all iSmriKovQ TpaXfxovQ, all private
psalms, and all uncanonical books, to be read in the
church. For it might seem, that by private psalms.
^' Aug. Confes. lib. 10. cap. 33. Tam modico fiexu vocis
faciebat sonare lectorein psalmi, ut pronuncianti viciiiior
esset qiiaiu canenti.
'^- Aug. Ep. 119. ad Jamiar. cap. 18. Plcraque in Africa
ecclesiae membra pigriora sunt: ita ut Donatist;c nos repre-
hendant, quod sobrie psallimus in ecclesia divina cantica
prophctarum, cum ipsi ebrietates suas ad canticum psalmo-
riim humauo ingenio compositorura, quasi tubas exhorta-
tionis inflamment.
•*■' Aug. Confes. lib. 10. cap. 33. Veruntamen cum rcmi-
niscor lachrymas meas, quas fudi ad cantus ecclcsi;c tuic
Et nunc ipso commoveor — Cum liqu.ida voce et convenion-
tissima modulatione cantantur, inagnain instituti hujus uti-
litatem asrnosco.
"' Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 12. Quia a nonnullis hymni hu-
niano studio compositi esse noscuntur in laudeiii Dei, et
apostolorum ac martyrum triumphos, sicut hi qiios beatissi-
mi (loctores Hilarius atque Anibrosius ediderunt, quos tamen
quidam specialiter reprobant, pro eo quod de Scripturis
sanctorum canonum, vel apostolica traditione non existiint:
rcspuant ergo et ilium hymnum, quem quotidie publico pri-
vatoqne officio in tine omnium psalmorum dicimus, Gloria
et honor Patri, &c. Sicut ergo oratioues, ita et hymnos
in laiidcm Dei compositos uullus nostrum ulterias improbet,
sed pari modo in Gallicia Hispaniaque celebrent, cxcommu-
nicationc plecteudi, qui hymnos rejicere fueriut aiisi,
"* Cone. Laodic. can. 59.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
685
they mean all hymns of human composition. But
it was intended rather to exclude apociyphal psalms,
such as went under the name of Solomon, as Bal-
zamon and Zonaras understand it ; or else such as
were not approved by public authority in the church.
If it be extended further, it contradicts the current
practice of the whole church besides, and cannot,
in reason, be construed as any more than a private
order for the churches of that province, made upon
some particular reasons unknown to us at this day.
Notwithstanding, therefore, any argument to be
drawn from this canon, it is evident the ancients
made no scruple of using psalms or hymns of hu-
man composition, provided they were pious and
orthodox for the substance, and composed by men
of eminence, and received by just authority, and
not brought in clandestinely into the church.
But there were some disorders and
Sect IS.
But two corrup- irregularities always apt to creep into
tions severely in- o J i: r
FiJft'^ove^r-g"reat this practlcc, and corrupt the psalmody
?yTa'sirg?ng?i'r'' aud devotlons of the church: and
imitation of the •,,! .1 n ,-\ r .1
modes and music of agaiust thcse the lathcrs irequently
tlie tlieatre. i i • • i 1
declaim with many sharp ana severe
invectives. Chiefly they complain of the lightness
and vain curiosity which some used in singing, who
took their measures from the mean and practice of
the theatres, introducing from thence the corrup-
tions and elTeminacy of secular music into the grave
and solemn devotions of the church. We have
heard St. Chrysostom before ^'^ complaining of men's
using theatrical noise and gestures both in their
prayers and hymns. And here I shall add the re-
flection which St. Jerom makes upon those words
of the apostle, Ephes. v., " Singing, and making
melody in your hearts to the Lord :" Let young men
hear this, let those hear it who have the office of
singing in the church, that they sing not with their
voice, but with their heart to the Lord ; not like
tragedians, physically preparing their throat and
mouth, that they may sing after the fashion of the
theatre in the church. He that has but an ill voice,
if he has good works, is a sweet singer before God.
The other vice complained of was,
And, 2diy, Pleas- thc regarding more the music of the
ing the ear without ° °
r/'thlfsoui''*'^''''"^ words, and sweetness of the compo-
sure, than the sense and meaning of
them ; pleasing the ear, without raising the affec-
tions of the soul, which was the true reason for
which psalmody and music was intended. St. Je-
rom takes notice of this corruption in the same
place,*' giving this caution against it : Let the serv-
ant of Christ so order his singing, that the words
that are read may please more than the voice of the
singer ; that the spirit that was in Saul, may be cast
out of them who are possessed with it, and not find
admittance in those who have turned the house of
God into a stage and theatre of the people. St.
Austin**" confesses he was for some time thus moved
to a faulty complacency in the sweetness of the
song, more than the matter that w'as sung, and then
he rather wished not to have heard the voice of the
singer. St. Isidore of Pelusium brings the charge
of these abuses more especially against women, and
goes so far as to say, that though the apostle had al-
lowed them to sing in the church, yet the perverse
and licentious use they made of this liberty, was a
sufficient reason ^^ why they should be totally de-
barred from it. And some are of opinion, that it
was abuses of this kind, in excess, and not in defect,
that made the council of Laodicea forbid all but
thc canonical singers to sing in the church ; as think-
ing, that they might be better regulated and restrain-
ed fi-om such abuses by the immediate dependence
they had upon the rulers of the church. But the
experience of later ages rather proves, that this was
not the true way to reform such abuses ; since there
are greater complaints made by considering men, of
the excesses committed in church music after it was
wholly given up to the management of canonical
singers, than there were before. Witness the com-
plaints made by Polydore Virgil,°° Maldonat,"' Du-
rantus,"- and others in the Romish church, and Bi-
shop WettenhaP^ in the protestant communion,
which it is none of my business in this place any
further to pursue.
CHAPTER II.
A PARTICULAR ACCOUNT OF SOME OF THE MOST
NOTED HYMNS IN USE IN THE SERVICE OF THE
ANCIENT CHURCH.
But there is one thing more may ^ect. i.
be of use for the better understanding oi"gs^'J*Gi^^'bt°to
the psalmody of the ancient church, ' ^ " '"'
which is, to give a distinct account of the most noted
hymns that made a part of her service. Among
these, one the most ancient and common, was that
which was called the lesser doxolog}-, " Glory be to
6« Book XIII, chap. 8. sect. 11.
*' Hieron. in Ephes. v. Sic cautet servus Christi, lit non
vox cauentis, sed verba placeant quaj leguntur : ut spiritus
qui erat in Saule, ejiciatur ab iis, qui similiter ab eo possi-
dentur, et non iutroducatur in eos, qui de domo Dei scenam
fecere populorum.
*' Aug. Confess, lib. 10. cap. 33. Cum mihi accidit, tit
me amplius cantus, quam res quae eanitur moveat, poenaliter
me peccare confiteor, et tunc mallem non audire cantantem.
«9 Isidor. lib. 1. Ep. 90.
9" Polyd. Virgil, dc Her. Invent, lib. 6. cap. 2. p. 359.
" Maldonat. de Sepiem Sacramentis, t. 2. p. 23S.
92 Duiant. de Ritibus, lib. 2. cap. 21. n. 11.
93 Wettenhal, Gift of Singing, chap. 1. p. 277 and 247.
G86
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost."
Concerning which we are to note, in the first place,
that it was something shorter than it is now ; for
the most ancient form of it was only a single sen-
tence without a response, running in these words,
" Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the
Holy Ghost, world without end. Amen." Part of the
latter clause, " as it was in the beginning, is now,
and ever shall be," was inserted some time after the
first composition. This appears from the most an-
cient form used both in the Greek and Latin church
without those words in it. The fourth council of
Toledo, anno 633, reads it thus :' " Glory and hon-
our be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the
Holy Ghost, world without end. Amen." Where
we may observe, that not only the words, " as it
was in the beginning," &c., are omitted, but the
word honour is added to glory, according- to another
decree made in that council ; that it should not be
said, as heretofore some did, " Glory be to the Fa-
ther," but, " Glory and honour be to the Father ;"
forasmuch as the prophet David says, " Bring glory
and honour to the Lord," Psal. xxviii. 2. And John
the evangelist, in the Revelation, heard the voice
of the heavenly host, saying, " Honour and glory
be to our God, who sitteth on the throne," Rev. v. 13.
From whence they conclude, that it ought to be said
on earth as it is sung in heaven. The Mosarabic
liturgy, which was used in Spain a little after this
time, has it in the very same' form. " Glory and
honour be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the
Holy Ghost, world without end. Amen." Which
shows, that that was the received way of using this
hymn in the Spanish churches. The Greek church
also, for several ages, used it after the same manner,
only they did not insert the word " honour," which
seems to be peculiar to the Spanish church. Atha-
nasius, or whoever was the author of the treatise of
Virginity among his works,* repeats it thus, " Glory
be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy
Ghost, world without end. Amen." And Strabo^
says of the Greeks in general, that they omitted
those words in the latter clause, " as it was in the
beginning." So that it is not easy to tell what time
they first began to be used in it. Some say, the
council of Nice ordered them to be inserted against
Arius ; others, that the church by common consent
admitted them, in compliance with the doctrine of
that council, to confront the Arian tenet, which
asserted, that the Son was not in the beginning,
and that there was a time when he was not. But
if so, it is strange we should not hear of this addi-
tional part of the hymn in any Greek or Latin writer
for above two whole centuries after. The first ex-
press mention that is made of it, is in the second
council of Vaison," anno 529, which says. It was
then so used at Rome, and in Italy, and Africa,
and all the East, and therefore is now so ordered to
be used in the French churches. Whence it is plain
it was not in the French churches before. And there
is reason to conjecture, that the East is here put
for the West, by a mistake of some transcriber,
since it appears from Strabo, that in his time the
custom of the Greek church was still otherwise ; and
how long it had been the custom of the Western
churches before the time of this council, is uncer-
tain. The Spanish churches, as we have seen, did
not admit it till afterwards.
There goes an epistle, indeed, under the name of
St. Jerom to Pope Damasus, which, if it were ge-
nuine, would make this addition more ancient than
now it can be allowed to be : for there he advises
Damasus to order, that in the Roman church at the
end of every psalm there should be added, " Glory
be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy
Ghost ; as it was in the beginning, is now, and ever
shall be, world without end. Amen." ' But this epistle
is rejected as spurious by learned men of all sides,
Bellarmine, Baronius, Bona, and others of the Ro-
manists, as well as protestants in general, because
it contradicts the known practice of the Roman
church in another particular ; for at Rome they did
not use the Gloria Patri at the end of every psalm
long after this, in the time of Walafridus Strabo,*
neither do they now, by the rubrics of the Roman
Breviary at this day : whereas, if Damasus had made
those orders, as this epistle directs, the Gloria Patri
would have been used at Rome at the end of everj'-
psalm ; which it was not, either there or in any of
the Eastern churches, but only in France and some
few other churches, as we have heard before in the
last chapter.
There was another small difference in the use of
this ancient hymn, which yet made no' dispute
among catholics, till the rise of the Arian heresy,
and then it occasioned no small disturbance. The
' Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 12. In fine omnium psalmorum di-
cimus, Gloria et honor Patri, et Filio, et Spiritui Sancto,
in soecula sccculorum. Amen.
- Ibid. can. 14. In fine psalmorum, non siciit a quibus-
dam hue usque, Gloria Patri, sed Gloria et honor Patri,
dicatur, &c.
^ Missa Mozarab. in Nativ. Christi, ap. Mabillon. de
Littirg. Gallic, p. 453. Gloria et honor Patri, et Filio, et
Spiritui Sancto, in sxcula sajculorum. Amen.
•< Athan. de Virgin, p. IU51.
5 Strabo de Reb. Eccles. cap. 25.
* Cone. Vasens. 2. can. 5. Quia non solum in sede aposto-
lica, sed etiam per totum Orientem et totam Africara vel
Italiam, propter ha;reticorum astutiam, qua Dei Filium
non semper eum Patre fuisse, sed a tempore fuisse blasphe-
mant, in omnibus clausulis post, Gloria Patri, &c., sicut
erat in principin, dicitur, etiam et nos in universis ecclesiis
nostris hoc ita esse dicendum decrevimus.
' Hieron. Ep. ad Damasum, 53. et inter Decreta Damasi,
ap. Crab. Cone. t. 1. p. 383. Istud carmen laudis omni
psalmo conjungi prsecipias, &c.
* .Strat)o de lieb. Eccles. cap. 25.
Chap. 1 1.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
687
catholics themselves of old were wont to say, some,
" Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the
Holy Ghost ;" others, " Glory be to the Father, and
to the Son, with the Holy Ghost;" and others,
" Glory be to the Father, in" or " by the Son, and
by the Holy Ghost." Now, these difierent ways of
expressing were all allowed, so long as no heterodox
opinion was suspe'cted to be couched under them,
as Valesins'lias-obscrved in his notes upon Socrates
and Theodoret, and St. Basil '" shows more at large
in his book De Spiritu Sancto. But when Arius
had broached his heresy in the world, his followers
would use no other form of glorification but the last,
and made it a distinguishing character of their party,
to say, " Glory be to the Father, in " or " by the Son,
and Holy Ghost :" intending hereby to denote, that
the Son and Holy Ghost were inferior to the Father
in substance, and, as creatures, of a different nature
from him, as Sozomen " and other ancient writers
inform us. And from this time it became scandal-
ous, and brought any one under the suspicion of
heterodoxy, to use it, because the Arians had now,
as it were, made it the shihholeth of their party.
Philostorgius indeed says,'- That the usual form of
the catholics was a novelty, and that Flavian at
Antioch was the first that brought in this form of
saying, " Glory be to the Father, and to the Son,
and to the Holy Ghost ;" whereas all before him
said either, " Glory be to the Father, by the Son, in
the Holy Ghost ;" or, " Glory be to the Father, in
the Son and in the Holy Ghost." But this is no
more than what one might expect from the partiality
of an Arian historian, and it is abundantly confuted
by the ancient testimonies which St. Basil produces "
in his own vindication against some, who charged
him with the like innovation ; in answer to which,
he says, he did no more than what was done before
by Irenceus, Clemens Romanus, the two Dionysii
of Rome and Alexandria, Eusebius of Ceesarea,
Origen, Africanus, Athenogenes, Gregory Thauma-
turgus, Firmilian, and Meletius, and what was done
in the prayers of the church, and with the consent
of all the Eastern and Western churches. Which
would make a man amazed to hear Cardinal Bona'*
charging St. Basil as blameworthy, for displeasing
the cathohcs in using the form of the heterodox
party ; when it is plain, it was the heterodox party
that quarrelled with him for using the catholic form
of the church. And yet, though he blames St. Basil
without grounds, teUing us. That a catholic doctor
ought to be without rebuke, and abstain from terms
that have a suspected sense, and offend pious ears ;
yet he has nothing to say to Pope Leo, who, if eithei-,
was more certainly liable to his censure, for using
the Arian form of doxology, though in a catholic
sense, in one of his Christmas sermons, wl;ich he
thus words. Let us give thanks, beloved, to the
Father,'^ by his Son, in the Holy Ghost. St. Basil
never used this suspected form, (though he says it
might be used with an orthodox meaning,) but al-
ways, " Glory be to the Father, with the Son and
Holy Ghost." For which he was charged by some
heterodox men as an innovator ; but there was no
room for Bona's censure.
Having thus stated the ancient form and modifi-
cation of this hymn in its first original, and subse-
quent progress that it made in the church, we are
next to see to what use it was applied, and in what
parts of Divine service. And here we may observe,
that it was a hymn of most general use, and a
doxology offered to God in the close of every solemn
oflfice. The Western church repeated it at the end
of every psalm, and the Eastern church at the end
of the last psalm, as we have seen in the former
chapter. Many of their prayers were also concluded
with it, as we shall find in various instances in the
following parts of this and the next Book ; particu-
larly the solemn thanksgiving or consecration prayer
at the eucharist, to which Irenajus "* and Tertullian "
refer, when they mention the close of it, ending in
these words, aiwvaQ rdv uiwvwv, " world without end.
Amen." The whole doxology commonly running
thus: "To Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, be all
glory, worship, thanksgiving, honour, and adoration,
now and for ever, throughout all ages, world with-
out end. Amen." As it is in the Constitutions.'*
Or, if the prayer ended, " by the intercession of
Christ," then it was, " To whom with thee," or,
" with whom unto thee and the Holy Spirit, be all
honour, glory, &c., world without end." Amen."
This was also the ordinary conclusion of their ser-
mons, " That we may obtain eternal life through
Jesus Christ, to whom with the Father, and the
Holy Ghost, be all glory and power, world without
end :" as may be seen in the homilies of Chrysostom,
Austin, Leo, and all others, of which more in the
fourth chapter of this Book.
Another hymn of great nole in the j.^^^ ^
ancient church, was that which they oi"/y!"'Giorfbt'to
commonly called, the angelical hymn, ^° °" '^ '
or great doxology, beginning with those words
Avhich the angels sung at our Saviour's birth, " Glory
be to God on high," &c. This was chiefly used in
the communion service, as it is now in our church ;
' Vales. Not. in Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 21. et Theod. lib. 2.
cap. 24.
'» Basil, de Spir. Sanct. cap. 7, 25, et 29.
" Sozom. lib. 3. cap. 20. 'Eooga^oi/ IlaTipaiv'Yiw, dtv-
Tsptvtw Tov 'Yiov dTTorpaii/oVTe^,
'- Philostorg. lib. 3. cap. 13.
'3 Basil, de Spir. Sanct. cap. 29.
" Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 3. n. 2.
'^ Loo, Serm. 1. de Nativ. Agamiis, dilectissimi, gratias
Deo Patri, per Filiumejus, in Spiritu Sancto.
'" Irena;. lib. 1. cap. 1. " Teitul. de Spectac. cap. 25.
'8 Constit. lib. 8. cap. 12. "* Ibid. cap. 13.
688
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
and there we shall speak of it again in its proper
place. It was also used at morning prayer daily at
men's private devotions, as I have showed before
out of Athanasius and the Constitutions,"" where
the reader may find it repeated at length under the
title of Trpocrevx>) iioOnn), the morning prayer. In the
jMozarabic liturgy it is appointed to be sung in
public before the lessons on Christmas day. St.
Chrysostom*' often mentions it, and in one place
particularly observes" of those who retired from the
world to lead an ascetic life, that they met together
daily to sing their morning hymns with one mouth
to God, among which they sung this angelical hymn
with the angels in heaven. But I have observed
before, that this was not the common practice of all
churches, to sing it every day at morning prayer,
but only in the communion service ; or at least only
upon Sundays, and Easter day, and such greater
festivals of the church. Who first composed this
hymn, adding the remaining part to the words sung
by the angels, is uncertain. Some suppose ^ it to
be as ancient as the time of Lucian, who lived in
the beginning of the second century, and is thought
to mean it in one of his dialogues, where he speaks
of the hymn with many names, iroXvwt'vfiov wSi]v, as
used by the Christians : others take it for the Gloria
Patri: which is a dispute as difficult to be deter-
mined, as it is to find out the first author and origin-
al of this hymn. And all I shall say further of it,
is only what was said heretofore by the fourth coun-
cil of Toledo^* against some, who rejected the hymns
of St. Hilary and St. Ambrose and others, because
they were of human composition : That by the
same reason they might have rejected both the lesser
doxolog\% " Glory and honour be to the Father, and
to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost," which was
composed by men; and also this greater doxology,
part of which was sung by the angels at our Sa-
viour's birth, " Glory be to God on high, and on earth
peace to men of good will ; " (so they read it, as many
other Greek and Latin writers did;) but the rest
that follows was composed and added to it by the
doctors of the church.
A third hymn of great note in the
Of the Trisnffion cliurcli was tile cherubical hymn, or
or cherubical hymn, ■• rn • •
'• Holy, holy, holy," ttic Irisagion, as it was called, because
of the thrice repeating, " Holy, holy,
holy, Lord God of hosts," in imitation of the se-
raphims in the vision of Isaiah. The original form
of this hymn was in these words, " Holy, holy, holy,
2» See Book XIII. chap. 10. sect. 9.
-' Chrys. Horn. 3. in Colos. p. 1337. Horn. 9. in Colos.
p. 138().' -- Ibid. Horn. G8. vel 69. in Mat. p. GOO.
^ Smith's Account of the Greek Church, p. 226.
-' Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 12. Nam et ille hymniis, quem
nato in came Christo, angeli cecineruut, Gloria in e.Kcelsis
Deo, et in terra pax hominibus bonae voluntatis, rcliquaque
quae ibi sequuntur, ccclesiastici doctoies coniposuerunt.
=5 Const, lib. 8. cap. 12. p. 402,
Lord God of hosts, heaven and earth are full of thy
glory, who art blessed for ever. Amen." Thus it
is in the Constitutions,*^ and frequently in St. Chrj^-
sostom,-" who says always, that it was in the same
words that the seraphims sung it in Isaiah. After-
ward the church added some words to it, and sung
it in this form, "Ayioq 6 Qeog, iiyiog 'ia^vpog, liyioq aOdva-
Tog, i\t}]aov rifiag, Holy God, holy Mighty, holy Im-
mortal, have mercy upon us. This form is ascribed
by some to Proclus, bishop of Constantinople, and
Theodosius junior, anno 446. And in this form
not long after we find it used by the fathers of the
council of Chalcedon,-' in their condemnation of
Dioscorus. Which is also noted by Damascen,"*
who says, the church used this form to declare her
faith in the holy Trinity, applying the title of holy
God to the Fa'ther, and holy Mighty to the Son,
and holy Immortal to the Holy Ghost: not as ex-
cluding any of the three persons from each of the
titles, but in imitation of the apostle, who says, " To
us there is but one God the Father, of whom are all
things, and we by him; and one Lord Jesus Christ,
by whom are all things, and we by him." And
thus this hymn continued to be applied to the
whole Trinity, till Anastasius the emperor, as some -"
say, or, as others relate,^" Peter Gnapheus, bishop of
Antioch, caused the words, 6 cravpwOiiQ £i imag, that
was crucified for us, to be added to it. Which
was intended to bring in the heresy of the Theo-
paschites, who asserted that the Divine nature it-
self suflTered upon the cross ; and was in effect to say,
that the- whole Trinity suflTered, because this hymn
was commonly applied to the whole Trinity. To
avoid this inconvenience, one Calandio, bishop of
Antioch, in the time of Zeno the emperor, made
another addition to it, of the words, " Christ our
King," reading it thus, " Holy God, holy Mighty,
holy Immortal, Christ our King, that wast crucified
for us, have mercy on us," as Theodoras Lector^'
and other historians inform us. These last ad-
ditions occasioned great confusion and tumults in
the Eastern church, whilst the Constantinopolitans
andWestern churches stiffly rejected them; and some
of the European provinces, the better to confront
them, and maintain the old way of applying it to the
whole Trinity, instead of the words, " crucified for
us," expressly said, " Holy Trinity, have mercy on
us," as we find it in Eplirem Antiochenus,'- recorded
in Photius.
This is the short historj^ and account of the rise
« Chrys. Horn. 1. de Verb. Esai. t. 3. p. 834. Hom. 6. iu
Seraphim, ibid. p. 890. Horn. 21. ad Pop. Antioch. t. 1. p.
266. et passim. Vid. Cyril. Catech. Myst. 5. n. 5. Core.
Vasens. 2. can. 4.
-' Cone. Chalced. Act. 1. p. 310. t. 4. Labbe.
-" Damascen. de Orthod. Fide, lib. 3. cap. 10.
^ Evagr. lib. 3. cap. 44. '" Damascen. ibid.
^' Theodor. Lect. lib. 2. p. 566. Cedren. an. 16. Zenonis.
=- Phot. Bibliothec. Cod. 228. p. 773.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
6S9
and progress of this celebrated hymn in the service
of the church, and of tlie heretical corruptions and
interpolations that were intended to be made upon
it. As to its use, it was chieflj' sung in the middle
of the communion ser%ace, as we shall see more ex-
pressly hereafter in the next Book : but it was some-
times used upon other occasions, as we have heard
in the council of Chalcedon before. And some
Greek ritualists ^ tell us, that it was always sung
before the reading of the Epistle, which was an-
ciently a part of the service of the catechumens.
But then they distinguish between the Trisar/ion
and Epinicion, or triumphal hymn, calling the sim-
ple form, " Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of hosts,"
the Ejnnicion, which was sung in the communion
service ; and the other, the Trisagion, which was
sung in the service of the catechumens : but the
more ancient writers do not observe this distinction;
and therefore I have here put both forms under the
common name of the Trisagion. He that would see
this history more at large, may consult Christianus
Lupus '^ upon the council of Trullo, and Mr. Allix,^
who has written a peculiar treatise upon the subject.
g^^, ^ Next to the Trisagion, there is fre-
and'^hlaleiuatic'"^*'' qucut mcntiou made among the an-
'"'^™^' cient writers of singing the hallelujah.
By which they sometimes mean the repetition of
this single word, which signifies, " Praise the Lord:"
which they did in imitation of the heavenly host,
singing and saying, again and again, " Hallelujah,"
Rev. xix. Sometimes they mean one of those
psalms which were called halleluatic psalms,^^ be-
cause they had the word hallelujah prefixed before
them in the title, such as the 1 45th, and those that
follow to the end. The singing of these was some-
times called singing the hallelujah, as has been ob-
served out of Cassian,'^ more than once, in the fore-
going parts of this and the former Book. But the
more common acceptation of hallelujah, is for the
singing of the word itself, by a frequent solemn re-
petition of it, upon certain days, and in special parts
of Divine service ; it being a sort of invitatory, or
mutual call to each other to praise the Lord. There-
fore, as St. Austin'* observes, they always used it
in the Hebrew language, because that w;i,s tlie
known signification of it : and so it was in our first
liturgy, though now we say, " Praise ye the Lord,"
with a response of the people, " The Lord's name
be praised." Anciently there was no dispute about
the lawfulness of the hymn itself, but some variation
and some dispute there was about the times of using
it. St. Austin says, In some churches it was never
sung but upon Easter day, and the fifty ^ days of
Pentecost : but in other churches, it was used at,
other times also. Vigilantius contended fiercely^"
against St. Jerom, that it ought never to be sung
but only upon Easter day. And in this he seems
to have followed the practice of the church of Rome,
where Sozomen ^' assures us, it was never sung but
once a year, and that was upon Easter day ; inso-
much that it was the common form of an oath
among the Romans, As they hoped to live to sing
hallelujah on that day. Cardinal Bona" and Ba-
ronius " are very angry at Sozomen for this : but
Valesius" honestly defends him, forasmuch as Cas-
siodore, who was a Roman, reports the same in his
Historia Tripartita. But we must note, that an-
ciently, in those churches where it was most fre-
quented, there were some exceptions in point of
time and season. For in the time of Lent it was
never used, as appears from St. Austin," who says,
That was a time of sorrow, and therefore from the
beginning of Lent till Easter day they always omit-
ted it; the ancient tradition of the church being
only to use it at certain seasons. The fourth coun-
cil of Toledo ^^ forbids the use of it not only in Lent,
but upon other days of fasting, as particularly upon
the first of January, which was then kept a fast in
the Spanish church, because the heathen observed
it with great superstition of many idolatrous rites
and practices. In the same council, the hallelujah
is mentioned under the name of Zaudcs*'' and ap-
pointed to be sung after the reading of the Gospel ;
which, as Bona^" and Mabillon" observe, was ac-
cording to the Mozarabic rite ; for in other churches
it was sung between the Epistle and the Gospel.
It w^as also sung at funerals, as St. Jerom ac-
quaints us in his Epitaph of Fabiola, where he
3' German. Theoria Eccles. Bibl. Patr. Or. Lat. t. 2.
p. 145.
^' Lupus, Not. in Can. 81. Trullan.
'^ AUix de Trisafjio.
^•^ A\ig. in Psal. cv. p. .505. Psahui alleluatici. It. in
Psal. cxviii. p. 542.
" Cassian. Instit. lib. 2. cap. 5 et II.
•'"* Aug. Ep. 178. et Horn. 16. ex 50. t. 10. p. 165.
"" Aug. Ep. 119. ad Januar. cap. 17. Ut alleluia per so-
los dies quinquaginta cantetur in ecclesia, non usquequaque
cbservatur. Nam et in aliis diebus varie cantatur alibi
atque alibi. Vid. Ep. 86, et Horn, in Psal. cvi. et Senn.
151. de Tempore.
" Hieron. cont. Vigilant, cap. 1. Exortus est subito
Vigilantius, qui dicat — nunquam nisi in Pascha alleluia
cantandum.
2 Y
■" Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 19.
^'- Bona de Psalmod. cap. 16. sect. 7. n. 4.
" Baron, an. 384. n. 28.
■" Vales, in Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 19.
*'^ Aug. in Psal. ex. Venorunt dies ut jam cantemus al-
leluia, &c. Vid. in Psal. cvi. et cxlviii.
■"^ Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 10. In omnibus qucwlragesimae
diebus (quia tempus non est gaiidii, sed mceroris) alleluia
non decantetur — Hoc euiin ecclesia^ universalis consensio
roboravit. In temporibus vero reliquis, id est, kalendis
Januarii, quae propter errorem gentilitatis aguntur, omniuo
alleluia non decantabitur.
■" Ibid. can. II. Laudes ideo Evangeliuni sequuntur prop-
ter gloriam Christi, qua- per idem Evangelium praedicatur.
^^ Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 6. n. 4.
<' Mabil. de Liturg. Gallican. lib. I. cap. 4. n. 12.
690
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
speaks of the whole multitude singing psahns toge-
ther/" and making the golden roof of the church
shake with echoing forth the hallelujah. The au-
thor under the name of Dionysius," speaks of it
also as used in the confection of the chrism, or holy
oil to be used in the unction of confirmation. St.
Austin*' says, it was sung every Lord's day at the
altar, for the same reason that they prayed stand-
ing, as a memorial of Christ's resurrection, and as
a figiu-e of our future rest and joy fulness, to signify
that our business in the life to come, will be nothing
else but to praise God, according to that of the
psalmist, '•' Blessed are they that dwell in thy house,
O Lord, they will be always praising thee." The
meaningof hallelujah being nothing else but "Praise
the Lord," as both he and others^ represent it. In
the second council of Tours^' it is appointed to be
sung immediately after the psalms, both at the sixth
hour, that is, noon-day, and the twelfth hour, that
is, evening prayer. But whether they mean the
shorter hallelujah, or one of those psalms called the
halleluatic psalms, of which St. Austin and Cassian
speak, is not very easy to determine. Isidore" says,
it was sung every day in Spain, except upon fast
days ; though it was otherwise in the African
churches. St. Jerom^^ says, it was used in private
devotion ; for even the ploughman at his labour sung
his hallelujahs. And this was the signal or call
among the monks" to their ecclesiastical assem-
blies ; for one went about and sung hallelujah, and
that was the notice to repair to their solemn meet-
ing. Nay, Sidonius ApoUinaris seems to intimate,^
that the seamen used it as their signal or ceJeusma
at their common labour, making the banks echo
while they sung hallelujah to Christ. I only ob-
serve fiu-ther, that in the church hallelujah was sung
by all the people, as appears not only from what is
said before by St. Jerom, that the church echoed
with the sound of it ; but also from that of Paulinus,
in his epistle to Severus,^* Alleluia novis halat ovile
choris, Thewhole sheepfoldofChristsings hallelujah
inhernew choirs. And St. Austin,™ alluding to this,
says, it was the Christians' sweet celeusma, or call.
whereby they invited one another to sing praises
unto Christ.
I do not here insist upon the ho- g^^^ ^
sanna, or the evening hymn, because ^°^ j'he ^'tH^^
it does not appear that either of these ^J^^s.^or*^ the "song
were used in the service of the cate-
chumens. The hosanna was but a part of the
great doxology, " Glory be to God on high," and
only used in the communion service, where we shall
speak of it hereafter. And the evening hymn has
been mentioned®' before in the former Book, where
we have given an account of the daily evening ser-
\ace, and showed it to be rather a private hymn,
than any part of the public worship of the church.
In it was contained the Nunc diniittis, or song of
Simeon, " Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart
in peace, according to thy word," &c. But whether
any of this was used in public, or only by Christians
in their private devotions in their families at their
setting up of lights, is what I ingenuously confess
I am not yet able, from any ancient records, to de-
termine. For though there is frequent mention of
the Xvxva^/ia among the Greeks, and of the lucer-
narium among the Latins, as of a public office, for
vespers or evening prayers ; yet I will not assert,
that this hymn was a part of that office, without
clearer proof, but leave it to further disquisition and
inquiry. The only thing we find more of the Nunc
dimittis, is in the Life of Maria j^lgyptiaca, who
died about the year 525, of whom it is said, that a
little before her death she received the eucharist,
repeated the creed and the Lord's prayer, and sung
the Nunc dimittis, '* Lord, now lettest thou thy serv-
ant depart in peace, according to thy word."" But
this was only an act of private devotion, and whe-
ther it was then received into the public offices of
the church remains uncertain.
But we are more certain of the use „ _^ ,
Sect. 6.
of the hymn, called Benedicite, or song o^the\on^'ti"i\i
of the three children in the burning ">ree children.
fiery furnace. For not only Athanasius** directs
virgins to use it in their private devotions, but the
fourth council of Toledo*^* says, it was used in the
^ Hieron. Ep.30. cap. 4. Sonabant psalmi, aurata tecta
teiuplorum reboans in sublime quatiebat alleluia.
^' Dionys. de Hierarch. Eccles. cap. 4.
" Aug. Ep. 119. ad Januar. cap. 15. Omnibus diebus
Dominicis ad altare stantes oramus, et alleluia canitur, quod
significat actionem nostram futuiam non esse nisi laudare
Deum, &c.
^^ Vid. Justin. Quaest. ad Orthodox, qu. 50.
'"' Cone. Turon. 2. can. 19. Patrum statuta praeceperunt,
ut ad sextam, sex psalmi dicantur cum alleluia; et ad duo-
decimam duodecim, itemque cum alleluia.
^* Isidor. de Offic. lib. 1. c. 1.3. In Afrieanis ecclesiis non
omni tempore, sed tantum Dominicis diebus et 50 post Do-
mini resiirrectionem alleluia cantatur: verum apud nos
secundum antiquam Hispaniarum traditionem praeter dies
jejiiniorum et quadragesimrc omni tempore canitur alleluia.
*' Hieron. Ep. 18. ad Marcellam. Quocunque te verteris,
arator stivam retinens alleluia decantat.
^^ Id. Ep. 27. Epitaph. Paulae, cap. 16. Post alleluia
cantatum, quo signo vocabantur ad collectam, nulli residere
licitum erat.
^^ Sidon. lib. 2. Ep. 10. Curvorum hinc chorus helciario-
rura, responsantibus alleluia ripis, ad Christum levat amni-
cum celeusma.
^^ Paulin. Ep. 12. ad Sever.
•" Aug. de Cantico Novo, cap. 2. t. 9. Celeusma nostrum
dulce cantemus alleluia.
"' Book XIII. chap. II. sect. 5.
^- Vita Marias .^gypt. ap. Durautum de Ritibus, lib. 1.
cap. 16. n. 9.
"^ Athan. de Virgin, p. 1057.
"* Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 13. Hymnum quoque trium pup-
rorum, in quo universa coeli terraeque creatura Deum col-
laudat, et quern ecclesia catliolica per totum orbem diffusa
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
691
church over all the world, and therefore orders it
to be sung by the clergy of Spain and Gallicia every
Lord's day, and on the festivals of the martyrs, un-
der pain of excommunication. L'Estrange"* thinks
this is the first time there is any mention made of
this hymn, as of public use in the church: but
Chrysostom lived two hundred years before this
council, and he makes the same observation as the
council does, that it was sung in all places"^ through-
out the world, and would continue to be sung in
future generations. The Lectionarium Gallicanum,
published by Mabillon,*' appoints this hymn to be
sung after the reading of the Prophets, much after
the same manner as it is now ordered to be sung
between the first and second lesson in the liturgy
of our church.
g^^j ^ The use of the Mac/nijicat, or song
o^o^l'/lThfho"^ of the holy Virgin, " My soul doth
Virgin. magnify the Lord," &c., is not quite
so ancient : for the first time we meet with it as
prescribed for public use, is in the Rules of Cassarius
Arelatensis and Aurelian,® who order it to be sung
in the French churches at morning ser\ace. And
that was about the year 506.
Some learned persons reckon the
■w^r first the singing of the Creed into the psalm-
Creed began to be . i f •
sung as a hymn in odv ot the church, and speak oi it as
the church. -^ . ' ^ .
an ancient custom : but herein they
mistake by suffering themselves to be imposed upon
by modern authors. Bishop Wettenhal says,*''' it is
no improbable conjecture, that the hymn which
the primitive Christians are said by Pliny to have
sung to Christ as God, was their creed ; and that
it is certain, the Nicene Creed has been sung in the
church in a manner from the very compiling of
it. For this he cites Platina in the Life of Pope
Mark, who affirms, that it was ordained by that
pope, that on all solemn days, immediately after the
Gospel, the Creed should be sung with a loud voice
by the clergy and people, in that form wherein it
was explained by the Nicene council. When yet it
is certain, on the other hand, that the Creed was
never so much as barely repeated in the Roman
church in time of Divine service, till the year
1014, when Benedict VIII. brought it into use,
to comply with the practice of the French and
Spanish churches, as has been showed at large
in a former Book,™ where we have noted, that it
was never read publicly in the Greek churcli, but
once a year, till Peter Fullo brought it into the
church of Antioch, anno 471, and Timotheus into
the church of Constantinople, anno 51 1, from whose
example it was taken by the third council of Toledo,
anno 589, and brought into custom in the Spanish
churches. After which it was four whole centuries
before it gained admittance in the church of Rome.
So little reason is there to depend upon the author-
ity of modern authors, in cases where they plainly
contradict the testimony of more ancient and credi-
ble writers. And this is a good argument, as Bishop
Stillingfleet well urges it," to show the differences
betwixt the old Galilean and Roman offices, and
that the church of England did not follow pre-
cisely the model of the Roman offices, but those
that were more ancientl}' received in the general
practice of the Galilean and British churches.
There remains one hymn more, the ^^^^ ^
Te Beum, which is now in use among ^^^^'^roTJlThj^n
us, the author and original of which ^'' ■""""•
is variously disputed. The common opinion ascribes
it to St. Ambrose and St. Austin jointly; others to
St. Ambrose singly," because he is known to have
composed hymns for the use of the church. Two
things are chiefly said in favour of these opinions,
which have no real weight or force in them. I.
That the Chronicle of Dacius, one of St. Ambrose's
successors, says, he composed it. 2. That it is ap-
proved as his hymn in the fourth council of Toledo,
anno 633. But to the first it is replied by learned
men, that the pretended Chronicon of Dacius is a
mere counterfeit, and altogether spurious. Mabil-
lon" proves it to be at least five hundred years
younger than its reputed author : whence the story
that is so formally told in it, is concluded to be a
mere fiction, and invention of later ages. The story
is this, as Spondanus," a favom'er of it, reports it
out of Dacius : That when St. Austin was baptized
by St. Ambrose, whilst they were at the font, they
sung this hymn by inspiration, as the Spirit gave
them utterance, and so published it in the sight and
audience of all the people. But the authority of
the story resting merely upon the foundation of this
fabulous writer, there is no credit to be given to it.
Neither is there any greater weight to be laid upon
what is alleged from the council of Toledo : for the
council only says. That some hymns were composed
celebrat, quiilam sacerdotes in missa Dominicorum dieriim
et in solennitatibus martyrum canere negligunt. Proinde
sanctum concilium instituit, ut per omnes Hispanioe eccle-
sias vel Galliciae, in omnium missarum solennitate idem in
publico (al. pulpiti)) decantetur, &c.
^ L'Estrauge, Alliance of Div. Offic. chap. 3. p. 79.
^ Chrj'S. Quod nemo laeditur nisi a seipso, t.. 4. p. 593.
Qoi'jw iravray^ Ti'/s olKi^f^tv^^i doo/xiutji', Kal acrOijcro/uti'iji/
£15 Tri<s (Ufxa TttDra yEi/Sfis.
" Mabillon. de Liturg. Gallic, lib. 2. p. 108.
2 Y 2
•" Apud Mabillon. de Cursu Gallican. p. 407.
«" Wettenhal, Gift of Singing, chap. .3. p. .330.
•" Book X. chap. 4. sect. 17.
" Stilling. Orig. Britan. chap. 1. p. 237.
"- Comber of Liturgies, p. 180.
" Mabil. Analecta Veterum, t. 1. p. 5.
■' Spondan. anno .388. n. 9. In quibus fontibus, prout
Spiritus Sanctus dabat eloqui illis, Te Deum laudamus, can-
tantes, cunctis qui aderant audientibus et videntibus, edide-
runt. Ex Chronico Dacii, lib. I. c. 10.
692
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
for the use of the church by St. Hilary and St. Am-
brose, without any particular mention of this hymn ;
so that it might as well be ascribed to St. Hilary
as St. Ambrose, for any thing that is said in that
council. The truth of the matter is, that it was
composed by a French writer about a hundred
years after St. Ambrose's death, for the use of the
GalHcan church. Pagi" says, Gavantus found it in
some MSS. ascribed to St. Abundius; and others
have the name of Sisebutus prefixed to it. Bishop
Usher'" found it in two MSS. ascribed to Nicettus,
bishop of Triers, who lived about the year 535.
And he is now by learned men generally reputed
the author of it. The learned Benedictins, who
lately published St. Ambi-ose's works, judge St.
Ambrose not to be the author of it : and Dr. Cave,
though he was once" of a different judgment, yet
upon maturer consideration'' subscribes to theii-
opinion. Wherefore the most rational conclusion
is that of Bishop Stillingfleet,'' that it was composed
by Nicettus, and that we must look on this hymn
as owing its original to the Gallican church ; since
not long after the time of Nicettus it is mentioned
in the Rule of St. Benedict, cap. II, and the Rule
of Ctesarius Arelatensis, cap. 21, and the Rule of
Aurelian, where they prescribe the use of it : but
Menardus^" is confident, there is no mention of this
hymn in any writers of credit before them.
But though St. Ambrose cannot be
The'hymns'of St. allowcd to be tlic autlior of this hymn,
Ambrose. .
yet there is no doubt to be made but
that he composed hymns for the use of the church,
some of which are yet extant. For St. Austin"
mentions one of his evening hymns in several
places, Deus Creator omnium, &c. ; which I for-
bear to relate here at length, because I have done
it in the former Book.'^ Again, St. Austin in his Re-
tractations "' speaks of another hymn composed by
St. Ambrose, upon the repentance of Peter after the
crowing of the cock, part of which he there relates,
and says, it was used to be sung by many in his
time. Du Pin thinks*^ most of those hymns which
" Pagi, Critic, in Baron, an. 388. n. 11.
'" Usser. de Symbolo, p. 3.
" Cave, Hist. Liter, vol. 1. p. 215.
'^ Id. Hist. Liter, vol. 2. p. 75. Ambrosii esse, nuUo
idoneo testimomo probari potest, et fabulam pro origine
iiabere videtur.
'■' Stillingfl. Orig. Britan. chap. 4. p. 222.
•** Menard. Not. in Gregor. Sacramentar. p. 35L
•*' Aug. Confess, lib. 9. cap. 12. It. de Musica, lib. 6. cap.
2 6117."
s- Book XIII. chap. 5. sect. 7.
^ Aug. Retract, lib. 1. cap. 21. Cantatur ore multornm
in versibus beatissimi Ambrosii, ubi de gallo gallinaceo ait,
Hoc, ipsa Petra ecclesia canente, culpam diluit.
" Du Pin, Bibliothec. Cent. 4. p. 231.
^^ Breviar. Horn. Hebdom. 4. Quadragcsimaedie Sabbati.
O Crux ave spes unica,
Hoc passionis tempore,
are now the daily office of the Roman service, are
taken from St. Ambrose, but that the rest are in a
different style, and owing to other authors. Par-
ticularly that the hymn, Vexilla Regis prodeunt, is
none of his, which is now used in the Romish
church in the fourth week of Lent, so notorious for
their kneeling down to the cross, and worshipping
it in these words : ^'^ Hail, cross, our only hope, in
this time of passion, increase the righteousness of
the pious, and grant pardon of sins to the guilty.
We are sure this could not be the composition of
St. Ambrose, nor any writer of that age ; being so
much the reverse of the practice of the ancient
church, in whose hymns or other devotions there is
not the least footstep of worshipping the cross, or
any material image of God, as has been demon-
strated in a former part of this work,"" where the his-
tory of images has been handled ex professo, in con-
sidering the way of adorning the ancient churches.
There were many other hymns,
and some whole books of hymns, com- The"^hymn8'of st.
Hilary, Claudiaiius
posed by other writers of the church, o„^^"'="^' *"■*
of which we have httle remaining be-
sides the bare names, and therefore it will be suf-
ficient just to mention them. St. Jerom says,''
St. Hilary, bishop of Poictiers, composed a book of
hymns : and these we are sure were, many years
after his death, of famous note and use in the
Spanish churches, being ratified and confirmed in
the fourth council of Toledo."** But none of these
are come to our hands, except a morning hymn"'*
prefixed before his works, which he sent with an
epistle to his daughter Abra. It is a prayer to
Christ for preservation from the perils of day and
night, savouring of ancient piety, and concluding
with the common glorification of " Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost." Sidonius Apollinaris™ says also, that
Claudianus Mamercus collected the psalms and
hymns and lessons proper for the festivals in the
church of Vienna in France, and made some hymns
of his own, one of which he highly '* commends for
its elegancy, loftiness, and sweetness, as exceeding
Auge piis justitiam,
Reisque dona veniam.
«« Book VIII. chap. 8. sect. 6, &c.
" Hieron. de Scriptor. Eccl. cap. 110.
ss Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 12.
"" Hilar. Epist. ad Fil. Abram. Interim tibi hymnum
matutiuum et serotinum misi, ut memor mei semper sis.
The hymn begins thus, Lucis largitor optimc, &c. ; and
ends in these words of the do.xology,
Gloria tibi Domine,
Gloria Unigenito,
Cum Spiritu Paracleto.
Nunc et per omne saculum.
*• Sidon. lib. 4. Ep. 11. Psalmorum hie modulator et
phonascus, instructas docuit sonare classes. Hie solennibus
annuis paravit, quoe quo tempore lecta convenirent.
"• Id. lib. 4. Ep. 3. Jam vero de hymno tuo si percunctere
quod sentiam, commaticus est, copiosus, dulcis, elatus, et
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
693
any of the ancient lyrics, in the greatness of its
composure and historical truth. Savaro says, in his
notes upon the place, that it is the same which is
now in the Roman Breviary, and because it answers
the character which Sidonius gives it, and has none
of the superstition of a modern composure in it,
(such as the Vexilla Regis, fathered upon St. Am-
brose,) I think it not improper to transcribe in the
margin here,'- for the use of the learned reader.
And say further, that if every thing in the Roman
Breviary had been in this strain, it had much more
resembled the piety and simplicity of the ancient
hymns, and been free from those marks of supersti-
tion and idolatry, which now it labours under, by
mixing the follies of the modern superstitious ad-
mirers of the worship of the Virgin Mary and the
cross, which were so great a deviation from the
ancient worship, and stood so much in need of re-
formation. There were many other hymns for the
use of particular churches, composed by learned
men, as Nepos, and Athenogenes, and Ephrem Syrus,
not to mention those spoken of by Pliny and Ter-
tuUian, and frequently by Eusebius; nor those which
Paulus Samosatensis caused in his anger to be cast
out of the church of Antioch ; nor those which
Sozomen,'' says were made upon a special occasion,
when the people of Antioch had incensed Theodo-
sius, by throwing down his statues; which were
both sung in the church, and before Theodosius
himself, by the singing boys, as he sat at table. Of
all which we have no further account but only the
bare mention of them in their several authors. As
for those composed by Gregory Nazianzen, Paulinus,
Prudentius, and other Christian poets, they were not
designed for public use in the church, but only to
antidote men against the poison of heresies, or set
forth the praises of the martyrs, or recommend the
practice of virtue in a private way : for which rea-
son I take no notice of them in this place, being
only concerned to give an account of such hymns
as related to the ancient psalmody, as a part of the
public service of the church. And so I have done
with the first part of their worship in the missa
catechiimenorum, or service of the catechumens.
CHAPTER III.
OF THE MANNER OF READING THE SCRIPTURES IV
THE PUBLIC SERVICE OF THE CHURCH.
Next to the psalmody and hymns, we
are to take a view of their way of lmsous'' of tii»
T ,, n • i 1 ■ 1 Scripturesomctinies
reading the Scriptures, which was an- mixed .vith p»ain.s
. and hjiiiiis, and
other part of the service oi the cate- sunietinR-Brtadafttr
chumens, at which (as has been ob-
served before) all sorts of persons were allowed to
be present for instruction. Which is an argument
of itself, sufficient (if there were no other) to prove,
that they were always read in a known tongue : of
which I need say no more here, because it has been
so fully evinced by great variety of arguments in the
last Book. What we are now to observe further,
relates to the manner and circumstances of this
service. Where, first of all, it is proper to remark,
that though many times the psalms, and lessons,
and hymns were so intermixed, (as now they are
in our liturgy,) that it is hard to tell which came first
in order, or with which the service began ; yet in
some places it was plainly otherwise ; for the psalms
were first sung all together, only with short prayers
between them, and then the lessons were read by
themselves, to such a number as the rules of every
church appointed. Of which I have given suffi-
cient proof out of Cassian and St. Jerom, in the
beginning of the last chapter, which may supersede
all further confirmation in this place.
The next thing worthy of our ob-
servation, is the number of the lessons. The' ks^is rend
... , , -, both out of the Old
which were always two at least, and and New Testa-
ment, except in the
sometimes three or four, and those <^'|"'''-'' f Rome,
wjiere only Epistle
partly out of the Old Testament, and ^^^ ^°^i"'^ ""^
partly out of the New. Only the church
of Rome seems to have been a little singular in this
matter; for, as Bishop Stillingfleet' observes out of
Walafridus Strabo^ and others of her old ritualists,
for 400 years, till the time of Pope Celestine, they
had neither psalms nor lessons out of the Old Tes-
tament read before the sacrifice, but only Epistle
and Gospel. In other churches they had lessons
quoslibet lyricos dithyrambos amoenitate poetica et histo-
tica veritate supereminet.
"- Breviar. Rom. Dominica 5. Quadragesimee, sive in Pas-
sione Domini ad Matutinum.
Pange lingua gloriosi Morsu in mortem corruit,
Praclium certaminis, Ipse lignum tunc notavit,
Et super crucis trophaeum Damna ligni ut solveret.
Die triumphum nobilem, u » i ■
„ ,. ^, , .' Hoc opus nostraj salutis
Uuaiiter redemptor orbis <~v j i
, , . ^. Urdo depoposcerat,
Immolatus vicerit. », ,.•,. j.^
Multitormis proditoris
De parentis protoplasti Ars ut artem falleret,
Fraude factor condolens, Et medelam ferret inde,
Quando pomi noxialis Hostis unde laeserat.
Quando venit ergo sacri
Plenitudo temporis,
Missus est ab arce Patris
Natus orbis conditor :
Ac de ventre virginali
Caro factus prodiit.
Vagit infans inter arcta
Conditus preesepia:
Membra pannis involuta
Virgo mater alligat;
Et raanus pedesque et crura
Stricta cingit fascia.
Gloria et honor Deo
Usquequaque altissimo,
Una Patri, Filioque,
Inclito Paraclito,
Cui laus est et potestas
Per a;terna sajcula. Amen.
"' Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 23.
' Stilling. Orig. Britan. chap. 4. p. 215.
2 Strabo de Keb. Eccl. cap. 22.
694
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
out of the Old Testament as well as the New.
Cassian' says, In Egypt, after the singing of the
psalms, they had two lessons read, one out of the
Old Testament, and the other out of the New : only
on Saturdays and Sundays, and the fifty days of
Pentecost, they were both out of the New Testament,
one out of the Acts of the Apostles or the Epistles,
and the other out of the Gospels. The author of
the Constitutions* speaks of four lessons, two out
of Moses and the Prophets, besides the Psalms, and
then two out of the Epistles or Acts of the Apostles
and the Gospels. Again,^ he mentions the reading
of the Prophets on S unday s. And in another place,"
the Law and the Prophets, the Psalms and the Gos-
pels. And, again, the Law and the Prophets,' and
the Epistles, and the Acts, and the Gospels. So
Justin Martyr, describing the business of the Chris-
tian assemblies on the Lord's day, speaks of the
reading of the writings of the prophets, as well as
the apostles.* In like manner Chrysostom, reprov-
ing some who were veiy negligent at church, says,'
Tell me what prophet was read to-day, what apostle ?
implying, that the one was read as well as the other.
Particularly he tells us, that the Book of Genesis
was always read in Lent, of which more by and by,
in the following observation. St. Basil, in one of
his homilies '° upon baptism in Lent, takes notice
of the several lessons that were read that day, be-
sides the psalms, whereof one was out of the 1st of
Isaiah, the second out of Acts ii., and the third out
of Matthew xi. And in another homily " he speaks
of the Psalms and Proverbs, and Epistles and Gos-
pels, as read that day. Maximus Taurinensis, in
one of his homilies upon the Epiphany,'^ says, The
lessons were out of Isaiah Ix., Matt, ii., and John
i., for that festival. St. Austin sometimes only
mentions Epistle and Gospel. But in other places
he expressly mentions " the reading of the Prophets,
and particularly mentions the prophet Micah, and
those words of the 6th chapter, " What doth the
Lord require of thee, but to do justly, to love mercy,
and to walk humbly with thy God;" which were
the theme for his discourse upon the lesson for the
day. In the French churches there is still more
evidence for this practice : for Cssarius Arelaten-
sis," in one of his homilies, cited by Mabillon, uses
this argument to the people, why they should stay
the whole time of Divine service, because the lessons
were not so properly called missa or Divine service,
as was the oblation or consecration of the body and
blood of Christ ; for they might read at home, or
hear others read the lessons, whether out of the
prophets, or apostles, or evangelists ; but they could
not hear or see the consecration any where else but
only in the house of God. Where it is plainly im-
plied, that the lessons were then read in the church
as well out of the Prophets, as the Epistles and Gos-
pels. And so in the relation of the conference be-
tween the catholics and Arians in the time of Gun-
dobadus, king of Burgundy, which we have had
occasion to mention before '^ out of the same learned
writer, it is said, that in the vigil held the night
before the conference, four lessons were read, one
out of Moses, another out of the prophet Esaias, a
third out of the Gospel, and the last out of the
Epistles. And in the old Lectionarium Gallicanum,
published by Mabillon, there is always a lesson out
of the Old Testament before the Epistle and Gospel ;
and on the sahhatum sanctum, or Saturday before
Easter,'^ there are no less than twelve lessons ap-
pointed out of Genesis, Exodus, Joshua, Isaiah,
Ezekiel, Daniel, and Jonah, beside the Epistle and
Gospel which follow after. It further appears from
the canons of the council of Laodicea," and the
third council of Cai'thage,'* and St. Cyril's Cate-
chetical Discourses," that all the books of the Old
Testament were then read in the church, as well as
the New. For they give us catalogues of what
books might or might not be read in the church,
among which all the books of the Old Testament
are specified as such as were then actually read in
the public service ; and Cyril allows his catechu-
mens to read no other books in private but the
books of the Old and New Testament, which he
thought they might safely read, because they were
both publicly read in the church.
The next observation to be made is, s^^.f 3
upon their method of reading the cert;T."tire?\nl
Scriptures, which seems always to be
done by some rule, though this might vary in differ-
ent churches. St. Austin tells us^" there were some
lessons so fixed and appropriated to certain times
' Cassian. Instit. lib. 2. cap. 6. ■* Constit. lib. 2. cap. 57.
'^ Idem, lib. 2. cap. 59. " Idem, lib. 5. cap. 19.
' Idem, lib. 8. cap. 5. " Justin. Apol. 2. p. 98.
^ Chrys. Horn. 24. in Rom. p. 270. Horn. 3. de David et
Saul. t. 2. p. It>37.
'» Basil. Horn. 13. de Bapt. t. 1. p. 409.
" Ibid. Horn. 21. in Lacizis, p. 4G0.
'- Maxim. Taurin. Hom. 4. in Epiphan.
'3 Aug. Hom. 237. de Temp. p. 3&4.
•^ Cajsar. Arelat. De non recedendo ab Ecclesia, &c. ap.
Mabillon. de Liturg. Gallic, lib. 1. cap. 4. n. 4. Nnn tunc
fiunt misspe, quando divinae lectiones in ecclesia recitantur,
sed quando munera offeruntur, et corpus vol sanguis Domini
consecratur: nam lectiones, sive propheticas, sive apostoli-
cas, sive evangelicas, etiam in domibus vestris aut ipsi
legore, aut alios legentes audire potestis ; consecrationera
vero corporis et sanguinis Domini non alibi, nisi in domo
Dei, audire vel videre poteritis.
'5 Book XIV. chap. I. sect. 2.
'" Lectionar. Gallican. ap. Mabillon. de Liturg. Gallic,
lib. 2. p. 138.
'' Cone. Laodic. can. 59 et 60.
"* Cone. Carth. 3. can. 47.
'■' Cyril. Catech. 4. n. 22. p. 67.
'•^" Aug. Expos, in I Joan, in Praefat. t. 9. p. 235. Inter-
posita est solennitas sanctorum dierum, quibus certas e%
Chap. III.
i\NTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
693
and seasons, that no others might be read in their
stead. And he particnlarly instances in the festival
of Easter, when for four days successively the his-
tory of Christ's resurrection-' was read out of the
four Gospels. On the day of his passion " they read
the history of his sufferings out of St. Matthew's
Gospel only. And all the time between Easter and
Pentecost,^ he says, they read the Acts of the Apos-
tles. This last particular is frequently mentioned
by St. Chrysostom, who has a whole sermon to give
an account of the reasons of it. There he takes
notice of many things together relating to this matter
of reading the lessons by rule and order. First, he
tell us-* how, by the appointment of the church, on
the day of our Saviour's passion all such Scriptures
were read, as had any relation to the cross ; then
how, on the great sabbath, or Saturday before Easter,
they read all such portions of Scripture as contained
the history of his being betrayed, crucified, dead, and
buried. He adds also,^ that on Easier day they
read such passages as gave an account of his resur-
rection ; and on every festival, the things that re-
lated to that festival. But it seemed a difficulty,
why then the Acts of the Apostles, which contain
the history of their mira.cles done after Pentecost,
should not rather be read after Pentecost, than be-
fore it ? To this he answers. That the miracles of
the apostles, contained in that book, were the great
demonstration of our Saviour's resurrection : and
therefore the church appointed that book to be read
always between Easter and Pentecost, immediately
after om- Saviour's resurrection, to give men the
e%'idences and proofs of that holy mystery, which
was the completion of their redemption. So that
though the lessons for other festivals related the
things that were done at those festivals ; yet, for a
particular reason, the Acts of the Apostles, which
contained the history of things done after Pentecost,
were read before Pentecost, because they were more
proper for the time immediately following our Sa-
viour's resurrection. And upon this account it be-
came a general rule over the whole church, to read
the Acts at this time, as not only Chrysostom testi-
fies here, but in many other places of his writings.
In his homily upon those words, " Saul yet breath-
ing out threatenings and slaughter against the disci-
ples," Acts ix., he gives this reason why he could
not preach in order upon every part of that book,^
because the law of the church commanded it to be
laid aside after Pentecost, and the reading of it to
conclude with the end of the present festival. In
another place" he says, it was appointed by law to
be read on that festival, and not usually read in any
other part of the year. And in another place^ he
gives this reason why he broke off his sermons upon
Genesis in the Passion Week, because the interven-
tion of other solemnities obliged him to preach then
upon other subjects, agreeable to what was read in
the church, as against the traitor Judas, and upon
the passion, and our Saviour's resurrection, at which
time he took in hand the Acts of the Apostles, and
preached upon them from Easter to Pentecost. Cas-
sian^ says, the same order was observed among the
Egj-ptians : and it appears from the ancient Lec-
tionarium Gallicanum, that it was so in the French
churches : for there almost on every day between Eas-
ter and Pentecost, except the rogation days, and some
few others, two lessons are ordered to be read out of
the x\pocalypse and the Acts of the Apostles. Whence
it may be concluded further, that the reading of
the Apocalypse was also in a great measure ap-
propriated to this season in the Galilean church.
And so it was in the Spanish churches, by an order
of the fourth council of Toledo, which enjoins the
reading of it*" in this interval under pain of excom-
munication. In Lent they usually read the Book
of Genesis, as is plain from Chrysostom, whose fa-
mous homilies called av^piavng, because they are
abovit the statues of the emperor, which the people
of Antioch had seditiously thrown down, were
preached in Lent : and in one of these" he says, he
would preach upon the Book that had been read
that day, which was the Book of Genesis, and the
first words, " In the beginning God created heaven
and earth," were the subject of his discourse. In
another sermon,^ preached upon the same test in
the beginning of Lent, he says, the words had been
read in the lesson that day. And for this very rea-
son he preached two whole Lents upon the Book of
Genesis, because it was then read of com-se in the
church. For the first thirty-two of those homilies
were preached at Constantinople in Lent, in the
third year after he was made bishop, anno 400, or
401 ; but the festivals of the Passion, and Easter,
evangelio lectiones oportet in eeclesia recitari, quae ita sunt
annuae, ut aliae esse non possint.
2' Vid. Aug. Serm. 139, 140, 141, 144, 148. de Tempore.
Item, Chrys. Horn. 88. in Mat. p. 731.
" Aug. Serm. 143. de Tempore, p. 320.
» Aug. Tract. 6. in Joan. t. 9. p. 24. et Horn. 83. de
Diversis.
^' Chrys. Horn. G3. Cur in Pentccoste Acta legantur, t. 5.
p. 919.
^Ibid. p. 951.
-* Ibid. 47. t. 5. p. 637. Tfi>i; iraTipwv 6 vofxo^ KiKiva
utTii T)/i/ T\.tvri.KO(nj]v diroTi^ia^ai to PijiXiov, &c.
^ Ibid. 48. iu Inscriptionem Altaris, Act. 17. t. 5. p. 650.
T); iopTtj Tayx;7 vtvofxo6t.Ti]Te.L auTo dvayivwaKtadai, &c.
■■» Ibid". .33. in Gen. p. 478.
-' Cassian. Instit. lib. 2. cap. 6.
^ Cone. Tolet. 4. can. IG. Si quis Apocalypsin a I'ascha
usque ad Pentecostcn missarum tempore in eeclesia non
praedicaverit, excommunicationis sententiam habebit.
3' Cbrvs. Horn. 7. ad Pop. Antioch. t. 1. p. 107. To (r.i-
/xtpov v/up avayvuxjdtv ixiTayiipiKjiai fiiftXiov.
'- Serm., 1. in Gen. i. t. 2. p. 880. TauTa yap vfuv nvt-
yixurrfli) avfiepov. Vid. Chrvs. Horn. 6. de Paniitentia in
Edit. Latinis.
696
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
and Pentecost coming on, this subject was inter-
rupted, and he preached on other subjects, as he
himselP' tells us, suitable to those occasions. Af-
terward he resumed his former work, and finished
his Comment upon Genesis in thirty-two sermons
more in the year ensuing. Which makes it plain,
that Genesis was then read in Lent, as the Acts were
in Pentecost, and that Chrysostom conformed his
discourses according to the order of reading then
established in the church. It appears further from
St. Ambrose, that the Book of Job and Jonah were
both read in the Passion Week. For speaking of a
sermon which he made to the people at this time,
he says,'* Ye have heard, children, the Book of Job
read, which is in course appointed to be read at this
time. And '^ again, says he, the Book of Jonah was
read. That is, as Pagi^'* critically remarks, on the
third day of the Passion Week. And that this was
an ancient rule of the church, appears from Origen's
Comment upon Job, which, St. Jerom" says, St.
Hilary translated into Latin. For there ^ he not
only tells us, that the Book of Job was read in the
church in Passion Week, but also gives us the rea-
son of it, because it was a time of fasting and ab-
stinence, a time in which they that fasted and
abstained had, as it were, a sort of fellow suffering
with admirable Job, a time in which men by fasting
and abstinence followed after the passion of Christ
Jesus our Lord : and because the passion of Job
was in a great measure a type and example of
the passion and resurrection of Christ, therefore
the history of Job's passion was with good rea-
son read and meditated upon in these days of
passion, these days of sanctification, these days
of fasting. Thus far Origen: but in the'" Lec-
tionarium Gallicanum there is no mention of the
Book of Job, but only of Jonah on the sahbatum
magnum, or Saturday before Easter day.*" St. Je-
rom seems to say, that the prophet Hosea was also
read on the vigil of our Saviour's passion. For he
mentions a long discourse of Pierius, which he had
read, made by that martyr on the beginning of that
book, in an elegant but extemporary style, on the
vigil before the Passion. St. Chrysostom,*' in one
of his homilies upon the Gospel of St. John, which
he was then expounding, advises his auditors to read
at home, in the week days before, such portions of
the Gospel as they knew were to be read and ex-
pounded on the Lord's day following in the church.
Which implies some certain rule and order. So
that though we have not any complete Lectionarium,
or calendar of lessons, now remaining, yet we are
sure their reading of Scripture was some way me-
thodized and brought under rule, especially for the
gi'eater solemnities and festivals of the church. The
first calendar of this kind is thought by some to be
Hippolytus's Canon Paschalis, which, as I have
showed before,*- no less men than Scaliger and Go-
thofred take to be a rule appointing lessons proper
for the festivals. But Bucherius and others give
another account of it, which leaves the matter un-
certain. There goes also under the name of St,
Jerora, a book called his Comes or Lectionarium ;
but critics of the best rank*' reckon this a counter-
feit, and the work of a much later writer, because it
mentions lessons out of the prophets and Old Tes-
tament, whereas in St. Jerom's time, as we have
noted before, there were no lessons read besides
Epistles and Gospels in the church of Rome. How-
ever, some time after there were several books of this
kind composed for the use of the French churches.
Sidonius Apollinaris** says, Claudianus Mamercus
made one for the church of Vienna, anno 450. And
Gennadius*'^ says, Musteus made another for the
church of Marseilles, about the year 458. But both
these are now lost, and the oldest of this kind is the
Lectionarium Gallicanum, which Mabillon lately
published from a manuscript, which he judges by
the hand to be above a thousand years old, but wrote
after the time of Gregory the Great, because it men-
tions the festival of Genovefa,*^ who is supposed to
live after his time. But though we have no more
ancient calendar now remaining, yet the authorities
alleged before do indisputably evince the thing itself,
that the lessons of Scripture were generally appro-
priated to times and seasons, according as the fes-
tivals required : and for the rest, they were either
read in order as they lie in the Bible, as Mabillon*'
shows from the Rulfes of Csesarius and Aurelian ; or
else were arbitrarily appointed by the bishops at
^ Chrys. Horn. 33. in Gen. p. 480. Vid. Severiani Gaba-
lensis, Horn. 1. in Gen. ap. Combefis. Auctar. Noviss. p.
214. Et Aug. Serm. 71. de Temp.
^' Ambros. Ep. 33. ad Marcellin. Soror. p. IGO. Audistis,
filii, librum legi Job, qui solenni et munere est decursus et
tempore.
^^ Ibid. p. 162. Seqiicnti die lectus est de more liber Jon<x>.
'^ Pagi, Critic, in Baron, an. 387. n. 4.
*' Hieron. cont. Vigilant.
38 Origen in Job, lib. ]. p. 366. In conventu ecclesia; in
(liebns Sanctis legitur Passio Job, in dicbus jejunii, in die-
bus abstinentias, &c.
^-'Lectionar. Gallic, ap. Mabillon. de Litiirg. Gallic, p. 139.
'"' Hieron. Procem. in Hoseam, ad Pammach. Pierii quo-
que legi tractatum longissimum, quern in exordio hiijus pro-
pheta; die vigiliarum Dominicae passionis e.Ktemporali et
diserto sermone prof'udit.
■" Chrys. Horn. 10. in Joan. al. II. edit. Savil. p. 597.
'-' Book XIII. chap. 5. sect. 6.
"•' Vid. Stilling. Orig. Britan. chap. 4. p. 229. et Cave,
Hist. Literar. vol. I. p. 225.
** Sidon. lib. 4. Ep. II. Hie solennibus annuis paravit,
quoe quo tempore lecta convenirent.
■•^ (jennad. de Scriptor. cap. 79. Excerpsit de Scripturis
lectiones totius anni festivis diebus aptas ; respousoria
psalmorum capitula tempoiibus et lectiouibus congruentia.
^'' Lectionar. Gallic, ap. Mabil. p. 114.
" Mabil. de Cursu Gallicano, p. 406.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
697
discretion, as sometimes particular psalms were
upon emergent occasions, according to the 'observa-
tion that has been made^' in speaking of that sub-
ject. St. Austin says expressly,^" he sometimes
ordered a lesson to be read agreeable to the subject
of the psalm upon which he was preaching. And
Ferrarius^" gives several other instances, both out of
St. Austin'' and Chrysologus,'- to the same purpose,
which need not here be repeated.
The next question may be concern-
By whom the inff thc Dcrsons by whom the Scrip-
Scriptures were an- ^ ^ ■,,.i -, ■ i i i
rientiy read in the turcs wcrc publicly read m the church.
Which is a question that has been in
some measure answered before, in speaking of the
order of readers.^' Where I showed, that for the
two first centuries, before the order of readers was
instituted, it is probable the Scriptures were read
by the deacons, or else in imitation of the Jewish
church, by such as the bishop or president for that
time appointed. But in the time of St. Cyprian, it
was the pecuhar office of the readers, which were
become an inferior order of the clergy, to read all
the lessons of Scripture, and even the Gospel, as
well as other parts, as appears from several'* of Cy-
prian's epistles. Here I must add, that in after
ages the reading of the Gospel was in some churches
confined to the office of the deacons and presbyters.
For so the author of the Constitutions'' words it:
After the other lessons are read by the readers, let a
deacon or a presbyter read the Gospels. And so
St. Jerom reminds Sabinianus'^ the deacon, how he
had read the Gospels in the church. And Socrates"
notes the same of Sabbatius, a presbyter in the No-
vatian church. Sozomen says," At Alexandria the
Gospel was read only by the archdeacon ; in other
places, by the deacons ; in others, only by the pres-
byters, and on the greater festivals by the bishop,
as at Constantinople on Easter da3^ In the French
churches, it was the ordinary office of deacons, as
appears from that canon of the council of Vaison,
which says,'" That if the presbyter was sick, the
deacon might read a homily, giving this reason for
it, that they who were thought worthy to read the
Gospels of Christ, were not unworthy to read the
expositions of the holy fathers. Yet in the Spanish
churches the ancient custom continued, that the
readers read the Gospel as well as other lessons.
Which may be collected from that canon of the first
council of Toledo,** which allows no one that had
done public penance, ever to be ordained, unless it
were to the office of a reader, in case of great neces-
sity, and then he should read neither the Epistle
nor the Gospel. Which implies, that other readers,
who were never under penance, read both thc Gos-
pel and all other lessons, as Albaspintcus " in his
notes rightly observes upon it.
But in one thing that learned per-
son seems to be mistaken, when he wheoferthe
, „ _. c .1 r' 1 J'T's'le and Gospel
supposes that^- rcadm<ir of the Gospel were read twice, first
, I . , to tliecateclmmens,
to have been in the communion ser-
vice. For anciently the Scriptures,
and even the Gospel itself, were only read in the
service of the catechumens. Cardinal Bona® in-
deed says, the ancient custom was to read the Gos-
pel only to the faithful, and that the council of
Orange in France,"'' and the council of Valentia in
Spain,*" were the first that ordered it otherwise.
But nothing is plainer, than that the reading of the
Gospel was always before the sermon, and the ser-
mon was always before the communion service be-
gan, in the presence of the catechumens, and before
their dismission, ordinaril}^, being designed chiefly
for their instruction. Therefore, though some ill
custom might have crept into the churches of
France and Spain, excluding the catechumens from
hearing the Gospel and the sermon, which those
councils endeavoured to correct ; yet that is far
from proving it to be the ancient custom, to confine
the hearing of the Gospel to the faithful only : and
a man cannot look into the homilies of St. Austin,
or St. Chrysostom, but he will find this mistake every
where confuted. For they always speak of reading
the Gospel before the homily, and the homily made
in the presence of the catechumens : and the contrary
supposition is merely owing to a common prejudice
and conceit, that the ancient service was in all things
like the modern, where the Gospel is twice read, first
among the lessons, and then with the Epistle, by
itself in the communion service ; whereas anciently
they were both read in the ordinary course of the
lessons, in that part of the service only, which was
properly called the service of the catechumens.
*8 Book XIV. chap. 1. sect. 6.
■" Aug. in Psal. xe. Ser. 2. p. 412. Propterea fecimus
ipsam lectionem Evangelii recitari, ubi Domiuus teutatus
est, per ea verba psalmi quae hie audistis.
^t" Ferrar. de Ritu Concionum, lib. I. cap. 17.
"' Aug. Ser. 2.3. de Verbis Domini. Ser. 121. de Diversis.
Tract. 12. in Joan.
" Chrysolog. Ser. 6G et 118. ■" Book III. chap. 5.
^ Cypr. Ep. 34. al. 39. Ep. .38. ^^ Constit. lib. 2. cap. 57.
^ Hieron. Ep. 48. ad Sabinian. Evangelium Christi quasi
(liacnnus lectitabas.
" Socrat. lib. 7. cap. 5. ^^ Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 19.
'' Cone. Vasens. 2. can. 2. Si enim digni sunt diaconi,
quae Christus in Evangelic locutus est, legere, quare indigni
judicentur sanctorum patrum expositiones publice recitare?
"" Cone. Tolet. I. can. 2. Pcenitentes non admittantur
ad clerum, nisi tantum si necessitas aut usus e.xegerit, et
tunc inter lectores deputentur, ita ut Evangelia aut Aposto-
lum non legant. Vid. can. 4. ibid.
"' Albaspin. Not. in Cone. Tol. 1. can. 2. Liquido px
his constat lectores non Evangelium tantum, sed et lectiones
pronunciasse.
"- Albaspin. Not. in Can. 4. Cone. Carthag. .3.
•^ Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 7. n. 1.
"' Cone. Arausican. 1. can. 18.
"' Cone. Valentin, can. 1.
698
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
The next thing worthy our observa-
The solemnity and tion, is the solemnitv and ceremony-
ceremonies of read- .11.11 . • I
iiig the lessons. With which thc ancicHts appointed
Where fii-st of the ^ '■
salutation. Pax lo- thc Scriptures to be Tcad. The reader,
I'tSf belore readmg. ^ '
before he began to read, was com-
monly used to say, Pax vobis, Peace be wdth you,
which was the usual form of salutation at the en-
trance of all offices in the church. St. Cyprian*"
plainly alludes to this, when, speaking of a new
reader whom he had ordained to the office the Lord's
day before, he says, Aiispicatus est pacem, dmn dedi-
cat lectionem, He began to use the salutation, Peace
be with you, when he first began to read. I know
none of the commentators that take notice of this
custom in Cyprian, or make any remark upon the
phrase ; but this is evidently the sense of it, and so
the learned Albaspinajus *" understands it. This
custom seems to have continued in Africa till the
third council of Carthage*® made an order to the
contrary, that the reader should no longer salute the
people. This form of salutation. Peace be with you,
to which the people usually answered, And with
thy Spirit, was commonly the office of a bishop, or
presbyter, or deacon, in the performance of their
several functions in the church, as is noted by
Chrysostom,*' in many places : and, therefore, this
council took away this power from the readers, and
put it into the hands of the deacons or the other
superior ministers of the church. So that, as the
reader had used to say before reading, Peace be with
you, this canon only ordered that it should be said
by some other minister. For that it was used either
by the reader, or some other minister before he be-
gan to read, appears from St. Austin, who, writing
against the Donatists, says,'" nothing could be more
perverse than their own practice, who, before the
reader began to read the Epistle, said to him. Peace
be with thee, and yet separated from the peace of
those churches to which the Epistles were written.
g^^^ , St. Austin, in another place, men-
someUm?'s"usri"i,y tious the blshop's uslug this form of
IteVblfore ™eTead'- salutatlon as soou as he came into the
egan o rea . cliurch, immediately before the reader
began to read the lessons, which in Africa, in those
daj'^s, was the first part of the service, with a respon-
sory psalm between every lesson. I went to church,
says he," I saluted the people, that is, said, Peace
be unto you ; and then, silence being made, the so-
lemn lessons of the Holy Scriptures were read in
order. This custom of saluting the people in this
form is also mentioned by Chrysostom, in several
places. When we are come into the church,'" says
he, we say immediately, Peace be unto you, accord-
ing to this law, and ye answer. And with thy spirit.
Again," The bishop, at his entrance into the church,
says always, Peace be unto you, as a proper saluta-
tion when he comes into his Father's house. And
in another place,'* When the bishop enters the
church, he immediately says, Peace be with you all:
when he begins his sermon, he says again. Peace be
with you all, &c. Now, considering that this was
the common salutation at the beginning of all offices,
and that the Scriptures began to be read as soon as
the bishop came into the church, it is plain that
such a form of salutation was always used by one
or other before the reading of thc Scriptures.
St. Chrysostom takes notice of two sect. s.
other customs relating to this matter, joined suence before
the reader ben:an,
as introductory to the reading and and required atten-
•^ ^ lion: as the reader
hearing the Scriptures with greater also did before ^ery
o 1 O lesson, saymg, Thus
advantage : that is, the deacon's en- ^^'^^ '''^ ^"''''•
joining silence, and requiring attention, and the
reader himself, after the naming any lesson, say-
ing, Thus saith the Lord. The deacon, says he,
who is the common minister of the church, first
stands up and cries with a loud voice," ITpoo'xw/tfj',
Let us give attention : this he repeats several times,
and after that the reader names the prophet, Isaiah,
suppose, or any other ; and before he begins to read,
he also cries aloud, Jah \kyii Kvptof, Thus saith the
Lord. So, again, in another place,'" When the reader
rises up and says. Thus saith the Lord ; and the dea-
con stands up, and commands all men to keep si-
lence, he does not say this to honour the reader,
but God, who speaks to all by him. This enjoining
of silence is spoken of by St. Ambrose" and others;
but it differed from another act of the deacon's un-
der the same name, Silentimn indicere, which was
calling upon the people to fall to their private pray-
ers, of which we shall have occasion to say more
in the next Book, chap. I.
Mabillon observes,'" That at the sect. 9.
naming of the lessons out of the the Prophet m'slis-
-r-, 1 , Ti • ii il 1 "* *be people in
Prophets or Epistles, the people some- some places said,
'•« Cypr. Ep. 33. al. 38. ad Clcr. Carthag. p. 75.
'■' Albaspin. Not. in Cone. Carthag. 3. can. 4.
"* Cone. Carth. 3. can. 4. Ut lectures pnpuhim non salutent.
"■' Chrys. Horn. 18. in 2 Cor. p. 873. Horn. 3. in Colos. p.
13.37 et ia38.
'" Aug. Ep. 165. Quid autem perversius et insanius, quam
lectoribuscasdem Epistulas legentibtisdicere, Pa.\ tecum, et
ab earuni ecclesiarum pace separare, quibus ipsa; Epist(jbc
seripta; sunt ?
" Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. 22. cap. 8. p. I4S9. Procedimus
ad populum, plena erat ecclesia, persouabat vocibus gaudio-
rmn : Deo gratias, Deo laudes. Salutavi populum.
Facto tandem silentio, Scripturarum Divinarum sunt lecta
solenuia.
'' Chrys. Horn. 33. in Matt. p. 318. KotyjJ iratri ti;i'
ilpnvi]v iiriXt'yo/xf.v £t(rtoyT£S evQiui^KaTa tok voixoutKiivov.
'3 Ibid. Horn. 36. in 1 Cor. p. G53.
'< Ibid. Horn. 3. in Colos. p. 13.38.
'^ Ibid. Horn. 19. in Act. Apost.
'Mbid. Horn. 3. in2Thess.
" Ambros. Praefat. in Psalmos. Quantum laboratur in
ecclesia ut fiat silentium, cum lectiones Icj^untur, &c. Vid.
Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. 22. c. 8.
'8 Mabil. de Liturg. Gallic, lib. 1. cap. 2. n. 10.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
699
Di-o gratias, and timcs Said, Deo gratius, Thanks be to
of'"it."' " '" "" God, as it is in the Mozarabic liturgy.
But we have httle notice of this elsewhere. Only
St. Austin says, it was a very common phrase
among the monks " when they met a brother Chris-
tian, to say, Deo r/ratias, Thanks be to God ; for
which the CircumceUions, or Ar/onisfici, as they
called themselves, among the Donatists, were wont
to insult them, though they themselves often used
to say, Deo laudes, which in their mouth was more
to be dreaded than the roaring of a lion. It ap-
pears also from the Acts of Eradius his election to
be his successor, that it was a usual acclamation
upon many other occasions ; for as soon as he had
nominated Eradius to be his successor, the people
cried out for a long time together,"*** Deo r/rafias,
Chrisfo laudes, Thanks be to God, Praise be to
Christ. What therefore was so common upon other
occasions, might veiy probably be said by way of
acclamation at the naming of the lessons of the
Holy Scriptures. Grotius says," it was also cus-
toTnary at the end of the Epistle for the people to
answer Amen; and that hence it was, that at the
end of all St. Paul's Epistles the word. Amen, was
added by the church. I know not upon what
grounds he asserts this, and therefore I shall let it
rest upon the authority of that learned man, with-
out affirming or denying his assertion.
j,^^( ,g At the reading of the Gospel it was
thfGo''speTau"fo«f a general custom for all the people to
;f;,ct"fGl!fr;"be"?o staud up : and some of the middle-
age ritualists take notice of their say-
ing, Glory be to thee, O Lord, at the naming of
it. The author of the homily De Circo vel Hip-
podromo,^'- under the name of St. Chrysostom, says,
When the deacon goes about to read the Gospel,
we all presently rise up, and say. Glory be to thee,
O Lord. But as that homily is known to be none
of Chrysostom's, we cannot certainly say it was the
custom in his days. But the custom of rising up
at the reading of the Gospel is certainly as old as
Chiysostom ; for he speaks of it in one of his ho-
milies on St. Matthew:^ If the letters of a king
are read in the theatre with great silence ; much
more ought we to compose ourselves, and stand up
with attentive ears, when the letters not of an
earthly king, but of the Lord of angels, are read
to us.
The author of the Constitutions'" mentions the
same : When the Gospel is read, let the presbyters
and deacons and all the people stand with profound
silence. And so Isidore of Pelusium:*^ When the
true Shepherd appears at the opening of the holy
Gospels, then the bishop himself rises up, and lays
aside his pastoral habit or authority, signifying
thereby, that then the Lord himself, the author
of the pastoral function, his God and his Master,
is present. This was every where observed, except
at Alexandria, where it is noted by Sozomen "^ as a
singular thing in that church, that the bishop did
not use to rise up when the Gospel was read. And
Cassian*' observes it as no less singular in the
monks of Egypt, that, excepting the reader, who al-
waj-s stood up, the rest sat upon low seats both
when the Psalms and the lessons out of the Old or
New Testament were reading ; which was only in-
dulged them because of their excessive watchings,
and fastings, and labours. In other places, sitting
at the Gospel was reckoned a corruption and abuse :
insomuch that Philostorgius tells us,^' That Theo-
philus, the Arian bishop, who went to the Indies,
corrected it as an indecency that had crept in there
against the rules of the church. And Anastasius
did the same at Rome, as is said in his Life by the
author of the Pontifical;''' for he made a decree,
that as often as the holj^ Gospels were read, the
priests should not sit, but stand in a bowing pos-
ture. In Africa, the general custom was not only
to stand at the Gospel, but at all the other lessons
out of Scripture : for they gave equal honour to
every part of the word of God, insomuch as that
their sermons and homilies, and whatever was re-
hearsed in the church, was heard standing, as we
shall see more in the next chapter. Here it will
be sufficient to observe, that Cyprian's readers not
only stood up to read, but that all the people stood
about them when they read the Scriptures.^" And
in St. Austin's time the custom was the same :
for he says," the longest lessons were then heard
by all sorts and sexes standing, except only such as
through some infirmitj^ in their feet or weakness of
body were disabled, who upon that account were
" Aug. in Psal. cxxxii. p. 630. A quibus plus timetur,
Deo laudes, quam fremitus leonis, hi etiam insultare nobis
audent, quia fratres, cum vident homines, Deo gratias,
dicunt.
^ Anjr. Ep. 110. de Actis Eradii. A pnpulo acclamatum
est trigesies sexies; Deo gratias, Christo laudes.
^' (irot. Annot. in Philem. ver. 25.
" Chrys. Horn. 52. de Circo, t. 6. p. 491.
«Chrys. Hom. 1. in Matt. p. 11.
■" Constit. lib. 2. cap. 57.
" Isidor. Pelus. lib. 1. Ep. 136. ''^ Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 19.
'■ Cassian. Instit. lib. 2. cap. 12.
<" Philostorg. lib. 3. c. 5.
^' Pontifical. Vit. Anastas. Hie constituit, ut quotiescun-
que sancta Evangelia recitarentur, sacerdotes non sederent
sed curvi starent.
^ Cypr. Ep. 34. al. .39. p. 78. In loco altiore constitui
oportet, ubi ab omni populo circumstante conspecti, &c.
" Aug. Hom. 26. ex 50. t. 10. p. 174. Quando passiones
prolixa; aut certe aliquce lectiones longiores leguntur, qui
stare not possunt, humilitcr et cum silentio sedentes, atten-
tis auribus audiant qune lejjuntur, &c. Note, that this homily
is by Mabillon, and the Benedictins, in their new edition
ascribed it to Cffisarius Arelatensis: if it be his. it proves the
custom of standing to hear the lessons, to have been accord-
ing to the usage of the French churches.
700
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
indulged sitting, but no others whatsoever. Bona""
thinks there was no certain answer made when
the Gospel was ended. For some said only, Amen,
as it is in the Mozarabic liturgy, and the Rule of
St. Benedict. Which Alexander Hales interprets
the same as saying, God grant we may persevere in
the doctrine of the gospel. Others said, Deo gratias,
Thanks be to God ; and others, Laus tibi Christe,
Praise be to thee, O Christ. But all this is said
only out of the middle-age writers, whilst there is a
perfect silence as to this matter in the more ancient
writers of the church.
There was one ceremony more an-
Lightsc'arri'ed be- cicnt, which St. Jcrom makcs Dcculiar
fore the Gospel in i -o i i i ■ i
the Eastern to thc Eastcm churchcs, which was
churches.
the carrpng lights before the Gospel
when it was to be read. He says,"' They had no such
custom in the Western church, either as burning
candles by day at the monuments of the martyrs,
(as Vigilantius falsely accused them,) nor at any
other time, save only when they met in the night,
to give light to their assemblies : but in the Eastern
church it was otherwise ; for without any regard
to the relics of the martyrs, whenever the Gospel
was read, they lighted candles, partly to demon-
strate their joy for the good news which the Gospel
brought, and partly by a corporeal symbol to re-
present that light of which the psalmist speaks,
" Thy word is a lamp to my feet, and a light unto
my paths." I know no other author beside St.
Jerom that mentions this, and as far as his author-
ity will prevail it may be credited, and no further.
Dr. Cave judges'* it might not be much older than
his time : however it was, it is no argument to
patronize the burning of lamps and wax candles,
without the same reason, in churches at noon-day.
It is further observable, that in
Threemir iburics- somc churchcs, upon soHie solemu
sons sometimes read , i i i i
out of the Gospels occasious, they had three or four les-
on the same day.
sons read out of the Gospels on the
same day. St. Austin says,"^ he would have had
four lessons read out of the four Gospels on the
day of our Saviour's passion ; but the people were
disturbed at it, as what they had not been accus-
tomed to, so he was forced to wave it. But the
custom prevailed in the French churches. For in
the old Lectionarium Gallicanum, published liy Ma-
billon, the lessons of several festivals are thus ap-
pointed : On the feast of Epiphany, there is one
lesson out of St. Matthew ii. for morning service,
and three more out of Matthew, Luke, and John,
for the communion service. So on the parascece,
or day of our Saviour's passion, there is one lesson
of the Gospel for morning service, another for the
second, another for the third, another for the sixth,
another for the ninth hours of prayer,"" collected
out of the four Gospels by way of harmony or catena.
Whence we may observe, that the old Galilean
liturgy (from whence our English service is thought
chiefly to be dei'ived, and not from the Roman,"
by learned men) had distinct offices for morning
and communion service, and distinct Gos^jels for
each service on solemn days, as ours now has for
all the festivals, which probably were designed at
first for distinct offices, though they are now com-
monly read together in the greatest part of our
churches.
There is another distinction made , , ,
hect. 13.
by some between the longer and shorter'fe'sfons, and
shorter lessons. The longer lessons lecordingtoDurTn-
are said"* by Durantus to be used at
the long nocturnal or antelucan service, and the
lesser at the other canonical hours of prayer. So
that this distinction could have no place till the
canonical hours were settled in the church ; which
was not till the fourth or fifth century, as has been
showed in another place."" Radulphus Tungrensis,'""
whom Durantus cites, speaks somewhat of this dis-
tinction in his time, and says the lesser sort of les-
sons were called vulgarly, capitula, chapters, and
designed for the praise of God. Which makes it
more probable, that these lesser lessons were no
other than the Psalms, or antiphonal hymns col-
lected out of the Psalms, for the service of the se-
veral hours of devotion. Which are expressly called
capitella de Psahnis, chapters out of the Psalms, by
the council of Agde,"" and were the same as an-
tiphonal hymns, collected out of the Psalms, and
to be said alternately by way of responses. So that,
whatever may be said of the middle ages, there
seems to be no ground for this distinction of greater
and lesser lessons in the ancient service, save only
as we take the reading of the Psalms for lessons of
Scripture.
It is true, indeed, St. Austin, in one
of his homilies,'"- which Mabillon and what^'^migiit or
the Benedictins in their late edition hy way of lessons tn
the church.
ascribe to Csesanus, bishop of Aries,
■^ Bona, Rer. Litiirg. lib. 2. cap. 7. n. 4.
•'^ Hioron. cont. Vigilant, cap. 3. Cerens autem non
rlara luce accendimus, siciit friistra cahimniaris, sed ut
iioctis teuebras hoc solatio temperemus Absque inar-
tvrum reliqiiiis per totas Orientis ecclesias, quum legendum
est Evangelium, acccnduntur luminaria jam sole rutilante,
noil utique ad fugandas tenebras, sed ad signum lajtitia; de-
monstrandum, &c.
"' Cave, Prim. Christ, lib. ]. c. 7. p. 203.
'■ Aug. Serin. 141. de Tempore, p. 320.
»" Vid. Mabillon. de Liturg. Gallic, p. 116. et 134.
»' Vid. Stillingfleet, Orig. Britan. chap. 4.
'•* Durant. de Ritib. lib. 3. cap. 18. n. 4et 5.
"" Book XIII. chap. 9. sect. 8.
""> Radulph. de Canon. Observant. Propos. 8 et 13.
"" Cone. Agathen. can. 30. In conclusione matutinarum
vel vespertinarum et missarum, post hymnos capitella de
Psalmis dici, &c.
'"■^ Aug. Horn. 26. e.\ 50. qune est Horn. 300. in Appendice
Edit. Benedictin.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
701
speaks of longer and shorter lessons ; but it is not
in relation to the long morning service, and the
shorter service of the canonical hours, but upon a
quite different occasion. For there it is supposed,
that besides the lessons of Scripture, sometimes
other lessons were read out of the homilies of the
fathers, or the acts of the martyrs, which, because
they were sometimes very prolix, an indulgence was
therefore granted to infimi persons to sit down to
hear them read. And this leads us to a new ob-
servation and further remark upon the ancient prac-
tice, that in some churches, at least, other things
were allowed to be read by way of lesson and in-
struction, besides the canonical Scriptures, such as
the passions of the martyrs on their proper festi-
vals, and the homilies of the fathers, and the epis-
tles and tracts of pious men, and the letters com-
municatory of one church to another, with other
things of the like nature. That the passions of the
martyrs were sometimes read among the lessons in
the church, appears not only from the foresaid
homily of Caesarius or St. Austin, but from a rule
made in the third council"" of Carthage, which for-
bids all other books to be read in the church besides
the canonical Scripture, except the passions of the
martyrs on their anniversary days of commemora-
tion. Eusebius probably collected'"* the passions
of the martyrs for this very purpose ; as Paulinus,
bishop of Nola, did after him, which Johannes Di-
aconus '"* says were used to be read in the churches.
Thus Gelasius""' says the Acts of Pope Sylvester
were read in many of the Roman churches, though
not in the Lateran, because they were apocryphal,
and written by an unknown author. And Mabil-
lon '"' gives several other such instances out of Avi-
tus and Ferreolus ; and in the old Lectionarium
Gallicanum, which he published, there are fre-
quently lessons appointed out of St. Austin and
others upon the festivals of St. Stephen, and the
Holy Innocents, and Julian the martyr, on Epi-
phany, and the festivals of St. Peter and St. Paul.
Whence some learned men'"' conjecture, not impro-
bably, that such sort of histories and passions of
the martyrs had particularly the name of kgenda,
legends :' for though now that name be commonly
taken in a worse sense, for a fabulous history, be-
cause many lives of saints and martyrs were written
by the monks of later ages in a mere fabulous and
romantic way, yet anciently it had a good significa-
tion, and in its original use denoted only such acts
and monuments of the martyrs as were allowed by
authority to be read in the church. The curious
reader may find frequent references made by St.
Austin in his homilies ^ to such lessons read out of
the passions of the martyrs on their anniversary
days in the church, as also in the homilies of Pope
Leo'"* and others, which it is needless to recite in
this place.
But besides the passions of the martyrs, and ho-
milies relating to them, there were also many other
pious books read by way of moral exhortation in
many churches. Thus Eusebius'" says, the book
called Hermes Pastor was anciently read in the
church. He says the same of Clemens Romanus's
first Epistle"- to the Corinthians, that it was read
in many churches, both in his own time, and the
ages before him. And Dionysius, bishop of Co-
rinth,"' says. They read not only that epistle of
Clemens, but another written by Soter, bishop of
Rome, which they would always continue to read.
Sozomen says,"* The book called the Revelations of
Peter was read once a year, on Good Friday, in
many of the churches of Palestine. Athanasius"^
testifies the same of the book called At^ax?) ' kiroaTo-
\ix)v, The Doctrine of the Apostles. And St. Je-
rom"* saj's, The homilies of Ephrem Syrus were in
such honour as to be read in the church after the
reading of the Scriptures. St. Austin'" assures us,
That the Acts of the Collation of Carthage were
read always in the church in Lent. And in one of
his epistles,"' he desires of Marcellinus Comes, that
the Acts of the Trial of the Donatists, who were
convict of the murder of the catholics, might be
sent him, to be read in all the churches of his dio-
cese. And it is remarkable, that in the accounts
we have of the burning of the Bible in the Diocle-
tian persecution, there is sometimes mention'" made
of burning the salutary or communicatory letters,
which were sent from one church to another. St.
Austin adds further. That when any one received a
signal mercy from God, the relation of it was many
times '"" read publicly in the church. Of which he
"" Cone. Carth. 3. can. 47. Liceat legi passiones mar-
tyrum cum anniversarii eorum dies celebrantur.
'" Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 4. speaks of these collections.
'"^ Joan. Diac. PraBfat. ad Vit. Gregor. Magni.
"«i Gelas. Decret. ap. Crab. Cone. t. 1. p. 992.
"" Mabil. de Ciirsu Gallicano, p. 403 et 4U7.
'"s Vid. Chainier. Panstratia, t. 1. <le Canon. Script, lib.
1. cap. 4. n. I. p. 101.
'»= Vid. Aug. Serm. 12. de Sanctis, p. 408. Serrn. 45. de
Diversis, p. 508. Item, Serm. 63. p. 553. Serm. 93. p. 564.
Serm. 101, 10.3, 105, 109. de Diversis.
"" Leo. Serm. de Maccabceis.
'" Euseb. lib. 3. cap. 3. Hieron. de Scriptor. cap. 10.
"- Euseb. lib. 3. cap. 16.
"3 Ap. Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 23. "* Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 19.
•15 Athan. Ep. ad Ruffin. t. 2. p. 39.
"^ Hieron. de Scriptor. cap. 115.
"' Aug. de Gestis cum Emerito, t. 7. p. 215.
lis Aug. Ep. 158. Gesta quoc promisit prajstantia tua,
vchementer expecto, et in ecdesia H ipponensi jam jam cupio
recitari, ac si fieri potest, per ouines ecclesias etiam in nos-
tra dicccesi constitutas.
"' Gesta Purgationis Felicis et Caeciliani, ad calcem
Optati, p. 276. Inde cathedram tulimus, et epistolas salu-
tatorias, et ostia omnia comburimus secundum sacrum pra:-
ceptum.
'*> Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. 22. cap. 8. p. 1489. Libelli
eorum, quibeneficia percipiunt, recitaatur in populo, &c.
702
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
gives several instances in his own and other churches
of Africa. And St. Chrysostom says, sometimes
the emperor's letters '-' were read in the church, and
heard with great attention, which he urges as an
argument, why men should hear with reverence the
writings of the prophets, because they come from
God, and their epistles are from heaven. Such cir-
cular epistles also as were sent from one church to
another, to notify the time of keeping Easter, (which
were called heortastical or festival epistles,) were
generally published '" in their churches : but these
I mention not as lessons, but only hint the custom
incidentally, corresponding to that of our reading
briefs for charity, or the circular letters of bishops,
or notifying holidays, or bans of marriage, or things
of the like kind relating to the public.
As to those books which we now
Thosf which we call apocryphal, they were read in
now call apocry- , , .
phai books were an- somc churchcs, but not lu all. ror
ciently read in some i /• t
churches, but not in the churcli of Jerusalem they were
in all. "^
utterly forbidden, as appears plainly
from Cyril's Catechisms, where he directs'^ the
catechumens to read no apocryphal books, but only
such books as were securely read in the church :
and then he specifies what books w^ere then read in
the church, viz. all the canonical books which are
now in our Bibles, except the Revelation, without
any mention at all of the apocryphal books ; which
is a certain argument that they were not allowed to
be read in the church of Jerusulem, as I have more
fully demonstrated in another place.'-* The like
determination was made for some other churches
by the council of Laodicea,'"^ which forbids all but
the canonical books to be read in the church, and
likewise specifies what she means by canonical
books, viz. Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers,
Deuteronomy, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, Esther, four
books of Kings, two of Paralipomena or Chronicles,
two of Esdras, The book of one hundred and fifty
Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, Job,
twelve Prophets, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Lamentations
and Epistles of Baruch, Ezekiel, Daniel, the four
Gospels, The Acts of the Apostles, the seven Catho-
lic Epistles, fourteeen Epistles of St. Paul. Where
none of the apocryphal books, nor the Revelation,
are mentioned, which is a plain evidence that none
of them were read in the churches of that district.
After the same manner the author of the Constitu-
tions,'-^ giving orders about what books of the Old
Testament should be read in the church, mentions
the five books of Moses, and Joshua, and Judges,
Kings, Chronicles, Ezra, and Nehemiah, (which he
means by the histories of their return from Baby-
lon,) the books of Job and Solomon, the sixteen
Prophets, and the Psalms, but says nothing of any
of the apocryphal books ; which argues, that he did
not find them to be read in the rituals of those
churches whence he made his collections.
However, in other churches they were allowed to
be read'^' with a mark of distinction, as books of
piety and moral instruction, to edify the people ;
but they neither gave them the name of canonical
books, nor made use of them to confirm articles of
faith. This is expressly said by St. Jerom. And
Ruffin,'^ who was presbyter of Aquileia, delivers
the same as the ancient tradition and practice of
that church, when these books were neither reckoned
canonical, nor yet in the worst sense apocryphal,
but Cralled ecclesiastical, because they were read in
the church, but not used to confirm matters of
faith. Among these he reckons the Wisdom of
Solomon, and Ecclesiasticus, and Tobit, and Judith,
and Maccabees, and Hermes Pastor, and the book
called the Two Ways, or the Judgment of Peter.
Athanasius '-^ also ranks these books, not among
the canonical, but among those that might at least
be read to or by the catechumens, among which he
reckons Wisdom, and Ecclesiasticus, and Tobit, and
Judith, and Esther, and the Doctrine of the Apostles,
and the Shepherd, that is, Hermes Pastor. So in
the Lectionarium Gallicanum, published by Mabil-
lon, there are lessons appointed out of Tobit, and
Judith, and Esther, particularly in the Rogation
Week, for several days together.
In some churches these books were
also read under the general name of And" fn some
churches, under the
canonical Scripture, taking that word title of canonical
'^ ' '^ Scripture, takuig
in a large sense, for such books as ;'"•' ""'■'' '" »
t) ' larger sense.
were in the rule, or canon, or cata-
logue of books authorized to be read in the church.
Thus at least we must understand the canon of the
third council of Carthage,''" which ordered that
'21 Chrys. Horn. 3. in Thes. p. 1-501.
•22 Vid. Cassian. CoUat. 10. cap. 2.
'23 Cyril. Catech. 4. n. 22. p. 66 et 67.
'2< Book X. chap. 1. sect. 7. '" Cone. Laodic. can. 59.
'26 Constit. lib. 2. cap. 57.
'2' Hieron. Preefat. in Libros Salomonis. Sicut ergo
Judith et Tobiae et MacchabaBovum libros legit quidem
ecclesia, sad eos inter canonicas Scripturas non recipit: sic
et hsec duo vohrmina (Sapientiara et Ecclesiasticum) legit
ad aedificationem plebis, non ad auctoritatem ecclesiastico-
rum dogmatum confirmandam.
'2^ Ruffin. in Symbolum, ad calcem Cypriani. Oxon. p.
26. Sciendum tamen est, quod et alii libri sunt, qui non
canonici, sed ecclesiastic! a majoribus appellati sunt: ut
est Sapientia Solomonis, et alia Sapientia quae dicitur Filii
Syrach. Ejusdem ordinis est libellus Tobiae, et Judith,
et Maccabaeorum libri. In Novo vero Testamento libellus,
qui dicitur, Pastoris sive Hermatis, qui appellatur, Duse
Viue, sive Judicium Petri; quae omnia legi quidem in eccle-
siis voluerunt, non tamen proferri ad auctoritatem ex his
fidei confirmandam.
'23Athan. Ep. Heortastic. ad Ruifin. t. 2. p. 39. It.
Synops. Scriptur. ibid. p. 55.
"" Cone. Carth. 3. can. 47. Prseter Scripturas canonicas
nihil in ecclesia Icgatur sub nomine Divinarum Scriptura-
rum. Sunt autera canonicae Scripturae, id est. Genesis, &c.
Salomonis libri quinque Tobias, Judith, Hester, Esdree
libri duo, JMaccabasorum libri duo.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
703
notliing but the canonical writings should be read
in the church under the name of the Divine Scrip-
tures, among which canonical Scriptures there are
reckoned Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus, under the
name of Solomon, together with Tobit, Judith,
Hester, and the Maccabees. St. Austin seems to have
followed this canon, making all these books canoni-
cal, but giving preference to some above the other,
as they were more or less generally received by the
churches. In his book of Christian Doctrine'" he
ctills all the apocryphal books canonical, but he
does not allow them so great authority as the rest,
because they were not generally received as such
by the churches. He says the Books "^ of Wisdom
and Ecclesiasticus were none of Solomon's, but yet
received into authority by the Western church. By
which he must mean the Roman church, where
Pope Innocent had received them.'^^ For in the
Eastern church their canonical authority was always
rejected : and in many of the Western churches ;
for neither Ruffin at Aquileia, nor Philastrius at
Brixia in Italy,"* nor Hilary at Poictiers in France,"^
gi'ant them any authority in the canon of Scripture.
Nay, Hilary of Aries"" expressly told St. Austin,
that the churches of France were offended at him,
because he had used a proof out of the Book of
Wisdom, which was not canonical. And it is re-
markable, that at Rome itself Gregory the Great,
having occasion to quote a text out of Maccabees,
makes a prefatory excuse for alleging a text out of
a book that was not canonical,'" but only published
for the edification of the church. And even St.
Austin himself,'^ in answer to the French divines,
pleads no further for the Divine authority of the
Book of Wisdom, which he had cited as canonical,
but that it was so received by the Christians of
Africa before him ; which, by his own rule laid
down before in his book of Christian Doctrine, did
not make it in the highest sense canonical, because
it was rejected by all the churches of the East, and
a great part of the West, from the authority of
canonical Scripture. So that though these books
were read in the African church under the name of
canonical Scripture, yet they were not esteemed of
equal authority with the rest, because they were re-
puted by all the world besides as apocryphal, or, as
some call them, ecclesiastical only, being such as
were allowed to be read in the church for moral in-
struction and edification, but not used to confirm
articles of faith. And this is the account which
Cajetan himself gave of the practice of the church,
before the council of Trent defined a new canon of
Scripture. He says, They are not "" canonical, that
is, regular, to confirm articles of faith : yet they may
be called canonical, that is, regular, for the edifica-
tion of the people, as being received and authorized
in the canon of the Bible only for this end. And
with this distinction he thinks we are to understand
both St. Austin and the coimcil of Carthage, all
whose sayings are to be reduced to the rule of St.
Jerom. But if any think that St. Austin or the
African church meant more, it may be said, their
authority is of no weight against the general consent
of the whole church in all ages besides, from the
first settling of the canon down to the council of
Trent; the proof of which consent is so fully and
unanswerably made out by Bishop Cosins, in that
excellent book, called his Scholastical History of
the Canon of Scripture, where he produces the tes-
timonies of the writers of every age distinctly in
their order, that little more can be added to it,"°
and it is wholly needless to detain the reader upon
"' Aug. de Doctrin. Christ, lib. 2. cap. 8. Tenebit hunc
modum in Scripturis canonicis, ut eas quae ab omnibus acci-
piuntur ecclesiis, proeponat eis quas quacdam non accipiunt.
In eis vero quae non accipiuntur ab omnibus, praeponat eas
quas plures graviovesque accipiunt, eis quas pauciores mi-
norisque authnritatis ecclesiae tenent.
'*- Aug. de Civ, Dei, lib. 17. cap. 20. Non esse ipsius,
non dubitant doctiores, eos taraen in authoritatem maxime
Occidentalis antiquitus recepit ecclesia.
"' Innocent. Ep. 3. ad Esuper. cap. 7.
"' Philastr. de Haeres. cap. 40. de Apocryphis. Et
cap. 9.
'^^ Hilar. Praefat. in Psalmos.
''" Ibid. Arelat. Epist. ad Aug. inter Oper. Aug. t. 7. p.
54.'). lUud etiam testimonium quod posuisti, raptus est ne
malitia mutaret intellectum ejus, tanquam non canonicum
definiunt omittendum.
"' Greg. Magn. Moral, in Job. lib. 19. cap. 13. Qua de re
non inordinate agimus, si ex libris licet non canonicis, sed
tamen ad a^dificationem ccclesice aeditis, testimonium pro-
feramus.
'•» Aug. dc Prxdestin. lib. I. cap. 14. t. 7. p. 55.3. Non
debuit repudiari sententia bbri Sapientiap, qui meruit in ec-
clesia Christi de gradu lectorum ecclesiae Christi tarn longa
annositate.recitari, et ab omnibus Christianis, ab episcopis
usque ad extremos laicos, fideles, pcenitentes, catechumenos,
cum veneratione Divinae authoritatis audiri.
'^'Cajetan. in fine Comment, in Histor. Vet. Test. Ad
Hieronymi limam reducenda sunt tam verba conciliorum
quam doctorum. Et juxta illius sententiam libri isti non
sunt canonici, id est, regulares, ad firmandum ea quae sunt
fidei ; possinit tamen dici canonici, id est, regulares, ad aedi-
ficationem fidelium, utpote in canone Bibli<E ad hoc re-
cepti et authorati. Cum hac distinctione disccrnere po-
teris dicta Augustini et scripta in proviuciali concilio Car-
thaginensi.
'^'' To the testimonies cited by Bishop Cosins, the learned
reader may add this of Franciscus Georgius Venetus, a
Franciscan, who lived a little before the Reformation :
Problem, in Scriptur. t. 6. sect. 5. Problem. 184. Par. 1622.
4to. Cur Raphael venit in comitatum Tobiae? Respond.
Quamvis historia sit sine certo auctore, nee in canone ha-
beatur, tamen quia admittitur legenda in ecclesia tanquam
vera, hiijus quoque rei rationem assignare conabimur. Here
he plainly rejects the Book of Tobit out of the canon, and
speaks of it no otherwise than as of a common hisloiT, which
was allowed to be read iu the church. Which words are so
displeasing to the curators of the Roman Index Expur-
gatorius, that they order it to be struck out, with many other
passages of the same author, where he reflects on the Vulgar
704
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
that subject ; it being sufficient to our present pur-
pose, to have observed, that these books of contro-
verted authority were read, either under the name
of apocrj^hal, or ecclesiastical, or canonical, in
most of the ancient churches.
There is one thing more, which it
A short account of will not bc improper to give a short
the translations of n i n i
Scripture iisedinlhe aCCOUUt of, bcforC WC put aU Cnd tO
ancient church.
this chapter ; that is, of the transla-
tions of Scripture that were commonly used in the
ancient church. I mean not here to prove again
(what has been abundantly done before in the last
Book) that the Scriptures were translated and read
in the vulgar language in every church ; but the
thing I would observe in this place, is only this :
that they generally read the translations of the
Septuagint, where Greek was the vulgar language,
or else such translations into other languages, as
were derived from it. For they had no translation
of the Bible from the Hebrew, till the time of St.
Jerom, in the Latin church, but only such as were
made from the Greek translation of the Septuagint.
The Septuagint was used all over the Greek church,
except perhaps that part of Syria where Syriac was
the most vulgar language, that is, in Osdroene and
Mesopotamia, where they had a Syriac translation
made from the Hebrew not long after the time of
the apostles. This was called the Old Translation,
in opposition to another, which was made from the
Septuagint in after ages. In all other parts of the
East the Septuagint was the common translation.
But this by tract of time and variety of copies was
much corrupted, upon which account it was revised
and corrected by several learned men, which la-
boured in this work, particularly by Origen and
Hesychius the Egyptian, and Lucian of Antioch,
two martyrs who suffered in the Diocletian persecu-
tion. Hence, as St. Jerom"' informs us, there came
to be three famous exemplars or editions of the
Septuagint used in the Eastern churches. Alex-
andria and Egypt followed the copy revised by He-
sychius. Constantinople andall the Asiatic churches
as far as Antioch used that of Lucian. The churches
of Palestine and Arabia read the copy corrected by
Origen, and published by Eusebius and Pamphilus.
And so between these three editions, the whole
world was divided. Origen did two things further
in this matter. First, He published an edition of the
Bible, which he called his Hexapla, because it was
in six columns : the first was the Hebrew in Hebrew
characters,'" the second the Hebrew in Greek cha-
racters, the third the translation of Aquila the Jew,
the fourth the translation of Symmachus, the fifth
the translation of the Septuagint, and the sixth the
translation of Theodotion the Ebionite. To these
he afterward added two other translations found at
Nicopolis and Jericho, and these made up his Oc-
tapla. And in process of time, he published another
lesser edition, containing only the four translations,
of the Septuagint, Aquila, Symmachus, and Theo-
dotion, which he called his Tetrapla. Secondly,
He published the Septuagint with the additions of
Theodotion mixed with it, to supply the places
where it was defective, which additions he marked
with an asterisk to distinguish them ; and such places
as were redundant in the Septuagint, and not to be
found in the Hebrew, nor in Theodotion, he also
marked with an obelisk or straight line for distinction
also. But this mixing of the two translations to-
gether in process of time occasioned some confusion,
and St. Jerom complains of it '" as a bold under-
taking, and therefore he set about a new edition and
translation'" of the Septuagint for the use of the
Latin church. Hitherto all churches used the trans-
lation of the Septuagint, except the Syrian churches,
as was said before, and except on the Book of Da-
niel, which in all churches was read according to the
translation of Theodotion, as the same St. Jerom
informs us in several places,'" particularly in his
preface upon Daniel,'" because, by some means or
other, the Septuagint translation of that book was
more corrupt than any other part of Scripture. But
there were abundance of faults in that translation
in other places, partly by the design of the interpret-
ers, (who added some things of their own, and left
out others, and often changed the sense at pleasure,
especially in texts that had any relation to the holy
Trinity, as St. Jerom shows at large in his preface
upon the Pentateuch, where he exposes the story of
their having distinct cells, and their being esteemed
inspired writers,) and partly from the great variety
of copies, and the great corruptions that were crept
into them by the ignorance or negligence of transcrib-
ers ; and this both in the Septuagint copies them-
selves, and the Latin translations that were made
from them. Upon this account St. Jerom, by the in-
translation as corrupt and false, and corrects its errors from
the original Hebrew, of which he was a considerable master,
though in other things he had his failings. Vid. Index
Libror. Prohibitoriim et Expurgandorum, per Sotomajor. p.
417. Madriti, 16G7. fol.
'*' Hieron.Praefat.in Librum Paralipomcnon. Alexandria
et iEgvptus in Septuagintasuis Hesychium laudat auctorera.
Constantinopolis usque Autiochiam Luciani martyris exem-
plaria probat. MediiE inter has provinciae Palicstinos co-
dices legunt, qiios ab Origene elaborates Eusebius et Pam-
philus vulgaverunt : totusque orbis hac inter se veritate
compugnat.
"- Vid. Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 16.
H3 Hieron. Proefat. in Paralipom.
'" Ibid. Proefat. in Josue.
'^^ Ibid. Prffifat. in Josue. It. Com. in Daniel. 4. et
Apolog. 2. cont. Ruffin.
"" Hieron. Prajfat. in Daniel. Danielem prophetam
juxta Septuaginta interpretes Domini Salvatoris ecclesia
non legunt, utentes Theodotionis editione : et hoc cur acci-
derit nescio. Hoc unum affirmare possum, quod niidtiim
a veritate discordet, et recto judicio repudiatus sit.
ClIAP. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
705
stigation of Chromatins and Heliodore, and other
pious bishops of the Latin church, set about a transla-
tion of the Psalms and Old Testament from the ori-
ginal HebreAV. but this met with great opposition for
some time ; for though many applauded it, and read
it in the churches, yet others opposed it, and Ruflin
and others bitterly inveighed against it, as reflecting
on the church, which had used and recommended the
Septuagint, and the translations made from it, ever
since the time of the apostles. St. Austin'" himself
dissuaded him from the undertaking, and when it
w-as finished, he would not suffer it to be read in his
diocese for fear of giving scandal to the people ;
telling him, further,"* what a tumult had been raised
in one of the churches of Africa, by a bishop's in-
troducing his translation, which he was forced to
lay aside again for fear all his people should have
deserted him. But in other places it met with a
kinder reception ; for by degi'ees it came to be used
by learned men in their expositions. Gregory the
Great makes use of both translations,'" caUing
St. Jerom's the New Translation, and the other the
Old ; which was otherwise called the Itala, and Vul-
gata, and Communis, because it was the most com-
mon and vulgar translation used in all the Latin
and Italic churches. The present Vulgar Latin
translation is supposed by learned men neither to be
the ancient Vulgar, nor St. Jerom's New one, but a
mixture of both together.'^ The Psalms, in the
present Vulgar, are not from the Hebrew, but are of
St. Jerom's Translation from the Septuagint of Ln-
cian's Emendation. The other books come nearer
the Hebrew than they do to the Septuagint, which
shows that they have something of St. Jerom's
Translation. But the Psalms were always read at
Rome according to the Old Version, and continued
so to be used till Pope Pius V. ordered St. Jerom's
Version, with Emendations from the Septuagint, to
be put in its place. And so the Old Translation of
the Psalms came to be called the Roman Psalter;
and St. Jerom's New Translation, the Galilean Psal-
ter, because it was immediately received in the Gal-
ilean church. This is observed both by Mabillon'^'
and Bona,"- out of Berno Augiensis and Strabo,
who say, The French and Germans took the New
Translation of the Psalms corrected from the Sep-
tuagint by St. Jerom, whilst the Romans continued
to use the old Vulgar corrupt edition : which is still
read in the Vatican church at Rome, and the Am-
brosian church at Milan, and St. Mark's at Venice:
and Bona is so free as to say, he thinks it had been
more for the honour and benefit of the church to
have kept still to the Old Version of the Psalter,
since now there is a great disagreement between the
Breviary and the Missal, whilst the same Psalms arc
sung diirerent ways,'-'^ in the Missal according to the
Old Translation, and in the Breviary according to
the New one : which he speaks of as a mistake, but
tenderly, because though it was a deviation from the
old rule observed in Gregory's Sacramentarium, and
the Missa Mozarabica, and the Ambrosian Liturgy,
yet it was Pope Pius's order that made the cor-
rection.
I might here have added several other things re-
lating to the ancient way of dividing the several
books of Scripture into chapters, and verses, and
canons, and sections, and sub-sections, very much
differing from the present way of dividing them into
chapter and verse : but because observations of this
kind are very intricate of themselves, and have no
relation to the service of the church, which is the
subject in hand, I shall omit them here, with many
other miscellany rites of the same nature, which will
be more proper to be explained in a critical discourse
by themselves ; and now proceed to the next part
of the service of the church in the missa catcchu-
menorum, which was the sermon or homily, imme-
diately after the reading of the Psalms and other
Scriptures, before any prayers were made either for
particular orders of men, such as catechumens,
energumens, penitents, &c., or for the general state
of Christ's church.
CHAPTER IV.
OF PREACHING, AND THE USAGES RELATING TO IT,
IN THE ANCIENT CHURCH.
Immediately after the reachng of the ^ , ,
^ Sect. ].
Psalms and lessons out of the Scrip- ci^nVcXThom'i-
tures, before the catechumens were iTiocuHm,'Ii'''<rarto-
dismissed, followed the sermon, which '""' *'^'
the bishop, or some other appointed by him, made
to the people. This being done in the presence of
the catechumens, Avas therefore usually reckoned a
part of the missa catechumenorum, or ante-commu-
nion service. Such discourses were commonly
termed homilies, from the Greek oniMai, which sig-
nifies indifferently any discourse of instruction to
the people, whether composed by the preacher him-
self, or read out of a book composed by another;
though we now generally restrain it to the latter
sense in our modern way of speaking. Among the
'" Aug. Ep. 19. ad Hieron. '« Aug. Ep. 10. ad Hieron.
us Greg. M. Ep. ad Leandr. ante Moral, in Job. et lib.
20. Moral, cap. 3.
"» Vide Walton. Prolegom. 10. n. 9.
'^' Mabil. de Ciirsu GaUicano, p. 398.
•2 Z
'" Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 3. n. 4.
'■•' Bona, ibid. n. 5. Haec autem dissonantia, ablato nunc
Veteri Psalterio, saepeoccurrit. Ca;terum istahocloconotare
libuit, non ut quenquam carperem, sed ne prisca ecclesisB '
disci plina ignoraretur.
706
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
Latins, they were frequently called tracfatus, as ap-
pears from many passages of Cyprian, Optatus, St'
Ambrose, St. Austin, St. Jerom, Gaudentius, Chry-
sologus, and many others collected by Ferrarius,'
Avhich I think it needless to recite. Only I shall
observe one thing, that this word signifies any ex-
position or handUng of Scripture, as well by way of
writing, as preaching : and in both senses the trac-
tciforcs, the preachers and expositors of Scripture,
were opposed to the canontci et authentici, the pro-
phets, evangelists, and apostles, who wrote by in-
spiration, and whose authority was absolutely in-
fallible and authentic; which could not be said of
any expositors, however excellent or learned, who
dictated their thoughts without any such peculiar
assistance. This distinction is often inculcated by
St. Austin : I confess, says he, writing to St. Je-
rom," I have learned to pay this reverence and
honour only to those books of Scripture which are
called canonical, that I most firmly believe none of
the authors of them was guilty of any error in writ-
ing. And if I find any thing in those books which
seems contrary to truth, I make no doubt but that it
is either a corruption of the copy, or that the trans-
lator did not hit the sense, or that I myself do not
understand it. But I read all others with this cau-
tion and reserve, that however eminent they be for
piety and learning, I do not believe what they say
to be true merely because it was their opinion ; but
because they persuade me either by those canonical
authors, or by probable reason, which cames the
appearance of truth. So again, in his book De
Catechizandis Rudibus,^ he distinguishes the in-
spired writers, by the name of canonical, from all
others, whom he calls tractators and expositors of
Scripture. As Claudianus Mamertus speaks' of all
expositors under the name of tractators, but of the
holy penmen themselves under the title of authen-
tics. St. Austin * and St. Jerom * often speak of
preaching under the name of disputations. Tertul-
lian' calls them allocutions; dividing the whole
service into these four parts, reading the Scriptures,
singing the Psalms, making allocutions, and send-
ing up prayers. Among the Greeks they are fre-
quently called Xoyoi, which answers to the Latin
word sermones, and the English sermons. The most
ancient name is that of evangcJium, and ivayyiXiKia-
Bai, appropriated more peculiarly to the preaching
of the apostles; and therefore seldom or never
ascribed to any others by ecclesiastical writers. A
more general name in Scripture, is that of SiSatrKu-
Xia, doctrine and teaching : whence preachers of
the word are called SiddaKoXoi, doctors and teachers,
by St. Paul, I Cor. xii. 2S, 29, which Vincentius
Lirinensis observes to be the same as tractatores^ in
after ages. St. Paul also uses the word Kti^vyfia, for
preaching, 1 Cor. ii. 4, and in many other places*
of his Epistles. And so it is sometimes used by ec-
clesiastical writers after him. But we must carefully
note, that more commonly the words Ktjpvaaeiv and
Ktjpvyna among the Greeks, as also pradicatio and
prcedicare among the Latins, signify a very different
thing, viz. that part of the deacon's office, which
he performed as the common K^pw^ or preeco of the
church, dictating the usual forms of prayer to the
people, in which they were to join, and calling upon
them as their guide and director in all other parts
of|Divine service. This I have had occasion to
speak more largely of in a former Book,'" where we
have particularly considered the ordinary office of
deacons, and showed, that they had no authority
in ordinary cases either to preach, or consecrate the
eucharist, or baptize, but whatever they did of this
kind, was either in case of great necessity, or by
special commission and direction. And therefore
those ancient canons which speak of their predica-
tion," are not to be understood of their preaching
sermons, but of their proclaiming to the people such
directions in performing Divine oflSces, as they
were concerned to give them by virtue of their
office, as the common heralds and criers of the
church.
The deacons indeed, in cases of ^^^^ ^
exigence, were allowed to read the pe^''offi«o?Mrh'o'i^
homilies of the fathers, as they did o'rdina''rv' M^es^and
,11 /•ri'j. ^ ' ^ • A.^ not of tiencous.
the lessons or Scripture : which is the
' Ferrar. de liitu Concion. lib. 1. cap. 1.
- Aug. Ep. 19. ad Hieron. cap. ]. Ego enim fateor cha-
ritati tuae, solis eis Scripturariim libris qui jam canonici ap-
pellantur, didici hunc tiniorem lionoremqiie deferre, et nul-
hiiu eoruni auctorem scribendo aliquid errasse firmissime
credam. Ac si aliquid ia eis offendero literis, quod videa-
tur contrarium vcritali : nihil aliud, quam vel mendosum
esse codicem, vel intcrpretem non asseqiuitum esse quod
dictum est, vel me minime intellexisse, non amhigam. Alios
autem ita lego, ut, quanta libet sanctitate doctrinaque prae-
polleaut, non ideo ve.runi putem, quia ipsi ita senserunt ;
sed quia mihi per illos auctores canonicos, vel probabili ra-
tione, quod a veio non abhorreat, persuadere potuerunt.
3 Aug. de Catechiz. lludibus, cap. 8. t. 4. p. 298. Si li-
bris ei persuasum esse videris, sive cauonicis sive utilium
tractatorum, &c.
^ .Mamert. de Statu Animas, lib. 2. cap. 10. Sed nimc
locus et tempus est, ut sicut a philosophis ad tractatores, a
tractatoribus ad authenticos gradum consequar, ita,&c. It.
lib. 1. cap. 2. Post authenticorum plurimos tractatores, &c.
* Aug. Tract. 89. in Joan. Confess, lib. 5. cap. 13. Horn.
50 et 81. de Diversis.
« Hieron. Ep. 22. ad Eustoch. cap. 15.
' Tertul. de Aniraa, cap. 9. Jam vero prout Scriptures
leguntur, aut Psalmi canuntur, aut adlocutiones proferuutur,
aut petitiones delegantur, &c. So frequently in Gregory
the Great the sermon is called simply, Locutio. Horn. 5, 9,
14, et 22. in Ezekiel.
* Vincent. Commonitor. cap. 40. Doctores, qui tracta-
tores nunc appellantur.
9 Vid. 1 Cor. i. 21. It 1 Cor. xiv. 15; 2 Tim. iv. 17 ;
Tit. i. 3.
•"Book II. chap. 20. sect. 10 and 11.
" Cone. Ancyran. can. 2. Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 39.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
707
reason assigned by the council of Vaison'- for per-
mitting them so to do, when the presbyter was sick
or infirm. For if deacons were worthy to read what
Christ has spoken in the Gospel, why should they
be thought unworthy to rehearse publicly the ex-
positions or homilies of the fathers ? But except-
ing such cases, we very rarely find any permission
so much as to read a homily granted them. For
preaching anciently was one of the chief offices of
a bishop : insomuch that in the African churches
a presbyter was never known to preach before a bi-
shop in his cathedral church till St. Austin's time,
but the bishop always discharged this office him-
self, and St. Austin was the first presbyter in that
part of the world, that ever was allowed to preach
in the presence of his bishop, as has been showed
out of Possidius," the writer of his Life, in a
former Book." It is true, in the Eastern churches
presbyters were sometimes allowed to preach in the
great church before the bishop ; but that was not
to discharge him of the duty ; for still he preached
a sermon at the same time after them, as we shall
see from the practice of Chrj^sostom and Flavian at
Antioch, and other examples hereafter.
In the lesser churches of the city and countrj^
about, this office was devolved upon presbyters, as
the bishop's proper assistants ; and the deacons, ex-
cept in the forementioned cases, were not author-
ized to perform it. So that this office of preach-
ing the Gospel, was then esteemed the proper office
of bishops and presbyters ; the bishop discharging
it personally in his cathedral church, in conjunc-
tion with his presbj^ters, or alone without them ;
and vicariously by his presbyters, where he could
not be present, in the lesser churches. There are a
great many serious passages in the ancient records
relating to this matter, as well in the imperial laws
as the canons of the church, and the writings of
the most considerable fathers, partly impressing
this as a necessary duty of the episcopal and pas-
toral function, and partly complaining of the neg-
lect of it, and partly threatening censures and
punishments to the offenders. St. Chrysostom,'* on
those words to Timothy, " A bishop must be apt to
teach," dtdoKUKov, says. Other qualifications, such as
those, " He must be sober, vigilant, of good be-
haviour, given to hospitality," &c., may be in sub-
jects; but because a bishop ought to have those
qualifications that belong to rulers, the apostle
therefore added, "He must be apt to leach:" for
this is not required of subjects ; but is most espe-
cially required of those who have the office of
governing committed to them. And again, on those
words to Titus, " Holding fast the faithful word, as
he hath been taught," (or, which relates to teaching,
Tov Kara SiSaxriv \6yov,) " that he maybe able by sound
doctrine both to exhort and to convince the gain-
sayers," he says, St. Paul converted the world, not
so much by his miracles, as by his continual preach-
ing : and therefore a bishop must be able to exhort
by sound doctrine, that is, to preserve his flock, and
overthrow its enemies. And unless he be such a
one, all is lost. For he that knows not how to op-
pose the enemy, and captivate every thought to the
obedience of Christ, and pull down the vain imagin-
ations of men, as he knows not how to teach ac-
cording to sound doctrine, so he ought to be far"
from the teaching throne, Troppoj i^io ^povov SiSav-
KaXiKov ; where it is observable, that Chrj^sostom
therefore calls the bishop's throne, the throne of
doctrine, or teaching throne, because preaching
sound doctrine was so necessary a part of the bi-
shop's office, that he could not be without it. St.
Ambrose likewise, describing the office of a bishop,
does it chiefly by styling it the office of teachifig ;
complaining modestly of his own hard fate, in being
forced against his will to take upon him the office
of the priesthood," that is, to be made a bishop ;
which obliged him to teach others, before he had
well learned himself. For he was made bishop of a
catechumen. Sidonius Apollinaris makes the same
description of the office of a bishop, complaining, in
the like modest way with St. Ambrose,'' of the weight
of the profession that was laid upon his shoulders^
when, by being made a bishop against his will, he
was forced to teach before he had learned, and
preach good to others before he had done any
himself : hke a barren tree, when he had no works
to show for fruit, he was forced to scatter words
for leaves : meaning the necessity of preaching,
that was laid upon him by taking the office of
a bishop. St. Cyril of Alexandria, in like manner,
calls the office of a bishop," a^iwua MavKaXiKov,
the dignity or honour of teaching. And in the
sixth general council, where Maximus, bishop of
Antioch, was degraded for his heresy, he is said to
be removed^" from the throne of teaching, that
is, from the episcopal office, of which preaching
'= Cone. Vasens. 2. can. 2. Si presbyter, aliqua infirmi-
tate prohibente, per seipsum non potiierit praedicare, sanc-
torum patrum homiliae a diaconibus recitentur. Sienim
digni sunt diaconi, quae Christus in Evangelic loquutus est,
legere : quare indigni judicentur, sanctorum patrum expo-
sifiones publice recitare ?
" Possid. Vit. Aug. cap. 5. '< Book 11. chap. 3. sect. 4.
'5 Chrys. Horn. 10. in 1 Tim. iii. p. 1569.
'« Ibid. Horn. 2. in Tit. p. 1703.
" Ambros. de Offic. lib. 1. cap. 1. Titul. Capitis. Epis-
2 7. 2
copi proprium munus docere populum. Item, Cum jam ef-
fugere non possimus ofBcium docendi, quod nobis refugien-
tibus imposii-t sacerdotii necessitudo, &c.
" Sidon. lib. 5. Ep. 3. Indignissimo tantse professionis
pondus impactum est, qui miser ante compulsus docere,
quam discere, et ante praesumens bonum praedicare, quani
faceve, tanquam sterilis arbor, cum non babeam opera pro
pomis, spargo verba pro foliis.
'» Cyril. Ep. ad Monachos, in Cone. Ei)hes. par. 1. cap. 28.
™ Cone. 6. Gencr. Act. 12. p. 937. OiiSafiw^ 6 5'fTos ko-
TOS
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
was a special ingredient. The rule of the Apos-
tolical Canons is, That a bishop who neglects his
clergy or his people, and teaches them not''
the rules of piety, shall be suspended ; and if he
persists in his neglect, shall be deposed. For it was
his office to teach the clergy as well as the people,
and to expound the Scriptures to them. Whence
St. Jerom gives it as part of the character of Gregory
Nazianzen, That he was an eloquent teacher, and
the master under whom he learned the Scriptures,
as he explained^ them. Some would have excused
themselves, by saying they would teach the people
by their example. To which St. Jerom replies,^
That a bishop's innocent conversation, without
preaching, did as much harm by its silence as it did
good by its example. For the barking of the dogs
is as necessary as the shepherd's staff, to terrify and
beat off the fury of the wolves. Athanasius'^ gives
a very pathctical exhortation to Dracontius, a
bishop newly ordained : Now that you are made
bishop, says he, the people expect that you should
bring them food from the doctrine of the Scrip-
tures ; but if, while they expect it, they suffer want,
and you only feed yourself, what excuse will you
have, when the Lord Jesus shall come and find his
sheep starving for want of food? St. Austin, in
one of his homilies" upon the anniversary of his
orc^ination, represents this part of a bishop's office
with great concern, as a matter in which he was
deeply interested, and nearly affected. First, he
tells his people what a burden was laid upon
him by God in the prophet Ezekiel, chap, xxxiii.,
which was the lesson appointed for that solemnity,
wherein were these words, so full of terror : " I have
made thee a watchman. If I say to the sinner.
Thou shalt surely die, and thou boldest thy peace,
and he die in his sins; he indeed dies justly, and
according to his desert in his sins : but his blood
will I require at thy hands," &c. Upon which he
makes this reflection with regard to his own office :
I am a steward ; if I lay not out my Lord's monej%
but keep it by me, the gospel terrifies me. I might
say, indeed. What have I to do to be troublesome
unto men, to say to the wicked. Do not thus ; Do
thus ; Desist from doing evil ? what have I to do to
Ije thus iToublesome unto men ? I have received
how I ought to live myself, as I am enjoined, as I
am commanded. I will return what I have received.
What have I to do to give account of others ? But
the gospel terrifies me. There is nothing more
pleasant than to seek after the Divine treasure in
quiet ; this is sweet and good ; but to preach, to
reprove, to coiTCCt, to edify, to take the care of every
other man upon myself, this is a great burden, a
great weight, a great laboiu-. Who would not fly
fi-om such a labour ? But the gospel terrifies me.
There we read of a certain servant, who said to his
Lord, " I knew thee to be a hard man, reaping
where thou hast not sowed, therefore I kept thy
money," I would not lay it out ; " take that which is
thine." To whom the Lord answered, " Out of thine
own mouth will I condemn thee, O thou wicked
servant. Thou oughtest to have given my money
to the bank, that when I came, I might have received
my own with usury." The curious reader may find
a great deal more to the same purpose in St. Basil's
Epistles,^" and Gregory Nazianzen's Complaints,^'
and those of Cyprian,^ which I care not here to
transcribe. But nothing is more remarkable than
what is said by St. Chrysostom,^ in his homily upon
the man who was to account to God for ten thou-
sand talents ; where he thus represents the account
which bishops must make to God : Not only secular
magistrates, says he, but the rulers of the church,
Tu>v tKKXijaiuiv TrpoiarioTic, must render an account of
their government and administration; and they,
above all others, shall suffer bitter and grievous
punishment. For they who are intrusted with the
ministry of the word, shall be examined most strictly
and severely in the next world, whether they have
not, through sloth or envy, neglected to speak any
thing which they ought to have spoken ; and whe-
ther they have demonstrated by their works and
labour, that they have delivered all things faithfully,
and concealed nothing that was profitable unto men.
Again, He that has obtained the office of a bishop,
by how much he is exalted to greater dignity, so
much the more ample account shall he be required
to give, not only of his doctrine or teaching, and
care of the poor, but also of his examination and
trial of those who are ordained, with a thousand
other things of the like nature. Where it is evident,
that teaching is reckoned as necessary a part of
the bishop's function, as ordination : and as he
proves the one from those words of St. Paul to
Timothy, " Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither
be partaker of other men's sins ;" so he proves
the other from those words of the same apostle
to the Hebrews, " Obey them that have the rule
over you, and submit yourselves unto them : for
vwv irapaoiy^tTxtL tou Xonrov tis diSaaKaXiKov KaDi<rui
bpovov, K. T. \.
2' Canon. Apost. c. 58.
" Hieron. de Scriptor. cap. 117. Vir eloquentissimus
propceptor mens, quo Scripturas explanante didici.
^ Id. Ep. 83. ad Oceanuni. Sacerdofis innocens, sed
absque sermone conversatio, quantum e.xempio prodest,
tantuni silentio nocet. Nam et latratu canum, baculoque
pastoris luporum rabies deterrendaest. Vid. Ep. 2. ad
Nepotian.
2^ Athan. Ep. ad Dracont. t. ]. p. 954.
M Aug. Serm. 25. ex 50. t. 10. p. 173.
-« Basil. Ep. 61, 69, 185, 293.
-' Naz. Oral. 1. de Fuga, p. 15, &c. It. Tract, de Episc.
Latine, t. 2. p. 304. et Oral. 32. p. 519.
=* Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 123. -^ Chiys. Horn. 1. 1. 5. p. 9.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
709
they watch for your souls, as they that must give
account," Heb. xiii. 17- Which, as he truly ob-
serves, is an argument full of terror. St. Chrysos-
tom has abundance more to the same purpose in
those excellent books of the priesthood, which were
composed on purpose to describe the offices and
duties of a bishop, among which he reckons the
laborious work of making continual homilies'" and
set discourses to the people. And whereas some
were ready to plead, that a good life was the main
thing required, to excuse their want of knowledge,
and study, and preaching, and disputing, he an-
swers. That both these qualifications were required ;
they must not only do, but teach the commands of
Christ, and guide others'' by their word and doc-
trine, as well as their practice : each of these had
their part in the episcopal office, and were neces-
sary to assist one another, in order to consummate
men's edification. With much more to the same
purpose, which I here omit, because I have more
fully represented it in another Book,'- where I had
occasion to treat of the general duties of the eccle-
siastical function.
What is thus pathetically pressed by private men,
is more authoritatively enjoined by the laws of the
church and state, both concurring to enforce this
duty. The council of Laodicea" speaks of it as a
customary thing, for the bishop to make always a
sermon before the catechumens were dismissed.
And the council of Valentia in Spain does the same,
when it orders. That catechumens, and penitents,
and even heathens, should be allowed to hear the
bishop's sermon,'* because they had experienced
how that by this means many infidels had been
brought over to the faith. These councils do not
so much enjoin bishops to preach, as presuppose it
to be their constant and general practice. But the
council of Trullo '* speaks more expressly by way
of injunction. That the rulers of churches, twv
iKK\rimu)v TrpoiarCJ-ug, ought every day, but especially
on the Lord's day, to teach all the clergj'^ and peo-
ple the words of truth and godliness, gathered out
of the Holy Scriptures. And in the imperial laws,
there are several edicts of the secular power to the
same purpose. In the Theodosian Code, there is one
jointly made by the three emperors, Gratian, Valen-
tiuian, and Theodosius, which bears this title, De
Munere seu Officio Episcoporum in pr.cdicando
Verbo Dei, Of the Duty and Office of Bishops in
Preaching the Word of God. And the body of the
edict '° charges all those with sacrilege, who either
confound the sanctity of the Divine law by ignorance,
or violate it by neglecting to preach it. And the
same law now stands inserted" into the Justinian
Code under the charge of sacrilege, both in the
title and the body of it also. In another law of
Arcadius and Honorius,'* bishops are styled, the
men who, in their several districts, are to govern the
people, by instilling into them the doctrines of the
Christian religion, and more especially the princi-
ples of subjection and obedience to civil magistrates,
which were often violated by the tumultuous prac-
tices of the monks, who were under their inspection.
And in another law'° of Theodosius, all heretics are
forbidden either to teach or hear their profime doc-
trines in their unlawful assemblies : more particu-
larly, they who were called bishops among them,
should not presume to teach the faith, which they
themselves had not, nor ordain ministers, when they
themselves were really none. This supposes that
the offices of ordination and preaching were equally
the duties of cathohc bishops, and that the pretence
in heretical bishops to perform them was mere
usurpation. And upon the whole it appears, that
as preaching was an office originally invested in
bishops, as supreme pastors of the fiock of Christ ;
so, by all the rules and laws of church and state, and
all the ties of religion, they were obliged to perform
this duty with all assiduity and diligence, as we find
they generally did out of the sense of the great obli-
gation that was laid upon them. And some in the
Romish church (where this part of the episcopal
function was for many ages scandalously neglected)
have earnestly wished and laboured for the restora-
tion and revival of it. Ilabertus pleads hard for it,
and says one thing'" particularly remarkable, to ex-
cite those to whom he writes, That he could aver
upon certain experience in France, that there was
more weight in the words of every bishop to the
people, than in six hundred of the most eloquent
^^ Chr^s. de Sacerdot. lib. 5. cap. 1.
^' Chrys. ibid. lib. 4. cap. 8.
^- Book VI. chap. 3. sect. 2.
'■') Cone. Laodic. can. 19. Ilipl tou StUv, /xtxa -ras o/ii-
Xias Tolv iTTKTKOTTUJV, Kal TtilV KaT1]}(OVfxiviOV tVX'l^ ITTLTe-
XfTcrOai.
" Cone. Valentin, can. 1. Sic enim pontificum prscdica-
tione audita nonnutlos attractos ad fideni evidenter scimus.
'^ Coiic. Trull, can. 19. See al^ci in Cone. Nic. 2. can. 2.
et Cone. Ticinense, can. 5.
=» Cod. Theod. lib. IG. Tit. 2. de Episcopis, Leo^. 2.5. Qui
Divinae legis sanctitatem, aut nesciendo confundunt, aut
negligendo violant et offendunt, saciilegium conimittunt.
" Cod. Justin, lib. 9. Tit. 29. de Crimine Sacrilegii, Leg. 1.
^Cnd. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 40. de Poenis, Leg. IG. Ad
episcoporum sane culpam (ul coctera) redundabit, si quid
forte in ea parte refjionis, in qua ipsi populo ChristianiL' re-
ligionis, doctrinoe iusinuatione moderantur, e.\ his quae fieri
hac lege jubemus, amouachis perpetratum esse cognoveriut,
uec viudicaverint.
59 Cod. Theod. lib. IG. Tit. 5. de ILereticis, Leg. 21. Nus-
quam profana prascepta vel docere vel discere : ne antis-
tites eorundem audeant fidcra insinuare, qiiam non habeut,
et niinistros creare, quod non sunt.
*" Habert. Archieratic. par. 7. Obscrv. 5. p. 9L Id scio
e.xpertusque sum, plus esse momenti in unius episcopi ad
popidum. quam in sexcentisaliorum quantumvis orationibus
atque elaboratis.
710
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV,
and elaborate discourses of other men. But I re-
turn to the ancient church.
It being thus certain from what has
The singular prac- ^ggn related, that the work of preach-
ficeof the L-liurch of ' ^
Sermons" iorsefen," ing ^as Ordinarily performed by bi-
s«omen"'and"to-^ shops thcmselves lu their own church,
"°'^'"'' either in conjunction with their pres-
byters, or without them; it is very wonderfully
strange, and even astonishing and surprising, to hear
what Sozomen" relates of the church of Rome in
his time, that they had no sermons, either by the
bishop or any other; which was contrary to the
custom of all other churches. For at Alexandria,
the bishop alone preached without his presbyters
from the time of Arius ; and in other churches it
was done by the bishop and presbyters together ;
but in the church of Rome, by neither the one nor
the other. Pagi" and Quesnel" think Sozomen
must needs be mistaken, and that, being a Greek,
he took this report up by uncertain rumour ; be-
cause Pope Leo, in whose time Sozomen lived, not
only preached constantly to the people, but declared
it his duty so to do, professing that he was afraid"
it should be imputed to him as a crime, if he was
wanting in this part of his office and ministry. But
Valesius, on the other hand, is very confident that
Sozomen's relation is true, because Cassiodore, who
was a senator and consul, and prtpfectus jjrcptorio
at Rome, has the same out of Sozomen in his His-
toria Tripartita, without any correction ; and he
says further. That no one can produce any sermons
preached to the people by any bishop of Rome be-
fore those of Leo, which were not preached till after
Sozomen wrote his history. I will not pretend to
decide this controversy among these learned men ;
but only say, that however it was in Sozomen's
time, it seems to have been otherwise in the days of
Justin Martyr, when he presented his Apology to
Antoninus Pius and the senate of Rome, where he
lived and wrote at that time : for there, describing
the business of the Christian assemblies on the
Lord's day, he expressly says. That after the read-
ing of the writings of the apostles and prophets, the
Trpocarwc, the bishop or president of the assembly,"
made a sermon to exhort and excite the people to
the imitation of the good things they had heard
read out of them. Where it must reasonably be
supposed, that writing at Rome, and to the Roman
senate, he spake at least of the usual custom and
practice of the Roman church. And if it was other-
wise in the time of Sozomen, some alteration must
have happened in the intei-val. Perhaps they might
have taken up the custom of reading the homilies
of famous writers among the lessons, or immediately
after, by the deacon, (as I have showed before, they
read in some churches the homilies of Ephrem Syrus,
and the books of Clemens Romanus and Hermes
Pastor ;" and in the old Lectionariums, there are
frequently lessons appointed out of the homihes of
St. Austin, St. Ambrose, and others, as it is now in
the Roman Breviary,) and this might supply the
place of a sermon, till Leo brought up the ancient
way of preaching in the Roman church again, which
was afterwards discontinued for live hundred years
together, till Pius Quintus, like another Leo, revived
the practice, as we are told by Surius, one of their
own writers."
But there is another question must
be resolved with relation to the an- whether I'aymen
11- 111 "^'■^ ^^" allowed to
cient church, that is, whether laymen p.^sach in the an-
'' cient church.
were ever allowed by authority to
make sermons to the people ? That they did it in a
private way as catechists in their catechetic schools
at Alexandria and other places, there is no ques-
tion. For Origen read lectures in their catechetic
schools of Alexandria, before he was in orders,"' by
the appointment of Demetrius ; and St. Jerom says,''*
There was a long succession of famous men in that
school, who were called ecclesiastical doctors upon
that account. But this was a different thing from
their public preaching in the church. Sometimes
the monks, who were only laymen, took upon them
to preach publicly in the church : but this was op-
posed and censured, as a usurpation of an office
that did not belong to them. All monks anciently,
considered only as monks, were no more than lay-
men, as I have fully showed^" in another place : and
therefore, as monks, they had no title to any part of
the ecclesiastical office or function. Particularly
St. Jerom'*' says. The office of a monk was not to
teach, but to mourn. And that the case of the
monks and clergy was very different from each
other: the clergy^- are those that feed the sheep,
the monks are among those that are fed. And there-
fore, when some monks in the Eastern parts about
Antioch, presuming on their own qualifications and
knowledge, took upon them to preach publicly in the
churches. Pope Leo wrote two letters '^ to Maximus,
<> Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 19.
*^ I'agi, Critic, in Baton, an. 57. n. 3.
43 Quesnel. Dissert. 6. de Jejuuio Sabbali, et Dissert. 1.
(le Vita Leonis.
■•^ Leo, Serin. 3. de Epiphania. Ut nostri nihil desit
officii, &c.
•"5 Justin. Apol. 2. p. 08. " Chap. 3. sect. 14.
•" Surius, Hist. ap. Blondel. Apolog. pro Sentent. Hiero-
iiymi, p. 58.
« Vid. Euseb. lib. 6. c. 3. *" Hieron. de Script, cap. 36.
^o Book 111. chap. 2. sect. 7.
^' Hieron. Ep. 55. ad Riparium. Monachus non docentis,
sed plangentis habet officium.
^' Id. Ep. 1. ad Heliodor. Alia monachorum est causa,
alia clericorum : clerici pascunt oves, ego pascor.
'' Leo, Ep. 60. al. 62. ad Maximum, Antioch. lUud
quoque convenit praecavere, ut prater eos qui sunt Domini
sacerdotes, nullus sibi jus docendi et preedicaudi audeat ven-
dicare, sive sit ille monachus, sive laiciis, qui alicujus sci-
entia; nomine glorietur. It. Ep. 61. al.63. ad Theodorit.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHIilSTIAN CHURCH.
711
bishop of Antioch, and Theocloret, to engage them to
lay a restraint upon them, telling them, That besides
the priests of the Lord, none ought to presume to
take upon them the power of teaching or preaching,
whether he were monk or layman, whatever know-
ledge he could pretend to. Yet, in some cases, a
special commission was given to a layman to preach,
and then he might do it by the authority of the
bisho2:)'s commission for that time. Thus Eusebius*^
says, Origen was approved by Alexander, bishop of
Jerusalem, and Theoctistus of Cfcsarea, to preach
and expound the Scriptures publicly in the church,
when he was only a layman. And when Demetrius
of Alexandria made a remonstrance against this, as
an innovation, that had never been seen or heard
of before, that a layman should preach to the peo-
ple in the presence of bishops ; Alexander replied
in a letter, and told him, he was much mistaken ;
for it was a usual thing in many places, where men
were well qualified to edify the brethren, for bishops
to entreat them to preach to the people. As Euelpis
was requested by Neon at Laranda, and Paulinus
by Celsus at Iconium, and Theodorus by Atticus at
Synada. These had all special directions from their
bishops to preach ; and, therefore, whatever other
irregularity or novelty there might be in the thing,
it was not liable to the charge of usurpation. Hal-
lier, a famous Sorbonne doctor, is of opinion, that
they might do it by permission :" and he thinks this
may be deduced from that canon of the fourth coun-
cil of Carthage,^* which forbids a layman to teach
in the presence of the clergy, except they request
him to do it. If this relate to public teaching in
the church, it implies, that they might do it by
special indulgence and concession. The ancient
author of the Comment upon the Epistles,*' under
the name of St. Ambrose, says. That in the begin-
ning of Christianity, for the augmentation and in-
crease of the church, a general commission was
granted unto all, both to preach the gospel, and
baptize, and explain the Scriptures, in ecclesiastical
assemblies. But when the church had spread itself
into all places, buildings were erected, and rulers and
other officers were appointed, that no one among
the clergy should presume to meddle with any office,
which he knew was not committed to his trust. And
hence it was that deacons in his time did not preach
to the people, nor the inferior clergy or laymen bap-
tize. What he says of the apostles' days, must rest
^* Euseb. lib. 6. c. 19. Epiphan. Haer. 64. seems to say_he
was then a presbyter: but it must be a mistake.
** Hallier. de Hierarch. Ecclesiast. lib. 1. cap. 7. p. 67.
Laicis non nisi ex indulgentia illud attingere debere. It.
p. 79. ibid.
^^ Cone. Carth. 4. can. 98. Laicus, prwsentibus clericis,
nisi ipsis rogantibus, docere non audeat.
" Ambros. Com. in Ephes. iv. p. 948. Ut cresCeret plebs
et multiplicaretur, omnibus inter initia concessum est et
evangelizareetbaptizare, etScripturasinecclcsiaexplanare.
upon his authority : if he means an unlimited com-
mission to all in general, without previous qualifi-
cations, and examination of them, his opinion is
certainly singular. But if he means only, that all
who had extraordinary measures of spiritual gifts,
were allowed to exercise those gifts sometimes in
preaching in public assemblies, without any external
ordination, besides the gift of the Spirit of pro-
phecy; that is no more than what the best inter-
preters of those words of St. Paul, I Cor. xiv. 31,
" Ye may all })rophesy one by one," commonly allow:
that is, all who had the gift of prophecy, not every
Christian, might use the word of exhortation in the
church.'' But then, as such extraordinary gifts of
the Spirit of prophecy were in a manner peculiar to
the apostolical age, this could not be a rule to the
following ages of the church. And, therefore, w-hen
once these gifts were ceased, the church went pru-
dently by another rule, to allow none but such as
WTre called b}'^ an ordinary commission, to perform
this office, except where some extraordinary natural
endowments, (such as were in Origen,) answering
in some measure to those spiritual gifts, made it
proper to grant a licence to laymen to exercise their
talents for the benefit of the church. Or else, when
necessity imposed the duty on deacons to i)erform
the office of preaching, when the bishop and pres-
byters were by sickness or other means debarred
from it. For the foresaid author plainly says. That
deacons in his time did not ordinarily pradicarc in
popido, preach to the people ; as being an office to
which they had no ordinary commission. And the
same is said by the author of the Constitutions,**
and many others. Therefore, since deacons were
not allowed this power, but only in some specia'
cases, it is the less to be wondered, that, after the
ceasing of spiritual gifts, it should generally be de-
nied to laymen.
As to women, w^hatever gifts they
could pretend to, they were never al- women never ai-
lowed to preach publicly in the church,
either by the apostles* rules, or those of succeeding
ages. The apostle says expressly, " Let your women
keep silence in the churches : for it is not permitted
unto them to speak : but they are commanded to be
under obedience, as also saith the law," I Cor. xiv.
34. And, " if they w-ill learn any thing, let them
ask their husbands at home ; for it is a shame for
women to speak in the church." And again, I Tim.
At ubi autem omnia loca circumplexa est ecclesia, conven-
ticula conslituta sunt, et rectoreset cajtera officia inecclesiis
sunt ordinata, ut nullus de clero auderet, qui ordinatus non
esset, praesumere officium, quod sciret non sibi crcditum vel
concessum. Hinc ergo est, unde nunc neque diaconi in
populo praedicant, neque clerici vel laici baptizant.
^ Vide Bezam et Estium in loc.
^ Constit. lib. 3. cap. 20. Vigil. Ep. ad Rusticum. Cone.
t. 5. p. 554.
712
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
ii. 11, "Let the woman also learn in silence with
all subjection. But I suiTcr not a woman to teach,
nor to visnrp authority over the man, but to be in
silence." And this rule was always strictly observed
in the ancient church. The same council of Car-
thage, which allows laymen to teach by permission,
expressly forbids women to do it in any case : Let
not a woman, however learned or holy,™ presume to
teach men in a public assembly. But they might
teach women in private, as private catechists, to
prepare catechumens for baptism. For the same
council of Carthage requires"' this as one qualifica-
tion in deaconesses when they were ordained, that
they should be so well instructed and expert in
their office, as to be able to teach the ignorant and
rustic women, how to make their responses to the
interrogatories, which the minister should put to
them in baptism, and how to order their conversa-
tion afterward. And the author of the Short Notes
upon St. Paul's Epistles, under the name of St.
Jerom,*^ says. That deaconesses were thus employed
in all the Eastern churches, both to minister to
their own sex in baptism, and in the ministry of
the word, to teach women privately, but not in pub-
lic. This matter was carried much further in many
heretical assemblies ; for they ordained women
priests, which the author of the Constitutions calls
a heathenish'^ practice; for the Christian law al-
lowed of no such custom. TertuUian says. They
allowed" women to teach and dispute in their as-
semblies, and to exorcise demoniacs, and administer
baptism : all which w^as expressly, he says,**^ against
the rule of the apostle, 1 Cor. xiv. 35, which is so
far from allowing them to teach, that it does not
allow them to ask questions or dispute publicly in
the church. And whereas some pretended the au-
thority of St, Paul for this, from a book called.
The Acts of Paul and Thecla, he says. That was a
spurious book, and the author of it was convict,
and confessed the forgery, and was censured for it
by the church. The Montanists were a noted sect
for giving this liberty to women, under pretence of
inspiration by the Spirit ; so that they had not only
their prophetesses, such as Prisca and Maximilla,
the first followers of Montanus, but also their wo-
men bishops, and women presbyters, as Quintilla
and Priscilla, who, as Epiphanius ""' and St. Austin"'
inform us, were dignified among the Pepuzians (a
subdivision of tlie Montanists) with the highest
offices of the priesthood. Epiphanius brings"" the
same charge against the Collyridians, so called
from their offering collyria, or cakes, in sacrifice to
the Virgin Mary, against whom he disputes at large,
not only for their idolatry in offering sacrifice to
her, but also for their presumption in putting wo-
men into the priest's office ; which was a thing
never done among the people of God from the be-
ginning of the world ; and if it had been allowed
to any, would doubtless have been granted to the
Virgin Mary. Firmilian, in his letter to Cyprian,"*
mentions another such woman among the Cata-
phrj'gians, who pretended by the Spirit of prophecy,
to preach, and pray, and baptize, and offer the eu-
charist in their public assemblies. So that this
was a common practice among the heretics, but al-
ways refuted and opposed by the church of God,
which always kept strictly to the apostle's rule, not
to suffer a woman to teach publicly in the church,
whatever sanctity or learning she could pretend to,
but to reserve this office to men, for whom it was
originally appointed.
Having thus examined what per- ^^^^ g
sons were allowed to execute this office, m'Ms°sometimls^1n
we are next to inquire after what man- ""^ ^"'^ "''^'""^•
net it was performed. And here we may observe,
that they had sometimes two or three sermons
preached in the same assembly, first by the presby-
ters, and then by the bishop, who usually, when
present, closed up this part of the service with his
paternal exhortation. The author of the Constitu-
tions'" gives this rule about it : When the Gospel is
read, let the presbyters one by one, but not all,
speak the word of exhortation to the people, and
last of all the bishop, who is the governor or pilot
of the ship. And that thus it was in the Eastern
churches, whose customs that author chiefly re-
presents, appears evidently from St. Chrysostom's
sermons, which he preached when he was presbyter
at Antioch. For in these he plainly speaks of
Flavian the bishop as designing to preach after him,
whom he usually complimented in some such form
as this : It is now time" for me to keep silence, that
our master may have time to speak. And again,"
Let us remember these things, and now attend to
™ Cone. Carthag. 4. can. 99. Mulier, quamvis docta et
sancta, viros in conventu docere non praisumat.
•" Ibid. can. 12. Viduoe vel sauctimoniales, qua3 ad
ministerium baptizandarum inulieruin eliguntur, tam in-
structa; sint ad officium, ut possint apto et sano sermone
docere imperilas et rusticas mulieres, tempore quo bapti-
zanda; sunt, qualiter baptizatori interrogataj respondeant;
et qualiter, accepto baptismate, vivant.
^ Hieron. Com. in Rom. xvi. 1. Sicut etiam nunc in
Orieutalibus diaconissoe mulieres in suo sexu miuistrare
videntur in baptismo, sive in ministcrio verbi, quia privatim
docuisse femiaas invenimus, &c.
«' Constit. lib. 3. cap. 9. "♦ Tertul. de Pra;script. cap. 41.
^ Idem, de Baptismo, cap. 17. Vid. De Velandis Virgin,
cap. 9.
"" Epiphan. Haer. 49. Pepuzian. n. 2.
" Aug. Ha;r. 27. Pepuzian. Tantum dantes raulieribus
principatum, ut sacerdotio quoque apud eos honorentur.
^^ Epiphan. Haer. 78. AntiJicomarian. n. 23. et Ha;r. 79.
CoUyridian.
"» Firmil. Ep. 75. ad Cypr. p. 223.
"> Constit. lib. 2. cap. 57.
" Chrys. Horn. 2. de Verbis Esai. t. 3. p. 853.
" Horn. 3. ibid. p. 861.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
713
the more perfect admonition of our good master.
It would be as endless as it is needless, to relate all
the passages that " occur in Chrysostom or other
writers, such as St. Basil, Gregory Nyssen, Theo-
doret, St. Austin,'* and St. Jerom," who particularly
reflects upon the contrary practice in some churches,
(meaning Egypt and Africa,) where the bishops al-
lowed none to preach but themselves ; which he
thought was an indecent contempt of their presby-
ters, as if they either envied or disdained to hear
them; when yet the apostolical rule was, "If any
thing be revealed to another that sitteth by, let the
first hold his peace : for ye may all prophesy, one
by one, that all may learn, and all may be comfort-
ed," 1 Cor. xiv. 30, 31. When two or more bi-
shops happened to be present in the same assembly,
it was usual for several of them to preach one
after another, reserving the last place for the
most honourable person ; as St. Jerom tells us,'*
that Epiphanius, and John, bishop of Jerusa-
lem, preached together in the church of Jerusa-
lem ; and nothing was more common than this
practice at Constantinople, where a multitude of
bishops were often present to attend the court, or
advise with the patriarch about the affairs of the
church.
J, In some places they had sermons
in^tZTt^l7tnl everyday, especially in Lent, and the
"'=""'• festival days of Easter. St. Chrysos-
tom's homilies upon Genesis, were preached in a
running course of two Lents, one day after another,
as any one may perceive that peruses them. His
famous homilies De Statuis were preached in Lent
after the same manner. And it were easy to note
some scores of passages in his other sermons, espe-
cially in his first, third, and fifth volumes," which
make mention of their being preached successively
one day after another. St. Jerom" observes the
same practice among the monks of Egypt, where
it was customary every day, after the singing of the
Psalms, and reading of the Scriptures, and repeating
of their prayers, for the father (that was the title of
the presbyter that presided over them) to make (hem
a sermon, to elevate their minds to the contempla-
tion of the glory of the next world, which made
every one of them, with a gentle sigh, and eyes lift
up to heaven, to say within himself, " Oh that I had
wings like a dove, for then would I flee away and be
at rest ! " Pamphilus, in his Apology for Origen, re-
lates the same thing of him, that he was used to make
sermons extempore almost every day" to the peo-
ple : and a man cannot look into St. Austin's homi-
lies, but he will find references made almost every
where to the sermon made ho-i, and hesterno die,
the day before,'" which either denotes some day in
the weekly course, or at least some festival of a
martyr. For the festivals of the martyrs were al-
ways kept with great solemnity, and they never
omitted to make a panegyrical homily upon those
days, to excite the people to imitate the virtue of
the martyrs ; as appears from St. Austin's sermons
De Sanctis, and abundance throughout St. Chrysos-
tom's works upon such occasions." In France also
Csesarius, the famous bishop of Aries, preached
almost every day. For he is said, by the writer of
his Life,'- to have made homiUes to the people fre-
quently both at morning and evening prayer, that
none of them might have the excuse of ignorance
to plead in their behalf. And the council of TruUo
has a canon to promote this practice.**
And this leads us to another ob-
, 1 • 1 • Sect. 8.
servation proper to be made in this sermons twi« a
^ ^ ^ day m many places.
matter, which is, that in many places
they had sermons twice a day, for the better edifica-
tion of the people. Mr. Thorndike'* and Hamon
L'Estrange '^ make a little question of this as to the
extent of the practice. The former says, there are
examples of preaching as well evening as morning
in the ancient church, but only at particular times,
and on particular occasions, and therefore he is not
satisfied of any rule or custom of the church. The
other says, the custom only prevailed at Csesarea in
Cappadocia, where St. Basil lived, and at Cyprus.
St. Basil preached some of his homilies upon the
"3 Horn. 31. de Philogonio, t. 1. p. 399. Horn. 48. de Ro-
mano, t. 1. p. 621. Horn. 53. de Puenitentia, Tit. 1. p. 662.
Horn. 59. de Babyla, p. 721. Horn. 31. de Natali Christi, t.
5. p. 476. Horn. 47 et 66. ibid. Horn, in Psal. xlviii. p. 813.
Horn. 36. in I Cor. p. 652.
'^ Basil. Horn. 18. inBarlaam. t. 1. p. 443. Nyssen. Orat.
in sui Ordinal, t. 2. p. 41. Theod. in 1 Cor. xiv. 31. Aug.
Ser. in Psal. xciv., xcv., et cxxxi.
" Hieron. Ep. 2. ad Nepotian.
'" Hieron. Ep. 61. ad Pammach. cap. 4.
" Chrys. t. 1. Horn. 9, 25,-32, 40, 42, 46, 49, 71. T. 3. in
Psal. xliv. et 1. Horn. 1, 2, 4, et 5. de Verbis Esaia;. T. 5.
Horn. 2. de Lazaro. Horn. 30, 34, 48, 56, 62, 63, &c.
" Hieron. Ep. 22. ad Eustoch. cap. 15. Post horani no-
nam in commune concurritur, Psalmi resonant, Scripturn; re-
citantur ex more. Et completis orationibus, cunctisque resi-
dentibus, medius, quern patrem vocant, incipit disputare, &c.
" Pamphil. Apol. pro Orig. inter Opera Orig. t. I. p.
756. Tractatus pane quotidie habebat in ecclesia, &c.
s" Vid. Aug. Serm. in Psal. 1. Serm. 2. in Psal. Iviii.
Serm. in Psal. Ixiii. Serm. 2. in Psal. Ixviii. Serm. 2. in
Psal. Ixx. Serm. 2. in Psal. .\c. Serm. 2. in Psal. ci. et pas-
sim in Sermonibus de Tempore et de Sanctis.
**' Chrys. t. 1. Serm. 31. de Philogonio. Serm. 40. de Ju-
ventino. Et sequentes de Pelagia, Ignatio, Romano, Me-
titio, Juliano, Luciano, Bernice, Eustathio, &c. Aug. Serm.
in Psal. Ixxxi. See also what has been observed before of
their preaching on Saturdays, and the stationary days, in
the former Book.
*■- Cyprian. Tolonensis, Vit. Ca;sarii, cap. 4. ap. Mabillon,
de Cursu Gallicano, p. 401. Frequenter etiam admatutinos,
et lucernarium propter advenientes recitabat homilias, ut
nuUus esset qui se do ignorantia cxcusaret.
" Cduc. 'I'rullan. can. 19.
*' Thorndike of Religious Assemblies, chap. 10. p. 405.
" L'Estrange of Divine Offices, chap. 4. p. 98.
714
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
Hexameron** at evening prayer. But he thinks So-
crates'' confines the custom to those places, because
he speaks of it as a pecuhar usage of those places, to
have sermons made by bishops and presbyters on
Saturdays and Sundays at candle-light in the even-
ing. Bishop Wettenhal was of a different'* judg-
ment : he thinks that in cities and greater churches,
it was usual for the pastors to preach on Sundays
both morning and afternoon. And he supports his
opinion from several testimonies of Chrysostom, who
entitles one of his homihes,*" An Exhortation to those
who were ashamed to come to Sermon after Dinner.
And in another,'" he inveighs against them who
condemned his usage of preaching after dinner, as
a new and strange custom, telling them he had
much more reason to condemn that wicked custom
then prevailing among some, to rise from table to
sleep. In another place, he defends his practice
from our Saviour's long sermon to his disciples after
his last supper."' And in another homily, preached
to the people of Antioch,"' he highly commends
them for coming to church in the afternoon in a
full audience. All these are cited by Wettenhal, to
w^hich may be added what he says in his homily of
Satan's temptations,*' that the bishop attended his
sermons which he preached both morning and
afternoon. For that sermon was preached in the
afternoon, the same day that he had preached his
twenty-first sermon to the newly baptized, as he
there expressly tells us. So again, it appears that
the fifteenth and nineteenth homilies to the people
of Antioch, against oaths, were preached on the
same day.'^ And his homily of bearing reproof
patiently, was an evening sermon. For there'* he
thus addresses himself to the people : Be not weary,
though the evening now be come upon us. For all
our discourse is in defence of Paul, that Paul who
taught his disciples three years night and day. In
his homily'" upon Elias and the widow, he says,
one of his Lent discourses was broken off by the
evening coming upon them. And in one of his
homilies upon Genesis,"' he as plainly intimates,
that he was then preaching an evening sermon.
For he makes this apostrophe to the people : I am
expounding the Scriptures, and ye all turn your
eyes from me to the lamps, and him that is lighting
the lamps. What negligence is this, so to forsake
me, and set your minds on him ! For I am lighting
a fire from the Holy Scriptures, and in my tongue
is a burning lamp of doctrine. This is a greater
and a better light than that. For we do not set up
a light like that moistened with oil, but we inflame
souls that are watered with piety, with a desire of
hearing. The whole allusion and similitude shows,
that he was preaching an evening sermon, when
candles were lighting, which gave him the hint to
draw the comparison between the material hght of
the lamps, and the spiritual light of the Scriptures.
And in his third homily of repentance,"* to name no
more, he says. He would continue his discourse to
the evening, 'iwg tampaQ, that he might finish the
subject he was then handling. From all which it
is apparent, this was no occasional usage in St.
Chrysostom's church, but his constant and ordinary
practice. And in the Latin church we sometimes
meet with examples of this kind, though not so fre-
quent. St. Austin not only preached every day, but
sometimes twice on the same day. As is evident
from the two sennons on the 88th Psalm, in the
latter of which " he says, he had preached before
in the morning, and remained in their debt for
the afternoon. Gaudentius also, bishop of Brixia,'""
speaks of his having preached twice on the vigil
before Easter. And it is probable, the same solemn-
ity was observed in like manner in other places.
For at this solemnity, especially, they made a dis-
tinction in their sermons, preaching one to the cate-
chumens, and another to the neophytes, or persons
newly baptized ; as Gaudentius says in the same
place, that his second sermon was preached to the
neophytes. The like is said by St. Ambrose,"" and
Theodoret,'"" and St. Austin,'"' as I have had occa-
sion to show in another place, in speaking of the
distinction that was made '"* between the catechu-
mens and the faithful : to the former, they preached
only upon moral subjects ; to the latter, upon mys-
tical points of religion, and abstruser articles of
faith. Therefoi'e St. Austin '"* says in another place.
There were some points which required more intent
auditors, and therefore the preacher was not to
86 Vide Basil, in Hexameron. Horn. 2, 7, 9.
8' Socrat. lib. 6. cap. 21.
*" Wettenhal, Duty of Preaching, chap. 3. p. 779.
" Chrj's. Horn. 10. in Genes.
"' Horn. 1. de Lazaro.
»' Horn. 9. ad Pop. Antioch. p. 121.
"2 Horn. 10. ad Pop. Antioch. p. 132.
^ Horn. 25. de Diabolo Tentatore, t. 1. p. 318 et 319.
« Horn. 15. ad Pop. Antioch. t. 1. p. 198.
^' Horn. 13. de ferendis Reprehen. t. 5. p. 194.
96 Horn. 54. in Heliam et Viduam, t. 5. p. 722.
" Horn. 4. in Gen. t. 2. p. 902.
"» Horn. 3. de Poenit. t. 4. p. 559.
** Aug. Serm. 2. in Psal. l.xxxviii. Ad reliqua psalmi.
dc
quo in matutino locuti sumus, aninium intendite, et pium
debitum exigite.
""' Gaudent. Tract. 4. Carnalem Judaicoe Paschae ob-
servantiam, spiritualibus typis refertam, trino jam tractatu
docuimus ; semel hesterno die, et bis in vigiliis. It. Tract.
5. Oportebat in ilia node vigiliarum secundo tractatu —
congrua neophytis explanari.
"" Ambros. de iis qui Mysteriis initiantur, cap. 1.
'"2 Theod. Quaest. 15. in Num.
103 Aug. Serm. 1. ad Neophytos, in Append, t. 10. p. 845.
'»' Book I. chap. 4. sect. 8.
105 Aug. Tract. 62. in Joan. Intentiorflagitatur auditor :
et ideo eum prsecipitare non debet, sed diflferre potius dis-
putaloi^
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
715
hasten them, but defer them to another opportunity.
And in another homily,'"* upon Easter day, he ex-
cuses the shortness of it, because he was to preach
again to the infants, as they then called all persons
newly baptized. Cyril's Mystical Catechisms were
of this kind. And probably those Mystical Homihes
of Origen, whereof he wrote two books, mentioned
by Rufhn'"" and St. Jerom, were of the same nature.
However, we have seen sufficient evidence other-
wise for more sermons than one upon the same day
upon many occasions.
But this is chiefly to be understood
Sect. 9. o ■ • 11 11 f •
Not 60 fre<)uent in of citics and large churches ; tor in
country villages. ^
the country parishes there was not
such frequent preaching. St. Chrysostom says,
They that lived in the city"* enjoyed continual
teaching, but they that dwelt in the country had
not such plenty ; therefore God compensated this
want of teachers with a greater abundance of mar-
tyrs, and so ordered it that more martyrs lay buried
in the country than in the city ; where, though they
could not hear the tongues of their teachers con-
tinually, yet they always heard the voice of the mar-
tyrs speaking to them from their graves, and that
^vith greater force of eloquence and persuasion than
living teachers could do ; as he there goes on after
his manner to describe it. There were sometimes
great assemblies held at these monuments of the
martyrs :' for on their anniversary festivals the
whole city went forth to celebrate their memorials
in the churches where they lay buried ; as Chrysos-
tom tells us, both here and in other places : '"' but
at other times their chief resort for preaching was
to the city churches. It was not till the beginning
of the sixth century, that preaching was generally
set up throughout the country parishes in the
French church ; but about that time an order was
made in the council of Vaison, anno 529, That for
the edification of all the churches, and the greater
benefit of the whole body of the people, presbyters
should have power"" to preach, not only in the
cities, but in all the country parishes ; and if the
presbyter was infirm, a deacon should read one of
the homilies of the holy fathers. So that in this
respect the state of the present church may be
reckoned happier than that of the ancient church ;
since there is scarce a country parish among us, but
has a sermon preached every Lord's day throughout
the year by a presbyter or deacon.
The next thing to be observed is.
Sect. 10. , . T~. .
Of their different their diiierent sorts of sermons, and
ways of preacmng.
different ways of preaching. I have
already noted'" some difference to have been made
between sermons to the catechumens, and sermons
to tlie faithful ; but that was chiefly in the matter
and subject of them. What I observe here, relates
more to the manner and method of preaching, in
which respect they were distinguished into four
kinds: I. Expositions of Scripture. 2. Panegyrical
discourses upon the saints and martyrs. 3. Sermons
upon particular times, occasions, and festivals. 4.
Sermons upon particular doctrines, and moral sub-
jects, to illustrate the truth against heresy, and
recommend the practice of virtue in opposition to
immorality and ungodliness. There are examples
of all these kinds in St. Chrysostom's and St.
Austin's homilies, the two great standards and pat-
terns of preaching in the Greek and Latin church.
St. Austin has some homilies upon whole books of
Scripture, as those upon the Psalms, and St. John's
Gospel. He has others, styled De Sanctis, which
are panegyrics upon the saints and martyrs ; others,
styled De Tempore, which are upon the festivals
and great solemnities of the church, such as the
Nativity, Epiphany, Lent, Passion, Easter, Pente-
cost, and the Lord's days throughout the year ;
others, styled De Diversis, which are a miscellany
upon doctrinal points and moral subjects. So like-
wise in Chrysostom, we have his homilies by way
of exposition on the whole Book of Genesis, the
Psalms, the Gospels of St. Matthew and St. John,
and all St. Paul's Epistles. Then, again, his pane-
g5'rics upon the saints and martjTS ; his homilies
upon the noted festivals, Easter, Pentecost, &c. ;
and, lastly, his moral and doctrinal discourses upon
various subjects, repentance, faith, charity, humility,
the truth of the Christian religion, the Divinity of
Christ, and such important subjects as the occasion
of the times, and the opposition of Jews, Gentiles,
and heretics, required him to discourse upon, in a
plain and familiar way to the people. His homihes
by way of exposition of any book of Scripture,
usually consist but of two parts, an exposition of
some portion of a chapter, and an ethicon, or moral
conclusion, upon some useful subject, which the
last part of the words expounded gave him the
hint or occasion to discourse upon. But his other
homilies are commonly introduced with a useful
preface, not relating always to the subject that was
to follow, but such as the occasional necessities of
his auditory, either in matters of reproof or com-
mendation, seemed to require. But in both these
ways, he still excelled in this, that he always ex-
pounded the Scripture in its most natural and
los Anc^. Horn. 82. de Diversis. Satis sint -fobis pauca
ista, quoniam et post laboraturi sumus, et de sacramentis
altaris hodie iufantibus disputandum est.
'"' Ruffin. Invect. 2. cont. Hierou. cited by Valesius,
Not. in Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 24.
'"8 Chi-ys. Horn. 65. de Martyribiis, t. 5. p. 973.
"" Ibid. 72. de S. Droside, t. 5. p. 989 et 990.
"" Cone. Vasens. 2. can. 2. Hoc etiam pro aedificatione
omnium ecclesiaiiim, et pro utilitate totius pnpuli nobis
placuit, ut non solum in civitatibus, sed etiam in omnibus
parochiis, verbum faciendi daremus presbytcris potesta-
tem, &c. "' See before, sect. 8.
716
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH,
Book XIV.
genuine sense, (not giving way to tropological
descants, as too many others did,) and made such
useful observations and reflections upon it, as were
pertinent and proper, which he applied to his hear-
ers with the strongest reasoning, and utmost force
of Divine eloquence, becoming the seriousness and
gravity of a Christian orator. It is a just character,
which a late learned critic"- gives him, and there-
fore I think it not improper here to transcribe it, for
the encouragement of all young students to read
him. " His eloquence is popular, and very proper
for preaching ; his style is natural, easy, and grave ;
he equally avoids negligence and affectation ; he is
neither too plain nor too florid ; he is smooth, yet
not effeminate ; he uses all the figures that are usual
to good orators very properly, without employing
false strokes of wit ; and he never introduces into
his discourses any notions of poets or profane
authors ; neither does he divert his auditory with
jests. His composition is noble, his expressions
elegant, his method just, and his thoughts sublime;
he speaks like a good father and a good pastor ; he
often directs his words to the people, and expresses
them with a tenderness and charity becoming a
holy bishop; he teaches the principal truths of
Christianity with a wonderful clearness, and diverts
with a marvellous art, and an agreeable way of
ranging his notions, and persuades by the strength
and solidity of his reasons ; his instructions are easy,
his descriptions and relations pleasant ; his induce-
ments so meek and insinuating, that one is pleased
to be so persuaded ; his discourses, how long soever,
are not tedious, there are still some new things that
keep the reader awake, and yet he hath no false
beauties nor useless figures ; his only aim is to con-
vert Jiis auditors, or to instruct them in necessary
truths ; he neglects all reflections that have more
of subtilty than profit ; he never busies himself to
resolve hard questions, nor to give mystical senses,
to make a show of his wit or eloquence; he searches
not into mysteries, neither endeavours to compre-
hend them ; he is contented to propose, after an
easy way, palpable and sensible truths, which none
can be ignorant of without danger of failing of sal-
vation; he particularly applies himself to moral
heads, and very seldom handleth speculative truths ;
he affects not to appear learned, and never boasts
of his erudition ; and yet, whatever the subject be,
he speaks with terms so strong, so proper, and so
well chosen, that one may easily perceive he had a
profound knowledge of all sorts of matters, and par-
ticularly of true divinity." This is the character
which that judicious critic gives that famous and
eloquent preacher; and he that will dihgently peruse
his homilies, (especially those of his first and fifth
volumes, which contain his most elaborate dis-
courses, as also those on St. Matthew, St. John, and
St. Paul's Epistles, where he excels in his moral
applications,) will find his sermons to answer the
character that is given of them, only making some
allowances for the different way and method then
used, not so agreeable to the model of sermons in
the present age. I had once some thoughts of pub-
lishing a volume of his select discourses, which I
translated for my own entertainment, when I was
unfortunately cut off from other studies for a whole
j^ear : but because they are not altogether of the
present stamp, and many men have a different taste
and relish of things, I choose rather to encourage
men to read them in the original, where they may
select what they find proper for their use or imita-
tion. As for those who can endure to read nothing
but what is either modern, or dressed up in the
modern dress, I neither court them to read Chrysos-
tom, nor any other ancient father ; but to others,
who can be at pains to peruse, and judiciously select
the beauties of style, the strains of piety, and the
flights of divine and manly eloquence, that almost
every where display themselves in this author, I
dare venture to say, they will never think their time
lost, nor find themselves wholly disappointed in
their expectation. St. Basil's homilies come the
nearest to St. Chrysostom's, in solidity of matter,
beauty of style, ingenuity of thought, and sharpness
and vivacity of expression. A vein of piety runs
equally through them both, and by some St. Basil's
are reckoned to come nearer to the Attic purity and
perfection. Next after these, the two Gregories,
Nyssen and Nazianzen, are esteemed the greatest
masters of divine eloquence ; though the latter is
rather luxuriant and tedious, by his too frequent and
long similitudes and digressions. Those of Ephrem
Syrus were also of great repute in the ancient
church, having the honour to be read as lessons
after the readingof the Scriptures in many churches,
as has been noted before out of St. Jerom."' They
are highly commended by Sozomen "* and Photius,"^
for the beauty of their style and sublime thoughts,
which were not wholly lost by being translated out
of Syriac into Greek. Gregory Nyssen"" is more
copious in his praise, and he particularly observes,
that his discourses of morality were so full of com-
passionate and affecting expressions, that they were
able to move the hardest heart. For who that is
proud, says he, would not become the humblest of
men, by reading his discourse of humility ? Who
would not be inflamed with a divine fire, by reading
his treatise of charity ? Who would not wish to be
chaste in heart and spirit, by reading the praises he
has given to virginity ? Who would not be frighted,
"= Dii Pin, Bibliothcc. vol. 3. p. 34.
"^ Hieron. de Scriptor. cap. 115.
'" Sozom. lib. 3. cap. 16. "^ Phot. Cod. 196.
"= Nyssen. Vit. Ephrem Syri, t. 3. p. GUI
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
7W
to hear the discourse he has made upon the last
judgment, wherein he has represented it so lively,
that nothing can be added to it but the real appear-
ance of judgment itself? This is a character that
would tempt any man to look into them. It is dis-
puted now among the critics, whether those homi-
lies that go under his name be his genuine oflspring.
Some utterly reject them, and they who say most
in their defence, own that they may have lost some-
thing of their native beauty and majesty, by being
translated out of Syriac into Greek, and then out
of Greek into Latin. And therefore I will not so
confidently assert, they deserve the character which
Gregory Nyssen gives of those that were so much
admired in his time. As for those of Origen, and
others who followed him, though they have some
flights of rhetoric, and a vein of piety in them, yet
they are so full of allegorical and tropological inter-
pretations, that they are neither good expositions
nor good homilies, and fall far short of the majesty
and simplicity of those of Chrysostom. Among the
Latins, those few moral discourses we have of Cy-
prian's, whether homilies or treatises, are excellent
in their kind. And so are many of St. Austin and
St. Ambrose, and Leo the Great, and Petrus Ra-
vennas, who, for his eloquence, had the name of
Chrysologus, or the Latin Chrysostom ; though his
eloquence is of a different kind, being more like
that of Seneca, than of Tully or Demosthenes,
whom Chrysostom copied after.
Sect. u. But of all these we must observe
cours"'f"Suen?'a- auothcr distiuctiou, that though many
mong e ancien s. ^^ them wcrc studicd and elaborate
discourses, penned and composed beforehand, yet
some were also extempore, spoken without any pre-
vious composition, and taken from their mouths by
the Taxvypd(poi, or men who understood the art of
writing shorthand in the church. Origen was the
first that began this way of preaching in the church.
But Eusebius'" says, he did it not till he was above
sixty years old, at which age, having got a con-
firmed habit of preaching by continual use and ex-
ercise, he suffered the raxvypaipoi, or notaries, to take
down his sermons which he made to the people,
which he would never allow before. Pamphilus, in
his Apology"' for Origen, speaks the matter a little
more plainly : for he makes it an instance of his
sedulity in studying and preaching the word of
God, that he not only composed a great number of
laborious treatises upon it, but preached almost
every day extempore sermons in the church ; which
were taken from his mouth by the notaries, and so
conveyed to posterity by that means only. The
Catechetical Discourses of St. Cyril are supposed
to be of this kind ; for at the beginning of every one,
almost, it is said in the title to be, (rxtSiaaOdaa, which
Suidas and other critics expound, an extempore
discourse. St. Jerom says, Pierius thus expounded
the Scripture."" St. Chrysostom also sometimes
used this way of preaching, being of a ready inven-
tion and fluent tongue. Sozomen '-" says. After his
return from banishment, the people were so desir-
ous to hear him, that he was forced to go up into
the episcopal throne, and make an extempore dis-
course to them, which is now extant'^' in his second
tome in Latin. Suidas also gives him this cha-
racter,'" That he had a tongue flowing like the
cataracts of Nile, whereby he spake many of his
panegyrics upon the martyrs extempore, without
any hesitation. And it appears from several of his
sermons, that he often took occasion in the middle
of a discourse, from some accidental hint that was
casually given, to t-urn his eloquence from the sub-
ject in hand, and make some extempore apostrophe
to the people, either of praise and commendation,
or of reproof and correction, as the occasion of the
thing required ; as in that sennon we have already
mentioned, sect. 8, where he takes occasion, from the
people's turning their eyes to see the lighting of the
candles, to reprove their negligence'-^ in turning
away their attention from him, who was holding
forth to them a greater light from the Holy Scrip-
tures. And there are many other such apostrophes
and occasional reflections throughout his homilies,
which must needs be extempore, because the occa-
sion of them could not be foreseen, being they were
pure contingencies, and things altogether accident-
al. But Chrysostom was not the only man, whose
fluency enabled him to make extempore discourses.
For Ruffin, speaking in praise of Gregorj' Nazianzen
and St. Basil, says, There were several of their ser-
mons extant,'" which they spake extempore in the
church, twenty of which he himself had translated
into Latin. Socrates gives the same account of
Atticus, That though, whilst he was a presbyter, he
was used to preach composed and studied sermons,
yet afterwards, by industry and continued exercise
having gained confidence and a freedom or fluency
>" Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 3G.
"* Pamphil. Apol. pro Orig. inter Opera Origen. t. I. p.
756. Quod prae caeteris verbo Dei et doctrinse operam de-
derit, dubium non est et ex his quae ad nos laboris et studii
ejus certissima designantur Indicia : prsccipue vero per eos
tractatus, quos pene quotidie in ecclesia habebat extempore,
quos et describentes notarii ad monuraenta posteritatis
Iradebant. Dr. Cave reckons his homilies upon Gen!, Exod.,
Levit., and Numbers, to be all extempore. Vid. Cave,
Hist. Liter, vol. 1. p. 78.
119 Hieron. Proopm. in Hosea.
'-» Sozom. lib. 8. cap. 18.
'^' Chi-)s. Sermo post Ileditum, t. 2. p. 49. in Appendice.
'22 Suidas, Voce Joannes, t. 1. p. 1258. Tds twu fiap-
TupiDV Sk iravijyvpiLi iiri^C^ricTEV iv Tto (rx^OLoX^nv avtfxTro-
OlTtOS, K. T. \.
'23 Chiys. Horn. 4. in Gen. t. 2. p. 902.
'■-* Ruffin. Hist. lib. 2. cap. 9. Extant quoque utriusqne
ingenii monumenta magnifica tractatuiim, quos extempore
in ecclesiis declamabant, &c.
718
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIY.
of speaking, he preached extempore to the people ;'^
and his sermons were so well received by his audi-
tors, that they took them down in writing. Sozo-
men, indeed, gives a ditlerent account of them ; for
he says,'-* His performances were so mean, that
though they had a mixture of heathen learning in
them, yet his auditors did not think them worth
writing. However, they both seem to agree in this,
that whatever characters they bare, they were ex-
tempore discourses. Sidonius Apolhnaris '" seems
to give the like account of Faustus, bishop of Riez
in France ; for he says, Some of his discoiirses were
i-epejitincs, and others elucuhratce, that is, the one
spoken off-hand, and the others elaborate and stu-
died. And there is nothing more certain, than that
St. Austin did often use the extempore way. For
he sometimes preached upon places of Scripture
that were accidentally read in the church, and
which he knew nothing of before he came thither.
Of which we have an undeniable instance in one of
his homilies,'* where he tells us, he was determined
to preach upon a certain psalm about repentance,
which he thought nothing of before the reader
chanced to read it of his own accord in the church.
And in another place he tells us,'"" When he had
appointed the reader to read a certain psalm, upon
which he intended to preach, the reader, in some
hurry, read another in its room ; and this obliged
him to preach an extempore sermon upon that
psalm that was so accidentally read in the church.
Possidius also, in his Life, mentions a sermon, where-
in he left his subject that he was discoursing upon,
to dispute against the Manichees, which he had no
thoughts'^" to have done when he first began to
preach ; but he reckoned it was the providence of
God that directed him so to do, to cure the error of
some latent Manichee in the congregation. And it
is very probable, that many of his sermons upon the
Psalms were extempore, because he so often uses
the phrase, quantum Deus donaverit, as God should
enable him to speak ; which seems to imply, that he
spake without any previous study or composition.
It is evident, his sermon on the 86th Psalm was of
this kind ; for he says, he would explain it"' as God
should enable him, seeing it was appointed by his
holy father the bishop, then present : but such a
sudden appointment would have been an oppression,
were it not that the prayers of the proponent gave
him continual assistance. For indeed they looked
upon it as so necessary a work to preach continually,
that when they had not time to compose before-
hand, they doubted not but that the grace of God,
and a peculiar assistance of the Spirit, would concur
with their honest endeavours in such sudden under-
takings. Nay, Gregory the Great, who also used
this way in explaining some of the most difficult
books of Scripture, as particularly Ezekiel, scruples '^
not to say, that he often found those obscure places
of Scripture, which he could not comprehend in his
private study, to flow in upon his understanding
when he was preaching in public to his brethren.
And in regard to this, they are wont g^^^ ,,
frequently to mention the assistance prSi'n™by"the''^
of the Spirit, both in composing and '''""'■
preaching their sermons. Thus Chrysostom'^says
in one of his sermons, when he had the happiness
to see a large auditory, and a table well furnished
with guests, that then he expected the grace of the
Spirit to sound in his mind. In another,'^* I do not
think that I spake those words of myself, but God,
that foresaw what would happen, put those words
into my mind. And again,'^ speaking of the preach-
ing of Flavian his bishop, he says, It was not hu-
man thought that poured forth his discourse, but
the grace of the Holy Spirit : as it was not the na-
ture of the vine, but the power of Christ, that made
the water wine. St. Austin also often speaks of
such illapses and assistances of the Spirit in preach-
ing; which he sometimes calls the gift of God,"*
sometimes the revelation of the Spirit,'" and some-
times the help of God, and his Divine assistance.
In one place more particularly, speaking of his un-
willingness to preach before certain bishops when
he was but young, he brings them in making this
answer : If thou art in want of words, " Ask, and it
shall be given "' thee : for it is not ye that speak,"
'-5 Socrat. lib. 7. cap. 2.
'26 Sozom. lib. 8. cap. 27.
'27 Sidon. lib. 9. Ep. 3. ad Faustum Regicnsem. Licet
praedicationes tiias, nunc repentinas, nunc, cum ratio po-
poscerit, elucubratas, raucus plausor audierim, &c. Gen-
nadius de Scriptor. cap. 40, gives the same account of Max-
imus Taurinensis.
'28 Aug. Serm. 27. ex 50. t. 10. p. 175. See before, Book
XIV. chap. 1. sect. 6.
'25 Aug. in Psal. cxxxviii. p. 650.
"" Possid. Vit. Aug. cap. 15.
'" Aug. in Psal. Ixxxvi. p. .390. Hie nobis, quantum
Dominus donare dignatur, cum vestra charitate tractandus
modo est, propositus a beatissimo praesente patie nostro.
Repentina propositio me gravarot, nisi me continuo propo-
nentis sublevaret oratio.
'^2 Greg. Magn. Horn. 19. in Ezck. p. 1144. Non hoc
temeritate aggredior, sed humilitate. Scio enim, quia ple-
rumque multa in sacro eloquio, qua; solus intelligere non
potui, coram fratribus mcis positus inteUexi, &c.
'^3 Chrys. Horn. 23. de Verbis Apost. Habentes eandem
Fidem, &c. t. 5. p. .331. TlpoaooKu) ti^u too UvtufxaTos
y^apiv kvi)')(ii}(TUL v/iwv t;; ciuvoia.
'3J Hom. 2. ad Pop. Antioch. 1. 1. p. .30.
'« Hom. 2. de Verbis Esaiee, t. 2. p. 331.
'S6 Aug. Serm. 17. de Verbis Apost. t. 10. p. 132. Do-
nante illo, &c. Et passim Sermon, in Psalmos, 34, 96.
"' Aug. Serm. 15. de Verb. Apost. Ut ea quae ille nobis
revelare dignetur, ad vos apte et salubriter proferre possi-
mus. Vid. ibid. Serm. 14 et 15.
138 Aug. Serm. 46. de Tempore, t. 10. p. 240. Si sermo
deest, pete et accipies. Non enim vos estis qui loquimini:
sed quod datur vobis, hoc ministratis nobis. It. de Doctrina
Christi, lib. 4. cap. 15, he has more to the same purpose.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
ri9
but ye minister what is given unto you. If a man
would disingenuously interpret these and the like
expressions of the ancients, he might make them
seem to countenance that preaching by the Spirit,
which some so vainly boast of, as if they spake
nothing but what the Spirit immediately dictated
to them, as it did to the apostles, by extraordinary
inspiration. Which were to set eveiy extempore,
as well as composed discom'se upon the same level
of infallibility with the gospel. Which sort of en-
thusiasm the ancients never dreamed of. For,
notwithstanding the assistance of the Spirit they
speak of, they always put a wide difference between
the apostles' preaching and their own, styling the
one infallible and authentic, as we have heard be-
fore'^ out of St. Austin and others, and themselves
only fallible expositors of the Scripture. All, there-
fore, they pretended to from the assistance of the
Spirit, was only that ordinary assistance which men
may expect from the concurrence of the Spirit with
their honest endeavours, as a blessing upon their
studies and labours ; that whilst they were piously
engaged in his service, God would not be wanting
to them in such assistance as was proper for their
work, especially if they humbly asked it with sin-
cerity by fervent supplication and prayer.
And upon this account it was usual
Sect. 13. . , '^ , . ,
What sort of pray- tor the prcachcr many times to usher
ere they used before ...
Ifte'theiS"'''"'^'' ^^ ^^^ discourse with a short prayer
for such Divine assistance, and also
to move the people to pray for him. St. Austin, in
the aforesaid homily, havnng mentioned the assist-
ance of the Spirit, immediately adds, Whither shall
I betake myself, thus violently pressed in these
straits, but to the footstool of charity, or grace of
the Holy Spirit ? And to that I make now my sup-
plication,'" that he would grant me ability to speak
something worthy of him, whereby I may at once
fulfil my ministry, and satisfy your desire. And in
his book of Instructions of the Christian Orator,'"
where he prescribes many excellent rules for preach-
ing, he lays down this, among others. That the
Christian orator should pray both for himself and
others before he begins to teach ; that he may be
able to speak those things that are holy, just, and
good ; and that his auditors may hear him with un-
derstanding, with willingness, and with an obedient
heart. To this end, before he looses his tongue to
speak, he should lift up his thirsting soul to God,
that he may be able to discharge what he has im-
bibed, and pour forth to others that wherewith he
has filled himself And this the rather, because
both we and all our words are in the hand of God,
who teaches us both what to speak, and after what
manner to speak. And therefore, though ecclesias-
tical men ought to learn what they are to teach, and
to get the faculty of speaking ; yet when the hour
of speaking comes, they should imagine that what
our Lord says,'*- belongs to every good soul : " Take
no thought how or what ye shall speak, for it shall
be given to you in that hour what ye shall speak :
for it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your
Father that speaketh in you." If, therefore, the
Holy Spirit speak in them, who are delivered up to
persecutors for the name of Christ, why should he
not also speak in those who preach Christ to them
that are disposed to learn him? I have related
this passage at length, both because it shows us to
what degree they depended on the Spirit's assistance
in preaching, and also what sort of prayers those
were which they commonly made before sermon ;
viz. not the common prayers of the church, (as
some mistake, who measure all usages of the an-
cient church by the customs of the present,) but
these short prayers for the assistance and conduct
of the Spirit, to direct both them and the people in
speaking and hearing. And wherever we meet with
any mention of prayer before sermon, it is to be
understood only of this short sort of prayers, in
ancient writers. Such as that of St. Austin's, in
one of his homilies upon the Psalms, which begins
with these words : Attend to the psalm, and the
Lord'" grant us ability to open the mysteries that
are contained in it. He begins another thus : My
lords and brethren, (meaning the bishops then pre-
sent,) and the Lord of all by them, have com-
manded me to discourse upon this psalm, that you
may understand it,'" so far as the Lord shall grant
us understanding. And may he by your prayers
assist me, that I may speak such things as I ought to
speak, and such as ye ought to hear : that the word
of God may be profitable to us all. In this sense
139 Aug. Ep. 19. ad Hieron. See before in this chap. sect. 1.
"° Aug. Horn. 46. de Tempore. His coarctatus angustiis,
quo me conferam, nisi ad sancta vestigia charitatis? Eamque
deprecor, ut donet mihi aliquid dignum de se dicere, quo et
meum ministerium, et vestrum satiem desiderium. Vid.
Hom. 51. de Divevsis.
'" De Doctrin. Christ, lib. 4. cap. 15. Noster eloqtiens,
orando pro se, ac pro illis quos est allocuturus, sit orator an-
tequara dictor. al. doctor. Ipsa bora jam ut dicat acce-
dcns, priusquam exserat proferentem linguam, ad Deum levet
animam sitientem, ut eractet quod biberit, vel quod imple-
verit fundat, &c.
'*- Ibid. Ad horam vero ipsius dictionis illud potius bonae
menti cogitet convenire quod Dominus ait: Nolite cogitare
quomodo aut quid loquamini ; dabitur enim vobis in ilia hora
quid loquamini : nou enim vos estis qui loquimini, sed Spi-
ritus Patris vestri qui loquitur in vobis. Si ergo loquitur in
eis Spiritus Sanctus qui persequentibus traduntur pro Christo,
cur non et in eis qui tradunt discentibus Christum ?
'" Aug. in Psal. xci. p. 417. Attendite ad psahnum: det
nobis Dominus aperire mysteria quae hie continentur.
'** In Psal. cxxxix. Jusserimt domini fratres, et in ipsis
Dominus omnium, ut ipsum psalmum afferam ad vos intelli-
gcndum, quantum Dominus donat. Adjuvet oration ibus
vestris, ut ea dicam quae oportet me dicere et vos audire :
uti omnibus nobis sit utilis sermo Divinus.
720
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
♦ Book XIV.
we are to understand St. Chrysostom, when he says,
We must first pray,'" and then preach. So St. Paul
does, praying in the prefaces of his Epistles, that the
light of prayer, as the light of a candle, may lead
the way to his discourses. Such is that prayer
which St. Ambrose"" is said to use before his ser-
mons : " I beseech thee, O Lord, and earnestly en-
treat thee, give me a humble knowledge, which
may edify ; give me a meek and prudent eloquence,
which knows not how to be puffed up, or vaunt it-
self upon its own worth and endowments above its
brethren. Put into my mouth, I beseech thee, the
\\ord of consolation, and edification, and exhort-
ation, that I may be able to exhort those that are
good to go on to greater perfection, and reduce
those that walk perversely to the rule of thy right-
eousness, both by my word and by my example.
Let the words which thou givest to thy servant,
be as the sharpest darts and burning arrows, which
may penetrate and inflame the minds of my hearers
to thy fear and love." But this seems rather to
have been a private prayer of St. Ambrose between
God and himself, as Bishop Wettenhal'" and Mr.
Thorndike"' understand it : who yet are mistaken
in one thing, when they suppose that the common
prayers of the church came before the sermon, and
that there were no other prayers before sermon but
those : for nothing is more certain, than that the
common prayers did not begin till the sermon was
ended ; and yet there were such short prayers for
gi'ace and assistance, as we are speaking of, pecu-
liarly adapted to the business of preaching and
hearing, and not respecting any other subject. And
sometimes the people's prayers were required to be
joined with them, as appears from thaft of St. Aus-
tin,'" in one of his homilies iipon the Psalms,
where he desires the people to assist him with their
prayers to the Lord, that he M^ould grant him ability
to explain the latent mysteries and difllculties of
the Psalms, as well for their sakes as his own. In
Origen's homilies upon Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus,
Numbers, Kings, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and St. Luke,
there are abundance of such short prayers, not
only in the beginning of his discourses, but some-
times also in the middle of them, when any more
abstruse passage of Scripture presented itself to
consideration ; and generally in the close he makes
another such short prayer in a few words suitable
to the subject, sometimes praying for himself and
the people, and sometimes exhorting them to pray
for themselves and him. All which being pro-
duced at large in a noted book of Mr. Daille's,'^" I
shall not think it needful to transcribe them in this
place. But I cannot omit to observe, that as St.
Austin often began his sermon with a short prayer,
so he usually ended it with another of the like na-
ture ; the forms of which are some of them now
to be found at the end of several of his homilies.
In some of them'^' we have this form at length;
" Let us now turn to the Lord God, our Father Al-
mighty, with a pure heart, and give him thanks
with all our might, beseeching his singular clemency,
•with our whole soul, that of his good pleasure he
would vouchsafe to hear our prayers ; that he would
drive away the enemy from all our thoughts and
actions by his power ; that he would increase our
faith, govern our minds, grant us spiritual thoughts,
and conduct us to everlasting happiness, through
Jesus Christ his Son, our Lord, who liveth and
reigneth with him in the unity of the Holy Ghost,
one God, world without end. Amen." And in many
other homilies this prayer is referred to as a known
form'^'^ used frequently by him in the close of his
sermons : Conversi ad Dominum, &c. But he some-
times varied and shortened this form, as the matter
of his sermon required. Thus in his long sermon
upon the resurrection,'^' having said, That the saints
in the next world will keep a perpetual sabbath,
and have nothing to do but to sing hallelujah ;
and' applying the words of the psalmist to this pur-
pose, " Blessed are they that dwell in thy house, for
they will be always praising thee ; " he concludes
his sermon with this prayer : " Let us turn to the
Lord, and beseech him for ourselves, and all the
people that stand with us in the courts of his house ;
which house may he vouchsafe to preserve and pro-
tect, through Jesus Christ his Son our Lord, who
liveth, and reigneth with him, world without end.
Amen." In another of his homilies (a fragment of
which is cited by Sirmond,'^' as it is preserved in
Eugippius's collections out of St. Austin's works)
he has another form in these words : " Let us turn
'*^ Chrys. Horn. 28. de Inconiprchensibili Dei Natura, t.
1. p. 363. UpoTipOV ti^X') '^''" TOTf. Xoyoi, K. T. \.
'■"^ Ainbros. Orat. ap. Ferrarium ile Concionib. Veter. lib.
1, cap. 8. Obsecio Doniine, et suppliciter ro^o, da mihi
semper humilem scientiain, qiiaj aedificet, da mitissimam sa-
pientem eloquentiani, quae nesciat inflari, et de suis bonis
super fratres extolli, &c.
1" Wettenhal, Gift of Prayer, chap. 4. p. 116.
'^8 Thorndike's Just Weights and Measures, chap. 16.
"' Au;^. in Psal. cxlvii. p. 099. Adsit ergo nobis apud
Dominum Deum nostrum iste affectus precum vestrarum :
etsi non propter nos, certe propter vos donare dignetur,
quod hie abscondituiii latet. V'id. Homil. 50. de Diversis.
Orate ut possimus, Sec.
'5« Dallw. de Objecto Cultus Relig. lib. 3. cap. 13.
'=• Aug. Serm. 30. de Verb. Dom. t. 10. Et Serm. 102.
de Diversis, et 120. Et Serm. 18. e.x editis a Sirmondo.
'M Aug. de Verb. Dom. 1, 5, 7, 8, 10, 14, 31, 32, 37, 40.
Et passim Homiliis de Diversis.
'^^ De Divers. Ser. 121.
ii> Fragment. Homil. e.K Eugippii Thesauro, lib. 2. cap.
288. ap. Sirmond. Not. in Aug. Homil. 18. a se edit. Au-
distis mo, credo, fratres mei, quando dico, conversi ad Do-
minum benedicamus nomen ejus, de nobis perscverare in
mandatis suis, ambulare in via eruditionis sua;, placere ill! in
omni opere bono, &c., ne vos sine tausa amen subscribatis.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
721
to the Lord, and bless his name, that we may have
grace to persevere in his commandments, to walk
in the way of his instructions, and please him in
every good work," &c. From all which it is mani-
fest, they used such short prayers both in the be-
ginning and conclusion of their sermons, and some-
times, as occasion required, in the middle of them
also, and that these were distinct from the common
prayers of the church.
Before they began to preach, it was
Sect. U. J o I
The sauitation, ugual also, HI many places, to use tiie
J'nr vobis, " Ihe ' ^ r '
lfmmonv,'''uJrbe- common salutatiou. Pax voh's, " Peace
fore sermons. ^^ ^^^^ y^y^,. ^j.^ „ -pj-^g L^j.^ Jjg ^^.jj]^
you," which was the usual preface and introduction
to all holy offices, to which the people answered,
"And with thy spirit." This the author of the
Constitutions calls, npoaprjmv, the salutation, giving
this rule to the bishop newly ordained : After the
reading of the Law, and the Prophets, and the Epis-
tles, and the Acts, and the Gospels, let him'" salute
the church, saying, " The grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and the love of God the Father, and the
fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with you all :" and
let all the people answer, " And with thy spirit :"
and after this salutation, fitrd t>)v irpotrfirjfftv, let
him speak to the people the words of exhortation.
And that this author did not impose any new cus-
tom upon the church, appears from Chrysostom,
who, in several of his homilies, makes mention of it.
In his third homily upon the Colossians, he says.
The bishop, when he first entered the church, said,
" Peace be unto you all ;" and when he began "" to
preach, " Peace be unto you all." And a little be-
fore he says, the bishops used it, ev toIq irpoa priatai,
by which he means their sermons, or at least, the
form of salutation itself ushering in the sermon, as
we have seen the author of the Constitutions under-
stands it. Chrysostom'" adds. That the people re-
turned the salutation of peace to him that gave it,
sapng, " And with thy spirit." In another place
he says. Nothing is comparable to peace and unity :
and for this reason the father, the bishop, when he
enters the church, before he goes up to his throne,
prays for peace to all; and when he rises up to
preach, he does not begin to discourse '^' before he
has given the peace to all. In other places he
opens the reason of this practice, by declaring the
original intent and design of it. For, he says, it
was an ancient custom in the apostles' days, when
the rulers of the church had the gift of inspira-
tion, and spake as they were moved by the Holy
Ghost, for the people to say to the preacher,
" Peace be with thy spirit :" therefore, now, when
we begin to preach,'^" the people answer, " And with
thy spirit:" showing, that heretofore they spake
not by their own wisdom, but as they were moved
by the Spirit. And though this gift of extraordi-
nary inspiration was ceased, yet all preachers still
were presumed to be under the conduct and assist-
ance of the Spirit, in a lower degree : and therefore
he says"" in another place, That the Holy Ghost
was in their common father and teacher, meaning
the bishop, when he went up into the episcopal
throne, and gave the peace to them all, and they
with one voice answered, " And with thy spirit."
And this, not only when he went into his throne,
but also when he preached to them, when he
prayed, and when he stood by the holy table to
offer the oblation. And by this we may understand
what Sozomen'^' and others say of Chrysostom
after his return from banishment, that the people
forced him against his ^\^ll, before he was synodically
reinstated, to go up into the throne, and give them
the peace in the usual form, and preach to them.
Optatus speaks of the same custom in Africa both
in the beginning and end of their sermons. For
he says,"'^ they used a double salutation ; the bishop
never began to speak to the people, before he had
first saluted them in the name of God. Every
sermon in the church began in the name of God,
and ended in the name of the same God, And by
this he proves, that Macarius, the emperor's officer,
did not take upon him the office of a bishop among
the catholics, as the Donatists falsely objected
against them. For though he spake to the people
in the church, yet it was upon some other business,
and not by way of preaching, which was the office
of bishops, which they always began and ended
vnih. this salutation : but Macarius used no such
salutation ; and from thence he argues that he did
not preach. Bona "" cites also Athanasius's epistle to
Eustathius, where he inveighs against the Arian
bishops, who, in the beginning of their sermons, used
that kind word, " Peace be with you," and yet were
always harassing others, and tragically engaged in
war. But as there is no epistle under that title
among Athanasius's works, I let it rest upon the
credit of our author.
'^^ Constit. lib. 8. cap. 5. 'Acnra(ra(r6to b \tipoTovi]dih
TijU iKK\^]<Tiav, \iywv, »; X"P'^ '^"^ Kupi'ou, k.t.X.
'5* Chrys. Horn. .3. in Colos. p. 1338. "O-rav o/ii\{i, Xtyii,
iipi'ivij iraaiv, k.t.X.
'^' Ibid. p. 1339. ' AvTlOOVTl.'S tuJ ^I^OVTL Tt;!/ ilpnv^V,
K.T.X.
'^ Horn. 52. in eos qui Pascha jejunant, t.5. p. 713. ' Avn-
CTas oil irpoTEOov ap\tTai xij? tt/jos v/ia9 6i6a(TKa\ia9,
4(1)1 dv airacTiv i/fxiv tipvvv tirfv^ijiai.
^^ Chrys. Horn. 36. in 1 Cor. p. 652.
3 A
'™ Horn. 36. de Pentecost, t. 5. p. 553.
"^1 Sozom. lib. 8. cap. 18.
x'- Optat. lib. 3. ad calcem, lib. 7. p. 112. Episcopalis
tractatus probatur salutatione geminata. Non enim aliquid
incipit episcopus ad populum dicere, nisi primo in nomine
Dei populum salutaverit. Similes sunt exitus initiis. Om-
nis tractatus in ecclesia a nomine Dei incipitur, et ejusdem
Dei nomine tenninatur, &c. It. lib. 3. p. 73. Salutas de
pace, qui non amas.
'"^ Bona^ Rerum Liturgic. lib. 2. cap. 5. n, 1,
71^-^
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
But I cannot but observe, that
But' the use of among- all the short prayers used by
Ave Marias before ° . ,. i •
sermons, unknown the ancicnts before their sermons,
to the ancients.
there is never any mention of an
Ave 3faria, now so common in the practice of the
Romish church. Their addresses were all to God,
and the invocation of the holy Virgin for grace and
assistance before sermons was a thing not thought
of. They who are most concerned to prove its use,
can derive its original no higher than the beginning
of the fifteenth centiuy. For Ferrarius"^^ ingenu-
ously confesses, that Vincentius Ferrerius was the
first ecclesiastical writer that ever used it before his
seiinons. Baronius has not a syllable of its an-
tiquity in all his Twelve Centuries ; there being a
perfect silence both among the ancients and all the
ritualists about it, till that Dominican preacher, in
his abundant zeal for the worship of the holy Virgin,
began to use it before his sermons ; from whose ex-
ample (for he was a celebrated preacher in the age
he lived) it gained such reputation and authority, as
not only to be prefixed before all their sennons, but
to be adapted and joined with the Lord's prayer in
the Roman Breviary. Ferrarius says all he can to
justify a novelty; but nothing can clear this hyper-
dulia of idolatiy ; and he might have spared his
censure of Erasmus, who says a witty thing upon
it, That their preachers were used to invoke the
virgin mother in the beginning of their discourses,
as the heathen poets were used to do their muses :
for Epiphanius would have said much severer things
against it, had he had the like occasion given him
to inveigh against this idolatry, as he had to censure
that of the Collyridians : but then this idolatry was
confined to the weaker sex, and had not yet made
its way into the pulpits, or any part of the liturgy
of the ancient church, when preachers were used to
pray for grace and assistance only from Him, who is
the proper donor of it.
I observe further, that as their ser-
Seet. 16. , n f T • 1
Sometimes their mous wcrc thus usually prciaccd with
sermons were pre-
faced with a bene- a short prayer, so they were some-
times introduced with a short form of
benediction. This seems to have been peculiar to
times of calamity and distress, or to happy deliver-
ances out of them. There are instances of both
kinds in Chrysostom's sermons to tlie people of An-
tioch, when they were under apprehensions of being
destroyed by the emperor's displeasure. His fourth
sermon begins thus : Blessed be God, who hath
comforted your sorrowful souls, and comforted your
wavering minds. His eleventh, twelfth, thirteenth,
and twentieth homilies, begin much after the same
manner. And Ms homily after his return from
banishment,"^ is thus prefaced : What shall I say ?
What shall I speak? Blessed be God. This was
the word which I spake when I went away ; and
this I repeat now at my return. And this he tells
them he did after the example of Job, who, in ad-
versity, as well as prosperity, said always, " Blessed
be the name of the Lord."
It appears further from those homi-
, . Sect. 17.
lies,'^ and several others both in him sometimes preach-
ed without any text,
and other writers, that they sometimes and sometimes upon
' •' more texts than one.
preached without any text ; only treat-
ing of such matters as they thought most proper for
the occasion. But most commonly they took their
text out of some paragraph of the Psalms or lessons,
as they were read. And sometimes they so ordered
the matter, as to preach upon the Psalm, the Epis-
tle, and Gospel, all together, when they were either
accidentally, or by their own appointment, upon the
same subject. Thus St. Austin preached upon the
subject of praise and thanksgiving out of the Epis-
tle, the Psalm, and the Gospel together,'" because
they had all something relating to his subject. But
they never showed so little reverence for Scripture,
as to choose their text out of Aristotle's Ethics, as
Sixtinus Amama"^ tells us one of the Romish
preachers did at Paris, in the hearing of Melancthon.
Neither did they entertain their au- g^^^ ,g
ditory with light and ludicrous mat- wa^liVon^mpon-
ters, or fabulous and romantic stories, ""' subjects.
such as those with which preaching so much abound-
ed in the age before the Reformation ; of which
Erasmus,'"' and Faber,"" and Hottinger,'" and many
other learned men, have made so great and so just
complaints. There is one instance given by Hot-
tinger, out of one of their authentic books of homi-
lies, which, for its singular vanity, and to show the
difference between the ancient and the modern way
of edifying a popular auditory, I shall here tran-
scribe out of him, as he relates it in his history.
He says, in a book of sermons"^ composed by the
Theological Faculty of Vienna, anno 1430, which
was read in their monasteries and their churches,
this ridiculous story is told, to recommend their
relics to the people : That the thirty pieces of gold
(though the Scripture calls them silver) which Ju-
das had for betraying his Master, were coined by
IG4 Ferrar. do Ritu Concioii. lib. 1. cap. 11. p. 30.
'" Chrys. Homil. post Ilcditum, t. 2.
"» Ibid. Horn. 3, 4, 5, 6. ad Popul. Antioch.
'" Aug. de Verbis Apost. Serm. 10. t. 10. p. 112. Has tres
lectiones, quantum pro tempore possumus, pcrtractemus, di-
ceates pauca de singulis, et qtiantum conaii possumus, adju-
vante Domino, non in aliqua earum immorantes, &e.
"•"^ Sixtin. Amama, Orat. de Barbarie. Cited by Mr. Sel-
ler, Life of Justin Martyr, p. 123.
""" Erasm. Moria; Encomium, p. 176, &c.
"" Joannes Fabcr, Declainat. de Humanae Vitee miseria,
ap. Hottinger. Hist. Ecd. Saecul. 16. par. 4. p. 1271.
I" Hottinger. 16. Saicul. par. 3. p. 263, &c.
"^ Id. Saecul. 15. p. 63. St. Bernard's censure of such
trifles is, Inter seculares nuga;, nugae sunt : in ore sacerdotis
blasphomioe. De Consider, lib. 2. cap. 13.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
723
Terah, Abraham's father; who was a famous arti-
ficer under King Nimrod ; that he gave them to his
son Abraham ; that Abraham therewith purchased
the field of Ephron the Hittite ; from whence they
came into the hands of the Ishmaehtes, who there-
with bought Joseph, when his brethren sold him
into Egypt; that Joseph's brethren paid them to
Joseph, when they went to buy corn in Egypt, and
so they came into the king of Egypt's treasury ; that
hence they were given to Moses, when the king of
Egypt sent him with an army to subdue Ethiopia ;
that Moses upon this occasion gave them as a dowry
to the queen of Sheba ; and the Ethiopian queen
afterward made a present of them to King Solomon;
who put them into the treasury, where they con-
tinued, till Nebuchadnezzar, among the spoil, seized
them in the devastation of Jerusalem ; Nebuchad-
nezzar, having an Arabian king among his auxilia-
ries, made a present of them unto him ; and of him
sprang one of those Eastern kings, who came to
worship Christ at his birth, and made a present of
them to the Virgin Mary; and the Virgin, when
she presented her Son in the temple, made them
an oflering for her purification. So this very silver
(which was gold before) was the price which Judas
had for betrapng his Master. And these silver
pieces are there said to be dispersed over all the
world, and kept as sacred relics, one of which in
gold, as big as an English noble, is showed at Rome
in the entrance of St. Peter's church. One would
hardly believe, that such absurd and ridiculous fic-
tions should have been authorized from the pulpit
among the rules of eternal life, had not undeniable
proof been often made,'" that their breviaries and
legends, as well as sermons, before the Reformation,
were stuffed with such fables ; though, I believe,
this story outdoes any in the Golden Legend, (of
which Ludovdcus Vives "* and Melchior Canus '"
so much complain,) and Jacobus de Voragine was
but an ass to these men for invention. Now*, let us
see how the ancient way of preaching differed from
this. Justin Martyr makes it a plain, but a very
edifying way of instruction. For he says. When
the writings of the apostles and prophets were read,
the bishop made a discourse to exhort and excite
the people to imitate and transcribe into their prac-
tice the good"^ things they had heard read out of
them. Their subjects, as Gregory Nazianzen '" de-
scribes the choice of them, w'ere commonly such as
these": of the world's creation, and the soul of man ;
of angels, as well those that kept, as those that lost
'" See Patrick's Devotions of the Rom. Church. Lend.
1674. 8vo.
"* Lud. Vives de Tradend. Disciplinis, lib. 5. p. 360.
'" Canus, Loci Theolog. lib. II. cap. 6. p. 55.3.
'"^ Justin. Apol. 2. p. 98. •" Naz. Orat. 1. de Fuga, p. 15.
"* Chijs. Horn. 21. de Baptismo Christi, t. 1. p. 309.
'"' Aug. de Doctriua Christ, lib. 4. cap. 4.
3 .4 2
their first integrity ; of Providence, and its wise laws
and constitutions ; of the formation of man, and his
restoration ; of the two covenants, the types of the
old, and the antitypes of the new ; of Christ's first
and second coming ; of his incarnation and passion;
of the general resurrection and end of the world;
of the day of judgment, and the rewards of the just,
and the punishment of the wicked ; and above all,
of the doctrine of the Trinity, which was the prin-
cipal article of the Christian faith. In like manner
Chrysostom puts his auditors '"* in mind of what
matters he had used to preach to them : of the na-
ture of the soul, of the fabric of the body, of the
state of immortality, of the kingdom of heaven and
the torments of hell ; of the long-suflfering of God,
and the methods of pardon ; of the powers of re-
pentance, of baptism, and the forgiveness of sins ;
of the creation of the superior and inferior world ;
of the nature of men and angels ; of the subtlety of
Satan, and his methods and policies ; of the differ-
ent opinions of the Christian world ; of the true
faith, and the gangrene of heresies, and other such
mysteries, which it behoves a Christian to be ac-
quainted with.
And as they were thus careful in
the choice of their subjects, so thev *"'' "'•'"^
■J ' J way most ar
were no less careful to put their well- capaci't!et''of their
chosen matter into the most useful '^'urpVJilur^'S
and pleasing dress ; that they might """^ " ^'=""""''-
answer the true ends of Christian oratory, and, as
the wise man words it, make their apples of gold
appear the more beautiful by being set in pictures
of silver. The design of Christian oratory, as St.
Austin"" observes, is, either to instruct men in the
truth, or to refute their en'ors, or to persuade them
to the practice of holiness and virtue, and dissuade
them from the contrary vices. The first of these
requires plain narration ; the second, strength of
argument and ratiocination ; and the third, the art
and power of mo\ang the mind and affections. And
in doing each of these, the Christian orator, as he
never speaks any thing but what is holy, just, and
good, so he endeavoiu's to speak these in such a
manner, as that he may be heard with understand-
ing, wdth pleasm-e, and with obedience,"* as the
chief thing of all. That he may be heard with un-
derstanding, he speaks every thing with a natural
plainness and perspicuity, and also a regard to
men's capacities and apprehensions. He reckons
the greatest oratory of no use, if it cannot be under-
stood : For what signifies a golden key,'*' if it can-
Sect 10.
cred in;
afletting,
and suitable to the
'*" Ibid. cap. ]5. Agit noster eloqucns, cum et jiista, et
sancta et bona dicit (neque cnim alia debet dicere) : agit
ergo quantum potest, cum ista dicit, ut iutelligentcr, ut li-
benter, ut obedienter audiatur.
'*' Ibid. cap. II. Quid enim prodest clavis aiirea, si ape-
rire quod volunius non potest? Aut quid obcst lij,'nea, si hoc
potest, quando nihil quocrimus, nisi patcre quod clausumest?
724
ANTIQUITIES OP THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
not open what we intend ? A wooden key is of
more use, if it will answer the true design of a key,
which is only to open what is locked up and shut
before. Therefore the Christian orator labours
chiefly at perspicuity in his speech, never thinking
he has done justice to any truth by his eloquence,
unless he has also delivered it with a sufficient
evidence to men of reasonable capacities and com-
prehensions. There are some things, which are un-
intelhgible in their own natm-e, or not to be under-
stood by the ordinary sort of men, though they be
spoken ^\ ith never so much plainness of the orator ;
and therefore such things are seldom or never, with-
out great necessity, to be handled in a popular"*-
audience. For the same reason, he that studies
perspicuity and evidence, will sometimes neglect
rhetorical expressions, and not regard how sonorous,
but how significant his words are, to intimate and
declare his sense to the minds of his hearers. For
there is a iJiligens negligentia, a useful negligence,
proper in this case to ecclesiastical teachers, who
must sometimes condescend to improprieties of
speech, when they cannot speak otherwise to the
apprehensions of the vulgar. As he notes, that they
were used to say ossum, instead of os, to distinguish
a mouth from a bone in Africa, to comply with the
understandings'*' of their hearers. For what ad-
vantage is there in purity of speech, when the hearer
understands it not, seeing there is no occasion at all
of speaking, if they, for whose sake we speak to be
understood, apprehend not what we say ? And for
this reason, I doubt not, there are so many African-
isms, or idioms of the African tongue, in St. Austin,
because he thought it more commendable sometimes
to deviate a little from the strict gi-ammatical purity
and propriety of the Latin tongue, than not be un-
derstood by his hearers. This was a laudable con-
descension in every respect, and much valued by the
ancients, who thought it the first office of a preacher,
to speak always to the capacity and understanding
of his hearers. It is this which Nazianzen '*' so
highly commends in Athanasius, that he tempered
his style according to the difference of his auditory ;
he condescended to speak to mean capacities in a
lower w^ay, whilst to the acute, his words and no-
tions were more sublime. And there was but one
case in which they affected to speak any thing dark-
ly and obscurely, and that was when they preached
in a mixed auditory, w^here the catechumens were
present, from whom they purposely intended to con-
ceal the profounder knowledge of some of the Chris-
tian mysteries for a time, and therefore they usually
spake of them in a covert way, with an iaamv oi fit-
fivTiixEvoi, The initiated know what we mean, as
being well understood by them, though they spake
only by hints and dark terms upon the account of
the catechumens : of the reasons of which discipline
and practice, I have spoken largely heretofore,''*^
and therefore need say no more of it in this place.
The next thing which St. Austin commends in
his Christian Orator, is, that he labours to be heard
with pleasure. Ut mtcllu/cnter, tit Uhcnter. For
though a plain declaration of truth may satisfy those
who regard nothing but truth ; yet the greater part
of men love sweetness and ornament of speech :
and therefore, if it be unpleasant, the benefit of it
will reach but very few, who are desirous to hear
what they ought to learn, though it be in a mean
and uncomely "" dress : but the generality of men
are not pleased with this : some similitude be-
tween eating and speaking : and therefore, because
weak stomachs cannot relish their most necessary
food, without which they cannot live, their food is
to be seasoned to make it pleasant for them. Upon
this account he commends the saying of an ancient
orator, who said truly. That an orator '" ought so
to speak, as not only to teach and instruct, but also
to delight and move. And some hearers are to be
induced to hear by the pleasure of a discourse, which
arises from the sweetness, and beauties, and orna-
ments of it. St. Chrysostom inculcates the same
rule, in describing the office of a bishop, whose
task, he says, was something the more difficult upon
this account,'*' because men had generally nice and
delicate palates, and were inclined to hear sermons
as they heard plays, rather for pleasure than profit :
which added to the preacher's study and labour ;
who, though he was to contemn both popular ap-
plause and censure, yet was he also to have such a
regard to his auditory, as that they might hear him
with pleasure, to their edification and advantage. It
was not required, indeed, that every preacher should
speak with the smoothness of Isocrates, or the lofti-
ness of Demosthenes, or the majesty of Thucydides,
or the sublimity of Plato, as the same St., Chrysos-
tom'"" words it. Lower degrees of eloquence, says
St. Austin, would please a Christian auditory, pro-
vided he had a decent regard to the common rules
of eloquence, to say noihrngohtiise, deforiniter, frigule,
nothing that was blunt, nothing that was indecent
iw Aiit;. de Doctrina Christ, lib. 4. cap. 9.
"' Ibid. cap. 10. Cur pietatis doctorom pigeat impcritis
loqueiitein ossum potius quain os dicere, &c.
'»' Naz. Orat. 21. de Laud. Athan. p. 396.
"*^ Book X. chap. 5.
1S6 Aug. de Doctrin. Christ, lib. 4. cap. 11. Si fiat insiia-
viter, ad paucos qiiidem studiosissimos suus pervenit t'ruc-
tus, qui ea qua; discenda sunt, quamvis atijecte incultoque
dicantur, scire desiderar.t. Sed quoniatn inter se habeiit
nonnullam siniilitudinem vescentes atque dicentes, propter
t'astidia plurimorum etiam ipsa sine quibus vivi non potest,
alimenta condieiida sunt.
'" Aug. ibid. cap. 12. Dixit ergo quidam eloquens, et
venun dixit, ita dicere debere cloquenteui, ut duceat, ut dc-
Icctet, ut flectat. — Ut teuealur ad audiendum, delectandus
est auditor : et delectatur, si suaviter loquaris.
1"^ Chrys. de Sacerdotio, lib. 5. cap. 1.
'*'^ Chrys. ibid. lib. 4. cap. G.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
725
or unbecoming, nothing that was cold or languid ;
but every thing acute, ornate, rchementer, with sharp-
ness, and handsomeness, and force : which are St.
Austin's rules in this very case."** Or if men could
not attain to this perfection of exotic eloquence,
yet there was a manly and majestic eloquence, an
art of speaking wisely, which no one could fail of,
that would diligently study the Holy Scriptures.
For there the subject is not only great and Divine,
but the diction also eloquent and beautiful, as St.
Austin shows in several instances out of the apos-
tles and prophets ; '" the style not glittering with
sallies, and flashes of juvenile wit, (which would not
become a manly eloquence,) but altogether agree-
able to the dignity and authority of the persons
who were the inspired authors of it ; who spake
with an eloquence becoming both themselves and
their subjects ; such as is no ways inferior to the
eloquence manj' times of the greatest masters and
pretenders to it, and for its wisdom (which is the
most true divine eloquence) far exceeds them.
They therefore who were well versed both in the
phrase and sense of the Scriptures, and knew how
to make a proper use and application of them, could
never want true eloquence to recommend their dis-
courses with pleasure to their hearers. And, in-
deed, the very custom of applauding the preachers
pubUcly in the church (of which more by and by)
is a certain evidence that they were commonly
heard with pleasure.
The last thing which St. Austin commends in
the Christian orator, is, that he endeavours to be
heard obedienter ; that is, speaks to the conviction
and persuasion of his hearers ; convincing their
judgments by sound and solid reasonings ; and
raising the affections, and drawing them into com-
pliance, by such motives, and methods, and ad-
dresses, as are proper to work upon the several
passions of human nature, and bend and subdue
the will, and lead it captive into the obedience of
faith. When the sacred orator has done this, he is
at his utmost height : then he leads his hearers, as
it were, willingly in triumph, having gained a com-
plete and pleasing victory over them. For, as St.
Austin again observes, till men are wrought into
compliance and obedience by the orator, they are
not properly conquered by him. For they may be
taught '°- and pleased, and yet jneld no comi:)liance
or practical assent ; witliout which, the two former
are of no advantage : but when his oratory has
gained their wills, it has then subdued all opposition,
and gotten a complete victory. Now, this is done,
as St. Austin there goes on to intimate, when the
orator can bring men to love what he promises, to
fear what he threatens, to hate what he rebukes, to
embrace what he commends, to sorrow for what
he aggravates as sorrowful, to rejoice at what he
amplifies as matter of rejoicing, to commiserate
those whom he represents before their eyes as ob-
jects of compassion, to avoid and fly from those
whom he brands and stigmatizes as dangerous per-
sons, and gives them terrible apprehensions of, as
men with whom it is not safe to converse ; and
whatever else may be done by force of gi'and
eloquence, to move the minds of the hearers, not to
know what they are to do, but to do what they
already know to be their duty to do. This he
calls by the name of c/ramUs eloquentia, ct gravis,^^
grand and grave eloquence ; and opposes it to what
he calls spumeus verborum ambitus, that light and
frothy sort of eloquence, which consists only in a
jingling multiplicity of words, which does not be-
come any subject, much less the gravity of a Chris-
tian discourse upon the weightiest and most serious
of all subjects, where nothing is said but what is
great, as having no regard to the affairs of this
temporal life, but to the things of eternal happi-
ness and eternal misery. For, if a Christian orator
speaks of temporal things, though they be small in
themselves, yet they are great in his way of hand-
ling them ; because he treats of them with respect
to justice, and charity, and piety in the use of
them, which are great things in the smallest mat-
ters. As when the apostle speaks of going to law
for pecuniary matters, 1 Cor. vi. I, &c., he uses all
the force of grand eloquence, raising his indignation
correcting, upbraiding, rebuking, threatening, and
showing the concern of his soul by sharpening his
style into the utmost keenness and quickness of ex-
pression ; not because secular affairs deserved all
this, but for the sake of justice, charitj'', and piety,
that were so deeply concerned in them. Thus he
observes again,"" That a cup of cold Avater is but a
small thing in itself, but it was great in our Lord's
mouth, when he said. He that gives it to a disciple,
shall not lose his reward. He adds. That he him-
self once spake so movingly and affectionately, by
the help of God, upon that subject to the people,
that out of that cold water there arose a flame,
which warmed the cold hearts of men, and inflamed
them to do Avorks of mercy in hopes of a heavenly
reward. But he observes further, That although a
preacher upon this account ought never to speak
but of great things, yet he is not always obliged to
'^ Aug. de Doct. Christ, lib. 4. cap. 5. Cum alii faciant
obtuse, deformiter, frigide; alii acute, ornate, vehementer;
ilium ad hoc opus jam oportet acccdere, qui potest, dispu-
tare vel dicere sapieuter, etiamsi non potest eloqucuter
Sapientcr autem dicit homo tanto ma^^is vel miuus, quunto
in Scripturis Sauctis magis minusve profecit.
«" Ibid. cap. 6 et 7.
'"■- Ibid. cap. 12. Ideo" autem victorioe est flcctere, quia
fieri potest ut doceatur, ct delectetur, et non assentiatur.
Quid autem ilia duo prodcrint, si dcsit hoc tertiuui ?
1™ Ibid. cap. 1.3 ct ] 1.
'»' Ibid. cap. IS.
726
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
to this gramUter, in the way of vehement and grand
eloquence, or the elated and lofty style ; but when
he speaks only to inform the judgment,'"^ the sub-
miss or low style is to be used, as more proper for
doctrinal instruction ; and the temperate or middle
style, when he speaks to praise or dispraise ; but
when any thing is to be done, and they to whom he
speaks are u'lwdlllng to do it when they ought to
do it, then those things which are great in them-
selves, are to be spoken granditer, in a grand and
vehement style, or in such a way as is proper to in-
cline and bend the wills of the hearers. And some-
times every one of these three ways is used about
the same subject ; the submiss style, when any
doctrine is delivered about it ; the temperate style,
when any commendation is to be given to it ; and
the grand style, when the mind that is averse from
its duty, is to be converted and forcibly induced to
practise it. Thus ; if a man is discoursing concern-
ing God; to show the unity of the Trinity, he
ought only to reason in the submiss and plain way,
that what is difficult to be conceived, may be un-
derstood, as far as men are capable of understanding
it. Here is no ornament required, but only plain
documents and instruction. But when God is to be
praised, either in himself or his works, then there
is a fair occasion for beautiful and splendid oratory,
to extol him whom no man can sufficiently praise.
And, again, if his worship be neglected, or other
things be taken in to rival him in his worship,
whether they be idols, or devils, or any other crea-
ture, then the evil of the practice is to be aggra-
vated with all the grandeur and vehemence of
oratory, to dissuade and turn men from it. And he
gives us several instances of all the three kinds,
both out of Scripture and the ancient writers,
Cyprian and Ambrose, assuring us in the end, That
what he had said of those two, might be found in
the writings and discourses of other ecclesiastical
men,""' who treated always of weighty subjects in a
proper manner, that is, as the matter required, with
perspicuity and acuteness, with ornament and beauty,
with ardency and grandeur in their applications.
So that if we will take St. Austin's character of
the ancient preachers, it was, in short, this ; That
their discourses were always upon weighty and hea-
venly matters, and their style answerable to the
subject, that is, plain, elegant, majestic, and nervous ;
fitly adapted to instruct, to delight and charm, and
to convince and persuade their hearers. And if
their method was different from ours, or not so ex-
act, and visible to the hearers, that must be imputed
to custom and the times they lived in ; for every
age has its peculiarities and proper taste of things ;
and though I believe the modern way of methodiz-
ing sermons to be most useful to the hearers, yet if
the question were to be determined by the rules and
practice of the most famous orators, whether an
open or a concealed method were fittest to be chosen,
the judgment and decision would fall upon the side
of the ancients. However, if they failed in this,
they made it up in other excellencies, by their per-
spicuity and clearness, their elegancy and fineness,
their sublimity of thought and expression, and above
all, by the flaming piety of their lives, corresponding
to their doctrine, and giving the greatest force and
energy to all their discourses. For, as St. Austin
truly observes in the last place,''' The life of the
preacher has more weight in it, than the greatest
grandeur and force of eloquence, to induce his hear-
ers to obedience ; for he that preaches wisely and
eloquently, but lives wickedly, may edify some who
are desirous to learn and observe the commands of
Christ ; as many will learn from the scribes and the
Pharisees, who sit in Moses's chair, and say, and
do not ; but he that Uves as he speaks, will advan-
tage abundance more. For men are very apt to ask
this question, Quod niihi 2})'(scijns, cur ipse non facts?
Why dost not thou do that which thou commandest
me to do ? and so it comes to pass, that they will
not obediently hear him, who does not hear himself,
but contemn both the word of God and the preacher
together. But he whose life is unblamable, his
very example is grand oratory, and his form of liv-
ing an eloquent discom'se, coj^ia diccndi forma viven-
di.^^^ And by these methods, what by their oratory,
what by their example, the ancients gained so much
upon their hearers, as often to receive their public
acclamations, and hear their groanings, and see
their tears, and, what was most delightful of all,
found the happy effects of their labour in their holy
obedience and sincere conversion. But of these, more
presently, when we come to the hearers, having made
two or three remarks more concerning the preachers.
And among these, I must observe
one thing .negatively, that it was no That^'^it was no
. » . 1 . , . . . part of tlie ancient
part or the ancient oratory to raise oratory to move tiie
~, . /• T • 1 -1 passions by geslicu-
the affections oi their hearers, either 'ations and vain
images of tilings.
by gesticulations, or the use of exter-
nal shows and representations of things in their
"•^Aiig. de Doct. Christ, lib. 4. cap. ]9. Et tamon cum
doctor iste debeat reriim dictor esse magnarum, non semper
eas debet granditer diccre; sed subraisse, cum aliciuid do-
cetur; temperate, cum aliquid vituperatur sive laudatur.
Cum vero aliquid agendum est, et ad eos loquitur, qui hoc
agere debent, nee tamen voliuit, tunc ca quae magna sunt,
dicenda sunt granditer, et ad flecteudos animos congruenter.
'™ Ibid. cap. '21. In his autem, quos duos ex omnibus
proponere volui, et in aliis ecclesiasticis viris, et bona et
bene, id est sicut res postulat, acute, ornate, ardcnterque
dicentibus, per multa eorum scripta vel dicta possunt hajc
tria genera reperiri, et assidna lectione vel anditione, ad-
mixta etiam exercitatione, studentibus inolescere.
'" Ibid. cap. 27. Habet autem ut obedienter audiatur
qnantacunque granditate dictionis majus pondus vita dicen-
tis, &c. 'M Ibid. cap. 29.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
727
sermons, as is now very common in the Romish
church, especially when they preach upon our
Saviour's passion, to produce a cross, and the image
of Christ bound to a pillar, and whip it to death,
and show the nails, and tear a veil, and many
other the like things to create sorrow in their hear-
ers. Ferrarius "^ owns there was no such practice
among the ancients, and confesses, that except
it be done very appositely and prudently, it is
more apt to excite laughter than sorrow. And
which of the two it oftener produces, is easy to guess,
as well from the nature of the thing, as the com-
plaints of wise men against it. What Ferrarius
produces out of Chrysostom,-"" bidding the people
take St. John Baptist's head into their hands, and
carry it home with them, and hear it speak, is no-
thing to the purpose ; for this is only a rhetorical
scheme, made up of two usual figures among ora-
tors, an hypotyposis and prosopopoeia, that is, a lively
description of a thing, and an introduction of a per-
son speaking ; which are figures that have a mighty
influence upon the mind to raise in it a just con-
cern, but are no precedents for such practices as
rather incline men to ridicule and laughter, of which
there is no footstep in the ancient oratory of the
church.
Next to the matter and style of their
Of the'ien?th of scmions, tlic oucstion may be asked
their sermons. . ^ •'
concerning the length of them. Fer-
rarius-"' and some others are very positive, that
they were generally an hour long: but Ferrarius is
at a loss to tell by what instrument they measured
their hour; for he will not venture to afliirm, that
they preached as the old Greek and Roman orators
declaimed, by an hour glass ; which yet he might
have said with as much truth, as that all their ser-
mons were an hour long, from no better proof, than
their mentioning sometimes the hour of preaching,
which signifies no more than the time in general, as,
" the hour of temptation," and " the hour cometh," and
" my hour is not yet come," are often used in Scrip-
ture. It is a more just and pertinent observation
of Bishop Wettenhal's,^"- That their sermons were
often very short : there are many in St. Austin's
tenth tome, which a man may pronounce distinctly
and deliver decently in eight minutes, and some
almost in half the time : and such are many of
those of Leo, Chrysologus, Maximus, Csesarius Are-
latensis, and other Latin fathers. Some of St. Aus-
tin's are much longer, and so are the greater part of
Chrysostom's, Nazianzen's, Nyssen's, and Basil's;
but scarce any of them, would last an hour, and
many not half the time : and when it is considered,
that they had many times two or three sermons at
once, as I have showed it was very usual in Chry-
sostom's church, it would be absurd to think,
that each of them was an hour long, when the
whole service lasted not above two hours in the
whole; as Chrysostom""' often declares in his ser-
mons, making that an argument to the people, why
they should cheerfully attend Divine service, since
of seven days in the week God had only reserved
one to himself, and on that day exacted no more
than two hours, like the widow's two mites, to be
spent on his service.
It may be inquired further. Whe-
ther all preachers were obliged to de- whethe'r"' every
, . - . , . mail was obliged to
liver their own compositions, or were preach iiis own com-
*■ ^ , position, or the ho-
at Uberty to use the compositions of mines and sermons
•' *■ composed by others.
others ? To this it has been already
answered in some measure, that the homilies of
famous preachers, such as Chrysostom and Ephrem
Cyrus, were often read instead of other sermons
from the pulpit in many churches. And Mabillon
says,-°^ those of CsBsarius Arelatensis were read in
the French churches ; where also deacons were
authorized by the council of Vaison,-"^ in cases of
necessity, when the preaching presbyter was dis-
abled, to read the homilies of the ancient fathers in
country churches. Neither was this only the prac-
tice of deacons, but bishops sometimes also did the
same. For Gennadius says,^" Cyril of Alexandria
composed many homilies, which the Grecian bishops
committed to memory, in order to preach them. He
says the same of Salvian,""' the eloquent presbyter
of Marseilles, that he wrote many homilies for
bishops, homiUas episcopis facias vmltas, which Fer-
rarius ■^'** and Dr. Cave understand, not of homilies
made before bishops, but for their use : whence he
is also styled by Gennadius in the same place, epis-
coporum magister, the teacher or master of bishops,
because they preached the eloquent homilies which
he composed. Ferrarius and Sirmondus^"' observe
the same of some of the dictiones sacrce, or sermons
of Ennodius, which are said to be written by him,
and spoken by others : Honoratus, bishop of Nova-
ria, is named for one. St. Austin more particularly
considers this question, and makes a case of con-
science of it. For having laid down all the rules of
Christian oratory for those who had ability to com-
I9D Ferrar. de Ritu Concion. lib. 1. cap. 31.
=«• Chrys. Horn. 14. ad. Pop. Antioch. p. 177.
2"' Ferrar. de Ritu Concion. lib. 1. cap. 33.
202 Wettenhal's Gift of Preaching, chap. 2. p. 666.
2»' Chrys. Horn. 48.de Inscript. Allaris, t. 5., p. 648. Horn.
50. de Util. Lection. Script, ibid. p. 676. Horn. 24. de Bapt.
Christi, t. 1. p. 309.
■■'»' Mabil. de Liturg. Gallican. lib. 2. p. 99.
^* Cone. Vasens. 2. can. 2.
""^ Gennad. de Scriptor. cap. 57. Homilias etiam coni-
posuit plurimas, quae ad declamandum Grajcia) episcopis
commendantur.
-'" Gennad. ibid. cap. 67.
208 Ferrar. de Ritu Concion. lib. 2. cap. 7. Cave, Hist.
Litcrar. vol. 1. p. 346. Du Pin, Centur. 5. p. 146.
-'"' Sirraond. Not. in Enuodiuna. Dictio 2. inissa Honora-
to in Dedicatioue Basilicsc, &c.
7:28
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
pose, he at last confesses, there were some who,
though they could speak well, were not able to in-
vent and compose a handsome discourse of their
own : and he does not severely condemn them, or
with a magisterial air debar them from preaching,
but with a gi'eat deal of tenderness says favourably
in their case,^'" that if they take that which was
elegantly and wisely written by others, and commit
it to memory, and preach it to the people, if they
are called to that office, they are not to be blamed
as doing an ill thing. For by this means there are
many preachers of truth, which is very useful, and
not many masters, whilst they all speak things of
the one true Master, and there are no schisms among
them. Neither ought such men to be deterred by
the words of the prophet Jeremiah, (chap, xxiii. 30,)
by whom God rebukes those who steal his words
every one from his neighbour. For they which steal,
take away that which they have no right or pro-
perty in : which cannot be said of those who obey
the word of God, but rather belongs to those who
speak well and hve ill. From whence he concludes,
it is very lawful for a man to preach the composi-
tion of other more eloquent men, provided he com-
pose his own life answerable to God's word, and
earnestly pray to God, that he would make his word
in his mouth edifying to others.
I must note also, that they always
Sect. 23. 1 T 1 1 •
Tiieir sermons .-U- concludcd theu" scrmous, as we now
ways concluded with
hoi''°Trimt'' '° "'* ^°' "^^^^^ ^ doxology to the holy
Trinity, as may be seen not only in
the sermons of St. Austin, Chrysostom, Basil, Leo,
Fulgentius, and others, who lived after Arius broach-
ed his heresy against the Divinity of our Saviour ;
but also in those of Origen, and others who lived
before, such as Dionysius of Alexandria, and the
rest that are mentioned by St. Basil, who had seen
their homilies, out of which he wrote a vindication^"
of that ancient form against some, who pretended
to charge him with innovation for using a form,
which, he says, the ancients had always used be-
fore him.
There are some other incidental
Sermons delivered thlngs takcu notice of by Ferrarius,
by the preacher sit- ° •' '
tmg, for the most which are either very minute in them-
part. .^
selves, or are more proper to be spoken
of in other places ; such as the deacon's causing si-
lence to be made before sermons ; and the preacher's
reading his text over again after the readers ; and
his appointing lessons to be read agreeable to his
subject ; and giving notice of them the week before
to the people ; as also the reading of the Acts of
the Martyrs before sermon upon their proper festi-
vals ; the giving notice of Easter and Lent on the
day of Epiphany in their sermons ; the notification
of vigils, and fasts, and festivals, and appointing
collections for the poor ; preaching covertly of the
mysteries of religion before the catechumens ; com-
plimenting the bishops that were present, in their
sermons ; the distinction of places for the hearers ;
the usual appellations of love and respect that were
given them ; the usual place of the sermon, some
eminency in the church, the ambo or reading-desk,
or else the bishop's throne, or the steps of the altar ;
the usual days of preaching, the Lord's day, the
Saturday or sabbath, the vigils and festivals, the
anniversaries of bishops' consecrations, and dedica-
tion of churches; with some other things of the
like nature, some of which are so minute, that they
are scarce worth the reader's notice ; and others, that
are more material, are accounted for and explained
in other parts of this work. I shall, therefore, speak
of one thing more relating to the preachers ; which
is, of the posture in which their sermons were de-
livered. The general received custom now is, for
the preacher to stand, and the people to sit; but
the ancient custom was usually the reverse of this ;
for the preacher commonly delivered his sermon
sitting, and the people heard it standing; though
there was no certain rule about this, but the custom
varied in several churches. In Africa the preacher
commonly sat, as appears from that of Optatus^'^
to the Donatist bishops : When God reproves a sin-
ner, and rebukes him that sits, the admonition is
specially directed unto you ; for the people have not
liberty to sit in the church. He says this upon
occasion of those words of the psalmist, " Thou
sattest and spakest against thine own mother's
son." St. Austin, in like manner, speaks of his own
preaching sitting : Why do I sit here ? Why do I
live, but with this intention,^" that I may live with
Christ? And again,"'^ That I may not detain you,
especially considering that I speak sitting, and ye
labour standing. And he intimates, that in some
churches *" sitting was allowed both to the preacher
and the people. St. Chrysostom also'-'" speaks of
2'» Aug. de Doctrin. Christ, lib. 4. cap. 29. Sunt sane
quidara, qui bene pronunciare possunt, quid autem prouun-
cient excogitare nou possimt. Quod si ab aliis sumunt elo-
quenter sapienterque conscriptiun, memoi-ioeque commen-
dent, atque ad populum proferant, si earn personam gerunt,
non improbe faciunt, &c.
2" Basil, de Spir. Sancto, cap. 29.
^'- Optat. lib. 4. p. 78. Dum peccatorem arguit, et se-
deutem increpat Deus, specialiter ad vos dictum esse con-
stat, non ad populum, qui in ecclesia sedendi non habent
licentiam.
='3 Aug. Horn. 28. ox 50. t. 10. p. 179. Qiiare loquor?
Quave hie, sedeo? Quare vivo, nisi hac iutentione, ut cum
Christo simul vivamus ?
-" Horn. 49. de Diversis. Ut ergo vos non diu teneam,
prassertim quia ego sedens loquor, vos staiulo laboratis.
^'^ Aug. de Catechizandis Rudibus, cap. 1-3. t. 4. p. 300.
Longe consultius in quibusdam ecclesiis transmarinis non
solum antistites sedentes loquuntur, sed ipsi etiam populo
sodilia subjacent.
-"^ Chrys. Horn. 1. de Poenit. t. 1. p. GG2.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
729
his own sitting when he preached. And this he
did usually in the ambo, or rcachng-desk, where he
sat when he preached that fomous sermon upon
Eutropius, when he fled to take sanctuary in the
church,^" and lay trembling before the altar, as all
the historians inform us. GregoryNyssen speaksalso
of himself as sitting when he preached, and rising up
to prayer'-"* in the conclusion. Which is also noted
by Justin Martyr,"" and Origen,--'° and Athanasius,"'
and Chrysostom,^-- whom Ferrarius cites, and remarks
upon them, That their rising up in the close of the
sermon to prayer, implies that they preached sitting
before ; which is certainly a very just observation.
Yet, after all, he pretends to assert. That standing
to preach was the more common posture, and that
they never used sitting but only in case of infirmity
or old age : which shows us only how far prejudice
will carry a man, against the clearest evidence, in
favour of a modern custom. The observation made
by the author of the Comments upon St. Paul's
Epistles ^ under the name of St. Ambrose, has
much more truth and solidity in it, That the Chris-
tian bishops used to preach sitting, and that this
custom was taken from the tradition of the syna-
gogue : where Ferrarius himself owns, and proves
it to have been the more usual custom for the
scribes and doctors of the law to expound the
Scriptures sitting, though there may be some in-
stances to the contrary. Matt, xxiii. 2, it is said,
that " the scribes and Pharisees sat in Moses's
chair." Luke ii. 46, our Saviour was found sitting
and disputing among the doctors in the temple.
Again, chap. iv. 20, after he had stood up to read
the prophet Esaias, he sat down to teach the peo-
ple. And chap. v. 3, he sat down and taught the
people out of the ship. John viii. 2, he sat down
and taught the people in the temple. Matt. v. I,
he sat and taught his disciples in the mountain.
And Matt. xxvi. 55, " I sat daily with you teach-
ing in the temple." This was according to the cus-
tom of the Jewish synagogue, which was generally
followed by the Christian church. And the in-
stances which Ferrarius brings out of St. Chrysos-
tom's"' and St. Austin's homilies-^ to the contrary.
are rather exceptions to a general rule, than proper
evidences for his own assertion. The matter is not
indeed great in itself, it being a very indifTerent
tiling, whether a preacher delivers his sermon stand-
ing or sitting : but when men are representing an-
cient practices, they ought not to make every thing
conform to the customs and model of the present
age, but represent things nakedly as they find them.
We have hitherto considered what
Sect. 25.
relates to the preachers, and a few And heard hy the
■* . auditors i>taiidine in
things must be added concerning the ^™!'_^',''''"''"- ''"'
hearers. Of whom it has been al-
ready observed in the last paragraph, out of Op-
tatus and St. Austin, that in the African churches
the peojde had no licence to sit down, but were
generally obliged to stand to hear the sermon. Fer-
rarius'"'' has collected a multitude of testimonies
more out of St. Austin to the same purpose, which
it is needless to relate here. But we may observe,
that the same custom pi'evailed also in many other
churches. Sidonius Apollinaris speaks of it as
the usage of the Galilean church, in those lines
to Faustus, bishop of Riez, where he speaks of his
preaching from the steps of the altar, the people
standing about him:"' Scu te cotispicuis gradibus
venerabilis arce concionaturum 2)lebs sedula circum-
sistit. Which is further confirmed by a homily,
that used to go under the name of St. Austin,^^ but
is now more certainly determined by Mabillon and
the Benedictines, in their new edition of St. Austin's
Works, to belong to Ca?sarius, bishop of Aries, where
he grants an indulgence to such as were diseased
or infirm in their feet, that they should have liberty
to sit, when the passions of the martyrs, or long
lessons, were read, or the sermon was preached :
but to all others, women as well as men, this privi-
lege is utterly denied. Which implies, that stand-
ing was then the usual posture of the hearers in the
French churches. And that it was usual also in
some of the Greek churches, may be infen-ed from
that famous story which Eusebius reports of Con-
stantine, that when he made a discourse before
him in his own palace, he stood all the' time^
with the rest of the hearers : and when Eusebius
'•^" Socrut. lib. G. cap. b. Suzora. lib. 8. cap. 5. Cassio-
dor. Hist. Tripartita, lib. 10. cap. 4. Residens super am-
bonem, &c.
2'^ Nyssen. Horn. 5. de Oral. Dominica, t. 1. p. 761.
2" Justin. Apol. 2. p. 97.
"^'-0 Orig. Horn. 20. ui Num. Horn. 3. in Esai. Horn. 36.
in Luc. Horn. 19. in Jerem.
-'-' Athan. Hom. de Seinente.
"- Chrys. Hom. coat. Hareticos, ap. Ferrarium, lib. 2.
cap. 9.
^■•^ Ambros. Com. in 1 Cor. xiv. 29. Hacc traditio syna-
gogae est, quam nos vult sectari — ut sedentes disputent se-
niores dignitate in cathedris, &c.
-^ Chrys. Hom. 16. ad Pop. Antioch. et Hom. .33. in
Matt.
-^ Aug. Ser. 122. de Diversis. Tract. 19. in Joan, et Ser.
2. in Psalm, xx.xii. ap. Ferrar. lib. 2. cap. 9.
'-6 Ferrar. lib. 2. cap. 15. ex Aug. Tract. 19 et 112. in
Joan. Hom. 28. ex 50. Ser. 49 et 122. de Diversis. Ser. 2.
in Psal. xxxii. et cxlvii. Ser. 20. de 'Verb. Domini, &c.
2^' Sidon. Carmen 16. ad Faustuni lleiensem.
--■* Aug. Ser. 26. ex 50. qui est 300 novae editionis. Prop-
ter eos qui aut pedibus dolent, aut aliqua corporis inoe-
qualitate laborant, paterna pietate solicitus consilium dedi,
et quodam mndo supplicavi, ut quando aut passionos pro-
lixae. aut certe aliquic lectiones longiores leguntur. qui stare
non possunt, humiliter et cum silcntio sedentes, attentis
auribus audiant quae leguntur, &c. Ut quando aut lectiones
lei^untur, aut vorbum Dei proedicatur. nulla (fu?mina) se in
terram projiciat, nisi forte quam niniium gravis iutirmitas
cogit.
''^ Euscb. de Vit. Constant, lib. 4. cap. 33.
730
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
requested him to sit down in the throne that was
prepared for him, he refused, saying, It was fit that
men should stand to hear discourses of Divine
things. But in the churches of Italy the contrary
custom prevailed : for St. Austin says, in the trans-
marine churches (by which he certainly means
those of Italy) it was prudently ordered, that not
only the bishops sat when they preached to the
people, but that the people also had seats to sit
upon, lest any weak person through weariness grow
remiss in his attention,^-*" or be forced to leave the
assembly. And he thinks it more advisable, that
the same indulgence should be granted, where it
could prudently be done, in African churches. That
it was so in Rome in the time of Justin Martyr,
seems pretty plain from his Second Apology, where
he says,-" That as soon as the bishop's sermon was
ended, they all rose up to prayer together. And
the same thing being noted by Origen"^" and Atha-
nasius,^ makes it probable, that the same custom
prevailed in many of the Eastern churches. Cyril
of Jerusalem says expressly,^* that the people heard
his discourses sitting. Consider, says he, how many
sit here now, how many souls are present; and yet
the Spirit works conveniently in them all. He is in
the midst of us, and sees our behaviour, and discerns
our hearts and consciences, and what we speak,
and what we think. And the author of the Con-
stitutions,"'^ who chiefly relates the customs of the
Eastern churches, represents the people as sitting
also to hear the sermon. And so Cassian^'" and
St. Jerom^' say it was in all the monasteries of
Egypt, where they sat not only at sermon, but at
the reading of the Psalms and other lessons out of
Scripture. So that this must be reckoned among
those indifferent rites and customs, about which
there was no general rule of the universal church ;
but every one followed the custom of the place
where he lived, and every church appointed what she
judged most proper for the edification of the people.
It was a peculiar custom in the
A peculiar' cus- African church, when the preacher
torn of the African
churcti to quicken chauccd to citc somc remarkable text
t he attention of the
hearers. ^f Scripturc in the middle of his ser-
mon, for the people to join with him in repeating
the close of it. St. Austin takes notice of this in
one of his sermons,^' where having begun those
«o All", de Catechiz. Rudibus, cap. 13. Sine dubitatione
melius fiat, ubi decenter fieri potest, ut a principio sedens
audiat. Loncrequo consultius in quibusdam ecclesiis trans-
mavinis ncm solum autistites sedentcs loquuntur, sed ipsi
etiam populo sedilia subjacent, &c.
-31 Justin. Apol. 2. p. 98.
232 Orig. Horn. 3. in Esai. Hmn. 19. in .lerem.
233 Athan. Horn, dc Scniente.
234 Cyril. Catech. IG. n. 11. AoyiaaL ttoo-ol KnOi'^fodE
vvv, K.T.X. "■'' Constit. lib. 2. cap. 58.
236 Cassian. Instit. lib. 2. cap. 12.
23' Hieron. Ep. 22. ad Eustoch. cap. 15. Completis ora-
words of St. Paul, " The end of the commandment
is " — before he would proceed any further, he called
to the people to repeat the remainder of the verse
with him ; upon which they all cried out immedi-
ately, " Charity out of a pure heart." By which,
he says, they showed that they had not been un-
profitable hearers. And this, no doubt, was done
to encourage the people to hear, and read, and re-
member the Scriptures, that they might be able up-
on occasion to repeat such useful portions of them,,
having then liberty not only to hear, but to read
and repeat them in their mother-tongue. Whether
this was a custom in any other place, I cannot say;
having met with it only in St. Austin : for which
reason I have spoken of it only as a particular cus-
tom of the African church, designed to quicken the
attention of the hearers, and show that they read
and remembered the Holy Scriptures.
It was a much more general custom sect. 27.
, How the people were
for the people to testify their esteem "sed to give puwic
r r J applauses and ac-
for the preacher, and express their '^'*™'',,"°"^ [^^ "'^
admiration of his eloquence, or appro- '^''"■■'=''-
bation of his doctrine, by public applauses and ac-
clamations in the church. This was done sometimes
in express words, and sometimes by other signs and
indications of their consent and approbation. The
Greeks commonly call it icporoe, which denotes both
kinds of approbation, as well by clapping of hands, as
by vocal and verbal acclamations. The first use of it,
as Suicerus^' observes out of Casaubon,'"'wasonlyin
the theatres. From thence it came into the senate ;
and in process of time, into the acts of the councils,
and the ordinary assemblies of the church. We
are not concerned at present to inquire after synod-
ical acclamations, but only such as were used toward
the preachers in the church. This was sometimes
done in words of commendation, as we find in one
of the homilies of Paulus Emisenus,-" spoken in the
presence of Cyril at Alexandria, where, when Paul
had used this expression, agreeing with Cyril's doc-
trine that had been preached before, Mary, the
mother of God, brought forth Emanuel ; the people
immediately cried out, O orthodox Cyril, the gift of
God, the faith is the same, this is what we desirad
to hear, if any man speak otherwise, let him be
anathema. Sometimes they added other indications
of their applause, as clapping of their hands, &c.
tionibus, cunclisque residentibus, medius, quern Patrem vo-
cant, incipit disputare, &c.
23'< Aug. 36. ex editis a Sirmondo, t. 10. p. 837. Finis
priEcepti est, (Jam vos dicite mecum : A populo acclama-
tum est) Caritas de corde pure. Omnes dixistis, quod non
infructuose semper audistis. Vid. Sen 13. de Verbis Dom.
Ser. 2. de Verb. Apost.
23" Suicer. Thesaur. Eccles. voce YipoToi, vol. 2. p. 173.
2*" Casaub. Notis in Vulcatium Gallicau. Vit. Avidii
Cassii, p. 89.
2" Paul. Emisen. Horn, de Incarnat. Cone. t. 3. p. 109G.
in Actis Concilii Ephes. par. 3. cap. 31.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
731
Thus St. Jerom tells Vigilantius, The time was""
when he himself had applauded him with his hands
and feet, leaping by his side, and crying out, Ortho-
dox, for his sermon upon the resurrection. And so
George of Alexandria tells us,**^ The people applaud-
ed the sermons of St. Chrysostom, some by tossing
their thin garments, others moving their plumes,
others laying their hands upon their swords, and
others waving their handkerchiefs, and crying out,
Thou art worthy of the priesthood, thou art the
thirteenth apostle, Christ hath sent thee to save
our souls, &c. In like manner, Gregory represents
in his Dream,^" how the people were used to applaud
him when he preached, some by their praises, and
others by their silent admiration; some in their
words, and some in their minds, and others moving
their bodies as the waves of the sea raised by the
wind. St. Jerom refers to this, when he tells us,""
how Gregory Nazianzen, his master, once answered
a difficult question, which he put to him concerning
the sabbation, ttvTtp6irp<j>Tov, the second Sunday after
the first, mentioned Luke vi. I will inform you,
says he, of this matter in the church, where, when
all the people are apiplauding me, you shall be forced
to confess, you understand what you do not ; or if
you alone be silent, you shall be condemned of folly
by all the rest. The same custom is often hinted
by Sidonius ApolUnaris,"" and Isidore of Pelusium,^"
and in abundance of places of St. Austin "^^ and St.
Chrysostom, cited at length by Ferrarius,"" which,
after what has been said, I think it needless to re-
cite in this place. The curious reader may either
consult Ferrarius, or the passages referred to in their
authors. To which he may add many other pas-
sages of Chrysostom,^ and Socrates,^' and Pros-
per,^^ not mentioned by that diligent writer, tjiough
he spends four whole chapters upon this subject.
I think it more material to observe
BuC more Chris- OUt of tllC cllicf of tllOSC paSSa^eS,
tia.llike, express '^ °
their- approbation by that thougli the aucicnts did uot ut-
-*- Hieron. Ep. 75. cont. Vigilant. Recordare quaeso illius
diei, quando, me de resurvectioiie et verilate corporis praedi-
cante, es latere subsultabas, et plaudebas manu, et applode-
bas pede, et orthodoxum conclamabas.
-^ Georg. Alex. Vit. Chrys. ap. Ferrar. de Ritu Con-
cionum, lib. 2. cap. 20.
-^^ Naz. Somnium de Temple Anastasiae, t. 2. p. 78.
^* Hieron. Ep. 2. ad Nepot. Praeceptor quondam mens
Gregorius Nazianzemis rogatiis a me, ut exponeret, quid
sibi vellet in Luca sabbatum Cf-vr^poTrpuiTov, elegauter
lusit, Docebo te, inquiens, super bac re in ecclesia; in qua,
mihi omni populo acclamante, cogeris invitus scire quod
nescis ; aut certe, si solus tacueris, solus ab omnibus stul-
titias condemnaberis.
=« Sidon. lib. 9. Ep. 3. =" Isid. lib. .3. Ep. 34.3 et 382.
'^*^ Aug. Serm. 5. de Verb. Domini. Serm. 19 et 28. de
Verb. Apostoli. Serm. 25. ex Quinquaginta. Serm. 45. de
Tempore. Tract. 57. in Joan. Serm. 27. de Diversis. Serm.
in Psal. cxlvii. De Catechiz. Kudibiis, cap.l3. De Doctr.
Christ, lib. 4. cap. 26.
terly refuse or disallow those sorts of tea™ and (rmans,
applauses, but received them \^^th auJ obedience,
humility and thankfulness to God, as good indica-
tions of a towardly disposition in their hearers ; yet,
forasmuch as they were often but fallacious signs,
they neither much commended those that gave
them, nor those preachers that barely by their elo-
quence obtained them ; much less those that, out of
a worldly spirit, and a popular and vain ambition,
laboured at nothing else but to court and affect
them: but what they chiefly desired to effect by
their gi-and eloquence, was to warm their hearts,
and melt them into tears ; to work them into groans,
and sorrow, and compunction for sin ; to bring them
to resolutions of obedience, and compliance with
the holy rules they preached to them ; to work in
them a contempt of earthly things, and raise their
souls, by all the arts of moving the affections, to a
longing desire and aspiration after the things of
another world. This was their gi-and aim in all
their elaborate, and all their free and fluent dis-
courses, and this they valued far above all the popu-
lar applauses that could be given them. This they
reckoned their grand eloquence, and rejoiced in
nothing more, than when they could triumph in the
conviction and conversion of their hearers. To this
purpose, St. Jerom,^ in his directions to Nepotian,
lays it down as a rule, That, in preaching, he should
labour to excite the groans of the people, rather
than their applauses ; and let the tears of the hear-
ers be the commendation of the preacher. And so
he observes =^^ it was in fact among the fathers of
Egypt ; when they discoursed of the kingdom of
Christ and the glories of the world to come, then
one might behold every one, with a gentle sigh, and
eyes lift up to heaven, say within himself, " Oh that
I had wings like a dove, for then I would flee away,
and be at rest !" In like manner. Prosper^ bids the
preacher, not place his confidence in the splendour
of his words, but in the power of their operation ;
2« Chrj's. Horn. I, 4, et 54. in Genes. Horn. 2, 5, G. ad
Pop. Ant. Hom. 2. in Lazar. Horn. 2. in Joan. Horn. 3et
5. De Incomprehensib. Hom. 30. in Act. ap. Ferrar. lib.
2. cap. 18.
2^» Chrys. Hom. 1. De Verbis Esai. t. 3. p. 910. Hom. G.
in Gen. p. 918. Hom. 27. in Gen. p. 358. Horn. ]. cont. Ju-
daeos, t. 1. p. 4.3.3. Hom. ]6. in illud, Si esurierit inimicus,
t. 5. p. 220. Hom. 56. Quod nou sit desperandiim, t. 5.
p. 742.
-^' Socrat. lib. 7. cap. 13.
'■"■- Prosper, de Vita Contemplativa, lib. I. cap. 23.
-^' Hieron. Ep. 2. ad Nepotian. Docenle te in ecclesia,
non clamor populi, sed gemitus suscitetur; lachrynuf audi-
torum laudes tuae sint.
-^' Ep. 22. ad Eustoch. cap. 15.
2o5 Prosper, de Vita Contemplativa, lib. 1. cap. 23. Non
in verborum splendore, sed in operum virtute totam praedi-
candi fiduciam ponat ; non vocibus delectetur populi accla-
mantis sibi, sed fletibus : nee plausum a populo studeat
expectare, sed gemitum.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
nor be delighted with the acclamations of the
people, but their tears; nor study to obtain their
applauses, but their groans. St. Austin did not
refuse these acclamations of the people, yet he al-
ways takes care to remind them rather to repay
him with the fruit of their lives and actions. You
praise the preacher^^ of the word, says he, but I
desire the doer of it. Those praises ^' are but the
leaves of the tree, I desire the fruit of it. I would
not be praised by ill livers,^^ I abhor it, I detest
it; it is a grief to me, and not a pleasure. But
if I sav, I would not be praised by good livers,
I should tell a lie; if I should say, I desire it,
I am afraid of seeming desirous more of vanity
than solidity. Therefore what shall I say ? I
neither perfectly desire it, nor perfectly refuse it.
I do not desire it absolutely, for fear I should be
insnared by human praise ; I do not utterly refuse
it, for fear I should be ungrateful to those to whom
I preach. In his book of Christian Doctrine,^"
where he speaks of that sort of ecclesiastical
rhetoric, which is called grand eloquence, he says,
A man should not think he had attained to it be-
cause he frequently received the loud acclamations
of the people ; for those were often gained by the
acumen and ornaments of the submiss and moderate
style ; and the grand eloquence did often suppress
those acclamations by its weight, and extort tears
in their room. He gives there a remarkable instance
of his own preaching once an occasional sermon
with such effect to the people of Caesarea in Mauri-
tania. It seems, in that place a very barbarous and
unnatural custom had for a long time prevailed,
that at a certain season of the year, for some whole
days together, the whole city, dividing themselves
into two parties, were used to maintain a bloody
fight by throvvdng stones at one another, and this
without any regard to kindred or relation ; for
sometimes a man slew his brother, or a father his
son, or a son his father. Now, says St. Austin,
I set myself with all the force of grand eloquence to
root out and expel this cruel and inveterate evil
out of their hearts and practice ; yet I did not take
myself to have made any impression to purpose
upon them, whilst I heard their acclamations, but
when I saw their tears. For they showed indeed
by their acclamations that they were instructed
and pleased; but by their tears, that they w^re
sensibly alTccted, and really converted. Which
when I perceived, I then began to think I had got
the victory over that barbarous custom, which had
so long, by tradition from their ancestors, possessed
^^ Aug. Serm. 19. de Verbis Apostoli. Tu laudas tiac-
tantein : ego quaero faciontem.
M7 Serm. 5. de Verbis Domini. Laudes ist;e folia sunt
arborum, fructus quaeritur.
■i58 Jiom. 25. e.\ 50. Laudari a male viventibiis nolo, ab-
horreo, detcstor, dolori mihi est, noii voiuptati, &c.
their souls ; before I saw any more visible proof in
their actions. Whereupon, as soon as sermon was
ended, I turned both their mouths and hearts to
give God thanks for it. And so, by the help of
Christ, there are now almost eight years passed
since any thing of this kind was ever attempted
among them. He adds. That he had made many
other experiments of the like nature, by which he
had learned, that men ordinarily showed what
impressions the force of wise and powerful rhetoric
made upon them, not so much by their acclamations
as by their groans, and sometimes by their tears,
and finally by their real change of life and sincere
conversion. So that, in the judgment of this pious
father, the best praise of a sermon, and its rhetoric,
is the compunction of its hearers, and melting them
into tears, and subduing their minds by bending
them to obedience, which far exceeds the honour of
the greatest acclamations and applauses. After
the same manner the great orator of the East, St.
Chrysostom, often tells his hearers, he rejoiced
not in their applauses, but in the effects which
his discourses had on their minds, in making them
become new men. He says, in one place,-* they
had made him happy in receiving his discourses
about prayer with a ready mind ; for happy is
the man that speaks to an obedient ear. And he
judged of their obedience, not so much from their
acclamations and praises, as from what he had
observed in their actions. For when he had used
this argument, why they should not pray against
their enemies, because it was a provocation of
God, and setting up a new law in opposition to
his law ; (for God says, " Pray for your enemies ;"
but they that pray against them do in effect pray
God to disannul his own law ;) he says, upon his
mentioning this and the like arguments, he had
observed many of them to smite upon their face and
breast, and mourn bitterly, and lift up their hands
to heaven, and ask God pardon for such unlawful
prayers. Which made him at the same time lift up
his own eyes to heaven, and give God thanks, that the
word of his doctrine had so quickly produced fruit
in them. In another place,^" says he. What do your
praises advantage me, when I see not your progress
in virtue ? Or what harm shall I receive from the
silence of my auditors, when I behold the increase
of their piety ? The praise of the speaker is not
the (fporoe, the acclamations of his hearers, but their
zeal fbr piety and rehgion ; not their making a
great stir in time of hearing, but showing diligence
at all other times. Applause, as soon as it is out
"^5 De Doctrina Christ, lib. 4. cap. 24. Non sane, si di-
centi crebrius et vehementius acclametur, ideo granditer
putandus est dicere: grande autem genus plerumque pon-
dcre suo voces premit, sed lachrymas exprimit.
^n" Chr3s. 56. Quod non sit desperanduni, t. 5. p. 742.
=« Horn. IG. ibid. p. 220.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
7:33
of the mouth, is dispersed into the air, and vanishes ;
but when the hearers grow better, this brings an
incorruptible and immortal reward both to the
speaker and the hearers. The praise of your ac-
clamations may render the orator more illustrious
here, but the piety of your souls will give him great
confidence before the tribunal of Christ. There-
fore if any one love the preacher, (or if any preacher
love his people,) let him not be enamoured with ap-
plause, but with the benefit of the hearers. It were
easy to transcribe many other such passages out of
Chrysostom, where he shows a great contempt of
such popular applauses in comparison of their obe-
dience. I will only relate one passage more, where
he gives a severe rebuke to all preachers, who made
this the only aim of their discourses. Many, says
he,""^ appear in public, and labour hard, and make
long sennons to gain the applause of the people, in
which they rejoice as much as if they had gained a
kingdom ; but if their sermon ends in silence, they
are more tormented about that silence, than about
the pains of hell. This is the ruin of the church,
that ye seek to hear such sermons as are apt not to
move compunction, but pleasure, hearing them as
you would hear a musician or a singer, with a tink-
ling sound, and composition of words. And we act
miserably and coldly, whilst we indulge our own
affections, which we ought to discard. We curiously
seek after flowers of rhetoric, and composition, and
harmony, that we may sing to men, and not profit
them ; that we may be had in admiration by them,
and not teach them ; that we may raise delight, and
not godly sorrow ; that we may go off with applause
and praise, and no ways edify them in their morals.
Believe me, for I would not otherwise say it, when
I raise applause in preaching, I am then subject to
human infirmity, (for why should not a man confess
the truth ?) I am then ravished and highly pleased.
But when I go home, and consider that my applaud-
ers are gone away without fruit, though they might
have done otherwise, I weep, and wail, and lament
that they perish in their acclamations and praises,
and that I have preached all in vain : and I reason
thus with myself. What profit is there in all my la-
bours, if my hearers reap no fruit from my words ?
I have often thought of making it a law to forbid
such acclamations, and to persuade you to hear in
silence. By this it appears, that St. Chrysostom
could rather have wished to have had this custom
wholly banished out of the church, because it was
so frequently abused by vain and ambitious spirits,
who regarded nothing else but to gain the applause
of their hearers : to which purpose, they sometimes
suborned men to applaud them in the church, as is
complained of Paulus Samosatcnsis by the council
of Antioch:"'^ and sometimes aflected to preach in
such a manner upon abstruse subjects, as neither
the people nor themselves understood, only to be
admired by the ignorant multitude, who, as St. Je-
rom complains''** in this very case, are commonly
most prone to admire what they do not understand.
For which reason, it was the care of all jjious
preachers, to show a tender regard to the under-
standings of men ; and, whether it gained applause
or not, to speak usefully, and, as far as might be, to
the capacities and apprehensions of their hearers ;
and by all the powers of divine eloquence, and pro-
per arts of edification and persuasion, incline them
to obedience and a heavenly temper. Without
VA^iich, they imagined the success and event of their
preaching, however eloquent and pleasing to the
ear, was no better received than that of the prophet,
complained of Ezek. xxxiii. 32, " Thou art unto
them as a very lovely song of one that hath a very
pleasant voice, and can play well on an instrument:
for they hear thy words, but they will not do them."
There is one thing more must be ^ ^ „„
G Sect. 29.
taken notice of with relation to the iy^penn"d"by'7iie
hearers, because it expressed a great '"■"■'"•
deal of zeal and diligence in their attention : which
is, that many of them learned the art of notaries,
(the Greeks call them 6^vypa(poi, and TaxvypcKpoi,
ready writers,) that they might be able to take down
in writing the sermons of famous preachers, word
for word, as they delivered them. By this means,
some of their extempore discourses were handed
down to posterity, which otherwise must have died
with the speaking; as has been observed before"'*
out of Eusebius, concerning some of Origen's, which
he preached in his latter years. St. Austin makes
the same observation"'^'^ concerning his own sermons
upon the Psalms, That it pleased the brethren not
only to receive them with their ears and heart, but
with their pens Ukewise ; so that he was to have
regard not only to his auditors, but his readers
also.^"' Socrates says the same of Chrysostom's
sermons, that some of them were pubUshed by him-
self, and others by notaries, who took them from his
mouth as he spake them. But they did not thus
honour all preachers, but only those that were most
celebrated and renowned. For Sozomen'-'* observes
of the sermons of Atticus, That they were so mean
after he gave himself to preach extempore, when he
was bishop of Constantinople, that the notaries did
not think fit to write them. These notaries were
some of them allowed by the preacher himself, and
="2 Chrys. Horn. 30. in Act.
■"^ Ap. Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 30.
^' Hieron. Ep. 2. ad Nepotiau.
-"* Euseb. lib. G. cap. 3G. et Pamphil. Apol. pro Oiig.
cited before, sect. 11.
-'^^ Aug. in Psal. li. p. 201. Placuit fratribus, non tan-
tum aure et cordo, sod et stylo excipienda qure diciniiis : lit
non auditoreni tantum, sed et lectorcm cogitare dcbeamus.
-" Socrat. lib. 6. cap. 4.
-'^ Sozoin. lib. 8. cap. 27.
734
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
were therefore a sort of public notaries appointed
for this purpose ; but others did it privately, accord-
ing to their inclination and discretion. This differ-
ence is hinted by Eusebius, when he says, Origen
allowed no notaries to take his sermons, till he was
sixty years old; and by Gregory Nazianzen, in his
farewell sermon, where he thus takes his leave of
his church. Farewell, ye lovers of my sermons, and
ye pens,^® both public and private. In which he
plainly alludes to the two sorts of notaries that wrote
his sermons in the church. The public notaries
were generally allowed by the author's consent to
publish what they wrote : in which case, it was
usual for the preacher to review his own dictates,
and correct such mistakes, and supply such de-
ficiencies, as might be occasioned by the haste of
the scribe, or some things not so accurately spoken
by themselves in sudden and extempore discourses.
This is evident from what Gregory the Great"'"
says in his preface to his homilies upon Ezekiel,
That those homilies were first taken from his mouth,
as he spake them to the people, and after eight
years he collected them from the papers of the no-
taries, and reviewed, and corrected, and amended
them. So again, in his preface upon Job, he says,
Some of his homilies were composed by himself,
and others taken by the notaries ; and those which
were taken by the notaries, when he had time, he
reviewed, adding some things,"' and rejecting others,
and leaving many things as he found them, and
with such emendations he composed them into
books, and published them. But many times the
notaries published what they had written, without
the author's knowledge or consent. In which case,
we sometimes find them remonstrating against this
as a clandestine practice."^ Thus Gaudentius says.
He did not own those homilies, which were first
taken by the notaries latently and by stealth, and
then published by others imperfectly, and only by
halves, with great chasms and interruptions in
them. He would not acknowledge them for his
discourses, «vhich the notaries had written in ex-
treme haste, and published, without giving him any
opportunity to supervise and correct them. And,
probably, there may be reason for the same com-
plaint in other writers. However, it shows a great
diligence and attention in the hearers of those days,
and a great respect and honour paid to their teach-
ers, that they wovdd be at so much pains to treasure
up and preserve their pious instruction.
These things may be justly spoken
to their honour, and it is no reflec-
Sect.Sn.
Two leflections
, .... (• 1 • 'lacle b? the an-
tion on them, or dimmution or their cicnts upon
thei
pt audit-
I. The negligent
good character, that there were some , _ , .
^ ' and profane hearers.
others in those times (as there will
be in all times) who deserved a contrary cha-
racter, either for their deficiency and want of zeal
in this matter, or for their indiscreet and intem-
perate zeal, in placing all religion in a sermon, and
speaking contemptuously of prayer, or other parts
of Divine service without it. The two errors in the
contrary extremes, the one in excess, the other in
defect, the ancients had sometimes occasion to re-
buke, and they did it wdth a becoming sharpness.
Though St. Chrysostom was so much admired, that
the people generally said, when he was sent into
banishment, that it was better"' the sun should
withdraw its rays, than his mouth be shut up in
silence ; yet he was often forced with grief to com-
plain of some for their abstaining from religious as-
semblies,-'* where they were scarce seen once a
year ; of others, that they spent their time there in
nothing but idle discourse, or laughing and jesting,
or transacting worldly business,'" laying them-
selves open to the assaults of the wicked spirit,
who found their house fit for his reception, empty,
swept and garnished ; of others, that they turned
the church into a theatre,""' and sought for nothing
there, but to please their ears without any other
advantage ; and finallj', of others, who extolled his
discourses by great applause in words, but disgraced
them by the disobedience of their lives and actions ;
of whom we have heard so much before. In one
place he more particularly reproaches them that
absented from church, with the example of the
Jews, who could abstain from work, for ten, twenty,
or thirty days together, without contradiction,""
at the command of their priest, and neither open
their doors, nor light a fire, nor carry in water for
any necessary use, which yet they submitted to,
though it was an intolerable corporal slavery ;
whereas Christians were only required to set apart
one day in seven, and only two hours of the day
for religious assemblies, to obtain the greatest spi-
"^ Naz. Orat. 32. p. 528. XalptrE yparjiiSsi (pavipal
Kal Xavdavovcrai..
270 Greg. Praefat. in Ezek. Homilias, quaB in beatum
Ezekielem prophetam, ut coram populo loquebar, excepta;
sunt, miiltis curis irruentibus in abolitinne reliqueram. Sed
post annos octo, petentibus f'ratribus, notariorum schedulas
requirere stiidui, easque favente Dnmino transcurrens, in
quantum ab angustiis tribulationum licuit, emendavi, &c.
-" Id. Proef. in Job. Cumque niihi spatia largiura suppe-
terent, multa augens, pauca subtrahens, atqiie ita ut inventa
sunt nonnuUa derelinquens, ea, quae me loquente excepta
sub oculis fuerant, per libros emendando composui, &c.
2'2 Guadent. Praefat. ad Benevolum, Bibl. Patr. t. 2. p.
.3. De illis vero tractatibus, quos notariis, ut eomperi, laten-
ter adpositis, proculdubio interruptos et semiplenos otiosa
quorundam studia eoUigere praesumpserunt, nihil ad me at-
tinet. Mea jam non sunt, quae constat praecipiti excipien-
tium festinatione esse conscripta.
2'^ Chvys. Ep. 125. ad Cyriacum.
2'< Horn. 46. in Luciau. Martyr, t. 1. p. 597. Horn. 48.
In Inscript. Altaris, t. 5. p. 648.
"" Hom. 4. de Incomprehensibili, t. 1. p. 374.
2^" Hom. 2. a 1 Pop. Antioch. t. 1. p. 31.
=" Horn. 18. de Inscript. Altaris, t. 5. p. G18.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
735
ritual advantages to the soul ; and yet they neg-
lected such opportunities, and chose any meetings
rather than the church. St. Ambrose in like man-
ner upbraids those, who spent their time in talking
in the church, from the example of the heathen,"''
who reverenced their idols by their silence, whilst
Christians even drowned the voice of the Divine
oracles, and the declaration of them, by their con-
fused noise and confabulations in the church. This,
Ca?sarius tells them,""'' was in effect to offer men
poison or a sword. For such a one neither heard
the word of God himself, nor suffered others to hear
it : and such must expect not only to give account
of their own, but other men's destruction at the day
of judgment. Origen,^" and some others, tell these
men, their own practice, in another case, would rise
up in judgment against them: for they themselves
showed a great reverence to the body of Christ in
the eucharist; and yet it was no less a piacular
crime, to show contempt to the word of God, than
to his body ; and they would be held guilty for a
disrespect in the one case as well as the other.
Thus they showed men, what reverence was due to
the preaching of the word of God, by setting before
them the sin and danger of those abuses some were
apt to run into, by an error in defect and want of a
just reverence to it.
On the other hand, they were no
And secondly, (he Icss carcful to guard mcu against
intemperare 7ea!ots, . , .
"im placed au reii- supcrstitiou lu tlic Other cxtrcme.
gion in a sermon. ■'■
For there was an error in excess, as
well as in defect, of reverence for preaching. Some
were so over-run with an indiscreet bigotry and in-
temperate zeal for preaching, as to reckon all other
parts of Divine service useless and insignificant, if
they were not accompanied with a sermon. These
men had their arguments to plead in their own be-
half, which are thus proposed and answered by St.
Chrysostom:-'^' Why should I go to church, said
they, if I cannot hear a preacher ? This one thing,
says St. Chrysostom, has ruined and destroyed all
religion. For what necessity is there of a preacher ?
That necessity arises only from our sloth and neg-
ligence. For why otherwise should there be any
need of a homily ? All things are clear and open
in the Holy Scriptures ; all things necessary are
plainly revealed. But because ye are hearers that
study only to delight your ears and fancy, therefore
ye desire these things. Tell me, I pray, with what
pomp of words did St. Paul preach ? And yet he
converted the world. What pomp did the ilHterate
Peter use ? But, say they, we cannot understand
the things that are written in Scripture, Why so ?
Are they spoken in Hebrew, or Latin, or any other
strange tongue ? Are they not spoken in Greek, to
you that understand the Greek tongue ? Yea, but
they are spoken darkly. How darkly ? What diffi-
culties do the histories contain ? You understand
the plain places, that you may take pains and in-
quire about the rest. There are a thousand histories
in the Bible : tell me one of them. But you cannot
tell one of these : therefore all this is mere pretence
and words. O but, say they, we have the same
tilings read to us every day out of Scripture. And
do you not hear the same things every day in the
theatre ? Have you not the same sight at the horse-
race ? Are not all things the same ? Does not the
same sun rise every morning? Do you not eat the
same meat every day ? I would ask you, seeing you
say you hear the same things every day, what por-
tion of the prophets, what apostle, what epistle was
read? But you cannot tell : they are perfectly new
and strange to you. When, therefore, you are dis-
posed to be idle, you pretend the same things are
read ; but when you are asked concerning them,
you are as men that never heard them. If they are
the same, you should have known them : but you
know nothing of them. This is a thing to be la-
mented, that the workman labours in vain. For
this reason you ought to attend, because they are
the same, because we bring nothing strange or new
to your ears. What then, because ye say the Scrip-
tures are always the same, but what we preach are
not so, but always contain something new, do ye at-
tend to them ? In no wise. And if we ask you.
Why do you not remember them ? ye answer. How
should we, seeing we hear them but once? If we
say. Why do you not remember the Scriptures ? ye
answer. They are always the same. These are no-
thing but pretences for idleness, and mere indica-
tions of a sceptical temper. Thus that holy father
rebukes that intemperate zeal, which set up preach-
ing in opposition to reading of the Scriptures, under
various pretences of their being obscure, or tedious
repetitions of the same things, when in truth a fana-
tical affectation of novelty, and a fantastical scep-
ticism, and a vicious desire of being freed from all
the burden of attending upon religious assemblies,
was really at the bottom of all their objections.
There is but one thing more to be
observed upon this head ; which is, how men were
, , , treated, who
that as there were some who com- thought their ser-
. mons too long.
plamed, that their sermons were not
frequent enough, or too short ; so there were others
that complained, they were too long, and were dis-
posed to leave the assembly before sermon was end-
™ Ambros. de Virgin, lib. 3. An quicquam est indignius,
quain oracula divina circumstrepi, ne audiantur, ne credan-
tur, ne revelentur ? circumsonare sacramenta confusis vo-
cibus, cum Gentiles idolis suis reverentiara tacendo de-
ferant ?
2™ Cajsar. Arelat. Horn. 34.
^ Oiig. Horn. 13. in E.xod. t. I. p. 102. Quomcdo pu-
tatis minorisesse piaculi, verbum Dei uegle.xisse, quaui cor-
pus ejus? Vid. Aug. Horn. 26. ex 50.
^' Chrys. Horn. 3. in 2 Thess. p. lc')02.
736
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
ed. Some canons are pretty severe upon such au-
ditors. The fourth council of Carthage orders
them to be proceeded against^' with excommunica-
tion. But others used a more gentle way, content-
ing themselves to admonish their auditors of their
duty, and sometimes using ingenious stratagems
and feigned apologues to detain them ; and some-
times ordering the doors of the church to be kept
shut, till all was ended : which is particularly re-
marked of Cffisarius Arclatensis, by the author of
his Life.^' St. Chrysostom considers the matter
with some distinction. He makes some allowance
for the w^eakness of such as were unable to hold out
the whole time at a long sermon : and forasmuch
as many were more desirous of long sermons than
short ones, he thinks the matter was so to be order-
ed, as to accommodate both. Seeing there are some,
says he, in so great a multitude, who cannot "*" bear
a long discourse, my advice to such is, that when
they have heard as much as they can contain, and
as much as suffices them, they should depart, (for
no one hinders them, or compels them to stay longer
than their strength is able to bear,) that they may
not impose a necessity on us of making an end be-
fore the proper time. For thou art satisfied, but
thy brother is yet hungry : thou hast drunk thy
fill of what is spoken, but thy brother is yet athirst.
Therefore neither let him burden thy weakness, by
compeUing thee to receive more than thy strength
will bear ; neither be thou injurious to his desire of
hearing, by hindering him from taking as much as
he is able to receive. For so it is at a common table,
some are filled sooner, some later, and neither do
these accuse those, nor they condemn the other.
But there is a commendation to depart quickly; but
here to depart quickly is not commendable, but only
pardonable. To stay long at a carnal feast, is a
matter worthy of reproof, because it proceeds from
an intemperate appetite ; but to stay long at a
spiritual feast, deserves the highest praise and com-
mendation, because it proceeds from a spiritual de-
sire and holy appetite, and argues patience and con-
stancy in giving attention. Thus that holy father
decides the controversy about long and short ser-
mons, and prudently divides the matter between
strong and weak hearers ; commending the one,
w-ithout condemning the other ; and making some
apology for the length of his sermons, without of-
fence to either party. I shall make the same
apology to my readers for the length of this chap-
ter : if there be any whose curiosity leads them to
know all that relates to the preaching of the an-
cients, they may read the whole, and perhaps will
not think it too long ; but they whose appetite is
not so sharp, may shorten it as they please, and
accommodate it to their own use, by selecting such
parts as are most agreeable to their own taste, and
proper for their own instruction. And so I end the
discourse about preaching in the ancient church.
CHAPTER V.
OF THE PRAYERS FOR THE CATECHUMENS, ENERGU-
MENS, COMPETENTES OR CANDIDATES OF BAPTISM,
AND THE PENITENTS.
As soon as the sermon was ended,
Sect. 1.
the public prayers of the church be- ^^That prayers in
^ ^ -' the ancient church
gan, and not before. For anciently X','^^^^,^J^^'„^"'
the order of Divine service was a lit-
tle different in its method from what it is usually
now in the church; for anciently the greatest
part of the public prayers came after sermon. This
is expressly said by Justin Martyr in his Apology,
where he is giving an account of the Christian wor-
ship on the Lord's day. He says, They first read
the Scriptures, then the president or bishop made a
discourse or exhortation ; after which they rose up
all together and made their common ' prayers : and
then, when these were ended, the bishop prayed
again, and gave thanks for the consecration of the .
bread and wine in the eucharist, the people answer-
ing. Amen. And so St. Chrysostom affirms also,
saying in one place,^ The exhortation comes first,
and then immediately prayer. And in another*
place. You need both advice and prayer : therefore
we advise you first, meaning in the sermon, and
then we make prayers for you. They that are in-
itiated know what I say. So that when Chrysos-
tom or any others say, prayer went before sermon^
they are to be understood either of that short salut-
ation, which the minister used at the entrance upon
every office, " The Lord be with you," the people
answering, " And with thy spirit ;" or of some short
prayer of the preacher ; or of the private prayers
of people intermingled with the psalmody ; and not
of the common prayers of the church. For many
2S2 Cone. Carth. 4. can. 24. Sacerdote verbura faciente in
ecclesia, qui egressus dc auditorio fuerit, e.xcomraunicetur.
2«3 Cyprian. Vit. C^sar. cap. 12. Saepissime ostia, lectis
evangeliis, occludi jussit; donee propitio Deo ipsi gratu-
larentur, ea coercitionc se profeeisse, qui solebant esse fu-
gitivi. Vid. Cajsar. Horn. 12.
28< Chrjs. GO. Daemones non gubernare Mundum, t. 5.
p. 784.
' Justin. Apol. 2. p. 98. 'O irpoecrTajs tiju vovdea-iau
TTOiELTaL' tVtiTa uVLGTCifiida KOivrj -iravTEi, Kal iiix^^
TrifjLirofxtv, (c.t.X.
^ Chrys. Horn. 2S. quoe est 3. de Incomprehensibili, t. 1.
p. 3G5. MfTti Ti'jy TrapciLi/Eoriu (.udtws tux'l-
^ Id. Horn. 11. in 1 Thess. p. 1480. TipoTfpov rrvfi^ov-
\f.UOVTl^, TOT£ xas VTrip llfXloV EUX''^ TTOlOVIXiOu, Kal TOVTO
i(Xa(TLV OL fxifivmxtvoi.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
T:i7
orders of men might be present at the sermon, and
to hear the Scriptures read, who might not join in
prayers with the faithful ; and for that reason the
sermon and reading of the Scriptures went before,
that such persons might have the benefit of them,
who were to be dismissed when the prayers begun,
because they had as yet no title to communicate in
them.
These praj^ers were of two sorts:
wi.o^'^mi|i,t, or prayers pecuHar to the faithful or
nii^lit not, oe pre- ' , , . ^1*1 • ^^
sentatihfsenrayers. commuuicants Only, at wlncu ncitlier
Infldfls and mere
hearers obliged to catecliumens, nor penitents, nor ener-
gumens, nor any persons yet unbap-
lized might be present; and prayers made particu-
larly for these several orders, at which therefore
they were allowed to be present, and both hear the
prayers, and pray for themselves. But even from
these prayers some were obliged to withdraw, who
were allowed to be present at sermons for their in-
struction. Such were all Jews and infidels, and
such of the catechumens and penitents as were
known by the distinct name of aKpoui/iivoi among
the Greeks, and audientes among the Latins, that is,
hearers only. Therefore, as soon as sermon was
ended, before any of these prayers began in the
service of the catechumens, a deacon was used to
make proclamation from some eminency in the
church, Ke quis audientium, ne quis injklelium, Let
none of the hearers, let none of the unbelievers be
present, as it is worded in the Constitutions.*
This said, and silence being made,
Of tiieVrayers for tlie dcacou cried again, " Pray, ye cate-
The lemiine'for^s chumcus :" and, " Let all the faithful
of them out of St. • r ^
chrTso^tom and the \\\i\\ attention pray for them, saying.
Constitutions. r J ' .' O'
Lord have mercy upon them." Then
the deacon began a prayer for them, which in the
Constitutions is called npoaipwvrjmg vntp tu>v Kartjxov-
^kvuiv, a bidding prayer for the catechumens, be-
cause it was both an exhortation and direction how
they were to pray for them. We have two ancient
forms of this prayer still remaining, one in St. Chry-
sostom, and another in the Constitutions. That in
the Constitutions is in these words : ^ " Let us all
beseech God for the catechumens ; that he, who is
gracious, and a lover of mankind, would mcrci fully
hearken to their supplications and prayers, and, ac-
cepting their petitions, would help them, and grant
them the requests of their souls according to what
is expedient for them ; that he would reveal the gos-
pel of Christ to them ; that he would enlighten and
instruct them, and teach them the knowledge of God
and Divine things ; that he would instruct them in
his precepts and judgments ; that he would open
the ears of their hearts to be occupied in his law
day and night ; that he would confirm them in re-
ligion ; that he would unite them to, and number
them with his holy flock, vouchsafing them the
laver of regeneration, with the garment of incor-
ruption, and true life ; that he would deliver them
from all impiety, and give no place to the adversary
to get advantage against them ; but that he would
cleanse them from all pollution of flesh and spirit,
and dwell in them, and walk in them by his Christ;
that he would bless their going out, and their coming
in, and direct all their designs and purposes to their
advantage. Further yet, let us earnestly pray for
them, that they may have remission of sins by the
initiation of baptism, and be thought worthy of the
holy mysteries, and remain among his saints."
Then the deacon, addressing himself to the cate-
chumens themselves, said, " Catechumens, arise.
Pray for the peace of God, that this day, and all the
time of your life, may pass in quietness, and without
sin ; that you may make a Christian end, and find
God propitious and merciful, and obtain remission
of your sins. Commend yourselves to the onlj' un-
begotten God by his Christ."
To every petition of this bidding prayer, the peo-
ple, and especially children, are appointed to subjoin,
Kvpie i\it]<Tov, " Lord have mercy upon them."
After this the deacon bids them bow down, and
receive the bishop's benediction ; which is in the
following form of direct invocation.
" 0 Almighty God, who art without original and
inaccessible, the only true God, thou God and Fa-
ther of Christ thy only begotten Son, God of the
Comforter,^ and Lord of all things ; who by Christ
didst make learners become teachers for the propa-
* Constit. Apost. lib. 8. c. 5. =• Ibid. c. 6.
* This phrase, 6 ©£os tov JlapaK\7)Tov, and a like phrase,
which occurs in the prayer of this author in the daily even-
ing service, lib. 8. cap. 37, where the Father is styled, 6 tou
Jlvsufiaros Kiioios, the Lord of the Spirit, are harsh ex-
pressions, and not very usual in catholic writers ; which
makes some suspect this author, as if he were tainted with
the Macedonian heresy, which denies the Divinity of the
Holy Ghost, and makes him a mere creature. But this seems
not to have been the intent of our author, who no where de-
nies the true Divinity of the S(in or Holy Ghost, but only
gives such titles of pre-eminence to the Father, as Justin
Martyr did before him, in regard to the Father's being the
fountain of the Deity, and the origin of e.xistence in the
Son and Holy Spirit, not as creatures, but as his eternal
Son and eternal Holy Spirit, equal to him in all essential
3 B
perfections, but only deriving those Divine perfections from
him, as the author and fountain of their being, as God of
God, and Light of Litrht, by eternal generation and proces-
sion. In this sense, Bi.shop Bull has observed, that Justin
Martyr, in his Dialogue with Tryphon, p. 358, uses the very
same expression, in speaking of the Son, as our author does
of the Spirit: for he says, The Father is Kvniov Kufuo?,
(OS Tla-r))p Kni 0£os, (Jtixios T£ uutm tou tivai, Kal Siivwrco^
Kai Kvpiut, Kal BfoT, the Lord of the Lord, as Father and
God, and cause of his being, of and from whom he has even
this, that he is omnipotent, and Lord and God. Where
Bishop Bull rightly observes. That God the Father is said
to be God and Lord of his Son, not as he is Lord of the
creatures, but quatenus estfons Divinitatis et causa Filio,
nt sit, as he is the fountain of the Deity, and cause of his
Son's existence : which does not make the Son a creature,
738
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
gation of Christian knowledge; look down now
upon these thy servants, who are learning the in-
structions of the gospel of thy Christ, and give them
a new heart, and renew a right spirit within them,
that they may know and do thy will with a perfect
heart, and a willing mind. Vouchsafe them thy
holy baptism, and unite them to thy holy church,
and make them partakers of thy holy mysteries,
through Christ our hope, who died for them, by
whom be glory and worship unto thee, world with-
out end. Amen." After this, let the deacon say,
" Catechumens, depart in peace."
St. Chrysostom, in one of his homilies, gives us
a like form of the deacon's bidding prayer for the
catechumens. The law' of the church, says he,
moves the faithful to pray for those who are yet
unbaptized. For when the deacon says, " Let us
pray fervently for the catechumens," he does no-
thing else but excite the whole multitude of the
faithful to pray for them. For the catechumens
are as yet aliens ; they are not yet ingrafted into
the body of Christ, nor made partakers of the holy
mysteries, but remain divided from the spiritual
flock. And for that reason he says, " Let us pray
fervently ;" that you may not reject them as aliens,
that you may not disown them as strangers. For
they are not yet allowed to use the prayer that was
introduced and established by the law of Christ.
He means the Lord's prayer. They have not yet
liberty or confidence enough to pray for themselves,
but need the help of those that are already initiated.
For they stand without the royal gates, and at a
distance from the holy rails. And for that reason
are sent away when the tremendous prayers are
offered at the altar. Upon this account the deacon
exhorts you to pray for them, that they may be
made members, and be no longer foreigners and
aliens. For that word, " Let us pray," is not spoken
to the priests only, but also to the people. For
when he says, Srwjutv uaXug, derjOdiisv, " Let us stand
decently, let us pray," he exhorts all to pray. And
then he begins the prayer in these words :
" That the merciful and gracious God would
vouchsafe to hear their prayers ; that he would open
the ears of their hearts ; that they may hear what
* eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it
entered into the heart of man ;' that he would instil
into them the word of his truth ; that he would sow
the word of his truth in their hearts, and confirm
his faith in their minds ; that he would reveal unto
them the gospel of righteousness ; that he would
give them a divine and heavenly mind, pure and
holy thoughts, and a virtuous conversation ; always
but the true, consubstantial, and eternal Son of God ; or, as
our author expresses himself accurately elsewhere, he is
hereby Gsds fwvojfV))^, (Jod the only-begotten ; that is, the
true Son of the Father, who is styled Lord of the Son, not
as a Creator, but as a Father.
to mind, always to regard, and meditate upon the
things that belong to him, and to be occupied in
his law day and night. Let us pray yet more
ardently for them, that he would deliver them from
all evil and absurd employments, from all diabolical
sin, and all the circumventions of the adversary;
that he would vouchsafe to bring them in due time
to the laver of regeneration, and grant them remis-
sion of sins, and the clothing of incorruption ; that
he would, during their whole lives, bless their going
out and their coming in, their houses and families ;
that he would increase and bless their children, and
bring them to the measure of perfect age with the
instruction of wisdom; and that he would direct
all their purposes to their advantage."
After this, the deacon bids them rise up and pray
for themselves, dictating what they were to pray
for : " Pray, ye catechumens, for the angel of peace ;
that all your purposes may be peaceably directed :
pray, that this present day, and all the days of your
lives, may be spent in peace, and that you may
make a Christian end. Commend yourselves to
the living God and to his Christ."
This being done, says Chrysostom, we bid them
bow their heads, and receive the benediction of God,
as a sign that their prayers are heard. For it is
not man that blesses them, but by his hands and
tongue we present their heads, as they stand there,
to the heavenly King ; and then all the congregation
with a loud voice cry out, " Amen."
Here is a plain account of the second prayer that
was made for the catechumens by the bishop, which
is styled here, as it is also in the Constitutions, the
bishop's commendation or benediction.
Learned men think this homily was preached by
Chrysostom when he was bishop of Constantinople.
And if so, we must conclude that these prayers
were the forms that were used then in the liturgy
of Constantinople.
And I the rather incline to this
opinion, because there is some little what meim by
their praying for the
difference between this form of Chry- angei of peace in
'^ this form of prayer.
sostom's and that in the Constitutions.
For in this of Chrysostom's the catechumens are
bid to pray for the angel of peace, which is not
mentioned in the form of the Constitutions ; though
it be in another place,' where directions are given
for the ordinary morning and evening service. St.
Chrysostom often mentions this same petition for
the angel of peace in his other homilies. As in his
third homily upon the Colossians, where he says,
Every man has angels attending him, and also the
devil very busy about him. Therefore we pray^
' Chrys. Horn. 2. in 2 Cor. p. 740.
* Constit. lib. 8. cap. 36 et 37.
" Chrys. Horn. .3. in Colos. p. 1338. Aia touto ivxo-
fitdu, Kul Xf'yo^ti/ niToui/xES tov dyyt\ov Tf/s iipnin)i.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
739
and make our supplications for the angel of peace.
And so in his sermon ''' upon the Ascension ; speak-
ing of the air being filled with good and bad angels,
the one always raising war and discord in the
world, and the other inclining men to peace, he
tells his auditory, they might know there were an-
gels of peace, by hearing the deacons always in the
prayers bidding men pray for the angel of peace.
This undoubtedly refers to the forementioned form
of prayer, wherein the catechumens are directed to
ask of God the protection of the angel of peace. In
like manner in another" place, when the deacon
bids men pray with others, he enjoins them this
among the rest of their petitions, to pray for the
angel of peace, and that all their purposes may be
peaceably directed. Which are the very words of
the catechumens' prayer abovesaid.
The design of all which was, not to teach their
catechumens to pray to their guardian angels ; (ac-
cording to the modern way of instructing in the
Romish church ; " though this had been a very
proper season to have admonished the catechumens
of it, had there been any such practice in the an-
cient church ;) but it was to teach them to pray to
the God of angels : that he who makes his angels
to encamp about his servants, would by their minis-
try defend them from the incursions of wicked spi-
rits, those fomenters of war and division and enmity
among men, and so keep them and all their pur-
poses in a course of perpetual and uninterrupted
peace, that they might finally make a Christian and
a peaceable end.
Another thing, wherein the form in
,-°"j the Constitutions differs from that in
with Yhe'fest orth" St. Chrysostom, is, that it appoints
the children of the church particu-
larly and more especially to join in this common
prayer for the catechumens ; whereas the form used
in St. Chrysostom's chm'ch mentions no such thing:
and Chrysostom himself in another place " says
plainly. That children were not called upon to join
in the prayers for the energumens and penitents,
(which were of the same sort with these for the
catechumens,) but only in the prayers for the com-
municants at the altar. As these differences prove
the two forms not to belong to the liturgy of one
and the same church ; so they make it probable,
that St. Chrysostom gives us the form used in the
church of Constantinople, and the author of the
Constitutions the form that was used at Antioch, or
some other eminent church, whose rituals he tran-
scribed and put together.
Sect.
Children
churches appointed
to say this pray
with thf
people.
Now, by having fixed this prayer
in its proper place, we mav interpret •what'^notice «e
,, i . ,' . have or this prayer
all ottier nassagos in the ancient ■". other ancient
* ^ HTltmgS.
writers, which speak of praying over
the catechumens, or praying with them. As that
of the council of Nice, which orders, that if any of
those, who were catechumens properly so called,
that is, of that rank who had these prayers said
over them, became lapsors, then they should for
three years be thrust down to the rank of hearers
only, and after that be admitted" to pray with the
catechumens again. And that canon of the council
of Neocaesarea," which orders, that if any such
catechumens, as were called yovw KXivovrec, that is,
prostrators, or kneelers, who bowed down to have
these prayers said over them, should fall into any
scandalous sin, then they should be excluded from
the prayers, and be ranked among the hearers only :
and if they fell again when they were hearers, they
should be excluded from the very entrance of the
church.
The next sort of persons for whom
prayers were now made, were the or the prayers for
.1 , . 1 the energumens, or
energumens, triat is, such persons as persons possessed
° . - ^ /^ „ by evil spirits. The
were seized or possessed by an evil forms of these pray-
spirit. For though these were under
the peculiar care of the exorcists, an order set apart
particularly to attend them, and pray over them in
private, as has been showed more fully in a former '"
Book ; yet their case being pitiable and deplorable,
it was thought an act of becoming mercy and charity
to let them have the public prayers of the church,
and gi-ant them liberty to be present at such prayers
as immediately respected their condition. There-
fore, as soon as the deacon had dismissed the cate-
chumens, with the usual form, " Catechumens, de-
part in peace :" he said again, " Pray, ye energumens,
who are vexed ^\^th unclean spirits." And exhort-
ing the congregation also, he said, " Let us ardently
pray for them," (as the form of this bidding prayer
runs in the Constitutions,") " that the merciful
God, through Christ, would rebuke the unclean and
evil spirits, and deliver his supplicants from the op-
pression and tyranny of the adversary ; that he
who rebuked the legion of devils, and the prince of
devils, the fountain of evil, would now rebuke these
apostates from piety, and deliver the works of his
own hands from the molestations and agitations of
Satan, and cleanse them which he hath created in
great wisdom. Let us, further, most ardently pray
for them. Save them, and raise them up, O God,
by thy power.
'" Horn. 35. in Ascension. Domini, t. 5. p. 535. "Iva
/ud6;;s otl dyyi^Xoi £ip»/i/»(s fiCTii/, a.KOV(Tov kv Tail -rrpoa--
£i')(als del XiyovTujv Tcoy olukovoiv, tov ayytKov xf/s
" Horn. 52. in eos qui Pascha jejunant, t. 5. p. 71.3. 'O
^ictKovoi ok KtXivuiv t'v^iadai /xtxa Ttov ciWwv, Koi touto
3 B 2
iTTLTCtTTei. KUTa TJ/i/ Ei'X'/i', aiTtlv TOV uyyiXou Tl)^
tipt'ji/ijs, Kai Ta TrpoKiifXiva iravTa iipijviKcc.
'-' Vid. Drexel. de Cultu Coelitum, lib. 2. cap. 3.
» Chrys. Horn. 71. in Mat. p. 624.
" Uonc. Nicen. can. 14. '" Cone. Neocajsar. can. 6.
'« Book III. chap. 4. sect. 6, 7. " Constit. lib. 8. cap. 6.
740
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
Then he bids them bow down their heads, and
receive the bishop's benediction, which is in the
following form of words, immediately addressed to
Christ.
" 0 thou only begotten God, the Son of the great
Father ; thou that bindest the strong one, and spoil-
cst his goods ; that givest power unto us to tread on
serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the
enemy ; that hast delivered up the murdering ser-
pent unto us a prisoner, as a sparrow unto children ;
thou, before whom all things shake and tremble at
the presence of thy power ; that makest Satan to
fall from heaven to the earth as lightning, not by a
local fall, but by a fall from honour to disgrace, be-
cause of his voluntary malice ; thou whose looks dry
up the deep, and threatenings make the mountains
melt, whose truth endures for ever; whom infants
praise, and sucklings bless, and angels celebrate and
adore ; that lookest upon the earth, and makest it
tremble; that touchest the mountains, and they
smoke ; that rebukest the sea, and driest it up, and
turnest the rivers into a wilderness ; that makest the
clouds to be the dust of thy feet, and walkest upon
the sea as upon a pavement : rebuke the evil spirits,
and deliver the works of thy hands from the vexa-
tion of the adverse spirit : for to thee belongs glory,
honour, and adoration, and by thee to thy Father
in the Holy Spirit, world without end. Amen."
St. Chrysostom has not this whole
An account of fomi, but hc oftcn rcfcrs to it as one
these prayers out of /"ill
ht. Chrysostom and ot thc public praycrs ot the church.
Common prayers, says he, are made
by the priests '^ and people together for the energu-
mens, and for the penitents ; we all say one and the
same prayers, the prayer that is so full of mercy.
And again. For this reason '" the deacon, at this time,
brings those that are vexed with evil spirits, and
commands them to bow down their heads only, and
in that posture of body make their supplications.
For they may not pray with the whole congrega-
tion of the brethren. And for this reason he pre-
sents them before you, that you, having mercy on
them, both in regard of their vexation, and their
disability to speak for themselves, may, by your free-
dom of access, give them patronage and assistance.
In another place"" he more fully explains the reason
why this prayer for the demoniacs came before thc
oblation of the eucharist, and why at that time the
deacon commanded them to be brought forth and
bow their heads. Their being possessed of the devil,
says he, is a cruel and grievous chain, a chain harder
than any iron. As, therefore, when a judge is about
to come forth, and sit upon the judgment seat, the
'' Chrys. Horn. 18. in 2 Cor. p. 873. Kal yap virip twv
ivipyovixtvuiv, vTTtp Twv IV fjLtTavoia, Koivai Kal airo tov
lipiwi Kal Trap' auTwv yivovTai i.u\ai, kui irdvTt^ XiyovaL
jxiav iv\}]ii, fuX''" ''"''''' ^'^'''"' yinovcrav.
'" Id. Horn. .3. de Incompreheiisibili, f. 1. p. 3G5. Aia
keepers of the prison bring forth all the prisoners,
and place them before the rails and curtains of the
tribunal, in all their filth and nastiness, with their
hair undressed, and clothed in rags; so our fore-
fathers appointed, that when Christ was in a little
time about to sit as it were upon his high throne,
and shortly to appear in the holy mysteries, then
the demoniacs should be brought forth, as so many
prisoners in chains, not to be condemned or suffer
punishment for their sins, as other prisoners, but
that, when the peojile and whole city are present
together in the church, common prayer might be
made for them, whilst they all with one consent
besought the common Lord for them, and with loud
voices entreated him to show mercy on them. Here, .
though he does not specify the whole form, yet he
plainly intimates both the time and subject matter
of the prayer, and also the manner of the address ;
that it was a prayer sent up by the common voice of
the people, some time befoi'e the appearance of Christ
in the eucharist, and that as an address to God, to
implore his mercy on those pitiable objects that lay
in that forlorn condition before him. In which re-
spect he elsewhere styles it the first prayer of mercy,'"
saying. The first prayer is full of mercy, when we
pray for the energumens. The second also, wherein
we pray for the penitents, sues equally for mercy.
And the third, when we pray for ourselves, presents
the children of the people before God, crying out to
him for mercy. Where, by the first prayer, he does
not absolutely mean the first prayer that was made
in this part of Divine service ; for it is plain, the
prayer for the catechumens came before it : but be-
cause the energumens were in a more miserable
condition than the catechumens, and greater objects
of pity than they were, he therefore styles the prayer
for them, the first prayer for mercy; as he does the
prayer for the penitents, the second prayer for
mercy, though it was in order the fourth ; and the
prayer for the faithful, the third prayer for mercy,
though it belonged to another part of the service, of
which we shall speak more particularly in the first
chapter of the next Book.
The third prayer that came in the
ordinary course of this part of the of tiie third sort
of prayers, for the
service, was the prayer for the compe- cmnpeieHtcs. or c^n-
' I '' -* uidates of baptism.
tentes, or candidates of baptism, that
is, such as had now given in their names, and ex-
pressed their desire of receiving baptism at the next
approaching festival. This, I conceive, was but an
occasional prayer, appropriated to certain seasons,
as the time between Mid-Lent and Easter day, or
other solemn times of baptism, when men were
TOUTO Kai TOVI IVtpyOVfJitVOV^ KUT IKtLVOV i(7T;;<7t TOU Kat"
pOV 6 StaKOVO^, K.T.X.
-" Id. Horn. 4. de Inconipvchcns. t. 1. p. 374.
■^' Id. Horn. 71. al. 72. in Matt. p. Wl.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
741
more than ordinarily intent in preparing themselves
for the reception of that sacred mystery. The
forms of these kind of prayers we have also in the
Constitutions," where, as soon as the deacon has
dismissed the energumens, he is api)ointed to cry
out, E5|acr0e oc 0(«ri?o/t£voi, " Pray, ye candidates of
baptism : and we that are already believers, let us
ardently pray for them ; that the Lord would make
them worthy to be baptized into the death of Christ,
and to rise again with him, and to be made members
of his kingdom, and partakers of his mysteries ;
that he would unite them to his holy church, and
number them with those that shall be saved therein.
Save them, and raise them up by thy grace."
Then they are ordered to bow down their heads,
and receive the bishop's benediction, which is ex-
pressed in the following words :
" 0 God, who didst, by the prediction of thy holy
prophets, say to them that are to be initiated, Wash
ye, make you clean ; and by Christ didst appoint a
spiritual regeneration : look down now upon these
persons, who are to be baptized ; bless and sanctify
them ; fit and prepare them, that they may be
worthy of thy spiritual gift, and the true adoption
of sons, and thy spiritual mysteries, and be de-
servedly numbered among those that are saved, by
Christ our Saviour, through whom be all glory,
honour, and adoration unto thee, and the Holy
Ghost, world without end. Amen."
I have nothing further to remark concerning
these prayers, because neither Chrysostom nor any
other ancient writer, as far as I know, have said
any thing particularly about them. Only this au-
thor in another place -' makes them part of the daily
morning and evening service, as has been noted
before in speaking of that, under a former head. It
is probable in many churches they were included
in the forms for the catechumens in general. For
the council of Laodioea,-^ which settles the order
of the Divine service in the church, and appoints
in what method it should proceed, speaks of the
prayers of the catechumens, as immediately follow-
ing the sermon, and then the prayers for the peni-
tents, and after those the prayers for the faithful,
which began the communion service ; but makes no
mention of any prayers for the candidates of baptism,
as distinct from those of the catechumens. And
this might be one reason why other writers make
no mention of them. In other churches they were
but occasional prayers, for the particular times of
baptism, and therefore it is as little wonder that
other authors pass them over without the least no-
tice taken of them. However, that the author of
the Constitutions found them distinct in the rituals
of some churches, is not at all unlikely, because
=2 Constit. lib. 8. cap. 7.
-' Cone. Liiodic. can. 19.
^ Ibid. cap. 21et 37.
" Goar, Euchnlog. p. 3.TJ.
such forms for the candidates of baptism are now
in use in the Greek church, as may be seen in
Goar;^ and Cardinal Bona'-'' has observed the like
in a very ancient Ordo Sacramcntorum, lately in the
possession of the queen of Sweden, where, in the
office for the third Sunday in Lent, there is a spe-
cial prayer inserted for those who were then ex-
amined and elected to receive baptism at Ecaster.
But I proceed wath the service of the ancient
church.
The last sort of prayers in this part ^^^^ ^^
of the service, were those which were pra4re''fifthrpJ.if
made for the penitents, who were **"'"'
under the discipline and censures of the church.
Some of these, called hearers only, were sent away
with that order of catechumens which were dis-
tinguished by the same denomination of hearers ;
but others of them, called kneelcrs or prostrators,
were permitted to stay longer, to receive the prayers
of the church, and the bishop's benediction. There-
fore, as soon as the candidates of baptism were dis-
missed, the deacon cried out, Orate pcenitentes, Ye
that are under penance, make your praj'ers : and
let us ardently pray for our brethren that are doing
penance; "That the God of mercy"' would show
them the way of repentance; that he would admit
their recantation and confession; that he would
shortly bruise Satan under their feet, and deliver
them from the snare of the devil, and the incursion
of evil spirits, and preserve them from all evil words,
all absurd practices, and all impure thoughts ; that
he would grant them pardon of all their sins, volun-
tary and involuntary, and blot out the hand-writing
that is against them, and write them in the book of
life ; that he would cleanse them from all pollution
of flesh and spirit, and unite and restore them to
his holy flock : for he knows our frame : for who
can glory that he has a clean heart ? or who can
say, that he is pure from sin ? for we are all liable
to punishment. Let us still pray more ardently
for them, because there is joy in heaven over one
sinner that repenteth; that they may turn from
every evil work, and accustom themselves to all
that is good ; that the merciful God, receiving them
kindly, may restore to them the joy of his salvation,
and confirm them with his principal Spirit, that
they may never fall or be shaken again ; that they
may communicate in his holy solemnities, and be
partakers of his sacred mysteries ; that being made
worthy of the adoption of sons, they may obtain
eternal life. Let us all further say for them, Lord,
have mercy upon them : save them, O God, and
raise them up by thy mercy."
This said, the deacon bids them rise up, and l)Ow
their heads to receive the bisho[)'s benediction, which
Bona, Rer. Litiirj;. lib. 2. cap. 12. n. 4. p. fvBO.
Constit. Apost. lib. 8. cap. 8.
742
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIV.
IS styled also imposition of hands and prayer for
the penitents, and is conceived in the following
words : ^
" O almighty and eternal God, the Lord of the
whole world, the Maker and Governor of all things,
who hast made man to be an ornament of the world,
through Christ, and hast given him both a natural
and a written law, that he might live by the rules
thereof, as a rational creature ; that hast also, when
he hath sinned, given him a motive and encourage-
ment to repent, even thy owTi goodness : look down
now upon those men, who bow the necks of their
souls and bodies unto thee ; for thou desirest not
the death of a sinner, but his repentance, that he
should turn from his evil way and live. Thou that
acceptest the repentance of the Ninevites; that
wouldst have all men to be saved, and come to the
knowledge of the truth ; that receivedst again the
prodigal son, who had spent his substance in riot-
ous living, with the compassionate bowels of a father,
because of his repentance : accept now the repent-
ance of these thy supplicants ; for there is no man
that sinneth not against thee : if thou, Lord, wilt
mark what is done amiss, O Lord, who may abide
it? For there is mercy and propitiation with
thee. Restore them to thy holy church, in their
former dignity and honour, through Christ our God
and Saviour; by whom be glory and adoration
unto thee, in the Holy Ghost, world without end.
Amen."
St. Chrysostom does no where give
Sect. u. , •' . •, 1 ^
What notice we US these praycrs entn-e, but he fre-
have of these pray- ^ "^
ers in Chrysostom Qvieutly rcfcrs to them as then used in
and other writers. ^ J
the church in this part of Divine ser-
vice. We have heard him say before,^' that common
prayers were made by the priest and the people
jointly together, as well for the penitents as the
energumens; and that they all said one and the
same prayer, the prayer fall of mercy. In another
place,^ The first prayer is full of mercy, when we
pray for the energumens : the second prayer like-
wise, wherein we pray for the penitents, makes in-
tercession for mercy. I have given the reason al-
ready why both these prayers were styled prayers
for mercy by Chrysostom, and I need here only ob-
serve, that they were used before the prayers for
the faithful or communicants, as Chrj^sostom says
expressly in the same place ; and that they were by
a certain form, because they were offered by the
common voice both of minister and people. The
council of Laodicea^' also mentions this prayer for
the penitents, as coming after the oermon, next to
the prayers for the faithful. And in all ancient
canons,'- wherever we meet with the names of yoj/u-
kXIvovtiq, vnoTTi-KTovTii;, andjii'ostratt, kneelers or pros-
trators, we are to understand this order of penitents,
who in this part of the service bowed down to re-
ceive the church's prayers and the bishop's bene-
diction.
As to the Greek church, then, it is g^^j jj
demonstrated beyond all contradic- ,i,e" Xrch'^^hesi
tion, that there was a particular ser- ^''^^"^ '""'"' "'"^^•
vice of prayers for the catechumens, energumens,
and penitents, distinct from the communion ser-
vice, in which they were again prayed for, though
absent, among all other states and conditions of
men. But there remain two questions, which
have a little more difficulty in them. 1. In what
part of the church these prayers were made ? 2.
Whether there were any such prayers at all in use
in the Latin church ? As to the first question,
some learned persons'^ are of opinion, that not only
the oblations were made at the altar, and the com-
munion received there, but that all the prayers of
the church were made at the altar likewise. Which
is certainly true of all the prayers in the commu-
nion service, but not so certain of these prayers in
the service of the catechumens. For, 1. The se-
veral orders for whom these prayers were made,
and over whom they were made with imposition of
hands also, had their station in a different part of
the church ; and we do not read that they were
ever called up to the altar to receive their benedic-
tion ; but in some canons are expressly ordered'* to
receive imposition of hands even in absolution be-
fore the apsis, or reading-desk, in case of scandalous
offences ; though absolution was usually given in
ordinary cases at the altar. Now, if the prayer of
absolution, which was their reconcilement to the
altar, was sometimes made before the reading-desk,
there is little question, but that the other prayers,
which were but the introduction to their reconcile-
ment, were made there also. 2. This service of the
catechumens and penitents was altogether a dis-
tinct service from that of the Jideles or communi-
cants, and a final dismission of them was always
made before the latter service began. 3. There is
an express order in the third council of Carthage,
that all prayers made at the altar should be direct-
ed to the Father only, and not to the Son:'' and
yet it is evident, that the prayer for the energumens
was directed to the Son, as we have seen before in
® Constit. Apost. lib. 8. cap. 9.
2» Chrys. Horn. 18. in 2 Cor. cited above, sect. 8.
^ Ibid. Horn. 71. in Matt. p. 624.
'' Cone. Laodic. can. 19.
'- Vid. Cone. Nic. can. 11. Cone. Ancyran. can. 4, .j, G,
7, 8,9, et 25. Cone. Neocaisar. can. 6. Basil. Epist. Canun.
can. 75.
^^ Stillingfl. Unreason, of Separat. part 3. sect. 9. p. 250.
^' Cone. Carthag. 3. can. 32. Cujuscunque pa?nitentia pub-
licum et vulgatissimum crimen est, quod universam eccle-
siara commoverit, ante apsideni manus ei imponatur.
'^ Ibid. can. 23. Ut nemo in precibus vel Patrem pro Filio,
vcl Filium pro Patre nominet: et cum ad altare assistitur^
1 semper ad Patrem dirigatur oratio.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
743
the form cited" out of the Constitutions. So that
either the discipline of the Eastern churches dif-
fered very much from those of the West ; or else
we must necessarily conclude, that these prayers,
some of which are directed to the Son, were not
made at the altar.
But it may be said, the prayers in
wheScr there tlic Latiu church wcrc never directed
timtp"Iyeli\oT\ue to tlic Son : or pcrliaps they had no
caterlR.mens and , , ,
penitents in the La- sucii praycrs lor the catechumens and
tin church. -^ -^
penitents in particular, as they had in
the Oriental liturgies, distinct from those which
were made for all orders of men both before and
after consecration in the communion service. The
matter indeed is not so clear, I confess, in the La-
tin church, as I have showed it to be in the East-
ern : and that which increases the difficulty is, that
some authors seem to intimate, that as soon as the
sermon was ended, the catechumens were dismissed,
and then the communicants betook themselves to
prayers at the altar. Behold, says St. Austin, after
the sermon the catechumens have their dismission ;
but the faithful abide still, and come" to the place
of prayer, meaning the altar, where the Lord's prayer
was, according to custom, to be repeated by the
communicants only. St. Ambrose,'* speaking of
the same matter, says. When the sermon was done,
he dismissed the catechumens, and rehearsed the
creed to some candidates of baptism in the bap-
tisteiy of the church. But these do not amount to
a proof, that the comnmnion service succeeded im-
mediately after the sermon, and that no other praycrs
or business came between them. For this very
place of St. Ambrose shows, that at least sometimes
the repetition of the creed to the candidates of bap-
tism was in the interval. And one of the forecited
canons of the council of Carthage makes it evident,
that at other times the prayer for the absolution
and reconcilement of a scandalous offender was
made in the apsis, or reading-desk, before the com-
munion sei'vice likewise. And the other canon as
plainly intimates, that some prayers were directed
to the Son as well as the Father, by the prohibition
that is made of not changing the name of the Son
for the Father, or the Father for the Son ; which
prohibition had been needless, had there been no
prayers directed to the Son. Now, admitting there
were some prayers directed to the Son, these must
be made before the communion service, since at
that time, by the same canon, all prayers are ordered
to be directed to the Father only. For these reasons
I conclude, that the practice of the Greek and Latin
churches was the same, and that there were praycrs
in both for the catechumens, energumens, and
penitents, in their presence, distinct from those
which were afterwards made for them in their ab-
sence at the altar. And so I have done with the
first part of Divine worship, which the ancient
church called her Jtiissa catechumenorum, or ante-
communion service.
'" See before, sect. 7.
" Aug. Horn. 237. de Tempore, t. 10. p. 385. Ecce post
sevmonem sit missa catechumenis. Manebunt fideles, ve-
nietur ad locum orationis. Scitis quo aceessuri snmus, quid
prius Deo dicturi sumus ? Dimitte nobis debita nostra,
sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris.
^' Ambros. Ep. 33. ad Mavcellinam Sororem. Post lec-
tiones et tractatum, dimissis catechumenis, syrabolum ali-
quibiis competentibus in baptisteriis tradebam ecdesiae.
BOOK XV.
OF THE MISSA FIDELIUM, OR COMMUNION SERVICE.
CHAPTER I.
OF THE TKAYEKS PEECEDING THE OBLATION.
Sect 1 When the several orders of the cate-
cd'^'^a'^^''™^"^?? chumens, penitents, and energumens
orsiie'upva;"!'"- ^-erg disHiisscd, wWch was the com-
pletion of the missa catechumemrum ; then imme-
diately began that part of the service, which is pro-
perly called missa Jidelium, or communion service,
because none but communicants (or at least such of
the penitents as had gone through all the stages of
repentance, and were now waiting for absolution,
called therefore awiara^ivoi, or co-standers) might
be present at it. The entrance on this service was
made by a mental or silent prayer, made by the
people in private, and thence called fi^?) hia o-jwrijc,
the silent prayer, and thxn kutci diavoiav, the mental
prayer. This we learn from a canon of Laodicea,
which gives a summary account of the whole order
of the service of the chui'ch ; and therefore, for our
clearer proceeding in this matter, I think it not im-
proper to put it down entire in this place, as being
one of the most remarkable canons in the whole
Code, and that which will give great light to the
subsequent discourse. The words of the canon are
these: That after the homily of the bishop,' first
the prayer of the catechumens is to be made ; and
after the catechumens are gone forth, tlien the
prayer for the penitents ; and when they have re-
ceived their benediction by imposition of hands, and
are withdrawn, then the three prayers of the faith-
ful are to be made ; the first of which is to be per-
fonned in silence, the second and third by the bid-
ding and direction [of the deacon]. After these the
kiss of peace is to be given ; presbyters saluting the
bishop, and laymen one another : and then the holy
oblation shall be celebrated ; those of the clergy only
communicating in the chancel.
Some learned persons take the prayer in silence
here to mean no more than prayers made over the
communicants by the minister alone, the people not
making any responses ; and by the prayers called
tvxai Sid Trpoa<p(i}vy]anog, they understand prayers
made by way of responses, the minister and peo-
ple mutually answering one another. But this ex-
plication does not come up to the sense of this ca-
non. For by the prayer in silence, we are here to
understand such private prayers as each particular
person made by himself; and by the prayers Sid
Trpoa^wvnatwQ, such prayers as the whole church
made in common by the call and admonition of the
deacon, who repeated the several forms, directing
them what things they were to pray for, to each of
which petitions they subjoined their Kvpt£ thtriaov,
" Lord have mercy, and grant the petitions we ask ;"
and then the bishop added the iTriKXrimg, or invoca-
tion, which was also called collceta, the collect, be-
cause it was a collection or repetition of all the pray-
ers of the people. That there were these three sorts
of prayers in the ancient church, is evident from
the accounts that are given of each of them. And
first, that there were such private prayers of every par-
ticular person by himself, appears not only from this
canon, but from several ancient writers. St. Chrysos-
tom- takes notice that some in these private prayers
spent their time in nothing else but praying for re-
venge upon their enemies. Many men, says he,
fall prostrate upon the ground, and beat the earth
with their foreheads, and shed abundance of tears,
and groan bitterly within themselves, stretching
forth their hands, and showing great zeal, and yet
use all this fervour and earnestness only against their
own salvation. For they pray to God, not for their
' Cone. Laodic. can. 19. Tltpl tov di.ti/ iSia irpCoTou, fxiTo.
Tas ofxiXia^ Twv kirirrKoirwv, Kai tuiv KaT^y^ovfxivtJOV iv')(i]v
ETTlTlXilffdai' Kcd fXtTU TO k^tXdtHv TOUS KaTIJ^OV/lilJUU?.
Twv kv fXiTavoia Tiiviv)(i,vyivi:adai, kui tovt lovrr poaiXd 6v-
Tvov vird )(£T()a, Kal inro')(^uopii<TdvTwv, oi'Ttus twv itituiv ti(s
EU^as yii/c(T0at X/OeTs, filav f).ivTi]V'TrpwTi]V 5ia cn(»'irr}<s, tiju
ok SiVTtpav Kal TpiTi]V Sia 'rrpocrffiuivtiirsioi •7r\i]pou(ri)ai, eid'
ouTfo? Tiiv ilpt'iv^v SioocTVai, k.t.X.
- Chrysostom. 57. De non evulgandis Peccatis, t. &.
p. 7G'2.
!hap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
745
5wn offences, they do not beseech him to pardon
;heir own sins, but tliey spend all this labour against
heir enemies. Which is the same thing, as if a
nan should whet his sword, and then not use it
igainst his adversaries, but thrust it into his own
;hroat. For so these men use their prayers, not to
abtain pardon of their own sins, but to accelerate
:he punishment of their enemies ; which in effect is
;o run the sword into their own bowels. A little
ifter he tells us the very words of their prayers,
ivhich were these : " Revenge me of my enemies, 0
Lord, and show them that I have a God." By all
ivhich it appears, that these were the private pray-
ers of the people, which they might abuse, and not
the public prayers of the church ; for the church
tiever taught her children to curse their enemies, but
;o bless and pray for them. But in these private
prayers, which were designed for confession of sins
ind deprecation of God's judgments, evil men took
liberty to transgress all rules, and gratify their pas-
sions by asking revenge upon their enemies. Now,
though this was a grandabuse of these private pray-
ers, yet it serves to show us both what the custom
ivas in the church's allowance of such prayers, and
what in her designation was the true use of them.
St. Basil, speaking of their vigils or night assem-
blies,' intimates as plainly, that they were spent in
5uch private prayers intermingled with divers sorts
of psalmody. And Cassian gives the same account
of them both in the Eastern and Western chui'ches,
as I have showed at large in speaking of the daily
morning and evening service, which began with
private confession in the Eastern churches, men-
tioned by St. Basil, and ended with public confes-
sion, made in the words of the 5 1st Psalm, which
was thence called the psalm of confession, or the
penitential psalm* for the morning service. But
as to the private confessions we are now speaking
of, with which the communion service here began,
we are to note further, that they were not only made
by the people in silence by themselves, but by the
minister in private also. And the footsteps of this
practice remain in some of the oldest liturgies of
several churches, quite different from the present
confessions in the Roman Missal : for whereas now
in the Roman Missal the confession of sins is made
to saints and angels, as well as God, all the offices,
for at least a thousand years after Christ, had their
confessions only to God. Thus it is in the forms
of confession in Gregory's Sacramentarium, and
others published by Menardus. And this is that
manuscript, which Cardinal Bona so much magni-
fies in the queen of Sweden's lil)rary, as containing
the offices of the old Galilean liturgy. To show that
these confessions were made only to God, and not
to any saints or angels, and withal that they were
particular confessions made by the priest only in
private, Sm mwirfiQ, as the Laodicean canon words it,
I will here transcribe that which Bona gives us out
of that ancient MS. as the confession of the Galli-
can office. It is there called Apologia Saccrdotis,*
The Apology of the Priest, or the Confession of his l^
Sins, and it runs in these words :
"O thou most admirable Majesty, and great God,
Almighty Father, who art of infinite goodness and
power, I, who am a most vile sinner, and condemned
by the testimony of my own conscience, do ap-
proach thee, and present myself in the sight of thy
greatness, before the eyes of thine ineffable Majesty,
before thy holy face, not without due reverence, yet
with great un worthiness and neglect of duty. I do
not excuse, but accuse myself unto thee. I confess,
I say I confess the unrighteousness of my impiety,
that thou mayest forgive the wickedness of my sin.
I confess, that if thou dost not forgive, thou mayest
punish me. I confess myself a criminal before thee,
and yet I know my amendment is only in words.
In words I endeavour to appease thee, but in works
I offend thee. I am sensible of my faults, and yet
I defer the amendment. Assist me therefore, assist
me, O thou ineffable Goodness. Pardon me, pardon
me, O most adoi'able Trinity. Spare me, spare me,
spare me, I beseech thee, 0 merciful God. Hear
me, hear me, hear me, I beseech thee, when I cry
in the words of that prodigal son, O Father, eternal
God, I have sinned against heaven and before thee :
I am no more worthy to be called thy son, make me
as one of thy hired servants. And now, merciful
Father, I fly to the only refuge and haven of thy
mercy under the protection of Christ, that what is
vile in me, thou mayest favourably vouchsafe to ac-
cept in him, who livest and reignest for ever and
ever. Amen."
It is plain here, that as there is no address to
either saint or angel in this prayer, so it is a private
prayer of the priest alone for himself, whilst the
people were likewise employed in making their pri-
vate confessions to God: which shows us the mean-
ing of that silent prayer spoken of in the council of
Laodicea, which is called the first prayer in the en-
trance of the communion service.
All I shall add further here concerning these pri-
vate prayers, is to make an observation upon two
ancient forms of speech, which have some relation
to this matter, and help to confirm it : that is, the
forms, Silentnim indicere, and Orationem dure, both
which are used to denote the custom of bidding the
people fall to their private devotions. Sometimes
the bishop was used to give the signal, by saying,
Oreimis, Let us pray ; and then the people betook
3 Basil. Ep. 63. ad Neocaesar. t. 3. p. %.
* See Book XIII. diap. 10. sett. 13.
Bnna, Rer. Litiirjr. lib. 2. cap. 1. ii. 1.
;46
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV
themselves to their private devotions, after which
the bishop summed up their prayers in a short
collect by way of solemn invocation. Thus Ura-
nms" describes the rite in the Life of Paulinus,
bishop of Nola, when he tells us, how a certain
bishop went into his throne, and there saluting the
people, and being saluted by them again, he then,
according to custom, gave the signal for prayer, and
afterward summed up their prayers in a collect, and
so breathed out his last. Sometimes the deacon
gave the signal, and this was called Sihmtium indi-
cere. Thus it was in the Galilean churches, as
Bishop Stillingfleet has observed out of Gregory' of
Tours ; and the priest did it by the Mozarabic
liturgy. Where he rightly concludes, that this
phrase, Silentium indicerc, does not barely signify
making the people attentive, but there was a further
meaning in it, that they were for a time there to
attend to their own private prayers. Which he
thinks not improbable on these considerations. " 1.
Gregoiy Turonensis saith in the place before-men-
tioned, That the king took that time to speak to the
people, who immediately brake forth into a prayer
for the king ; not that any collect was then read for
him, for that was not the proper time for it ; but it
being a time of secret prayers, they were so moved
with what the king said, that they all prayed for
him. 2. Among the heathens, when they were
bidden /a rere lingms, yet then, Brissonius' saith.
They made their private prayers ; and as the dea-
con's commanding silence seems to be much of the
same nature, it is not probable that the Christians
should fall short of their devotions. 3. The great
argument, says he, to me, is the small number of
collects in the ancient churches ; for the Christians
spent a great deal of time in the public service on
the Lord's day, and the stationary days (I add also
their vigils) ; but all other offices could not take up
that time, there being no long extemporary prayers,
nor such a multitude of tedious ceremonies in all
parts, as the Roman Breviary and Missal intro-
duced ; and the collects of greatest antiquity, being
very few and short, it seems most probable, that a
competent part of the time was spent in private de-
votions. A remainder whereof is still preserved in
the office of ordination of priests in our church,
whereby silence is commanded to be kept for a
time, for the people's secret prayers. And the same
custom was observed at the bidding of prayers,
which was a direction for the people what to pray
for in their private devotions.""
Sect 2 ^"^^ ^^^^ leads us in the next place
caUed'^'L.rTo.T- ^o cousldcr the second sort of prayers
^SgTra^ere" ^'^' mentioned in the Laodicean canon.
" Uran. Vit. Paulini. Ad ecclesiam processit, et ascenso
tribunali populum ex more salutavit, resalutatusque a pc-
pulo orationem dedit, et collecta oratione spirituni exhalavit.
' Stilliiigfl. Oi-ig. Britau. cap. 4. p. 223. ex Greg. Tiiron.
which are there styled, thxal ha TrpoaipiDprfctug,
which we may English, bidding prayers ; for
they were not only a call to the people to pray,
but a direction what particulars they were to pray
for. We have a form of this sort of prayer in the
Apostolical Constitutions, immediately after the dis-
mission of catechumens and penitents, where it is
called Trpo(T(pu)vt]cng virip tu>v mffruiv, a direction or
bidding prayer for the commvmicants or believers.
It is there ushered in with these words :'" Let no
one of those that are not allowed, come near. As
many as are believers, let us fall upon our knees.
Let us pray to God through his Christ. Let us all
intensely beseech God through his Christ. Then
follow the several petitions in this order.
" Let us pray for the peace and tranquillity of the
world and the holy churches ; that the God of the
whole world would grant us his perpetual and last-
ing peace, and keep us persevering to the end in all
the fulness of piety and virtue.
" Let us pray for the holy catholic and apostolic
church, from one end of the earth to the other ; that
the Lord would keep it unshaken and undisturbed
with storms and tempests, founded on a rock, to the
end of the world.
" Let us pray for the holy church (TrapoiKiae) in
this place ; that the Lord of all would grant us
grace to pursue his heavenly hope without ceasing;
and that we may render him the continual debt and
tribute of our prayers.
" Let us pray for the whole episcopate or com-
pany of bishops under heaven, that rightly divide
the word of truth. And let us pray for James our
bishop and his churches :
" Let us pray for Clemens our bishop and his
churches :
" Let us pray for Euodius our bishop and his
churches : that the merciful God would preserve
them in safety, honour, and length of days, for the
benefit of his holy churches ; and grant them a
venerable old age in all piety and righteousness.
" Let us likewise pray for our presbyters, that
God would deliver them from every absurd and
wicked thing, and preserve them safe and honour-
able in their presbytery.
" Let us pray for the whole order of deacons and
subdeacons in Christ; that the Lord would keep
them unblamable in their ministry.
" Let us pray for the readers, singers, widows, and
orphans.
" Let us pray for those that live in matrimony,
and procreation or education of children, that God
would have mercy upon them all.
" Let us pray for the eunuchs that walk in holiness.
lib. 7. C.7.
^ Brisson. de Formiilis, p. 9, 10.
■' Vid. Mat. Parker, Concion. iu Obit. Buceri.
'" Constit. Apost. lib. S. c. 9 et 10. Vid. lib. 2. cap. 57.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
7-^7
" Let us pray for those that live in continency or
virginity, and lead a pious life.
" Let us pray for those that make oblations in
the holy church, and give alms to the poor.
" Let us pray for those that offer their sacrifices
and firstfruits to the Lord our God, that the most
gracious God would reward them with heavenly
gifts, and restore them an hundred-fold in this
world, and grant them everlasting life in the world
to come; giN'ing them heavenly things for their
earthly, and for their temporal things those that are
eternal.
"Let us pray for our brethren that are newly
baptized, that the Lord would confirm and establish
them.
" Let us pray for our brethren that are afflicted
with sickness, that the Lord would deliver them
from all their distempers and infirmities, and restore
them again in health to his holy church.
" Let us pray for all those that travel by sea or
by land.
" Let us pray for those that are in the mines, and
in banishment, and in prison, and in bonds, for the
name of the Lord,
" Let us pray for our enemies and those that
hate us.
" Let us pray for those that persecute us for the
name of the Lord, that the Lord would mitigate their
fury, and dissipate their anger conceived against us.
" Let us pray for those that are without, and led
away with error, that the Lord would convert them.
" Let us remember the infants of the church, that
the Lord wiould perfect them in his fear, and bring
them to the measure of adult age.
" Let us pray mutually for one another ; that the
Lord would keep and preserve us by his grace unto
the end, and deliver us from the evil one, and from
all the scandals of those that work iniquity, and
conduct us safe to his heavenly kingdom.
" Let us pray for every Christian soul.
" Save us, O God, and raise us up by thy mercy."
It is here to be supposed, that as in the former
prayers for the catechumens and penitents," so
here at the end of every petition the people answered,
Kiipit i\kt)aov, " Lord have mercy upon them." Or,
as it is in the close of this prayer, " Save them, O
God, and raise them up by thy mercy."
Any one that will compare either our litany, or
the prayer for the whole state of Christ's church in
the beginning of our communion service, will readily
perceive, that there is a near affinity between them
and this general form of the ancient church. We
have not so complete a form either in Chrysostom's
genuine works, or any other ancient writer, to com-
pare this with, as we did before in considering the
form for the catechumens ; but there are two very
ancient forms of such a prayer, without any addi-
tion of invocation of saints, still preserved, one in
the Ambrosian liturgy, and the other in an ancient
office transcribed by Wicelius out of the library of
Fulda, which, because they come near this ancient
form in the Constitutions, I will here insert them '-
" See Book XIV. chap. 5.
'- In Codice Fuldensi Litania Missalis.
Dicamus omnes ex toto corde totaque mente : Domme
miserere.
Qui respicis terrain, et facis earn tremere. Oramiis te,
Domine, exaudi et miserere.
Pro altissima pace et tranquillitate temporum nostrorum.
Oramus te Domine, ^c.
Pro sancta ecclesia catholica, quae est a finibus usque ad
terminos orbis terrarum. Oramus te Domine, S^c.
Pro patre nostro episcopo, pro omnibus episcopis ac
presbyleris et diaconis, omniqueclero. Oramus te Domine.
Pro hoc loco et habitantibus in eo. Oramus te Do-
mi7ie, S^c.
Pro piissimo imperatore et toto Romano exercitu. Ora-
mus te Domine, SfC.
Pro omnibus qui in sublimitate constituti sunt, pro vir-
ginibus, viduis, et orphanis. Oramus te Domine.
Pro poenitentibus et catechumenis. Oramus te Domine.
Pro his qui in sancta ecclesia fructus misericordiae largi-
untur. Domine Deus virtutum exaudi preces nostras. Ora-
mus te Domine.
Sanctorum apostolorum et martyrum memores sumus, ut
orantibus eis pro nobis veniam mereamur. Oramus te
Domine.
Christianum ac pacificura nobis finem concedi a Domino
comprecemur. Prcesta Domine, prasta.
Et divinum in nobis pennanere vinculum charitatis,
Dominum comprecemur. Prcesta Doniine, prcesta:
Conservare sanctitatem ac puritatem catholicaj fidei,
sanctum Deum comprecemur. Prcesta, Domine, prcesta.
Dicamus omnes, Domine, exaudi et miserere.
Altera formula ex vita Ambrosiana in Dominica pri-
ma quadragesimae, incipiente diacouo, et choro re-
spondeute.
Divinae pacis et indulgeutiae munere supplicantes ex toto
corde et ex tota mente, precamur te. Domine miserere.
Pro ecclesia sancta catholica, quK hie et per universum
orbem diffusa est, precamur te. Domine miserere.
Pro papa nostro N. et pontifice nostro N. et orani clero
eorum, omnibusque sacerdotibus ac ministris, precamur te.
Domine miserere.
Pro famulis tuis N. imperatore et N. rege, duce nostro,
et omni exercitu eorum, precamur te. Domine miserere.
Pro pace ecclesiarum, vocatione gentium, et quiete po-
pulnrum, precamur te. Domine miserere.
Pro civitate hac et conservatione ejus, omnibusque habi-
tantibus in ea, precamur te. Domine miserere.
Pro aeris temperie, ac fructu et fcecunditate terrarum,
precamur te. Domine miserere.
Pro virginibus, viduis, orphanis, captivis, ac poenitenti-
bus, precamur te. Domine miserere.
Pro navigantibus, iter agentibus, in carceribus, in vin-
culis, in metallis, in exiliis constitutis, precamur te. Do-
mine miserere.
Pro iis qui diversis infirmitatibus detinentur, quique
spiritibus vexantur iramundis, precamur te. Domine mise-
rere.
Pro iis qui in sancta ecclesia tua fructus misericordia)
largiuntur, precamur te. Domine miserere.
Exaudi nos in omni oratione atque deprecatione nostra,
precamur te. Domine miserere.
Dicamus omnes, Domine miserere.
748
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
in the margin for the use of the learned reader, out
of Pamelius his Liturgies, t. 3. p. 307, Jind Cardinal
Bona, Rerum Liturgicarum, lib. 2. cap. 4. n. 3, and
then see what remains of this ancient prayer we
meet with in the undoubted writings of the fathers.
For though none of them gives us the same form
entire, yet one may easily perceive, by the near al-
liance of the fragments that remain, that they all
refer to the same original. For there are, both in
Chrysostom and other writers, several fragments of
such a prayer, and plain intimations that either this
or a like form was in use in many churches. And
therefore it will not be amiss to collect these refer-
ences and fragments before we proceed any further.
g^^j g St. Chrysostom, in one of his ser-
The form of this jjions, SDoken to the people of Antioch,
sort of prayers in ' .r X r '
compaled'^'ith'Hie pl^lnly shows that they had such a
[;fl"r"sl"rm°T^^^^^^ form of bidding prayer in use in that
olher writers. , t r ^ t j /»ji
church: for he relates some ot the
petitions of it, which are so like the form in the
Constitutions, that he will not judge amiss that
thinks the author of the Constitutions had his form
from the same original whence we are sure St. Chry-
sostom had his, viz. the liturgy of the church of
Antioch. For, says he, when you all " in common
hear the deacon bidding this prayer, and saying,
" Let us pray for the bishop, and for his old age, and
for grace to assist him, that he may rightly divide
the word of truth," and for those that are here, and
those that are in all the world, you refuse not to do
what is commanded you, but offer your prayers with
all fervency, as knowing what power there is in
common prayer. They that are initiated know what
I say. For this is not yet allowed in the prayer of
the catechumens. For they are not yet arrived to
this boldness and liberty of speech. But the deacon,
who ministers in this office, exhorts you to make
prayers for the whole world, and for the church ex-
tended from one end of the earth to the other, and
for all the bishops that rule and govern it ; and ye
obey with readiness, testifying by your actions, that
great is the power of prayer, when it is offered up
by the people with one voice in the church. Here
we may observe, that this was the bidding prayer ;
for it was done by the celeitsma, or call and admoni-
tion of the deacon, telling them what they were to
pray for. Then again, that it was a prayer peculiar
to the communicants, and used only in the commu-
nion service ; for the catechumens were not allowed
to join in it. And further, that the petitions for the
whole world, for the church over all the earth, for
all bishops wheresoever governing the church, and
particularly for the bishop of the place, that " he
might live to a good old age, and have the help of
God's grace to enable him rightly to divide the word
of truth," are the same petitions that occur in the
Constitutions : which makes it evident that these
forms of bidding pi'ayer were then commonly used
in the catholic church. Chrysostom, in another
place, speaks of this same prayer as performed in
common both by ministers and people ; and by both
of them in the posture of kneeling or prostration.
For giving an account of the several prayers of the
church, in which the people bear a part with the
minister, he says, They prayed in common for per-
sons possessed with evil spirits, and for the penitents ;
and then, after they were excluded who could not
partake of the holy table, they made another prayer,"
in which they all fell prostrate upon the earth to-
gether, and all in like manner rose up together. This
is a plain reference to that bidding prayer, before
which the deacon commanded all to fall down upon
the ground, and make those several petitions in that
posture, and then gave the signal to rise again, by
saying, 'Ai/aarw/xtv, Let us rise, as it is worded in
the Constitutions. Chrysostom has many other pas-
sages, which speak of prayers for the whole state of
the church, for bishops, for the universe, and the
public peace; but because these refer more pecu-
liarly to the prayer immediately following the con-
secration and oblation, (where a more solemn com-
memoration of all states was again made,) I will
refer the notice of them to the discourse upon that
prayer in its proper place.
However, I cannot omit mentioning one remark-
able thing more out of St. Chrysostom, relating to
this prayer, which is. That this pi-ayer was esteemed
so much the common prayer of the people, that the
children of the church were particularly enjoined
to bear a part in it. For in one of his homilies
upon St. Matthew, speaking first of the prayer for
the demoniacs, secondly, of the prayer for the peni-
tents, thirdly, of this prayer for the communicants,
he observes. That the two former were offered by the
people alone, as intercessors for mercy for othex's ; |
but this prayer, which was for themselves, was pre- i
sented also by the innocent children of the people,"*
crying to God for mercy : it being supposed, that
their innocency and humility, the imitation of which
qualifies men for the kingdom of heaven, were good
" Chrys. Horn. 2. 'le Obscuiit. Prophetianim, t. 3. p. 916.
Vioivi] iruvTi^ aKovov-rti tov SiaKovov, touto keXsi/outos
Kill \iyouTO<;, Of )|(3tt)/jif ii virlp tou iiriaKoirov, Kal tou -yijoo)?,
Kril Tfjs ai/TiX)i»//f ais, Kal 'ivn 6p6oTOfji.TJ toii \oyov t»';<;
ttXijOfias, Kal viri(i -rw// Ivravda, kuI uirtp tu>v diravTa^ou,
ot) irapaiTfla^dE troitlv to tiriTuypa, k.t.\.
" Chrys. Horn. 18. in 2 Cor. p. 873. YlaXiv iTrnSuu
t'i(i'^i>Hiii Twv 'itpmv TTtpipoXwv TOWS ov dwa/nivovi tj/s
Itpai p.tTa<7X.f~iV TpaTTt'^ils. tTtpav OfT yfvtaOai tiix')^, '>^«'
■TravTt^ o/xoiw-i Lit' iSa<f>ovs Kiiij.i6a, Kal ■navTi's Ofxoiwi
dvLrrTupada.
"■ Chrys. Horn. 71. al. 72. in Matt. p. 624. 'H fit TpiV.,
TrdXiv ivX'l '^■''■'P v/iwi' ainiiiv, Kat auTij Ta iraioia Trt
apwjxa TOV ori/iov TrpoftaWtTai, tov Qtov t-Ki 'iXiov Trapa-
KnXovvTa.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
749
recommendations of their prayers, when they so-
lemnly implored the Divine mercy. Which plainly
shows, that this was a general prayer of all degrees
of persons in the chmxh. We may note further
out of St. Austin, that the universal church, or the
greatest part of it, had such prayers preceding the
consecration of the eucharist, which were properly
called prccationes, or deprecationes, supplications for
themselves and others, and communis oratio, common
prayer, because they were performed by the com-
mon voice of the deacon and the people. In one of
his epistles '" he divides the whole service of the
church into these five parts : I. Singing of psalms.
2. Reading of the Scriptures. 3. Preaching. 4.
The prayers of the bishops and presbyters. 5. The
common prayers indited by the voice or direction
of the deacons ; which were the bidding prayers we
are now discoursing of. Whence we learn the
meaning of the deacon's being said, Tnclicere com-
mmiem oratlonem ; that it means not barely his
commanding them to pray, but his going before
them in a form of words, to which they might join
their common responses.
In another epistle," he divides the communion
service into four parts, according to that division of
St. Paul, I Tim. ii. I, " I exhort therefore, that first
of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions, and
giving of thanks, be made for all men;" taking
supplications for these common prayers made for
all men before the consecration of the elements ;
and prayers, in the Greek called ihxal, for the pray-
ers of consecration, of which the Lord's prayer was
one, because the people did then solemnly dedicate
themselves to Christ, which is the most common
notation of the word thxfi, a vow. By intercessions,
he understands the benedictions of the people by
imposition of hands, used at that time by the bi-
shops and other chief ministers, recommending
them to the mercy of God ; and by thanksgiving,
the doxologies and returns of praise after the par-
ticipation was over. So that here we have a plain
account of the church's service, and particularly
that the prayers before the consecration were those
solemn addresses, which were made chiefly by the
deacon and people, and therefore were called, cuyn-
iminis oratio voce diaconi indicia, the common prayers
of the people, enjoined and ordered by the bidding
of the deacon. In another place he mentions some
of the particulars then prayed for. For writing to
one Vitalis of Carthage, who maintained that infi-
dels were not to be prayed for, he urges him with
the known practice of the church. Dispute then,
says he, against the prayers of the church, and
when you hear the priest of God"* exhorting the
people of God at the altar to pray for infidels, that
God would convert them to the faith ; and for cate-
chumens, that God would inspire them with a de-
sire of regeneration ; and for the faithful, that they
may persevere by his grace in that wherein they
have begun ; mock at these pious words, and say
you do not do what he exhorts you to do, that is,
that you do not pray to God for infidels, that he
would make them believers. Here we see the pray-
ers for the conversion of infidels and the persever-
ance of believers are the same with those that occur
in the Constitutions, and in both places are said
to be done at the bidding or exhortation of the
minister.
St. Basil also speaks of these prayers, under the
name oi Kripiynara £icicXjj(Tta<r«(ca, which is not to be
understood of preaching in the church, but of these
prayers, which the deacon, as the common KrjpvK, or
proclaimer and director of the service, appointed
the people to make for all orders of men in the
church. And so St. Basil himself explains his own
meaning. For writing to a friend in a foreign
country, he tells him it was impossible he should
forget him in his prayers, unless he should forget
the work to which the Lord had appointed him.
For you, says he, who are by the grace of God a
believer, remember very well the bidding prayers of
the church ; '" how we there pray for all our bre-
thren that travel in foreign countries, and for all
those that are mustered in the camp, and for those
that undertake any brave and bold thing for the
name of the Lord, and for all such as show forth
any fruits of the Spirit; for all these we make
prayers in the holy church. And he tells his friend,
'" Aug. Ep. 119. ad Januar. cap. 18. Quando autem non
est tempus (cum in ecclesia fratres congregantur) sancta
cantandi, nisi cum legitur, aut disputatur, aut antistites
clara voce deprecantur, aut communis oratio voce diaconi
indicitur ?
" Aug. Ep. 52. ad Paulin. Quaest. 5. Eligo in his verbis
hoc intelligere, quod omnis vel pene omnis frequentat ec-
clesia, ut prccationes accipiamus dictas, quas facimus in
celebratione sacramentorum, antequam iUud quod est in
Domini mensa, incipiat benedici : orationes, cum benedi-
citur et sanctificatur, et ad distribuendum comminuitur
quam totam petitionem fere omnis ecclesia Dominica ora-
tione concludit. — Interpellationes autem, sive, ut vestri
codices habent, postulationes, fiunt cum populiis benedici-
tur. Tunc enim antistites, velut advocati, siisceptos suos
per manus impositionem misericordissimae offerunt potcs-
tati. Quibus peractis, et participatu tanto sacramento, gra-
tiarum actio cuucta concludit, quam in his etiam verbis ul-
timam commendavit apostolus.
"* Aug. Ep. 107. ad Vital, p. 187. Exercere contra ora-
tiones ecclesiae disputationes tuas, et quando audis sacerdo-
tem Dei ad altare exhortantem populum Dei, orare pro
incredulis, ut eos Deus convertat ad fidem; et pro catechu-
menis, ut eis desiderium regenerationis inspire! ; et pro
iidclibus, ut in eo quod esse coepenmt, ejusmuncre perscvc-
reiit; subsanna pias voces, et die te nou facere quod horta-
tur, Hcc.
" Basil. Ep. 241. Mtfimirrai.-yap ttuvtui'S Ttov Krtpvyixr't-
TlOV TVDV SKK\l}<TLaTlKWD, TTITOS doV TIJ t5 Gfa J^apiTt, OTl
Kcd virtp Tihv iv dTro8i]fiiai.<i ade\<f>wv SiOfitOa, k.t.\.
750
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
that he being a person singularly eminent, and in
all those capacities, as a traveller, as a warrior, as a
confessor, as a virtuous man, was alwaj's remem-
bered in the public prayers of the church. He
mentions no other particulars, because he had no
occasion to specify any more but what related to
this particular man's case ; but we need not doubt
but that there were many other such petitions in
the liturgy of the church of Casarea, as there were
in those of Antioch, and the African churches.
Ca!sarius Arelatensis also speaks of these bidding
prayers as used in the Galilean churches. For in
one of his homilies to the people™ he exhorts them,
that as often as the clergy prayed at the altar, or
prayer was enjoined by the bidding of the deacon,
they should bow not only their hearts, but their
bodies also. For it was a very irregular thing, and
unbecoming Christians, that when the deacon cried
out, " Let us bend the knee," the greatest part of the
people should stand erect like pillars, as he had ob-
served them to do in their devotions. Here, though
we have none of the particular petitions, yet there
is a plain reference to them, and two of the circum-
stances mentioned, that is, that they were to be
made kneeling, and by the indiction or direction of
the deacon.
And in these circumstances they
Sect. 4. .
Of the invocation, differed from the following prayer,
or coUect, Iblloiving O ST J '
tiie prayers of tiie made by tlic blshoD or chief minister,
people. *' ^ '
which the Greeks called iiriKXrjmg, the
invocation, and the Latins, collecta, the collect, be-
cause it was the recollection or recapitulation of the
preceding prayers of the people. As the former
prayer was said by the deacon and people kneeling,
so this was presented by the bishop standing. And
therefore the deacon was used to say immediately
after the former prayer, eyfipw/xaSa, " Let us rise up,
and praying earnestly, let us recommend ourselves
and one another to the living God by his Christ."
After which, the bishop makes this prayer, as the
form runs in the Constitutions.-'
" 0 Lord Almighty and most High, thou that
dwellest in the highest, thou Holy One that restest
in thy saints, (or holy places,) that art without
original, the great Monarch of the world ; who by
thy Christ hast caused thy knowledge to be preach-
ed unto us, to the acknowledgment of thy glory and
name, which he hath manifested to our understand-
ings : look down now by him upon this thy flock,
and deliver it from all ignorance and wicked works.
Grant that it may fear thee, and love thee, and
tremble before the face of thy glory. Be merciful
and propitious unto them, and hearken to their
prayers ; and keep them unchangeable, unblamable,
and without rebuke : that they may be holy both in
body and soul, not having spot or wrinkle or any
such thing ; but that they may be perfect, and none
among them deficient or wanting in any respect. O
thou their Defender, thou Almighty, that regardest
not persons, be thou the help of this thy people,
whom thou hast redeemed with the precious blood
of thy Christ. Be thou their defence and succour,
their refuge and keeper, their impregnable wall,
their bulwark and safety. For no one can pluck
them out of thy hand. There is no other God like
thee : in thee is our hope and strong consolation.
Sanctify them by thy truth ; for thy word is truth.
Thou that dost nothing out of partiality and fa-
vour, thou that canst not be deceived, deliver them
from sickness and infirmity, from sin, from all in-
jury and fi-aud, and from the fear of the enemy, from
the arrow that flieth by day, and the danger that
walketh in darkness ; and vouchsafe to bring them
to eternal life, which is in Christ thy only begotten
Son, our God and Saviour; by whom be glory and
worship unto thee in the Holy Ghost, now and for
ever, world without end. Amen."
This, I conceive, is of the same nature with that
prayer mentioned by the council of Laodicea,"- as
the second of those that are said to be made ha
Trpo(T(pojvrj(rsw£ : for though the author of the Con-
stitutions distinguishes between the deacon's bid-
ding prayer and the bishop's invocation, calling the
former ■n-po(T<pwv7i(7ig, and the latter sTr'iKXtjmg ; j'et
they both agreed in several things to distinguish
them from the silent prayer that went before. For,
I. They were both pronounced audibly by the
minister, so as the whole congregation might join
with them, either by making responses to every
particular petition of the deacon's prayer, or by say-
ing Amen at the conclusion of the bishop's prayer ;
whereas the silent prayers of the people were such
as every man said privately by himself, and might
be very different from one another, and sometimes
were such as were not fit to be heard, because some
men abused this opportunity to pray to God for re-
venge upon their enemies. 2. Both these prayers
were made at the call or admonition of the deacon,
and so might have the name of Trpoo-^wvj/ffic. For
he said before the one, " Let us fall down upon our
knees and pray to God : " and before the other,
" Let us rise and commend ourselves to God,"
napaQwuESa eavTovq r^ Ga-J. Whence also this, and
all such prayers of the bishop, had the name of
■jTopaOiaiiQ, commendations, because they recom-
mended the people to the mercy and protection of
^ Caesar. Arelat. Horn. 34. Rogo vos et admoneo, fratres
charissimi, ut quotiesctinque juxta altare a clericis oratur,
aut oratio diacono clamante indicitur, non solum covda,
sed etiatn corpora inclinetis. Nam diim frequenter, sicut
oportet, et diligenter attendo, diacono clamante, Flectamus
genua, maximam partem populi velut columnas erectas
stare conspicio, quod Christianis omnino nee licet nee ex-
pedit.
-' Constit. Apost. lib. 8. cap. 11.
" Cone. Laod. can. 19.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
751
God. As we find in one of the canons of the Afri-
can Code,^ which made an injunction that no pray-
ers should be used in the church but such as were
authorized by a synod, whether they were prefaces,
or commendations, or impositions of hands, lest any
prayers contrary to the faith should surreptitiously
creep into the church. Where, as by prefaces are
meant certain proper prayers used at the eucharist ;
and by impositions of hands, prayers made over the
penitents or people by way of benediction ; so by
commendations are to be understood partly prayers
for the catechumens, and partly these prayers of
the bishop for the people, recommending their per-
sons, and prayers, and concerns to the favour of
God. This canon was first made in the council of
Mile^•is, where what the Greeks call Trapa&ictic, is
by the Latins"' called commendationes. But the
more usual name in the Latin church was collecf^p,
collects, because these prayers of the bishop, which
in any part of the service followed the joint prayers
of the deacon and congregation, were both a recol-
lection and recommendation of the prayers of the
people. In this sense Cassian takes the phrase,
colUgere orationem, when, speaking of the service in
the Egyptian monasteries and Eastern churches, he
says. After the psalms they had private prayers,
which they said partly standing and partly kneel-
ing ; which being ended, he that collected the
prayer" rose up, and then they all rose up together
with him ; none presuming to continue longer upon
the ground, lest he should seem rather to pui'sue his
own prayers, than go along with him who collected
the prayers, or closed up all with his concluding
collect. Where we may observe, that a collect is
taken for the chief minister's prayer at the close of
some part of Di\ane service, collecting and con-
cluding the people's preceding devotions. As here
in Cassian, it is the close of the ordinary or daily
morning service, which was the same as the close
of that part of the communion service, which imme-
diately comes before the consecration, as has been
showed before, in speaking of the daily morning
service, more fully in another place. Book XIII.
chap. 10.
Parallel to this passage in Cassian, is that of
Uranius,'-" where, speaking of one John, bishop of
Naples, who died in the celebration of Divine ser-
vice, he says. He gave the signal to the people to
pray, and then, having summed up their prayers in
a collect, he yielded up the ghost. The council of
Agde," in France, made it a standing rule for the
Galilean churches, that, after all other things were
performed in the daily course of morning and even-
ing service, the bishop should conclude the whole
office, collecta oratione, with his collect, and dismiss
the people with his benediction. From which it
appears, that these collects among the Latins were
the same sort of prayers which the Greeks called
iiriK\i]aiiQ and TrapaQkatiQ, invocations and commend-
ations, with which the bishop concluded the prayers
of the deacon and people in each distinct part of
Divine service. As we have seen it in the service
of the catechumens and penitents, and in the offices
for the daily morning and evening prayer, and here
now in this part of the communion service which
goes before the consecration. Of which I have
nothing more to add, but only a short passage'* of
St. Austin, who, in his book of the Gift of Per-
severance, seems plainly to intimate, that it was
one petition in this prayer, of common use in the
African churches, to pray for God's gi-ace to enable
believers to persevere to the end of their lives. For,
writing of the necessity of grace to guard men
against the error of the Pelagians, he puts them in
mind of the common prayer of the church, wherein
the priest makes invocation for the faithful or com-
municants, in these words, " Grant them grace, O
Lord, to persevere in thee unto the end." And who
is there, says he, that, hearing the priest thus pray-
ing, dares either in word or thought reprehend
him, and is not rather ready, both with a believing
heart and a confessing mouth, to answer Amen to
such a benediction ? It is observable here, 1. That
this prayer has the same name which the Greeks
gave it in the Eastern church. The invocation of the
bishop or priest over the faithful. And therefore,
2. That it was a part of the communion service,
where such prayers were only made. 3. That it
was not the deacon's bidding prayer, wliich had the
people's responses to every particular petition, but
a prayer to which, in the end, they only answered,
Amen. 4. That it was a direct invocation of God,
by way of benediction, such as the bishop used to
make, and not an exhortation to pray, which was
the office of the deacon. 5. That the petition in
substance is the same with that of the bishop's
^ Cod. Afric. can. 103. "H/jto-f kol tovto, uxttb Tai
KiKvpiDfiiva^ tv T?; avvoSto iKiuia^, tl-rs irpooifxia, e'lTE
"Trapa&ityiL^, £ix£ tijs ^i.Lpoi tTrt6io-£ts, airo iravTwu Ittite-
Xiladai, K.T.X. Vid. Cone. Toletan. 4. can. 12.
-* Cone. Milevitan. can. 12.
^ Cassian. Institul. lib. 2. cap. 7. Cum autem is qui ora-
tionem collecturus est, e terra surrexerit, omnes pariter
surgunt, ita ut nuUus remorari praesumat, ne non tam secu-
tus fuisse illius conelusionem, qui precem colligit, quaui
suam celebrasse credatur.
^ Uran. Vit. Paulin. Populo orationem dedit, et col-
lecta oratione spiritum eshalavit.
-' Cone. Agathen. can. 30. In conclusione raatutinanim
vol vespertinarum missarum, post hymnos capitella de
psalinis dici, et plebem, collecta oratione ad vesperam ab
episcopo cum benedictione dimitti.
•^ Aug. de Dono Perseverantiae, cap. 23. t. 6. An quis
sacerdotem super fideles Dominum invocantem, si quando
dixit, Da illis, Domine, in te perseverare usque in fiuem,
non solum voce ausus est, sed saltern cogitatione reprcheu-
dere, ac non potius super ejus talem benedictionem et
coide credente et ore confitente respoudil, Amen.
752
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
})rayer in the Constitutions, " Keep them unchange-
ahle, unblamahle, and without rebuke; that they
may be perfect, both in body and soul, not having
spot or WTinkle, or any such thing, but that they
may be perfect, and none among them be found
wanting in any respect." All which circumstances
make it highly probable, that this prayer referred
to by St. Austin, was the very prayer we are speak-
ing of, as used in the close of the first part of the
communion service, in the African churches. These
are the footsteps, by which we are to trace the
practice of the ancient chui'ch in that part of her
devotions, which was appropriated to the communi-
cants or believers only, in the entrance of the com-
munion service, and which answers to the prayer
for the whole state of Christ's church militant here
upon earth, in the beginning of our communion
service.
CHAPTER II.
OF THE OBLATIONS OF THE PEOPLE, AND OTHER
THINGS INTRODUCTORY TO THE CONSECRATION
OF THE EUCHARIST.
Sect. 1.
The next part of this service, was
Of the customary the great thanksffivingr and the con-
-ibhitions wliich the ° . OS
peorie made at the sccratioii of tlic elements of bread
altar,
and wine for the eucharist ; which be-
cause they were generally taken out of the obla-
tions which the people made at the altar, it will be
necessary to give some account of these oblations,
and of the elements of bread and wine taken out of
them. It was an ancient custom, derived from
apostolical practice, for all communicants, that
were of ability, to make their oblations of bread
and wine, and sometimes other things, at the altar ;
out of which both the elements were taken, and a
common feast was made for the poor. This the
apostle plainly refers to in that reproof which he
gives the Corinthians for their excess : 1 Cor. xi.
21, " In eating every one taketh before others his
own supper, and one is hungry, and another is
drunken." Justin Martyr ' takes notice of these
oblations, saying. They that are wealthy, and
they that are willing, give according as they are
disposed ; and what is collected, is deposited with
the bishop, who out of it relieves the orphans
and widows, and those that are in sickness, or
in want, or in bonds, and strangers and travel-
lers : in a word, he is the curator of all that are in
need. Tertulhan gives the like account of this
practice^ in his time, only he distinguishes between
the weekly and the monthly collection. Every one,
says he, offers a small alms monthly, or when he
will, and as he will, and as he can ; for no one is
compelled, but makes a voluntfiry collation. This
is our bank for piety. For it is not expended in
feasting and drinking, and abusive excesses, but in
feeding and buiying the poor, in providing for
orphans that are bereft of their parents, and aged
people, and such as suffer shipwreck, or languish
in the mines, or in banishment, or in prison. Only
one part of it, he adds, was spent upon a sober
feast of charity, where the poor had a right to feed
as well as the rich. St. Cyprian' also speaks of
this, when he asks a rich woman, How she could
think she celebrated the Lord's supper, who had no
respect to the corban ; or how she could come into
the Lord's house without a sacrifice, and eat part
of the sacrifice which the poor had offered ? Parallel
to which is that of St. Austin,^ that a man of
ability ought to be ashamed to communicate of an-
other man's oblation ; and therefore he exhorts
every one to bring their own oblations to be con-
secrated at the altar.
There was a very near alliance and g^^^_ ,
great affinity between these oblations auJwedto'make'"^
and that of the eucharist ; and there- ™'''"
fore, as they had the same common name of ob-
lation and sacrifice, so in many respects the same
rules were observed about them. As, first, that
none but actual communicants should have the
privilege to offer them. For in those days it was a
privilege to be allowed to make their oblations, and
a sort of lesser excommunication to be debarred
from it. They would not receive the oblations of
persons that were at enmity or variance with their
brethren,* neither at the altar nor into the treasury.
And this, as Optatus tells us,® was grounded upon
that rule of our Saviour, that no men's gifts should
be offered at the altar, but those which were sea-
soned with peace and reconciliation with their bre-
thren. " If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and
there rememberest that thy brother hath ought
against thee ; leave there thy gift before the altar,
and go, first be reconciled to thy brother, and then
' Justin. Apol. 2. p. 98 et 99.
2 Tertul. Apol. cap. 39. Modicam imusquisque stipcm
menstnia die, vel quum velit, et si modo velit, et si modo pos-
sit, apponit : nam nemo compellitur, sed sponte confert, &c.
5 Cypr. de Opere et Eleemos. p. 203. Locviples et dives
es, et Dominicum celebrare te crcdi.s, quae corbonam om-
iiino non respicis ; quaj in Dominicum sine sacrificio venis ;
quae partem dc sacrificio, quod pauper obtulit, sumis ?
* Aug. Ser. 215. de Tempore. Oblationes, qua; in altario
consecrentur, offerte : erubescere debet homo idoneus, si de
aliena oblatione communicaverit.
* Cone. Carthag. 4. can. 93. Oblationes dissidentium fra-
trnm, neque in sacrario, neque in gazophylacio recipiantur
' Optat. lib. 6. p. 93. Altaria, in quibus fraternitatis mu-
nera non jussit Salvator poni, nisi quae essent de pace
condita.
I
Chap. 1 1.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
753
come and offer thy gift," Matt. v. 23. For the same
reason they refused tlie obhitions of noted and
known oppressors of the poor, as appears from an-
other canon'' of the council of Carthage. With
•which agrees the rule in the Constitutions, that*
they should not receive the gifts of a thief or a
harlot. Which is repeated again with an addition
of many other such Hke criminals." A bishop must
know, whose gifts he ought to receive, and whose
not. He shall not receive the gifts of fraudulent
hucksters, Kon-riXoi : " For an huckster shall not be
free from sin," Ecclus. xx\i. 29. And Esaias speaks
of these, when he upbraids Israel, sapng, " Thy
hucksters mix wine with water," (so the Septuagint
reads it,) Isa. i. 22. Neither shall he receive the
oblations of whoremongers : " For thou shalt not
ofTer to the Lord the hire of a whore," Deut xxiii.
18. Nor the oblations of covetous and adulterers ;
for the sacrifices of such are abomination to the
Lord. Nor the oblations of such as afflict the
widow and oppress the fatherless by their power,
and fill the prisons with innocent persons, and evil
intreat their servants ^\^th stripes, famine, and hard
bondage ; and lay waste whole cities : all such are
to be rejected, and their otferings are abominable.
He shall also refuse all corrupters, and lawyers that
plead for injustice, and makers of idols, and thieves,
and unrighteous publicans, and those that use frauds
in weight or measure ; all soldiers that are false ac-
cusers, and not content with their wages, but op-
press the poor ; all murderers and hangmen, and
unrighteous judges, drunkards, blasphemers, and
abusers of themselves with mankind ; all usurers ;
and, in a word, every wicked man, that lives in re-
bellion against the will of God. St. Chrysostom,
particularly, inveighing against oppressors, who of-
fered alms out of what they had violently taken
from others, says elegantly,'" That God will not have
his altar covered with tears : Christ will not be fed
with robbery ; such sort of sustenance is most un-
grateful to him : it is an aflft'ont to the Lord, to offer
unclean things to him : he had rather be neglected
and perish by famine (in his poor members) than
live by such oblations. The one indeed is cruelty,
but the other is both cruelty and an affront. It is
better to give nothing, than to give that which is
the property of others. What the author of the
Constitutions observes of idol-makers, is confirmed
by Tertullian," who wrote his whole book of Idol-
atry in a manner against them, where, among many
other things, he says, they that followed that trade,
were not to be admitted into the house of God. And
it is very remarkable what St. Ambrose told Valen-
tinian, when he was about to restore the heathen
altars at the intercession of Symmachus, that if he
so far contributed toward the re-settlement of idol-
atry, the church would no longer receive his obla-
tions : What will you answer, says he, to the priest, '-
when he sliall say unto you. The church requires
not your gifts, because you have adorned the temples
of the heathen with your gifts. The altar of Christ
refuses your oblations, because you have erected an
altar to the idol-gods. By which it is plain, they
rejected the oblations not only of professed idolaters,
but all such as were abettors of them, or any ways
instrumental in giving aid or encouragement to
idolatrous practices. Again, it was a standing rule
among them, not to admit the oblations of those,
who, having a right to communicate, would not stay
to participate of the communion. This is expressly
ordered by the coimcil of Elibcris -.'^ and the rule
extended further to all those that for any crime or
heresy were excluded from communion by the dis-
cipline of the church, or were not in full commu-
nion with her. Such as all excommunicate persons,
all catechumens, penitents, energumens, and stran-
gers that travelled without commendatory letters,
and such of the clergy as for some lesser ofTenccs
were reduced to the communion of strangers. For,
as Albaspina?us notes rightly upon that canon, all
these were in some measure non-communicants, as
not being in the perfect and full communion of the
church. The energumens are particularly specified "
in the next canon of that council, as persons whose
oblations should not be received, nor their names
mentioned at the altar, whilst they were actually
under the agitation of an evil spirit. And all peni-
tents, whilst they were under discipline, were in the
same class ; only they had this privilege, that if they
chanced to die suddenly whilst they were doing pe-
nance, and were desirous to be reconciled, by some
canons'^ their oblations were allowed to be received
after death, as a testimony of their reconciliation
and admission into the communion of the church
again : except they were of that sort of penitents,
to whom the church thought fit in the severity of
her discipline to deny all external communion at
the hour of death; of which there are many instances
' Cone. Carth. 4. can. 94. Eonun qui pauperes oppri-
munt, (Jona a sacerdotibus refutanda.
^ Constit. lib. 3. cap. 8. ^ Id. lib. 4. cap. 6.
'» Chrys. Horn. 86. al. 87. in Mat. p. 722. Vid. Horn. 72.
in Joan. p. 466. Et Epiphan. Exposit. Fidei, n. 23.
" Tertul. de Idololat. cap. 5. Respondebimus ad e.xcusa-
tiones hujusmodi aitificum, quos nunquam in domum Dei
admitti opnrtot, si quis earn disciplinam norit.
'- Ambros. Ep. 3U. ad Valenf. Quid respondebis sacer-
doti dicenti tibi: Munera tua non qua^rit ecclesia, quia
3 c
templa gentilium muneribus ornasti. Ara Christi dona
tua respuit, quia aram siraulacris fecisti.
'^ Cone. Eliber. can. 28. Episeopos, plaeuit, ab eo qui
non communicat, munera accipere non debere.
" Ibid. can. 29. Energumenus, qui erratico spiritu e.xa-
gitatur, bujus nomen neque ad altare cum oblatione reci-
tandum, neque permittendum ut sua manu in ecclesia uii-
nistret.
'^ Cone. Arelatense 2. can. 12. Vasense 1. can. 2. Tolet.
11. can. 12.
754
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
in the councils of Saixlicta, Elibeiis, and others ;
for then their oblations were not received either
living or drying : or else when they had been so
careless as not to desire reconciliation at the hour
of death ; in which case, as Pope Leo says,"^ their
cause was reserved to the judgment of God, in whose
hand it was that their life was not prolonged till
they could have the remedy of communion. As to
the church, she did not communicate with those
after death, with whom she did not communicate
when they were alive. Nay, sometimes they would
not receive the oblations of those that died in theii
communion, if their last act happened to have any
thing irregular in it. As appears from a case in
Cyprian,'" who tells us. That it had been determined
by an African synod, that no one should appoint
any of God's ministers a curator or guardian by his
will, because they were to give themselves to sup-
plications and prayer, and to attend only upon the
sacrifice and service of the altar: and therefore
when one Geminius Victor had made Geminius
Faustinus, a presbyter of the church of Furni,
guardian or trustee by his last will and testament,
Cyprian wrote to the church of Furni, That they
should make no oblation for him, or name him in
the sacrifice of the altar. But in after ages this
piece of discipline was a little moderated in France :
for by a canon of the second council of Orleans it
was ordered,'^ That if any one died in the commu-
nion of the church, his oblation should be received,
though he happened to be slain in some fault, pro-
\dded he had not laid violent hands upon himself.
But this privilege was not allowed the catechumens
that died without baptism, because they never were
perfectly in the communion of the church. There-
fore Chrysostom'^ says, no mention was ever made
of them after death in the prayers of the church, as
was usual for believers, in the oblation or sacrifice
of the altar. The only thing that could be done for
such, was to give private alms to the poor. If they
had not the benefit of baptism, they were to be
buried as persons who laid violent hands upon them-
selves, or fell by the arm of justice, without any
solemnity-" of burial, or commemoration at the altar.
In short, the oblations of all persons who were not
in actual or full communion with the church, were
absolutely rejected : and therefore those penitents
who had gone through all the stages of discipline,
and were now allowed to stay, and hear the prayers
with the rest of the faithful, were not yet allowed
to make any oblations, as being not yet fully recon-
ciled to the communion of the altar. Upon this
account the ancient canons-' style them koiviovovv-
Tag x'f'P'C vpocTcpopag, such as communicated in pray-
ers only, without any oblation. But this was more
precisely observed in the beginning of their censures.
For if a great delinquent, a heretic or other excom-
municate person, would have given his whole estate
to the church, in such a case they would not accept
his oblation. There goes an epistle under the
name of St. Austin to Count Boniface,-^ wherein
he tells him, he had forbidden all his clergy to ac-
cept the oblation of his house, and interdicted him
all communion, till he had done penance for a cer-
tain bold attempt, and offered to God first the sacri-
fice of a humble and contrite heart for his error.
The epistle probably is not St. Austin's, but it con-
tains nothing disagreeable to the discipline of those
times, when the greatest gift would not be accepted
from an emperor, if he were a heretic, or under the
censure of excommunication. As it is clear, not
only from what has been observed before out of St.
Ambrose's epistle to Valentinian, but from what
Gregory Nazianzen ^ says of St. Basil, that he re-
fused the oblations of the emperor Valens, because
he was a professed enemy of the Divinity of Christ,
and a furious defender of the Arian heresy. So
Liberius refused the offering of Eusebius, the Arian
statesman under Constantius, as we are told by
Athanasius "' and Theodoret,-* who reports the story
with all its circumstances in this manner : When
Constantius drove Liberius into banishment, be-
cause he would not subscribe the condemnation of
Athanasius with the Nicene faith, he sent him five
hundred shillings {oXoKorlvovg) to bear his charges.
But Liberius bid the messenger, that brought them,
return them to the emperor, for his soldiers had more
need of them. The empress also sent him the same
sum, which he returned to the emperor with a like
answer, that he might keep them for bis own ex-
'" Leo, Ep. 92. ad Rusticum, cap. 6. Horum causa Dei
judicio reservanda est, in cujus manu fuit, ut talium obitus
non usque ad comraunionis remediuin diffcrretur. Nos au-
tem, quibiis viventibus non commuuicavimus, mortuis com-
municare non possumus.
" Cypr. Ep. 6G. al. 1. ad Cler. Furnitan. p. .3. Ideo
Victor cum contra formam nuper in concilio a sacerdotibus
datam, Geminium Faustinum presbyterum ausus sit tutoreni
constituere, non est quod pro dormitione ejusapud vos fiat
oblatio, aut dcprecatio aliqua nomine ejus in ccclesia fre-
quentetur.
'"Cone. Aurelian. 2. can. 14. Oblationem defunctorum,
qui in aliquo crimino fnerint intercnipti, recipi deberc cen-
senius, si tauien non ipsi sibi mortem probentur propriis
manibus intulisse.
'^Chrys. Horn. 3. in Philip, p. 1225. Vid. Horn. 1. in
Act. et Horn. 24. in Joan.
^ Cone. Bracar. 1. can. 35. Catechumenis sine redemp-
tione baptisnii defunctis, simili modo, non oblationissanctae
commemoratio, ncque psallendi impendatur officium.
"' Cone. Nicen. cau. 11. Cone. Ancyr. can. 4, 5, 8, &c.
-'- Aug. Ep. 6. ad Bonifae. in Appendico, t. 2. Oblatio
domijs tuna a clericis ne suscipiatur, indixi, communionem
que tibi interdico, donee — pro hoc facto corde contrito et
huniiliato dignuni offeras sacriliciiim Deo.
-3 Naz. Oral. 20. de Laud. Basil, p. 351.
-' Athan. Ep. ad Solitaries, p. 834.
-■'' Thcod. lib. 2. cap. IG,
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
755
peditions. Last of all, when he had refused both
the former, Eusebius the eunuch was sent to make
him another offer. To whom Liberius replied. Thou
hast harassed and laid waste the churches over all
the world, and dost thou now offer me an alms as a
condemned criminal ? But go thou first, and learn
to become a Christian. It is no less remarkable
what TertuUian tells us of the church's treatment
of INIarcion the heretic, when he was excommuni-
cated with Valentinus for his heresy : They cast him
out, with his two hundred'-* scstcrtia, which he had
brought into the church. They were so far from
receiving the gifts of such men, that they rejected
them with scorn, as St. Peter did Simon Magus,
" Thy money perish with thee :" or as Abraham re-
jected the gifts of the king of Sodom, saying, " I
will not take from a thread even to a shoe-latchet,
I will not take any thing that is thine, lest thou
shouldest say, I have made Abraham rich."
And as they thus made a distinc-
what oblations tlon in the persons, of whom they re-
might be received . '■ t, ,
at ttie altar, and ccivcd, SO, secoudiy, thcy made a dis-
what not. *^ _ •^
tinction in the oblations themselves,
which were to be received. For the most ancient
custom was, only to offer such things at the altar
as were proper for the service of the altar. To this
purpose there are several canons among those called
the Apostolical Canons. One says," No bishop or
presbyter, under pain of deposition, shall offer any
thing in the sacrifice on the altar contrary to the
Lord's command, as honey, milk, or strong beer, in-
stead of wine, or birds, or living creatures, excepting
only the first-fruits of corn and grapes in their proper
season. Another forbids any thing to be brought
to the altar* besides oil to the lamps, and incense in
the time of the oblation. And a third ^ orders all
other first-fruits to be carried home to the bishop
and presbyters, to be divided between them, and the
deacons, and the rest of the clergy. Some of the
African canons are to the same purpose. The third
council of Carthage orders,^ That in the sacra-
ments of the body and blood of the Lord no-
thing else be offered but what the Lord commanded,
that is, bread and wine mingled with water. Nor
in the oblation of first-fruits any thing more be
offered but only grapes and corn. The collections
of African canons," both Greek and Latin, give us
this canon a little more at large in these words:
Nothing shall be offered in the sacraments of the
body and blood of the Lord, but what the Lord
himself commanded, that is, bread and wine mingled
with water. But the first-fruits, and honey and
milk, which is offered on one most solemn day for
the mystery of infants, though they be offered at the
altar, shall have their own peculiar benediction,
that they may be distinguished from the sacrament
of the body and blood of the Lord. Neither shall
any first-fruits be offered, but only of grapes and
corn. Here we see, milk and honey was only to be
offered on one solemn day, that is, on the great
sabbath, or Saturday before Easter, which was the
most solemn time of baptism; and that for the
mystery of infants, that is, persons newly baptized,
who were commonly called infants, in a mystical
sense, from their new birth, in the African church ;
for it was usual to give them a taste of honey and
milk immediately after baptism, as has been showed
in a former Book,*- and upon that account an obla-
tion of honey and milk is here allowed to be made
for this mystery of infants, which was to be offered
and consecrated with a peculiar benediction, that it
might not be thought to come in the room of the
eucharist. And no other first-fruits are allowed to
be offered at the altar but only grapes and corn, as
being the materials of bread and wine, out of which
the eucharist was taken. In the time of the coun-
cil of TruUo, the offering of milk and honey at the
altar was universally ^' forbidden. But the oblation
of the first-fruits of grapes was still allowed ; only,
whereas a corrupt custom prevailed in some places,
to join them in the same sacrifice with the eucha-
rist, and distribute them together with it to the peo-
ple, the rule of the African Code is revived, and
orders given," That they shall have a distinct con-
secration, and a distinct distribution, if the people
were desirous to eat their first-fruits in the church.
In the meam time we may observe, that in other
churches not only the first-fruits of grapes arid corn,
but all other things which the people were volun-
tarily disposed to offer, whether money or the Uke
gifts, were received at the altar. For in France,
the first council of Orleans made it a rule,*^ that of
*^ Tertul. de Praescript. cap. 30. Marcion et Valentinus
semel et iterum ejecti: Marcion quidem cum duceutis
sestertiis, quae ecclesioe intulerat.
"' Canon. Apost. can. 3. ^ Can. 4.
-9 Can. 5. Vid. Cone. Eliber. in can. 49.
^^ Cone. Carth. 3. can. 24. Ut in sacramentis corporis et
sanguinis Domini nihil amplius offeratur, quam ipse Domi-
nus tradidit, hoc est, panis et viuum aqua mixtum. Nee
amplius in sacrificiis (al. in primitiis) offeratur, quam de
uvis et frumentis.
" Cone. African, can. 4. ap. Crab. t. ]. p. 503. Ut in
sacramentis corporis et sanguinis Domini nihil amplius
offeratur, quam quod ipse Dominus tradidit, hoc est, panis
3 c 2
et vinum aqua mixtum. Primitioe vero, sen mel et lac,
quod uno die solennissimo in infantum mysterio solet offerri,
quamvis in altari offerantur, suam tamen propriam habeant
benedictionera, ut a sacramento Dominici corporis et san-
guinis distinguantur. Nee amplius in primitiis offeratur,
quam de uvis et frumentis. Vid. Cod. Eccles. Afric. can
37. ap. Justellum.
3- Book XII. chap. 4. sect. 6.
33 Cone. Trull, can. 57. 'i ibid. can. 28.
*^ Cone. Aurelian. 1. can. 16. Antiquos canones rele-
gentes, priora statuta credimus renovauda, ut de his quae in
altario oblatione iidelnim conferuntur, medietatem sibi epis-
copus vLudicet, Si:c. Vid. ibid. can. 17.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
such oblations one moiety slionld fall to the bishop,
and the other be divided among the rest of the
clerg)\ But it is severely censured by Strabo,"" as
a gross piece of superstition in the Roman church,
that they were used to offer and consecrate a lamb,
and eat the consecrated flesh of it, out of a pre-
tended reverence to the immaculate Lamb of God,
which was slain for the sins of the world. Photius
carries the charge a little higher, and objects to
them, that they offered it together vdth the body of
Christ upon tlie altar. But this is commonly^'
said to be an aggravation of the thing, and there-
fore is rejected by Carchnal Bona as a slander. Bui
he owns the fact so far as it is related by Strabo,
because the old Ordo Romanus has such a form for
the consecration of a lamb on Easter day, and it is
agreeable to their present practice. Only he blames
Strabo for being too zealous in his censure of this
rite, and inveighing against it as a superstitious and
erroneous practice. Which only shows, how much
Bona was inclined to defend the superstitions that
Avere crept into his church, without any foundation
in ancient practice.
But I proceed with the practice of
Tiie names of jj^g aucicnt churcli, and observe, third-
such as made obla- *" ^ "■ J ?
siderabie vXe're-" ^^ that when their oblations were re-
liearsed at the altar. g^J^g^^ j|. ^.jjg ^gyj^^ j^ ^^^ny plaCCS tO
rehearse the names of such as offered, that a com-
memoration of them might be made, and prayers
and praises be offered to God for them at the altar.
I have already had occasion to say something of
this custom^ out of St. Cyprian ^^ and St. Jerom,'"'
in speaking of deacons, whose office it was to recite
the names. To these I shall now add some further
evidences, both out of these and other writers. Cy-
prian, in one of his epistles to the churches of Nu-
midia, speaking of a collection that had been made
at Carthage for them,"" says, he had sent them the
names of every brother and sister, that had con-
tributed willingly to so necessary a work, (it was to
redeem captives,) that they might remember them
in their prayers, and requite their good work in
their sacrifices and solemn supplications; he had
also added the names of such of his fellow bishops
^^ Strabo de Rebus Eccles. cap. 18. Dupin says also,
that there is an example of this usage in the Life of St.
Uklarick, and that both Ratramnus and yEneas Parisiensis
wrote in defence of it against Photius, but he says, it was
not authorized in all the Latin churches. Du Pin, Cent.
9. p. 113.
^' Nicolai Pap;c Epist. ap. Baron, t. 10. an. 807. Bona,
Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 8. u. 5. Hoc putiilura niendaciuui
est, izc.
^ Book II. chap. 20. sect. 5.
39Cypr. Ep. 10. al. 16. p.37.
" Hieron. Com. in Ezek. .xviii. p. 537.
^' Cyprian. Ep. GO. al. G2. ad Episcopos Numidas, p. 117.
Ut autem fratres nostros ac sorores, qui ad hoc opus tarn
necessarium prompte ac libenter opcrali sunt, ut semper
as were then present, and had contributed both in
their own names, and the names of their respective
churches ; and he had signified the sums that every
one gave, that, as the common faith and charity re-
quired, mention might be made of them in their
supplications and prayers. St. Jerom says" the
same in another place, That now the names of such
as offered were publicly rehearsed, and that which
was the redemption of sins, was made matter of
praise and glory : and men did not remember the
widow in the Gospel, whose two mites cast into the
treasury, exceeded all the gifts of the rich, who cast
in of their abundance. Some think" St. Jerom
here reflects upon the practice of the church, as if
he disliked the mentioning of the sums offered,
which they say, without doubt, was a conniption.
But they mistake St. Jerom's meaning : for he is
not blaming the practice of the church, but the
practice of those who gave out of ostentation and
vain-glory ; and when they were privately guilty of
theft or oppression, thought to get esteem and re-
putation, by giving a little of their ill-gotten goods
to the poor ; pleasing themselves with the applause
of the people, whilst their own consciences must
needs lash and torment them, as he expresses it in
another^' place. It was fit for them to remember
the widow's mites, which were a moi'e acceptable
sacrifice to God than the greatest gifts of injustice
that they could offer him. So he does not condemn
the custom of rehearsing the names of the donors
as a corruption, but only the private abuses that by
the viciousness of men did sometimes accompany it.
St. Chrysostom,'^ and the author of the Constitu-
tions,""* have some reference to the same custom : the
latter orders the bishop to acquaint the poor who
were their benefactors, that they might pray for
them by name. And Cotclerius observes " a like
passage in the acts of Cecilian and Felix, where the
form runs thus : Such a one gives so much of his
substance to the poor ; for which those acts appeal
to the people's own eyes and ears. When the obla-
tions were thus presented, and the names of the
donors rehearsed, then it was usual in some places
to make a commendatory prayer, by way of oblation
operentur, in mentem habeatis in orationibus vestris, et eis
vicem boni operis in sacrificiis et precibus reprcesentetis,
subdidi uomina singulorum, &c.
^-' Hieron. in Jerem. xi. lib. 2. p. 354. Nunc publice re-
citantur ofl'erentium nomina, et redemptio peccatorum mu-
tatur in laudem : nee meminerunt vidua; illius in Evangelio,
quae in gazophylacium duo ajra mittendo, omnium divitum
vicit donaria.
" Comber of Liturgies, p. 196.
■" Hieron. in Ezek. xviii.
"■' Chrys. Hom. 18. in Act. p. 175.
^« Constit. lib. 3. cap. 4.
*' Gesta Purgationis Caaciliani et Felic. Vel audisti, vel
vidisti, si dictum est paiiperibus, Dat et vobis de re sua
Lucilla.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
757
to God, antecedent to those eucharistical prayers
which were appropriated to the consecration of the
eucharist. This may be collected from the epistle
of Pope Innocent to Decentius,"* a neighbouring
bishop of Eugubium, where he speaks of such an
oblation by a commendatory prayer going before
the consecration : which, he says also, in the Roman
church was used to be made before the recital of
the names of the offerers, which were not rehearsed
till they came to the consecration. But whether
such a distinct oblation of the creatures was made
in all churches, seems not so very clear, because
other writers, Justin Martyr, Ireneeus, and the Con-
stitutions, say nothing of it.
„ , Fourthly, we are to observe upon
Sect 0. ' ^
The eucharistical ^his head, That so long as the people
elements usimlly ' o x i
pk's"ob'ia.ions!an'd contlnucd to make oblations of bread
of"va'}"i^"OT uuiea! and wlue, the elements for the use of
the eucharist were usually taken out
of them ; and by consequence, so long the bread
was that common leavened bread, which they used
upon other occasions ; and the use of wafers and
luileavened bread was not known in the church till
the eleventh or twelfth centuries, when the oblations
of common bread began to be left off by the people.
This will seem a great paradox to all who look no
further than the schoolmen, and only read their dis-
putes with the Greeks about leavened and unleavened
bread, which are fierce enough on both sides, and
have little of truth on either : as commonly such
disputes evaporate into smoke, and end in bitter
and false reproaches ; the Greeks terming the La-
tins Azymites, for consecrating in azi/mis, that is,
unleavened bread ; and the Latins, on the other
hand, charging the Greeks with deviating from the
example of Christ, and the practice of the ancient
church. I will not enter into the detail of the ar-
guments on both sides, which belongs not to this
place ; but only acquaint the reader, that now the
most wise and learned men in the Roman church,
who have more exactly scanned and examined this
matter, think fit to desert the schoolmen, and
maintain, that the whole primitive church, and the
Roman church herself for many ages, never con-
secrated the eucharist in any other but common
and leavened bread. The first that ventured to
break the ice, and confront the schoolmen, was
Latinus Latinius, in an epistle to Antonius Augus-
tinus. After him Sirmondus wrote a particular
disquisition upon it, which was followed and com-
mended by Cardinal Bona," who has a long dis-
sertation to establish the opinion, wherein he
exposes the prejudices and false argumentations of
Thomas Aquinas and the rest of the schoolmen.
And though Christianus Lupus'" set himself again
with all his might to defend the common opinion
of the schoolmen against Sirmondus; yet his ar-
guments are of no weight with Schelstrate^' and
Pagi, who readily give in to the position of Bona
and Sirmondus, as founded upon the justest reasons.
The chief argument of the schoolmen is no ways
conclusive, that the primitive church followed the
example of Christ, who celebrated his last supper
with unleavened bread. For that was only upon
the account of the passover, when no other but un-
leavened bread could be used among them. After
his resurrection he probably celebrated in leavened
bread, and such as was in common use at all other
times, except the time of the passover. And that
the church always used common bread, appears
from the following arguments : I. That the ele-
ments were usually taken out of the oblations of
the peo[)le, where, doubtless, common bread and
wine were offered. 2. It is noted by Epiphanius,'^
as a peculiar rite of the Ebionite heretics, that
they celebrated in unleavened bread and water
only ; which plainly argues, that the church did
otherwise. 3. The ancients say expressly their
bread was common bread, such as they made for
their own use'' upon other occasions. To which
purpose there is a remarkable story in the Life of
Gregory the Great,'* of a woman, who, when he
gave her the eucharist in the usual form of words
" The body of our Lord Jesus Christ preserve thy
soul," laughed at the form ; and being asked the
reason of her so doing, said it was because he
called that the body of Christ, which she knew to
be bread that she had made with her own hands.
4. The ancients are wholly silent as to the use
of unleavened bread in the church. But they many
times speak of leavened bread, and sometimes the
eucharist is called fennentum, leaven, upon that
account. As a])pears from the Pontifical in the
Lives" of Melchiades and Siricius, and a letter of
^^ Innoc. Ep. 1. ad Decentium, cap. 2. Do uominibus
vero recitandis, antequam preces sacerclos facial, atqiio
eoriim oblationes, quorum nomiua recitanda sunt, sua ora-
tions commendet, quam superlluum sit, et ipse per tuam
prudentiam recognoscis, ut cujus hostiam nocduni Deo
offeras, ejus ante nomen insinues, quamvis illi incognituni
sit nihil. Prius ergo oblationes sunt coinmendaudae, ac
tunc eoruni nouiina, quorum sunt oblationes, edicenda, ut
inter sacra mysteria nominentur, non inter alia, quK ante
proeinittiiuus, ut ipsis mysteriis viam futuris piecibus aperi-
anuis.
^' Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 1. cap. 23.
•'" Lupus, Not. in Concil. t. 3. p. GSG, &c.
^' I'agi, Critic, in Baron, an. 313. n. 15. ct Schelstrate,
Uisciplina Arcaui, cap. 7. par. 5. ap. Pagi, ibidem.
" Epiphan. H.cr. 30. Ebionit. n. 16.
*^ Ambros. de Sacram. lib. 4. cap. 4. Tu forte dicis, Meus
panis est usitatus, &c.
'*' Greg. Vita, lib. 2. cap. 41.
°^ Pontifical. Vit. Melchiadis. Hie fecit ut oblationes
consecratae per ecclesias e.\ consccratu episcopi dirigeutur,
quod declaratur fernientum. Id. Vit. Siricii. Hie con-
stituit, ut nuUus presbyter missas cclebraret per omneiu
hebdomadam, nisi conseciatiim episcopi loci designati sus-
758
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
Pope Innocent, where he says, it was the custom
at Rome to consecrate the fcrmcntum, that is, the
eucharist, in the mother-church, and send it thence
on the Lord's day to the presbyters in the tltuli,
or lesser churches, that they might not think
themselves separated from the bishop's communion.
But they did not send it to any country parishes,
because the sacraments were not to be carried to
places at any great distance. What is here called the
consecrated fermentum, is, by Baronius and others,
who tread in the track of the schoolmen, interpret-
ed of the eulogia, or j)0'nis benedictus, the bread that
was blessed for such as did not communicate. But
Innocent plainly says, he meant it of the sacrament,
which was consecrated by the bishop, and sent to
the presbyters for the use of lesser churches. Which
shows, that at that time, even in Rome itself, the
eucharist was consecrated in common or leavened
bread. 5. It is observable, that neither Photius, nor
any other Greek writer, before Michael Cerularius,
anno 1051, ever objected the use of unleavened bread
to the Roman church : which argues, that the use
of it did not prevail till about that time ; else there
is no doubt but Photius would, among other things,
have objected this to them. These arguments put
the matter beyond all dispute, that the church for a
thousand years used no other but common or lea-
vened bread in the eucharist ; and how the change
was made, or the time exactly when, is not easy to
determine. But Bona's conjecture is very probable.
That it crept in upon the people's leaving off to make
their oblations in common bread, which occasioned
the clergy to provide it themselves, and they, under
pretence of decency and respect, brought it from
leaven to unleaven, and from a loaf of common
bread, that might be broken, to a nice and delicate
wafer, formed in the figure of a denarius, or penny,
to represent the pence (as some authors^'' about that
time will have it) for which our Saviour was be-
trayed ; and then also the people, instead of offering
a loaf of bread, as formerly, were ordered to offer a
penny, which was either to be given to the poor, or
to be expended upon something appertaining to the
sacrifice of the altar. Tliis is the short history of
a great change made insensibly in a matter of small
moment, if we consider barely the question about
the use of leavened and unleavened bread ; for it is
very indifferent in itself, whether is used, so long as
peace is preserved in the church : but in the conse-
quences and progress of the dispute it was no small
matter ; for the East and West divided about it., and
the Western church ran so far into an extreme, as
almost to lose the nature of the sacramental ele-
ment, by introducing a thing that could hardly be
called bread, instead of that common staff of life
which the Lord had appointed to be the representa-
tion of his body in the eucharist.
There wanted not some discerning
and judicious men in a dark age, who . The use of 'wafers
, . ^ p , instead of bread, con-
complamed of the abuse as soon as it demnedinthekfirst
^ _ originaL
began to be introduced. For Bernol-
dus, a learned presbyter of Constance, about the
year 1089, wrote a book De Ordine Romano, wherein
he thus reflects upon these wafer-hosts or oblations :
If no less measure than a handful be found men-
tioned in all the Old and New Testament ; and no-
thing ought to be done in the temple of the Lord
without measure and reason ; these minute oblations
seem not to appertain to Christ or his church,*' be-
cause they are without measure and reason. This
author was a little too bold and free with the cor-
ruptions and abuses of the Roman church, ever to
see the light. But Trithemius mentions the book,^
and gives an honourable character of the author.
And Cassander saw it in manuscript, and published
this fragment of it in his Liturgies f^ where he also
makes a severe reflection upon the corruption and
vanity of that age, for departing from the ancient
practice, and introducing an imaginaiy sort of bread,
which deserved more the name of the shadow than
the substance. Which just reflection is repeated
from Cassander, not only by Vossius,*" but ingenu-
ously also by Cardinal Bona,*^' in his animadversions
upon this unwarrantable alteration. Yet some there
are who pretend antiquity for this also. Durantus*'
thought he had found this wafer-bread in Epipha-
nius, because he says, the bread was dproQ (rrpoyyv-
XoiiStjs Kat ava'wQtjTOQ,^ which they render, bread of
a circular figure, and so minute that it could hardly
be perceived by the senses. Whereas it should be
rendered, bread of a solid, round, globular figure,
without life or sense, which yet might represent
Him, who is all life, and infinite, and incomprehen-
sible. Which agrees well to the character of the
fiperet dcclaratum, quoil iiominatur fermentum. Innoc.
Ep. ad Decentium, cap. 5. Presbyteri fermentum a nobis
confectum per acolythos accipiunt, ut se a nostra com-
mnnione inaxime ilia die non judiceut separatos. Quod
per parochias fieri debcre non puto, quia non longe por-
tanda sunt sacraiuenta, &c.
^^ Honorius, Gemma Animoo, lib. 1. cap. 66. ap. Bonam.
Quia populo non communicante non erat necesse panem tam
magnum fieri, statutum est eum in modum denarii formari
vel fieri ; et ut populus pro oblatione fariusB denarios offer-
ret, pro quibus traditum Domintim recognoscerent, &c.
" Beruoldus de Ordine Romano, ap. Cassandrum in Li-
turgicis, cap. 27. Si minor mensura quam pugillus non in-
vcnitur in toto serie Veteris et Novi Testamenti ; et si nihil
oumino debet fieri intra vel e.xtra templum Domini absque
monsura et ratione; videntur oblatarum minutiae ad Chris-
tum et ad ecclesiam nihil pertinere, quia sunt absque men-
sura et ratione.
■'* Trithem. de Scriptor. Eccles. fol. 66.
'••^ Cassander. Liturgic. x. cap. 27.
"" Voss. Thes. Theol. de Symbolis Cccna3 Domin. p. 441.
«' Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 1. cap. 23. n. II.
"■-' Durant. de Ritibus, lib. 2. cap. 38. n. 6.
''■* Epiphan. Anchorat. n. 57.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
759
eiicharistical bread used in Epiphanius's time, when
it was the custom to ofter round and whole sohd
loaves of bread, but has no rehvtion to the wafei;-
bread of later ages. Durantus urges further the
testimony of Gregory the Great," who calls the ob-
lations, ohlationum coronas, crowns of bread ; which
may imply, that they were round loaves of bread ;
but not therefore wafers, unless every thing that is
round be a wafer. He adds St. Chrysostom also,
but he misquotes him; for the Greek" has nothing
of what is cited. But he might have added truly
Ca?sarius, Gregory Nazianzen's brother,*^ who, com-
paring the natural and the sacramental body of
Christ together, says, the one was distinguished
into several members, but the other was roimd.
And Iso the monk," who calls the oblations, rotulas
panis, rolls of bread, no doubt from the roundness
of their figure : and the sixteenth council of Tole-
do,*^ which speaks of their rotundity also. But, as
Cardinal Bona rightly observes, this rotundity im-
plies round loaves of bread, and not round wafers ;
of which there was no use or knowledge in former
ages, when they used such loaves of common bread
as the people offered, or else such as were prepared
particularly for the purpose ; yet still loaves of
bread, not wafers ; and common or leavened bread,
not unleavened, of which there is not the least in-
timation given in any part of the church for above
a thousand years, as that learned cardinal has
proved beyond all exception, to whose diligence we
chiefly owe the illustration of this matter in that
curious dissertation of his upon the subject.
The other part of the sacrament
Wine nii.\'e'd with was always wine, and that taken also
water commonly /. i i .
used in the ancient QUt of the oblatlOHS of the pCOple.
Some of the ancient heretics, under
pretence of abstinence and temperance, changed this
element into water, and consecrated in water only.
These were some of them disciples of Ebion, and
some the followers of Tatian, commonly called Hij-
droparastat^ and Aqiiarii, from the use of water ; and
sometimes Encratitce, from their abstaining wholly
from flesh and wine. And this seems to have been
the ground of their errors, that they thought it
universally unlawful to eat flesh or drink wine.
Under this character they are frequently condemn-
ed, by Epiphanius,'*'' who terms them Encratites,
®' Greg. Dialog, lib. 4. cap. 55.
" Chrys. Horn. ^3. in ]\Iatt.
«« Coesar. Dialoj,'. 3. Quffist. 169.
^' Iso de Miraculis S. Othomavi, cap. 3.
•» Cone. Tolet. 16. can. 6.
^ Epiph. Hot. 4G. Encratit. Hoer. 30. Ebionit. n. 10.
'" Aug. de HLPres. cap. 64.
" Theod. de Fabulis Iherot. lib. 1. cap. 20.
'■- Chrys. Horn. 83. in Mat. p. 700.
" Philastr.de Ha^res. cap. 77. Iren. lib. 5. cap. I. Clem.
Strom. 1. p. .375. Pocdag. lib. 2. c. 2.
" Cone. Trull, can. .32. Vid. Cod. Theodosian. lib. 16.
and by St. Austin,"" under the name of Aquarians,
and by Theodoret," who says they sprung from
Tatian, and were called Ili/droparastatce, because
they oflered water instead of wine ; and Encratita;,
because they wholly abstained from wine and living
creatures. St. Chrysostom" calls it the pernicious
heresy of those that used only water in their mys-
teries, whereas our Lord instituted them in wine,
and drunk wine at his common table after his re-
surrection, to prevent the budding of this wicked
heresy. The like may be read in Philastrius,''
and long before in Irenajus and Clemens Alexan-
drinus, not to mention the council of Trullo'* or
any later writers. But it is to be observed, that
beside these there were another sort of Aquarians,
who did not reject the use of wine as simply un-
lawful, either in itself, or in the eucharist ; for in
their evening service they consecrated the eucharist
in wine, but not in their morning assemblies, for
fear the smell of the wine should discover them to
the heathen. St. Cyprian gives a long account of
these in one of his epistles,'* which is particularly
designed against them. From which it also ap-
pears, that the custom of the church then was to
use wine mixed with water, and he pleads for both
as necessary from the command and example of
Christ; adding some other reasons why it should
be so, as that the water represents the people, as
the wine'^ does the blood of Christ; and when in
the cup the water is mingled with the wine, Christ
and his people are united together. And so, he says,
in sanctifying the cup of the Lord, water cannot be
offered alone; as neither can the wine be offered
alone : for if the wine be offered by itself, the blood
of Christ begins to be without us ; and if the water
be alone, the people begin to be without Christ.
The third council of Carthage seem to have had the
same opinion of the necessity of v\ater, when they
determined, as we have heard before, that nothing
should be offered at the altar" but what the Lord
himself commanded, that is, bread, and wine min-
gled with water. And St. Austin was a member of
that council, and therefore may be supposed to have
been of the same judgment. He also quotes the
foresaid epistle of Cyprian with approbation.™
Gennadius" assigns two reasons for the use of
mixing water with wine ; first, because it is accord-
Tit. 5. de Haereticis, Leg. 7. It. Theodosii Novel. 3. ad
calcem, t. 6.
" Cypr. Ep. 63. ad Ca;cilitira.
'* Ibid. p. 15-3. Videmus in aqua populum intelligi, in
vino vero osteudi sanguincm Christi Sic autem in sane-
tilicando calice Doiuiui, ofl'erri aqua sola non putest, quo-
laodo nee vinuui solum potest : nam si vinum tantum quis
otferat, sanguis Christi incipit esse sine nobis : si vero aqua
sit sola, plebs incipit esse sine Christo.
•■ Cone. Carth. 3. can. 24.
" Aug. de Doetrina Christ, lib. 4. cap. 21.
" Gennad. de Eccles. Dogm. c. 75. In eucharistia non
760
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV
ing to the example of Christ ; and secondly, because
when our Saviour's side was pierced with the spear,
there came forth water and blood. This latter reason
is also assigned by St. Ambrose, or whoever wrote
the book De Sacramentis under his name f" and by
Martin Bracarensis,"' in his collection of Greek ca-
nons. The author of the epistle to the Egyptians
under the name of Pope Julius,'- insists upon Cy-
prian's reason, that it is to show the union of Christ
with his people. And the third council of Braga
relates Cyprian's words, coiTecting several other
abuses that were crept into the administration of
this sacrament ;"* as of some who offered milk in-
stead of wine ; and others who only dipped the
bread into the wine, and so denied the people their
complement of the sacrament ; and others who used
no other wine but what they pressed out of the
clusters of grapes that were then presented at the
Lord's table. All which they condemn, and order
that nothing but bread and wine mingled with water
should be offered, according to the determination of
the ancient councils. The council of Auxerre notes
some others who offer mead, or honey and water
mixed together," who are also condemned, as going
against the common rule of offering nothing but
wine and water in the sacrifice of the altar. The
author of the Commentaries upon St. Mark under
the name of St. Jerom,** gives another reason for
mixing water with wine, that by the one we might
be purged from sin, and by the other redeemed from
punishment. These reasons indeed are no ways
demonstrative ; however, that the practice was both
ancient and general, is evident from Justin Mar-
tyr,** and Ireneeus," who mention it as the custom
of the church, without assigning any further reason
for it. And so likewise Gregory Nyssen'" and Theo-
doret,'® with some others produced by Vossius in his
dissertation*" upon this subject. The Armenians
are said to have consecrated only in wine, but that
is reckoned an error in them by Theophylact," and
they are equally condemned with the Hijdroparas-
tatce or Aquarians by the council of Trullo,'- which
produces the authority of St. James and St. Basil's
liturgy against them. To which may be added the
hturgies under the name of St. Mark and St, Chry-
sostom, and the Constitutions.** Yet, after all, as
there is no express command for this in the institu-
tion, notwithstanding this general consent of the
ancient church, it is commonly determined by mo-
dern divines, as well of the Roman as protestant
communion, that it is not essential to the sacrament
itself, as the reader that is curious may find demon-
strated in Vossius,** in his dissertation upon this
subject.
As to the ancients, they are not to ^^^^ ^
be blamed in keeping strictly to this ^l;l '^^^ *'2'era!
custom, because they thought it a Ihe"eiemenu"hi"the
part of the institution. Upon which
account they censured all that made any alteration
in the elements, either by addition, or subtraction,
or changing one element for another. The Aqua-
rians, as we have heard, were condemned for tak-
ing away the wine ; the Armenians and others, for
not using water also; others were condemned for
changing the wine into milk or honey mixed with
water; others substituted grapes instead of wine;
others, pulse instead of bread. Of all which, because
we have spoken before in the two foregoing sec-
tions, I need say no more in this place. But beside
these there was once a senseless sect, which thought
they did not celebrate the eucharist in perfection,
unless they offered cheese together with the bread.
Whence they had the name of Artotyrita, from dprog,
which in Greek signifies bread, and rvpbc, cheese.
This is the account which Epiphanius*^ gives of
them, and after him St. Austin** saying. The Arto-
tyrites are so called from their oblation: for they
offer bread and cheese, saying, that the first obla-
tions that were offered by men in the infancy of
the world, were of the fruits of the earth and of
sheep.
There were others who wholly re-
jected the use of all external symbols
or sacraments in general, and conse-
quently both baptism and the euchar-
ist, upon a pretence that faith and knoM'ledge and
Sect. 9.
And of others who
rejected t\ie use of
the sacrament alto-
gether.
debet pura aqua offerri, ut quitlam sobrietatis falluntur
imagine, sed vinum aqua mi.xtum: quia et vinutn fuit in re-
demptionis nostra; mysterio, cum dixit, Non bibam a modo
de hoc genimine vitis, et aqua mixtum, quod post coenam
(labatur, sed et de latere ejus lancea pcrl'osso aqua cum
sanguine egrcssa, &c.
"" Ambros. de Sacram. lib. 5. cap. 1.
*' Martin. Bracar. Collect. Canonum, cap. 55.
"- Julii Epist. ap. Gratian. de Consecrat. Dist. 2. cap. 7.
w Cone. Bracar. 3. can. 1. Audivimus quosdam schis-
matica ambitionc detenlos, lac pro vino in divinis sacrificiis
dedicate; alios quoque intinctam eucharistiam populis pro
coniplemento coinmunionis porrigcre; quosdam etiam ex-
pressum vinum in sacramento Dominici calicis offerre, &c.
Ideo nuUi deinccps licitura sit, aliud in sacrificiis divinis
offerre, nisi juxtaantiquorum sententiam conciliorum pauem
tautum, et calicem vino et aqua permixtum.
^ Cone. Antissiodor. can. 8. Non licet in altario in sa- i
crificio divino mellitum, quod mulsum appellatur, nee ullum
aliud poculum, extra vinum cuui aqua mixtum, offerre. •
*^ Hieron. in Marc. xiv. Accepit Jesus panem, &c. for- ,
mans sanguiueni suum in calicem vino et aqua mixtum, ut
alio purgemur a culpis, alio redimamur a pcenis.
"'■ Justin. Apol. '2. p. 97.
"" Iren. lib. 4. cap. 57. et lib. 5. cap. 2.
*''' Njssen. Orat. Catechet. c. 37. '
•<» Thood. Dialog. 1. 90 Voss. Thes. Theol. p. 494. j
'" Theophyl. Com. in Joan. xix. "- Cone. Trull, can. 32. .
"3 Const it. lib. 8. cap. 12. ^^ Voss. Thes. Theol. ibid. '
»^ Epiphan. Ha>r. 49.
°" Aug. de Hajres. cap. 48. Artotyritae sunt, quibus obla-
tioeorum hoc nomen dedit : offoruntenira panem etcaseum,
dicentes, a primis hominibus oblationes de fructibus terra; et
ovium fuisse cclebratas.
CllAP. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
7fil
spiritual worship were the only things that were
required of Christians. Upon this pretence the
ylscodrut(P, who were a sort of Gnostics, neither ad-
ministered baptism nor the eucharist in their so-
ciety : they said the Divine mysteries were incor-
poreal and in^^sible things, and therefore not to be
represented by such corporeal and visible things as
water or bread and wine ; but perfect knowledge was
their redemption. So Theodoret"' describes them.
And so both he and Epiphanius"' describe another
abominable sect, who, from one of their principal
tenets, were called Archontics. They taught, that
the world was not made by the supreme God, but
by certain inferior powers, seven or eight in number,
whom they called arclwntes, rulers of the several
orbs of the heavens one above another, to the chief
of which they gave the name of Sabaoth : and they
pretended, that baptism and the eucharist were only
institutions of this Sabaoth, the God of the Jews
and giver of the law, and not the ordinances of the
supreme God ; for which reason they wholly re-
jected the use of them. Some other such sects there
were among the ancient heresies, who despised the
eucharist™ upon the like pretences : but these are
sufficient to show us w'hat sort of men they were,
that anciently contemned this holy ordinance ; and
therefore, without further digressing to make any
nicer inquiry after them, I now return to the busi-
ness and service of the church.
CHAPTER III.
OF THE OBLATION AND CONSECRATION PRAYERS.
^^^j ^ As soon as the people's offerings were
s?wnff"Imico'!l;Tna- "^'"^cl*?) ^1"^ bread and wine were set
S'"onrthrcon; apart for the eucharist, they proceed-
ed to the solemn consecration of them.
The manner of which is described at large in the
Constitutions ; which I will first set down here, and
then compare the several parts of it with the au-
thentic accounts we have in other ancient writers.
Immediately, then, after the first prayers for the
faithful are ended, the deacon is ordered' to give a
solemn admonition, saying, npoaxwjufv. Let us give
attention. Then the bishop or priest salutes the
church, saying, " The peace of God be with you
all : " and the people answer, " And with thy spirit."
After this, the deacon says to them all. Salute ye
one another with a holy kiss. Tlien the clergy
salute the bishop, and laymen their fellow laymen.
" Theod. de Fabulis Haerct. lib. 1. cap. 10.
"*Theod. ibid. cap. 11. Epiphan. Ha;r. 40. de Aichon-
ticis, n. 2.
"' Vi'^- Orig. TTipl firx'";?. u. 13. Ea pcnitus aiifeicntes
and the women the women ; the children standing
before the hema, that is, either the reading-desk or
the altar, with a deacon attending them, to see that
they keep good order ; others of the deacons walk-
ing about the church, and inspecting the men and
women, that there be no tumult, nor making of
signs to one another, nor whispering, nor sleeping;
and others standing at the men's gate, and the sub-
deacons at the women's gate, that the doors be not
opened for any to go in or out in the time of obla-
tion. After this, the subdeacon brings water to the
priests to wash their hands, as a sign of the purity
of those souls that are consecrated unto God. Im-
mediately after this ^ a deacon cries out, Let none of
the catechumens be present, none of the hearers,
none of the unbelievers, none of the heterodox
party. Ye that have made the first prayer, go forth,
irpokXQiTi (or rather, as Cotelerius thinks it ought to
be read, ir^oa'iKBtTi, Ye that have made the first
prayers, draw near : for this seems to be spoken to
the communicants, as an invitation). Ye mothers,
take your children, and bring them with you. Let
no one come with enmity against another ; no one
in hypocrisy. Let us stand upright before the Lord,
with fear and trembling, to offer our sacrifice. This
said, the deacons bring the rd. Swpa, the elements, to
the bishop at the altar; the presbyters standing on
each hand of him, and two deacons with their fans
to drive away the little insects, that none of them
fall into the cup. Then the bishop, standing at the
altar with the presbyters, makes a private praver
by himself, having on his white or bright vestment,
and signing himself with the sign of the cross in
his forehead. Which done, he says, " The grace of
Almighty God, and the love of our Lord Jesus Christ,
and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with you
all." And the people answer with one voice, " And
with thy spirit." Then the bishop says, " Lift up
your hearts :" and they all answer, " We lift them
up unto the Lord." The bishop says again, " Let
us give thanks to the Lord :" and the people answer,
" It is meet and right so to do." Then the bishop
says, " It is very meet and right, above all things,
to praise thee the true God, who art before all crea-
tures, of whom the whole family in heaven and
earth is named, who art the only Unbegotten, with-
out original, without king, without lord, who hast
need of nothing, who art the Author of all good,
who art above all cause and generation, and always
the same, of whom all things have their original
and existence. For thou art original knowledge, eter-
nal sight, hearing without beginning, and wisdom
without teaching; the first in nature, and the law
of existing, exceeding all number. Who madest
quw sensibus percipiiiut\ir, nee baptisraimi iiec ciichaiistiam
usurpantes, &c.
' Constit. lib. S. cap. 11.
- Ibid. cap. 12.
762
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
all things to exist out of nothing by thy only begot-
ten Son, whom thou didst beget before all ages by
thy will, and power, and goodness, without the inter-
vention of any, who is thy only begotten Son, the
Word that is God, the living Wisdom, the First-born
of every creature, the Angel of thy great counsel, thy
High Priest, but the King and Lord of all the creatures
both visible and invisible, who is before all things,
and by whom all things consist. For thou, O eternal
God, didst create all things by him, and by him thou
dost vouchsafe to rule and govern them in the or-
derly ways of thy providence. By whom thou didst
give them being; by him also thou didst give them
a well-being. O God and Father of thy only be-
gotten Son, who by him didst create the cherubims
and seraphims, the ages and hosts, the dominions
and powers, the principalities and thrones, the arch-
angels and angels, and after them didst by him
create this visible world, and all things that are
therein. For thou art he that hast established the
heavens as an arch, and extended them like a cur-
tain ; that hast founded the earth upon nothing by
thy sole will ; that hast fixed the firmament, and
formed night and day ; that hast brought the light
out of thy treasures, and superadded darkness for a
covering, to give rest to the creatures that move in
the world ; that hast set the sun in the heaven to
govern the day, and the moon to govern the night ;
and ordered the course of the stars, to the praise of
thy magnificent power ; that hast made the water
for drink and purgation, and the vital air both for
breathing and speaking ; that hast made the fire to
be a comfort in darkness, to supply our wants, and
that we should be both warmed and enlightened
thereby ; that hast divided the great sea from the
earth, and made the one navigable, and the other
passable on foot ; that hast filled the one with small
and great animals, and the other with tame and wild
beasts; that hast crowned the earth with plants
and herbs of all sorts, and adorned it with flowers,
and enriched it with seeds ; that hast established the
deep, and set a great barrier about it, walling the
great heaps of salt water, and bounding them with
gates of the smallest sand ; that sometimes raisest
the same deep to the magnitude of mountains by thy
winds, and sometimes layest it plain like a field ;
now making it rage with a storm, and then again
quieting it with a calm, that they which sail therein
may find a safe and gentle passage : that hast begirt
the world, which thou createdst by Christ, with
rivers, and watered it with brooks, and filled it with
springs of living water always flowing, and bound
up the earth with mountains, to give it a firm and
unmovable situation. Thou hast filled thy world,
and adorned it with odoriferous and medicinal herbs,
with a multitude and variety of animals, weaker and
stronger, some for meat and some for labour, some
of a mild and some of a fiercer nature; with the
hissing of serpents, and sweeter notes of birds of
divers kinds ; with the revolutions of years, and
numbers of months and days, and orders of stated
seasons ; with flying clouds producing rain, for the
procreation of fruits, and preservation of animals ;
with winds to blow in order at thy command, and a
multitude of plants and herbs. Neither hast thou
only made the world, but created man in it to be
citizen of the world, and made him the ornament of
thy beautiful structure. For thou saidst to thy own
Wisdom, ' Let us make man in our own image and
likeness, and let them have dominion over the fish
of the sea, and over the fowl of the air.' And
therefore thou madest him of an immortal soul, and
a dissolvable body ; creating the one out of nothing,
and the other out of the four elements : and gavest
him in his soul a rational knowledge, a power to
discern between piety and impiety, and a judgment
to distinguish between good and evil ; and in his
body the privilege and faculty of five several senses,
with the power of local motion. For thou, O God
Almighty, didst by Christ plant paradise in Eden
towards the east, adorning it with all kinds of plants
meet for food, and placing man therein as in a well-
furnished house : and in his creation thou gavest a
natural law implanted in his mind, that thereby he
might have within himself the seeds of Divine
knowledge. And when thou hadst placed him in
the paradise of delights and pleasure, thou gavest
him power to eat of all things, only forbidding him
to taste of one kind, in expectation of something
better : that if he observed that command, he might
attain to immortality, as the reward of his obedience.
But he, neglecting this command, and by the fraud
of the serpent, and the counsel of the woman,
tasting the forbidden fruit, thou didst justly drive
him out of paradise ; and yet in goodness didst not
despise him, when he had destroyed himself; for he
was thy workmanship ; but thou, who didst put the
creatures in subjection under him, didst appoint
him to get his food by labour and sweat, thy provi-
dence concurring to produce, augment, and bring
all things to maturity and perfection. Thou didst
sulTer him for a while to sleep the sleep of death,
and then, with an oath, calledst him again to a re-
generation ; dissolving the bands of death, and pro-
mising him life by a resurrection. And not only
so ; but giving him an innumerable posterity, thou
didst glorify such of them as adhered to thee, and
punishedst those that apostatized from thee; re-
ceiving the sacrifice of Abel as a holy man, and
rejecting the offering of Cain as abominable for
murdering his brother. Thou didst also receive
Seth and Enos, and translate Enoch. For thou art
the Creator of men, and the Author of life, and the
SuppHer of all their wants, their Lawgiver, that
rewardest those that keep thy laws, and punishest
those that transgress them. Thou didst bring a
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
7G3
universal deluge upon the world because of the
multitude of the ungodly, but delivcredst righteous
Noah out of the flood with eight souls in thy ark,
making him the end of the preceding generation,
and the father of those that were to come. Thou
didst kindle a dreadful fire against the five cities
of the Sodomites, and turn a fruitful land into a
vale of salt, for the ^dckcdness of them that dwelt
therein, but didst deliver righteous Lot from the
burning. Thou art he that didst deliver Abraham
from the impiety of his ancestors, and madest him
to become heir of the world, and didst manifest
thy Christ unto him. Thou didst appoint Melchi-
sedec to be the high priest of thy service. Thou
didst declare thy servant Job, after many sufferings,
to be conqueror of the serpent, that first author of
evil. Thou madest Isaac to be the son of promise.
Thou madest Jacob to be the father of twelve chil-
dren, and his offspring to be innumerable, and
broughtest threescore and fifteen souls into Egypt.
Thou, Lord, didst not despise Joseph, but for his
chastity madest him to rule over the Egyptians.
Thou, Lord, didst not forget the Hebrews, when the
Egyptians oppressed them, because of the promise
made to their fiithers ; but didst punish the Egyp-
tians, and deliver thy people. And when men had
corrupted the law of nature written in their minds,
and some began to think the creatures had their ex-
istence of themselves, and honoured them above
what was meet, placing them in the same rank with
thee the God of all ; thou didst not suffer them to
wander in error, but raising up thy holy servant
Moses, thou didst by him promulge a written law
to revive and support the law of nature ; showing
the creatures to be the work of thy hands, and
thereby expelling the error of polytheism out of re-
ligion. Thou didst honour Aaron and his posterity
with the dignity of the priesthood. Thou didst
chastise the Hebrews, when they sinned ; and re-
ceive them into favour, when they turned unto thee.
Thou didst punish the Egyptians with ten plagues ;
and dividing the sea, madest the Israelites to pass
through it ; drowning the Egyptians that pursued
them. Thou madest the bitter water sweet with
wood ; thou broughtest streams out of the rock,
when thou hadst divided the top of it ; thou didst
rain down manna out of heaven, and give them food
out of the air, a measure of quails for every day ;
setting up a pillar of fire to give them light by
night, and the pillar of the cloud to shadow them
from heat by day. Thou didst constitute Joshua
the captain of thy armieg, and by him destroy the
seven nations of the Canaanites, dividing Jordan,
and drying up the rivers of Ethan, and laying flat
the walls (of Jericho) without any engines of war
or conciu-rence of human power. For all these
things we glorify thee, O Lord Almighty. The in-
numerable armies of angels adore thee : the arch-
angels, thrones, dominions, principalities, dignities,
powers, hosts, and ages ; the chcrubims, and sera-
phims also with six wings, with two of which they
cover their feet, and with two their faces, and two
fly, saying, with thousand thousands of archangels,
and ten thousand times ten thousand angels, all
crying out without rest and intermission :" and let
all the people say together with them, " Holy, holy,
holy. Lord of hosts : heaven and earth are full of
thy glory : blessed art thou for ever. Amen." And
after this let the bishop say : " For thou truly art
holy, the most Holy, the most High, far exalted
above all things for evermore. Holy also is thy
only begotten Son, our Lord and God, Jesus Christ;
who, ministering to thee his God and Father in all
things, both in various works of creation and pro-
vidence, did not despise lost mankind ; but after the
law of nature, after the admonitions of the written
law, after the reprehensions of the prophets, after
the administrations and presidency of angels ; when
men had corrupted both the natural and written
law, and erased the memory of the flood, and the
burning of Sodom, and the plagues of Egypt, and
devastations and slaughters of Palestine, and were
now all ready to perish ; he, who was the Creator
of man, chose by thy will to become man ; the Law-
giver, to be under the law ; the High Priest, to be
the sacrifice; the Shepherd, to be made a sheep:
whereby he appeased thee his God and Father, and
reconciled the world, and delivered all men from the
wrath that hanged over their heads, being born of
a virgin, and made flesh, God the Word, the beloved
Son, the First-born of every creature ; according to
the prophecies which he himself predicted of him-
self, made of the seed of David and Abraham, and
of the tribe of Judah : he who was the Former of all
things that are made, was formed himself in the
virgin's womb ; he who is without flesh, was made
flesh ; and he who was begotten, axporojg, before all
time, was born in time : he lived a holy life, and
taught a holy doctrine ; expelling all manner of
sicknesses and infirmities from the bodies of men,
and working signs and miracles among the people ;
he who feeds all that have need of food, and fills
every living creature of his own good pleasure and
bounty, did himself partake of meat, and drink, and
sleep ; he manifested thy name to them that knew
it not ; he put ignorance to flight, and revived true
piety and godliness, fillfilled thy will, and finished
the work which thou gavest him to do : and when
all things were thus set in order and rectified by
him, he was betrayed by the incural)Ie maiice of
one of his own disciples, and apprehended by the
hands of the wicked, priests and high priests falsely
so called, together with a sinfnl people ; of whom
he sulTered many things, and underwent all manner
of indignities, by thy permission ; he was delivered
to Pilate, the governor; the Judge himself was
7G4
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
judged; the Saviour of the world condemned; he
who is impassible, was nailed to the cross ; he who
is immortal by nature, was made subject to death ;
and the Author of life, who quickens all things, was
laid in the grave, that he might deliver those from
suffering, for whose sake he came, and set them free
from death, and break the bonds of the devil, and
deliver men from his frauds and impostures : he
rose again the third day from the dead, and con-
versed forty days with his disciples, and was taken
up into heaven, and set at thy right hand, his God
and Father.
"We therefore, in commemoration of these things,
W'hich he suffered for us, give thanks to thee, Al-
mighty God, not as thou deservest and as is our
duty, but oaov SwaneBa, as far as we are able, so
fulfilling his command. For in the same night
that he was betrayed, he took bread in his holy and
immaculate hands, and looking up to thee his God
and Father, he brake it, and gave it to his disciples,
saying, ' This is the mystery of the new testament,
take of it and eat it ; this is my body, which is broken
for many for the remission of sins.' Likewise he
mixed a cup of wine and water, and sanctifying it, he
gave it unto them, saying, ' Drink ye all of this ; for
this is my blood, which is shed for many for the re-
mission of sins. This do in remembrance of me. For
as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye
do show forth my death till I come.' We therefore,
being mindful of his passion, and death, and resur-
rection from the dead, and his return into heaven ;
and also of his second coming, when he shall return
with glory and power to judge the quick and dead,
and to render to every man according to his w^orks,
do offer unto thee, our King and God, this bread
and this cup, according to his appointment, giving
thanks to thee by him, for that thou dost vouch-
safe to let us stand before thee, and minister unto
thee; and we beseech thee to look propitiously
upon these gifts here set before thee, our God, who
hast need of nothing, and to accept them favourably
to the honour of thy Christ, and to send thy Holy
Spirit upon this sacrifice, who is the witness of the
suffering of our Lord Jesus, that it may make this
bread the body of thy Christ, and this cup the blood
of thy Christ ; that they who partake of it may be
confirmed in godliness, and obtain remission of
sins, may be delivered from the devil and his impos-
tures, may be filled with the Holy Ghost, and be
made worthy of Christ, and obtain eternal life, thou
being reconciled to them, O Lord Almighty.
" We beseech thee further, O Lord, for thy holy
church from one end of the earth to the other, which
thou hast purchased with the precious blood of thy
Christ, that thou wouldst be pleased to keep it un-
shaken and immovable, by any storms or tempests,
to the end of the world. We pray also for the
whole episcopacy (or universal college of bishops)
rightly dividing the word of truth. We pray for
me thy unworthy servant, who am now offering
unto thee, and for the whole presbytery, and dea-
cons, and all the clergy, that thou wouldst give them
all wisdom, and fill them with thy Holy Spirit.
We pray thee, O Lord, for the king and all that
are in authority, and for the whole army, that our
affairs may be transacted in peace : that, passing
our time in quietness and concord, M'e may glorify
thee through Jesus Christ, our hope, all the days of
our life. We offer unto thee for all thy saints, that
have lived well-pleasing in thy sight from the found-
ation of the world, for patriarchs, prophets, holy
men, apostles, martyrs, bishops, confessors, presby-
ters, deacons, subdeacons, readers, singers, virgins,
widows, laymen, and all whose names thou knowest.
We offer unto thee for this people, that thou wouldst
make them, to the glory of thy Christ, a royal
priesthood, and a holy nation ; for all that live in
virginity and chastity ; for the widows of the church ;
for all that live in honest marriage and procreation
of children ; for the infants of thy people, that none
of us be a cast-away. We praj^ thee for this city,
and all that dwell therein ; for those that are in
sickness, in cruel bondage and slavery, in banish-
ment, or under confiscation and proscription, for all
that travel by sea or by land, that thou wouldst be
their succour, and a universal helper and defender
to them all. W^e pray thee for those that hate us
and persecute us for thy name, for them that are
yet without, and wandering in error, that thou
wouldst convert them to good, and mitigate their
fury. We pray thee for the catechumens of the
church ; for the energumens, that are tossed and
tormented by the adversary the devil ; for all our
brethren that are doing penance, that thou wouldst
perfect the former in faith, and cleanse and deliver
the second from the power and agitation of the
wicked one ; and receive the repentance of the last,
and pardon both them and us whatever offences we
have committed against thee. We offer unto thee
likewise for the temperature of the air, and the in-
crease of the fruits of the earth, that we, continually
partaking of those good things which thou bestow-
est on us, may without ceasing praise thee, who
givest food unto all flesh. We also pray for those,
who upon any just and reasonable cause are now
absent, that thou v/ouldst vouchsafe to preserve us
all in godliness, and keeping us without change,
blame, or rebuke, to gather us into the kingdom of
thy Christ, the God of all things in nature, visible
and invisible, and our King. For to thee, Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost, is due all glory, and worship,
and thanksgiving, and honour, and adoration, now
and for ever, throughout all ages, world without
end." And let all the people answer, " Amen."
After this the bishop is appointed to say again,
" The peace of God be with you all;" to which the
ClIAP. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
765
people answer, " And wilh tliy spirit." And then
the deacon calls upon the people to join with him
in another prayer, which is termed Trpoafuivrjatg,
&c., a bidding prayer for the faithful after the
Divine oblation, in these words : " Let us pray^ yet
again and again to God by his Christ, for this gift
•which is offered to the Lord God ; that the good
God would receive it to his altar in heaven for a
sweet-smelling savour, by the mediation of his
Christ. Let us pray for this church and people ;
for the whole society of bishops, and presbyters,
and deacons, and ministers, and the whole catholic
church, that the Lord would keep and preserve
them all. Let us pray for kings and all that are in
authority, that our aflairs may go on with tranquil-
lity, and that we may lead a quiet and peaceable
life in all godliness and honesty. Let us commemo-
rate the holy martyrs, that we may be thought
worthy to have fellowship in their conflicts and
engagements. Let us pray for those that rest in
faith ; let us pray for the temperature of the air,
and increase of the fruits of the earth, that they
may grow to perfection. Let us pray for those that
are newly baptized, that they may be confirmed in
faith. Let us all exhort and excite one another.
Let us rise and commend ourselves to God by his
grace." Then let the bishop say, " O God, that art
great, great in name, great in counsel, and mighty in
works ; the God and Father of thy holy Son Jesus
our Saviour ; look favourably upon us and this thy
flock, which thou hast chosen in him to the glory of
thy name. Sanctify our bodies and souls ; and
grant, that we being pure from all filthiness of flesh
and spirit, may obtain the good things that are set
before us ; and that thou mayest judge none of us
unworthy,but be our helper, defender, and protector,
through thy Christ; to whom, with thee and the
Holy Spirit, be glory, honour, and praise, doxology
and thanksgiving, for ever. Amen."
And when all the people have said " Amen,"
let the deacon cry again, ripoo-xwjuev, Let us give
attention. Then the bishop shall speak to the peo-
ple, saying, T« liyia toIq ayioic, " Holy things for
those that are holy." And the people shall answer;
" There is one holy, one Lord, one Jesus Christ, to
the glory of God the Father, blessed for ever.
Amen. Glory be to God on high, and in earth
peace, good will towards men. Hosanna to the
Son of David : blessed be the Lord God, that came
in the name of the Lord, and manifested himself
unto us : hosanna in the highest."
This is the whole service preceding the act of
communicating, as it is delivered in the Constitu-
tions ; which I have here represented all together
as it lies there, that the reader may see it in one
view. I shall now compare the several parts and
branches of it with the certain accounts we have of
them in other authentic writers ; beginning with
that which was the first in order, the minister's sa-
lutation of the people.
It has been observed before,'' that ^ . „
Sect. 2.
this form of saluting the people, by pj^j'^^f^rwh"™'
saying, « Peace be with you," or, " The t"i;ot."Vi°rl!'"As"to
Lord be with you," or, « The grace of tt'n.^^a^e'b'^lrh
our Lord Jesus Christ, &c. be with *°"' *"'
yon," was the usual preface and introduction to all
holy oflices, and therefore always used before pray-
ers, especially those that were offered up at the
altar. Theodoret says, it was used both at the en-
trance of their sermons and the mystical service,*
by which he means this part of the communion
ofl[ice. Cyril of Alexandria says the same, that they
used it in the beginning "^ of their mysteries ; and
that Christ made it a law, as it were, unto the church,
by saying so often to his disciples, " Peace be unto
you." But no one speaks more fully of it than St.
Chrysostom. He says, they used it in all their of-
fices ; when they first came into the church ; when
they preached ; when they gave the benediction ;
when they commanded the people to salute one an-
other with the kiss of peace ; when the sacrifice'
was offered ; and at other times in the communion
service. "Where it is observable, that he speaks of
this salutation as used four times at least in this
part of the communion office, besides other occa-
sions. In another place, exhorting Christians not
to follow the customs of the Jews, but to be at
unity and peace among themselves, he uses this ar-
gimient: There is nothing comparable to peace
and concord. Therefore when the bishop first en-
ters the church, before ever he goes up to his
throne, he says, "Peace be unto you all:" when
he rises up to preach, he does not begin befoi'e he
has given the " Peace to all : " when the priests are
about to make the benediction prayers, they first*
use this salutation, and then begin their benedic-
tions. So also the deacon, when he bids you pray
in common, among other things he reminds you to
pray for the angel of peace ; and when he dis-
misses you from this assembly, he praj's for you
in the same manner, saying, " Go in peace." And
there is nothing at all said or done without this.
In another homily, upon the descent of the Holy
Ghost,'' he gives the reason, why it was more par-
ticularly used at the Lord's table. The bishop,
says he, not only when he goes into his throne, and
^Constit. lib. 8. cap. 13.
* Book XIV. chap. 4. sect. 14.
^ Theod. Ep. 146. p. 1032. Touto lu irurraii xaTs IkkXi}-
aiat^ Till /iUCTTthf;? £=rt XsiTOvpytai irpooifiiov.
* Cyril, lib. 12. iu Joan. .\.\. p. 1093, llap' avra^ tou
/xv^iiniov Tczs dpXfis touto koI aX\j;\ois v/xtli (pa/xti/.
Vid. 'isidor. Pelus. lib. I. Ep. 112.
' Chrys. Horn. 3. in Colos. p. 1338.
•* Ibid. Horn. 52. in eos qui Pascha jejunanl, f. 5. p. 713.
" Ibid. Horn. 36. de Pentecost, t. 5. p. 503.
706
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
when he preaches, and when he prays, uses this
form, but when he stands at this holy table, when
he is about to offer the tremendous sacrifice, he
does not touch the oblation, before he has prayed
that the " grace of the Lord may be with you," and
ye have answered, "And with thy spirit:" by
which answer ye remind yourselves, that it is not
the minister who effects any thing in this matter,
neither is the consecration of the gifts there lying
the work of human nature, but that it is the grace
of the Spirit then present, and descending upon the
elements, that makes this mystical sacrifice. There
are several other passages to the same purpose in
his other homilies'" upon the Gospels and St. Paul's
Epistles, Avhich because the reader may find them
at large in the extract of the liturgy above" out
of St. Chrysostom's works, I will not here repeat
them. The same custom was always observed in
the Latin church. For TertuUian '^ plainly refers to
it, when he objects it to the heretics, that they gave
the peace to all without exception ; implying, that
the church used it, but with some distinction. Op-
tatus says," The Donatists retained the form, but
grossly abused it in their practice. They could not
omit the solemn words ; they said, Peace be unto
you. But why, says he, dost thou salute men with
that which thou hast not ? Why dost thou name
peace that hast destroyed it ? Thou salutest men
with the words of love and peace, who hast nothing
of the reality and substance of it. In the Spanish
church they used a like form, though not altoge-
ther the same. For by an order of the first council
of Braga," it was appointed that both bishops and
presbyters should use one and the same form of sa-
lutation, that is, " The Lord be with you," as it is in
the Book of Ruth; and that the people should an-
swer, " And with thy spirit :" as all the East receive
it by tradition from the apostles, and not as the
Priscilhan heresy hath changed it. What change
the Priscillianists had made in this matter, is not
very clear : some learned men are of opinion '^ that
they would allow the bishops to use no other form
but Pax vobis, and the presbyters only to say, Do-
minus vohiscum: whence they conclude that the word
Oriens, the East, must have crept into the canon
instead of the West, because it is so evident, that
all the Eastern church used the form. Pax vobis,
both in the salutation of bishops and presbyters.
But I should rather think the Priscillian pravity
'" Chrys. Horn. 18. in 2 Cor. p. 873. Horn. 3G. in 1 Cor.
p. 652. Horn. .33. in Matt. p. 318.
" Book XIII. chap. G.
'- Tert. (le Procscr. cap. 41. Pacein cum omnibus miscent.
" Optat. lib. 3. p. 73. Non potuistis praetermittere quod
legitimum est. Utique dixistis, Pax vobiscum. Quid sa-
lutas, de quo non babes ? Quid nominas, quod exterminasti?
Salutas de pace, qui non amas.
'^ Cone. Bracar. 1. can. 21. Placuitut non aliter episcopi,
et aliter presbyteri populum, sed uao modo salutent, di-
here complained of, was their denying the people
the liberty of making their proper response, and
bearing their part in the service, by saying, " And
with thy spirit," as had been the custom of all the
East from the time of the apostles. However this
be, I cannot forbear to say, it is the very error and
pravity which the church of Rome has since run
into. For Bona owns himself,'" that though it was
customary in the ancient church for all the congre-
gation, and not only the clerks, to answer the priest,
by saying, " And with thy spirit ;" yet now it is
otherwise in the church of Rome, where the clerks
only make this response, and the people are wholly
excluded from it. For which no other reason can
be assigned, but the magisterial authority of that
chui'ch, pretending to prescribe what she pleases to
the people, with a tio}i obstante to any rule or tradi-
tion of the ancient church. St. Chrysostom's rea-
soning in behalf of the people's bearing a part in
prayer with the priest, is of much more weight, and
with it I will conclude this paragraph.
Great is the power of the congregation, that is,
of the whole church, says he." It was their prayer
that delivered Peter from his bonds, and opened the
mouth of Paul. Their suffrage is a peculiar orna-
ment to those who are called to the spiritual offices
of government. And, therefore, he who is about to
perform the office of ordination, at that time requires
their prayers, and they join their suffrage, crying
out in those words, which they that are initiated in
the holy mysteries know : for we may not speak all
things openly before the unbaptized. There are
some things wherein there is no difference between
priest and people, as when they are to partake of
the tremendous mysteries. For we are all alike ad-
mitted to them : not as under the Old Testament,
when the priest eat one thing, and the people an-
other ; and it was not lawful for the people to par-
take of those things which the priest alone might
partake of. It is not so now, but there is one body,
and one cup proposed in common to all. So also in
the prayers one may now observe the people to con-
tribute a great deal. For common prayers are made
for the energumens, and for the penitents, both by
the priests and people. For they all say that one
and the same prayer, the prayer so full of mercy.
Again, when we exclude those from the sanctuary,
who cannot partake of the holy table, we are all
obhged to make another prayer, in which we all fall
centes, Dominus sit vobiscum : sicut in Libro Ruth legitur,
et ut respondeatur a populo, Et cum spiritu tuo: sicut et ab
ipsis apostolis traditum omnis retinet Oriens, et non sicut
Priscilliana pravitas imnuitavit.
'^ Garsias Loaisa in loc. Bona, de Reb. Liturg. lib. 2. cap.
5. n. 1. Habertus, Archieratic. p.330. Hamon L'Estrange,
Alliance of Div. Oific. chap. 3. p. 82.
'" Bona, ibid. p. 501. Nunc soli clcrici vel ministri re-
spondent.
" Chiys. Horn. 18. in 2 Cor. p. 872.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
767
down alike on the earth, and all rise up together.
Again, when we are to give and receive the peace,
or kiss of peace, we all in like manner salute each
other. And again, in celebrating the holy myste-
ries, the priest prays for the people, and the people
for the priest; for these words, " And with thy spirit,"
are nothing else but the people's prayer. In like
manner, the prayer of thanksgiving is a common
prayer. For not only the priest gives thanks, but
all the people also. For when he has first received
their answer, declaring their consent, that "it is meet
and right so to do," then he begins the thanksgiving.
And why should you wonder, that the people some-
times speak with the priest, when they are allowed
to send up those holy hymns in common with the
very cherubims and celestial powers above? I have
spoken all this, adds he, to make every member of
the church, though he be an inferior, to become
watchful and vigilant ; and to teach us, that we are
all one body, and only differ from each other as
members do from the members of the same body ;
and that we should not cast all upon the priests,
but every one bear his share in his concern for the
whole church, as one common body. I will now
leave any ingenuous reader to judge, whose reasons
are strongest and most rational ; those of Chrysos-
tom, who thus pleads the people's right in bearing
a part in the public service of God ; or theirs who,
by an overbearing authority, deny them their just
right ; and as they have taken away the cup, and
the Bible, and the key of knowledge from them, so
have also denied them the liberty of joining in com-
mon prayer with the priest, which was their uncon-
tested privilege in the ancient church.
But I proceed with the Constitu-
tions. As there, immediately after the
priest has given the salutation of
peace, and the people have returned their answer, a
deacon goes on to proclaim solemnly, that they
should salute one another with a holy kiss ; and
so the clergy salute the bishop, and laymen their
fellow laymen, and women one another ; it is in the
very same manner represented in other writers.
The council of Laodicea, describing the order of the
ancient service, says. After the prayers '^ of the faith-
ful, the peace should be given : and after the pres-
byters have given the peace to the bishop, and lay-
Sect. 3.
Secondly, Tlie k
of peace.
'* Cone. Laodic. 19. EI0' ovtw^ ti)u Elpi'iviiu oLSnrrdai.
Kttt fitTu Tous TrpiafiuTipovi oovvai tm i-rrLO-KOTrw T?/y
iLp-i}ut]v, TOTS. Tot/s Xa'ucoOs Ttjii Eipi'ii/rju Sioovai. Kal o'vTM
Tt]v ayiav -irpocrcpopav tTrixf XfTa-6ai.
'" Cyvil. Catech. Myst. 5. n. 2.
=» Chrys. Horn. 20. in Mat. p. 205. Horn. 22. in Rom. p.
251. Horn. 30. in 2 Cor. p. 995. Horn. 14. in Ephes. p.
1128. Horn. 77, in Joan. p. 500. Horn. 30. de Proditore,
t. 5. p. 565. Horn. 50. ibid. p. C86.
^' Chrys. de Compunct. Cordis, lib. 1. cap. 3. t. 4. p. 118.
Ao-Tra^o'/ifyot aWiJXoi/? ixi\\ovTo<i tov Owpov Trpoacpi-
ptadat, ^■,T.X.
men the peace to one another, the holy oblation
should be oiTered. After the same manner, Cyril
of Jerusalem "' speaks of it as coming before the
Sursiim corda, " Lift up your hearts to the Lord."
A deacon cries, " Receive one another, salute one
another with a holy kiss." Which, he says, was
a symbol of reconciliation, and forgiving all injuries
whatsoever. St. Chrysostom"" often mentions it
among other arguments to excite men to unity and
charity; reminding them of this symbol of peace
and reconciliation, and how great a piece of page-
antry and mere hypocrisy it was to give this kiss,
as Judas did, without cordial love and sincere afFec-
tion. Particularly in one place'^^'hc notes the cir-
cumstance of time when this ceremony was used,
that is, before the oblation, when the sacrifice was
about to be ofTered : which agrees exactly with the
time specified in the Constitutions. The same is
noted long before by Justin Martyr," that it was
between the common prayers for the whole state of
Christ's church, and the prayers of consecration.
For, says he, when prayers are ended, we salute one
another with a kiss : and after that, bread and wine
and water is brought to the president of the bre-
thren, who, receiving them, gives praise and glory to
the God of all things, in the name of the Son and
the Holy Spirit. In the Latin church the same
custom was observed, only with this difference, that
it came not before, but after the consecration jiray-
ers and the Lord's prayer, immediately before the
distribution. For so St. Austin or Ca-sarius Arela-
tensis represents it, in describing the order of the
service : When the consecration "' is ended, we say
the Lord's prayer ; and after that, " Peace be with
you:" and then Christians salute one another with
a holy kiss, which is a sign of peace, if that be
really in their hearts, which they pretend with their
lips. He mentions the thing in other places, and
seems to intimate, that the Donatists observed the
same ceremony, though they had nothing of the
peace that was intended by it. In his books against
Petilian,-'' speaking of one Optatus Gildonianus, a
Donatist bishop, who had been a great oppressor
of widows and orphans, and infamous for many
other barbarous cruelties, he says, notwithstandino-
all this, they gave him the kiss of peace, when they
received the sacrament at his hands. In another
" Justin. Apol. 2. p. 97. 'A\X.i\ous (^iXvfiaTi a(r-TraX,6-
fxtda ■n-avcrdp.iLVOL Tutv tbxuiV 'iirtiTa TrpoarrjitpeTaL tiu irpo-
ta-TooTi Twii aOcXrpwu lipTo^ Kal TroTi'ipiov iioaxos Kal Kpa-
liaT09. Vid. Clem. Alex. Paedagog. lib. 3. cap. 11. Athenag.
Legat. p. 36. Dionys. Eccl. Hierarch. cap. 3. sect. 8.
"'* Aug. Ilom. 83. de Diversis, 1. 10. p. 556. Ubi poracta
est sauetificatio, dicimus oiatiouem Dominicam. Post ipsam
dicitur, Pa.x vobiscum, ct osculautur se Christiani in osculo
sancto, quod est signum pacis, si quod ostendunt labia, fiat
in couscientia.
-' Aug. coni Literas Petilian. lib. 2. cap. 2-3. Cui pacis
osculum inter sacramenta copulabatis, &c.
768
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
place" he compares the Donatists to crows, and the
cathoUcs to doves ; because, though they both gave
the kiss of peace, j^et the one tare the church in
pieces, and fed upon its rains, but the other were
innocent and harmless as doves ; and by those cha-
racters they might be distinguished from each other.
It appears also from Pope Innocent's letter^" to
Deccntius, bishop of Eugubium, that it was the ge-
neral custom of the ItaUc churches to give the kiss
of peace, not before the consecration, but after: for
it blames those that gave it before, and says, it
ought to come after, as a testimony of their consent
to all that was done, and as a seal of the consecra-
tion prayer, to signify that all was ended. Tertul-
lian^' probably upon this account gave it the name
of sif/nacidiiin orationis, the seal of their prayers ;
as being in his time used when all the prayers of
consecration were ended. He seems to intimate
also that it was given promiscuously, and without
distinction between men and women.^ For among
other arguments, which he uses why a Christian
woman should not marry a heathen, this is one,
that he would be unwilling to suffer her to go into
the prisons to kiss the martyrs' chains, or at any
other times to give the kiss of peace to a brother.
And this is as plainly intimated by the ancient
writer of the Passion of Felicitas and Perpetua, about
Tertullian's time, when he says^^ that Felicitas, Per-
petua, and Saturus did mutually kiss each other be-
fore they suffered, that they might consummate their
martyrdom by the solemn rite of peace : alluding to
the usual custom of giving the kiss of peace without
distinction, though it was otherwise observed in the
Greek church. There is one thing more proper to be
observed out of TertuUian,^" that some made a scruple
of giving the kiss of peace upon a fast day, though it
were but a private fast of their own ; whom he re-
proves, telling them, that the kiss of peace was the
seal of prayer ; that it was never more proper than
when joined with prayer; that there was no prayer
perfect without peace ; that peace was no impediment
to a man in doing his duty to the Lord ; that what-
ever reason they had for it, their reason was not
stronger than the observation of the precept which
obliges us to conceal our fasts. Whereas when we
refrain from the kiss of peace, that discovers us to
be fasting. We may at home omit this ceremony
of giving the peace, because there our fasts cannot
be wholly concealed from the family : but in other
places, where you may conceal your action, you
ought to remember the precept of the Lord ; and
so you may observe the discipline of the church
abroad, and your own custom at home. TertuUian,
we see, speaks this of private fasts, which he thinks
no reason for men's refusing the kiss of peace in
public. As to public fasts, the case was otherwise.
For, by the laws of the church, this ceremony was
omitted on some more solemn days of fasting ; as
upon the day of our Saviour's passion. For Ter-
tuUian adds immediately in the next words,^' that
on that day, because it was a public and common
fast, ordained by the laws of the church, they omit-
ted the kiss of peace, and no one then regarded
the omission, because it was done by general con-
sent and agreement. And this seems to have been
an exception of universal extent in the church : for
Procopius notes it in the Life of Justinian and Theo-
dora, who began their reign on this day, anno 527,
that they began it with an ill omen, on a day^'^ that
no one used the kiss of peace in the church. And
thus much of this ancient ceremony, so often en-
joined by the apostle, Rom. xvi. 16 ; 1 Cor. xvi. 20 ;
2 Cor. xiii. 12; 1 Thess. v. 26; 1 Pet. v. 14. Of
which some have wi'itten^ whole volumes: but I
content myself to have said so much, as may serve
to confirm the observation made upon the author of
the Constitutions, that this was an ancient rite uni-
versally observed in the church in one part or other
of the communion service.
The next thing mentioned in the g^^.^ ^
Constitutions, is the ceremony of the of'h^nditefore'Jon?
priest's washing his hands before con- ^"^"^ '°"'
secration. This is also noted by Cyril of Jerusalem
in his Mystagogical Explication of the Communion
Service, where, speaking to the newly baptized, he
says. Ye have seen the deacon bring water to the
bishop and presbyters'* standing about the altar,
to wash their hands. Did he give it to wash the
23 Aug. Tract. 6. in Joan. p. 21. Osculantur corvi, seel la-
niant : a laniatu innocens est natura columbarum. Ubi
ergo laniatus, iion est vera in osculis pax, &c.
'-"° Innoc. Ep. 1. ad Decent, cap. 1. Paceui ergo asseris
ante confecta mysteria quosdam populis imperare, vel sibi
inter sacerdotes tradere : cum post omnia, quae aperire non
debeo, pax sit neccssario indicenda, per quam constet popu-
lum, ad omnia quae in mysteriis aguntur, atque in ecclesia
celebrantur, praebuisse couseusum, ac fiuita esse pacis con-
cludentis signaculo demonstrentur.
-' Tertul. de Orat. cap. 11.
^ Ad Uxor. lib. 2. cap. 4. Quis patietur alicui fratrum
ad osculum convenire ?
^ Passio Perpetu:p, ad calcem Lactaut. de Mort. Persec.
p. 35. Ante jam osculati invicem, ut martyrium per solonnia
pacis consimimarent.
^ Tertul. de Orat. cap. 14. Aliajam consuetudo invaluit,
jejuuantes habita oratione cum fratribus s\ibtrahunt oscu-
\\\m pacis, quod est signaculum orationis. Quando autem
magisconferenda cum fratribus pax est, nisi cum oratione
commendabilior ascendit ? Quae oratio cum divortio
sancti osculi Integra ? Qiiem Domino offieium facientem
impedit pax ? Quale sacrificium est, a quo sine pace rece-
ditur? &c.
'• Ibid. Die Paschac, quo communis et quasi publica
jejunii relieio, deponimus osculum ; nihil curantes de oscu-
lando, quod cum omnibus faciamus.
^- Procop. Hist. Arcana, cap. 9.
^ MuUerus de Osculo Sancto. Jena;, 1675. 4to. Martin
Kempius de Osculo, &c. Lipsise, 1665.
=*< Cyril. Catech. Myst. 5. n. 1.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
769
filth of their bodies ? By no means. For we do
not use to go into the church with bodies defiled :
but that washing of hands is a symbol, that you
ought to be pure from sin and transgressions of the
law. For the hands are the symbol of action, and
washing them denotes the purity and cleanness of
our actions. Have you not lieard holy David ex-
plaining this mystery, and saying, " I will wash my
hands among the innocent, and so will I compass
thine altar, O Lord." Therefore washing the hands
is a symbol or indication that we are not obnoxious
or liable unto sin. The author of the Questions
upon the Old and New Testament under the name
of St. Austin,** takes notice of the same custom as
used in all churches, only with this difference, that
whereas in other churches it was commonly the
office of the deacons to bring water to priests, in the
Roman church it was devolved upon the subdea-
cons, because there was a multitude of inferior cler-
gy in that church above many others. And in the
author under the name of Dionysius the Areopa-
gite, a great deal more may be read to the same
purpose.
In the next place, whereas in the
FourtMy^Thedea- Coustitutions the dcacou is appointed
con's admonition to , _ , , .
all non communi- asTaiu to maKC a solcmn proclamation,
cants to withdraw ; ^
and to all commu- ordering: all non-communicants, cate-
nicants to come in ^
ceritj''' '"^'^ ^'"' chumens, penitents, and unbelievers,
to be excluded ; and admonishing all
communicants to approach in charity and sincerity,
not in enmity with their bretlii'en, or in hypocrisy
towards God, but in reverence and fear ; the very
same is suggested by Chrysostom : Dost thou not
hear the deacon, the herald of the church, standing
and crying. All ye that are under penance,'" be
gone. All they that do not partake of the commu-
nion, are in penance. If thou art in penance, thou
mayest not partake. And Severianus, bishop of
Gabala, in one of his homilies among St. Chrysos-
tom's works,'' speaks of the same : Ye have seen the
deacons traversing the church, and crying, Let no
catechumen be present, none of those that may not
see the heavenly blood shed for the remission of
sins, &c. Ye remember after this how the angels
from heaven sing the hymns and praises, saying,
" Holy is the Father, holy is the Son, holy is the
Holy Ghost." By which it is plain, these admoni-
tions of the deacon were here repeated as prepara-
tory to the oblation.
The circumstance of the piiriSia, or j.
fans to drive away the insects, is so
lie P(7
to ifriv
/a<a,
minute, that it is no great wonder it """^ msicts.
should be omitted in most other writers beside the
Constitutions. Bona says,** they are mentioned
in Jobius'" and Germanus Theoria, and the litur-
gies that go under the name of St. Chrysostom and
St. Basil. Suicerus thinks," that in most of those
writings the word pnrlSta signifies one of their holy
vessels, a basket or the like, in which they were
used to carry the sacred elements to and from the
altar ; such as that spoken of by St. Jerom, when
describing the glorious poverty of Exuperius, bishop
of Tholouse, he says," he was used to carry the
Lord's body in a basket of osiers, and the blood in
a glass cup. And indeed in Herodotus the word
pnriowv is by some lexicographers said to signify a
basket ; but in the liturgies of St. Chrysostom and
Basil, it is taken in the common sense of Greek
authors, and as it is used in the Constitutions, for a
fan to blow with. For in Chrysostom's liturgy the
deacon is to ventilate ^^ or blow over the elementrs
with a fan ; or if there be no fan, then to do it Avith
the covering of the cup. And in St. Basil's liturgy
there is mention" made of the same utensils, pnri-
Stov 77 KaXvfina, either the fan, or the covering of the
cup, to be used for the same purpose. And so the
word piTTiSiov ■''' is taken both hy Germanus, and Jo-
bius, and Suidas. So that there was no reason for
Suicerus to reckon the author of the Constitutions
so singular in this opinion. But as these authors
are not very ancient, I have mentioned them rather
to explain a hard word, than establish an ecclesias-
tical custom. St. Jerom's authority is produced by
Durantus," but it is nothing to the purpose : for
though he mentions the use of mnscaria,^^ that is,
fans ; yet it is plain he speaks of them not as any
ecclesiastical utensil, but as a civil present made by
Marcella to the matrons, though he gives a tropo-
logical turn of wit, to draw something of a mystical
meaning out of them. So I let this matter pass as
a minute circumstance in the Constitutions, about
which it is not worth our while to be further soli-
^»"Aug. Qusest. Vet. et Novi Testamenti, qu. 101. Ut
aulem non omnia ministeria obsequiorum per ortlinem agant,
inultitudo facit clericorum. Nam utique et altare portarent
et vasaejus, et aquam in manus funderent saceiiloti, sicut
viileraus per omnes ecclesias, &c.
3" Chrys. Horn. 3. in Ephes. p. 1051.
" Ap. Chi-ys. t. 6. Horn. 37. do Filio Prodigo, p. 375.
See before, Book XIII. chap. 6. sect. 6. Vide Chrvs. Horn.
I. cont. Judaeos, 1. 1. p. 400. 'TLiriyLvwaKni aWnXn's, k.t.X.
^^ Bona, Rer. Litm-g. lib. I. cap. 25. n. 6.
39 Jobius ap. Photium, Cod. 222.
'"' Suicer. Thesaur. Eccles. voce 'PtTrtotoi', t. 2.
^' Ilieron. Ep. 5. ad Uiisticuni. Nihil illo ditius, qui
3 u
corpus Domini canistro vimineo, sanguinem portat in
vitro.
"■= Chrys. Liturg. Bibl. Patr. Gr. Lat. t. 2. p. 78. 'Pt-Tn'^fi
iirdvu) Tthv dyiwv /UETci piiriSiu EtiXaStos. EI Sk hk in
pnriSov, TTOifX t5to jXiTct KuXu/ifxaTO^.
■" Basil. Liturg. ibid. p. 51.
** German. Contemplatio Her. Eccles. ibid. p. 157. Jo-
bius ubi supra. Suidaa Le.xicon, t. 2. p. 686.
■■^ Darant. de Ritib. lib. 1. cap. 10. n. 2.
*'^ Hieron. Ep. 20. ad Mareellam. Quod autem et ina-
tronis offertis muscaria parva, parvis aniraalibus eventilan-
<lis, elegans significatio est, debere luxuriam cito restia-
guere, quia muscx moriturae oleum suavitatis exterminant.
770
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
citous in our inquiries, to give collateral evidence
out of the ancient writei's.
g^^, , The next thing mentioned in the
.ig^onhhrossal Constitutions is, the use of the sign
th'e Lord's table. ^f ^^le cross, beforc the minister pro-
ceeds to the consecration. And of this there is
more certain evidence in the ancient writers. For
Chrysostom says expressly," that it was not only
used by Christians every day, but particularly at the
holy table, and in the ordinations of priests, and
that its glory shined with the body of Christ in the
mystical supper : which implies, that it was used
more than once in the time of celebration. St.
Austin says likewise, that it was used in all their
offices,"' in consecrating the waters of baptism, in
the unction of confirmation, and in the sacrifice of
the eucharist ; without which none of them were
solemnly performed.
Next after this, immediately before
Of the usual pre- ^|^g great tlianksgiving in the Consti-
face, called Sursum t3 O o
^".^Sonfolheg^eat tutious, the prlcst haviug given the
thanksgiving. people auother salutation in the words
of St. Paul, " The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ,
&c. be with you ;" and they answering again, " And
with thy spirit :" the priest goes on and says, " Lift
up your hearts :" to which the people answer, " We
lift them up unto the Lord." The priest says again,
" Let us give thanks to the Lord ;" and the people
answer, " It is meet and right so to do." Now, this
is mentioned almost by all ecclesiastical writers,
that have said any thing of the eucharist or prayer.
St. Cyprian'"' calls it the preface that was premised
by the priest, to prepare the brethren's minds to
pray with a heavenly temper. St. Austin men-
tions it above ten times in his writings : the places
have been noted above,'*" in the general discourse of
liturgies, and therefore I need not here repeat them.
I will only remark, that he says. It was the custom
of the whole church throughout the world ^' to say
daily almost with one voice, " We lift up our hearts
unto the Lord." And that therefore the hearts" of
Christian people were a sort of heaven, because they
are daily lift up to heaven, whilst the priest says,
" Lift up your hearts ;" and they answer, " We lift
them up unto the Lord." St. Chrysostom also*"
frequently mentions the use of this preface in his
homilies, which because I have related at length
in a former Book, I forbear to repeat them again .in
this place.** The reader that is curious, may find
the same forms related in Cyril's Mystical Cate-
chisms,** and Anastasius Sinaita,*'^ and Ceesarius
Arelatensis,*' and Eligius Noviomensis,** not to
mention the Greek liturgies, or any later writers. I
only observe further out of the council of Milevis,*'
where there is mention made of prefaces among
other prayers, it is commonly supposed by learner
men, that these forms are meant, " Lift up your
hearts: We lift them up unto the Lord. Let us
give thanks unto the Lord: It is meet and right so
to do." Which, as Mabillon'* observes, in the old
Galilean liturgy, is called contestatio, because, by
these answers, the people gave in their attestation
or testimony of their comphance with the priest's
exhortation ; declaring that their hearts were now
in heaven, and that it was meet and right to praise
the Lord.
After this, the priest went on with
Sect. 9.
the tiixapiaria, properly so called, that or the evx'^pia-
is, the great thanksariving to God for thanksgiving, pro-
' ° a O purly so called.
all his mercies, both of creation, pro-
vidence, and redemption ; where a commemoration
was made of all that God had done for man from
the foundation of the world, and more particularly
in the gi'eat mystery of redemption : upon which a
solemn and magnificent glorification of God was
framed, always including the Trisagion, or seraph-
ical hymn, " Holy, holy, holy. Lord of hosts," &c,,
which was sung by the minister and people jointly;
and then the minister went on alone to finish the
solemn thanksgiving. We have no where else in-
deed so long a thanksgiving as is that in the Con-
stitutions : but the substance of it is not only in the
liturgies that go under the names of St. James,
Chrysostom, and Basil, but may be discovered in
more authentic writings. For Justin Martyr, de-
scribing the Christian rites and mysteries,"' says. As
soon as the common prayers were ended, and they
had saluted one another with a kiss, bread and wine
^' Chrys. Demonstrat. Quod Christus sit Deus, cap. 9. t.
5. p. 840. OStos Iv xj; LEpa TpairiX^ri, axos Iv this tcoi'
'ifpitov ')(iipOToviai'i, arcs iraXiv fitTo. tu aoi^aros x£
'S.pi':^ ETTL TO ixv^iKov otiirvov Sia\a/xTrii.
■■8 Aug. Horn. 118. in Joan. p. 2'25. Quid est signum
Cliristi nisi crux Christi? Quod signum nisi adhibeatur
sive fvontibus credentiura, sive ipsi aquae ex. qua regeneran-
tur, sive oleo quo 'chrismute unguntur, sive saciificio quo
aluntur; niliil horuin rite perficitur.
« Cypr. de Oral. p. 152.
5» See Book XIII. chap. 5. sect. 7.
*' Aug. de Vera Itelig. cap. 3. t. 1. p. 302. Quotidie per
miiversum orbem iiumanum genus una pone voce respondet,
Sursum corda se habere ad Dominum.
'^ Serm. 44. de Tempore. Corda fidelium ccelum sunt,
quia in coelos quotidie criguntur, diceute sacerdote, Sursum
corda; securi respondent, Habemus ad Dominum.
ss Chrys. Horn. 18. in 2 Cor. p. 873. Hom. 22. in Heb.
p. 1898. Hom. 5. de Pcenitent. t. 6. Edit. Savil. Hom.
24. in 1 Cor. p. 536. Hom. 38. de Euchar. t. 5. p. 5G9.
^* See Book XIII. chap. G.
55 Cyril. Catech. Myst. 5. n. 3.
5" Anastas. Serm. de Syuaxi, ap. Albertin. de Eucharistia,
p. 529.
5' Cffisar. Hom. 12.
^ Eligius, Hom. 11. de Cona Domini. E.x verbis Cy-
priani.
5" Cone. Milevit. can. 12. Placuit, ut preces vel orationes
et missae sive praet'ationes, quae probata; fuerint in concilio,
ab omnibus celebrentur.
•5" Mabillon. de Liturg. Gall. lib. 1. cap. 3. n. 17.
*' Justin. Apol. 2. p. 97.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
771
and water was brought to the president ; who, re-
ceiving them, gave praise and glory to the Father
of all things by the Son and Holy Spirit, and made
ivxapmriav Itti to ttoXv, a long thanksgiving for the
blessings which he vouchsafed to bestow upon
them. And when he had ended the prayers and
thanksgiving, all the people that were present an-
swered with acclamation. Amen. After the same
manner Irenaeus -.'^ We oiler unto him his own gifts,
thereby declaring the communication and truth
both of flesh and Spirit. For as the bread, which
is of the earth, after the invocation of God upon it,
is no longer common bread, but the eucharist, con-
sisting of two parts, the one earthly, the other hea-
venly ; so all our bodies, receiving the eucharist,
are no longer corruptible, whilst they live in hopes
of a resurrection. But we offer these things to
him, not as if he stood in need of them, but as giv-
ing him thanks for his gifts, and sanctifying the
creature. So Origen®^ says. They eat the bread
that was offered to the Creator with prayer and
thanksgiving for the gifts that he had bestowed on
them, which bread was made a holy body by
prayer, sanctifjdng those that used it with a pious
mind. Cyril of Jerusalem more particularly speci-
fies the substance of this thanksgiving in his Mysti-
cal Catechisms, saying,"*' After this, that is, after we
have said, " Let us give thanks to the Lord," and " it
is meet and right so to do," we make mention of the
heaven, and earth, and sea, and the sun, moon, and
stars, and all the creatures, rational and irrational,
visible and invisible, angels, archangels, hosts and
dominions, principalities and powers, thrones, and
cherubims covering their faces, saying, with David,
" Magnify the Lord with me." We also make men-
tion of the cherubims, which Esaias saw in the
Spirit, standing about the throne of God, and with
two wings covering their faces, and with two their
feet, and flying with two, and saying, " Holy, holy,
holy. Lord God of hosts." This is much the same
with the thanksgiving in St. James's liturgy, which
was used in the church of Jerusalem, in this form :
It is very meet and right, becoming us and our
duty,"^ that we should praise thee, and celebrate
thee with hymns, and give thanks unto thee, the
Maker of all creatures, visible and invisible, the
Treasure of all good, the Fountain of life and im-
mortality, the God and Lord of all things, whom
the heavens and the heavens of heavens praise,
and all the host of them ; the sun, and moon, and
the whole company of stars; the earth, and sea,
and all that are in them ; the celestial congregation
of Jerusalem ; the church of the first-born, who are
written in heaven ; the spirits of just men and pro-
phets, the souls of martyrs and apostles ; angels and
archangels, thrones and dominions, principalities
and powers, the tremendous hosts and cherubims
with many eyes, and seraphims with six wings,
with two whereof they cover their faces, and with
two their feet, and with two they fly, crying out in-
cessantly one to another, and singing with loud
voices the triumphal song of the magnificence of
thy glory, " Holy, holy, holy. Lord of hosts, heaven
and earth are full of thy glory. Hosanna in the
highest. Blessed be he that cometh in the name of
the Lord. Hosanna in the highest."
St. Chrysostom*" also speaks of this thanksgiving,
though he does not give us the whole form of it, but
only the introduction, saying. The pi'ayer of thanks-
giving is common both to priest and people. For
not only the priest gives thanks, but all the people.
For, first, he receives their answer and attestation,
That it is meet and right to praise the Lord, and
then he begins the thanksgiving. And why should
you wonder, that the people should sometimes speak
with the priest, when they do, even with the cheru-
bims and celestial powers, send up those sacred
hymns to heaven above ? He means those hymns,
" Holy, holy, holy," &c., and, " Glory be to God on
high ;" which, as we shall presently see, were one
part of this great thanksgiving.
Among the Latin writers this previous giving of
thanks is mentioned by Fulgentius also," who
says. In the Christian sacrifice there was both a
thanksgiving and a commemoration made of the
flesh of Christ, and of his blood which he shed for
our sakes. And so St. Ambrose, or whoever was
the author of the books De Sacramentis among his
works; distinguishing between the thanksgiving
and the consecration, he asks,^ With what words, and
with whose words is the consecration made ? And
answers, With the words of the Lord Jesus. For all
*- Iren. lib. 4. cap. 34. Offerimus ei quae sunt ejus, con-
gruenter communicationem et veritatem procdicantes carnis
et Spiritus. Quemadmodum eniin qui est a terra panis,
percipiens invocationem Dei, jam non communis panis est,
sed eucharistia, es duabus rebus constans, terrena et coe-
lesti: sic et corpora nostra, percipientia eucharistiam, jam
non sunt corruptibilia, spem resurrectionis habentia. Ofi'cr-
imus autem ei, non quasi indigeuti, sed gratias agentes do-
nationi ejus, et sanctificantes creaturam.
'^ Orig. coqt. Gels. lib. 8. p. 399.
"« Cyril. Catech. Myst. 5. n. 5.
•■•■• Liturg. .Tacobi, Bibl. Patr. Gr. Lat. t. 2. p. ]2.
«" Chrys. Horn. 18. in 2 Cor. p. 873. It. Horn. 2. in
2 Cor. p. 739. 'Yirip t;")? OLKov/xtuii^ Kal rHiv kolvwv
tiiyitpLdTOviXiV &yaBwv.
"=' Fulgent, de Fide ad Pctrum, cap. 19. In isto autem
sacrificio gratiarum actio, atque commemoratio est carnis
Christi, quam pro nobis obtulit, sanguinis qucm pro nobis
idem Deus efFudit.
•^^ Ambros. de Sacrament, lib. 4. cap. 4. Consecratio
igitur quibiis verbis est, et cujus sermonibus ? Domini
Jesu. Nam rcliqua omnia quae dicuntur, laus Deo defertur,
oratione petitur pro populo, pro rogibus, pro cneteris. Ubi
venitur ut coniiciatur vcnerabile sacramentura, jam non
suis sermonibus sacerdos, sed utitur sermonibus Christi.
3 D 2
772
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
that goes before, is either the glorification and praise
of God, or prayer for the people, for kings, and the
rest of mankind. But v/hen the priest comes to
the consecration of the holy sacrament, then he
uses not his own words, but the words of Christ.
By all which it is indisputably evident, that the
consecration of the sacrament was ushered in with
a solemn thanksgiving, or glorification of God, for
all his gifts and benefits, whence the whole action
had the name of ivxapiaria, the eucharist or thanks-
giving, because this was always premised as a
necessary part of the sacred mystery ; and the whole
action and ceremony was concluded with another
thanksgiving after communicating, as we shall see
hereafter.
At present we are to observe, that
Of the use of the ouc part of tliis glorificatiou or thanks-
ra|IS"''hymn, giving, was the hymn called the Tri-
" Holjr, holy, holy," O _ »' . : . t ■ ^
in this thanksgiv- scif/ion, and Ejumcioti, the seraphical
and triumphal hymn^ " Holy, holy,
holy. Lord God of hosts, heaven and earth are full
of thy glory." This is evident from the last-men-
tioned passages of St. Cyril,"" and St. Chrysostom,™
who, in other places, gives a more particular ac-
count of the use of it at the Lord's table. Hereto-
fore, says he, this hymn was only sung in heaven ;"
but after that the Lord vouchsafed to come down
upon earth, he brought this melody to us also.
Therefore the bishop, when he stands at this holy
table, to present our rational service, and offer the un-
bloody sacrifice, does not simply call upon us to join
in this glorification, but first naming the cherubims,
and making mention of the seraphims, he then ex-
horts us all to send up these tremendous words ; and
withdrawing our minds from the earth by intimating
with what company we make a quire, he cries out to
every man, and says, as it were, in these words, " Thou
singest with the seraphims, stand together with the
seraphims, stretch forth thy wings with them, with
them fly round the royal throne." In another place,"
showing the obligation which the eucharist lays
upon men to keep every member of the body pure
from sin, the hands and mouth that receive it, the
eyes that view it, the tongue that ministers in those
mysteries and is dyed in blood, he argues thus par-
ticularly with respect to the ears : How absurd is it,
after that mystical hymn, which was brought by the
cherubims from heaven, to pollute your ears with
songs of harlots, and the effeminate melodies of the
theatre ! "Which plainly implies, that this seraphical
hymn was one part of this great thanksgiving. He
69 Cyril. Catech. Myst. 5. n. 5.
'» Chrys. Horn. 18. in 2 Cor. p. 873.
" Horn, in Seraphim, t. 3. p. 890.
'- Horn. 21. ad Pop. Antioch. t. 1. p. 266.
" Hom. 1. in Esai. t. 3. p. 8:34.
" Hom. 3. in Ephes. p. 1052.
'^ Hom. 21. tie Baptismo Christi, t. 1. p. .317.
says the same in his first homily upon Isaiah :^ The
seraphims above sing the holy Trisagion hymn ; the
holy congregation of men on earth send up the
same ; the general assembly of celestial and earthly
creatures join together ; there is one thanksgiving,
n'la svxapiaTia, one exultation, one quire of men and
angels in one station rejoicing together. In another
place, reproving those who stayed at the commu-
nion service, when they would not communicate, he
tells them,''* It was better that they should be ab-
sent, for they did but affront Him that invited them,
whilst they stayed to sing the hymn, professing
themselves to be of the number of the worthy,
whilst they did not recede with the unworthy. How
could you stay, and not partake of the table ? I am
unworthy, say you. If so, you are unworthy to
communicate in prayers also. For it is not only
the bare elements, but those hymns, that cause the
Spirit to descend upon them. Though he does not
here name the hymns, he plainly intimates, however,
that they were commonly used in this part of the
eucharistical service. And elsewhere" he speaks
more plainly : The faithful, says he, know what are
the hymns of the powers above; what the che-
rubims sing in heaven; what the angels sung, " Glory
be to God in the highest." Therefore hymns come
after the psalmody, as a thing of greater perfection.
He means, that psalmody was only a part of the
service of the catechumens ; but these hymns were
vised by the rsXttot, the communicants, in the service
of the altar. He mentions the same in many other
places,'^ which the reader may find above," in the
collection of the ancient liturgy out of St. Chry-
sostom's works : I will only repeat one passage more
out of his homily upon the martyrs. The martyrs,
says he,'* are now" joining in consort, and partaking
in the mystical songs of the heavenly quire. For
if, whilst they were in the body, whenever they
communicated in the sacred mysteries, they made
part of the quire, singing with the cherubims the
Trisaf/ion hjTnn, " Holy, holy, holy," as all ye that
are initiated in the holy mysteries very well know ;
much more now, being joined with them whose
partners they were in the earthly quire, they do with
greater freedom partake in those solemn blessings
and glorifications of God in heaven above. There
needs no recourse now, after this, to be had to the
liturgy of St. Chrysostom, to prove that this Divine
hymn was always a part of the solemn thanksgiving,
since it is more solidly proved out of his genuine
writings. To which we may add Severianus" of
"" Horn. 4. de Incomprchcnsibili, t. 1. p. 374. Hom. 16.
Si esurlerit Inimicus, t. 5. p. 229. Hom. 3. de Poenitent. t.
4. p. 562. Epist. 2. ad Olympiad, t. 4. p. 715. Hom. 14. in
Ephes. p. 1127.
" Book XHI. chap. 6. '» Hom. 74. de Mart. 1. 1. p. 900.
'" Horn. 37. de Filio Prodigo, inter Opera Chrysost. t. G.
p. 375.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
773
Gabala for the Greek church, and the council of
Vaison^" for the Latin, which says, that in all com-
munion services, whether they were morning ser-
vices, or quadragesimal, or commemorations for the
dead, the hymn, " Holy, holy, holy," should be used
in the same order as in the public service.
e , ,„ Next after this, there follows in the
Sect. 10.
th'^Kvin-forthe Coustitutions a particular enumera-
rXrjSioHf n;an' tlou of the mcrcics of God vouch-
im bychri!.t. g^fcd to mankind in the rederription
of the world by the death of Christ, and a more
special thanksgiving with respect to them ; wherein
also is contained a sort of creed, or summary of the
chief articles of the Christian faith. Which was
all the creed that the church in that age made use
of in that service. For as yet the formal repetition
of the baptismal creed was no part of the commu-
nion service, as it was in after ages, but only such
doctrines were related as were the subject of a par-
ticular thanksgiving for the great mysteries of the
incarnation and redemption. Thus it is represented
in the Constitutions, with which St. Chrysostom
exactly corresponds. For, commenting on those
words of the apostle, " The cup of blessing which
we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of
Christ ? " he brings in the apostle thus explaining
himself: When I speak of a blessing, I unfold all
the treasure of God's beneficence, and commemorate
all his great and glorious gifts. And he adds. We
also in offering the cup recite the ineffable mercies
and kindness of God, and all the good things we
enjoy : and so we offer it, and communicate ;
giving him thanks for that he hath delivered man-
kind from error ; that he hath*' made us near, who
were afar off; that when we were without hope,
and without God in the world, he hath made us the
brethren of Christ, and fellow heirs with him. For
these and all the like blessings we give him thanks,
and so come to his holy table. We cannot have a
plainer proof of a particular thanksgiving than this
is, and therefore I shall seek for no further evi-
dence in the case ; but proceed to the immediate
form of consecration.
Now, this anciently was not a bare
The^fom'of con repetition of those words, Hoc est cor-
secration always nni • • i. j l • i j*
toniposeii of a re piis 711611111, 1 his IS my Dody, which tor
pftitioii of the words i i i t
of institution, and niauv asfcs has been the current doc-
prayer to God to . o .11,
sanctify the gifts by triue of the Romish schools; but a
his Holy bpirit.
repetition of the history of the insti-
tution, together with prayers to God, that he would
send his Holy Spirit upon the gifts, and make them
become the body and blood of Christ ; not by alter-
ing their nature and substance, but their qualities
and powers, and exalting them from simple ele-
ments of bread and wine to become types and sym-
bols of Christ's flesh and blood, and efficacious
instruments of conveying to worthy receivers all the
benefits of his death and passion. Thus it is evi-
dently set forth in the Constitutions, which, for the
reader's ease, I will here again repeat : " We, there-
fore, in commemoration of these things"^ which
Christ suffered for us, give thanks to thee. Almighty
God, not as thou dcservest, and as we ought, but as
we are able, so fulfilling his command. For he, in the
same night that he was betrayed, took bread in his
holy and immaculate hands, and looking up to thee
his God and Father, he brake it, and gave it to his
disciples, saying, ' This is the mystery of the new
testament ; take of it, and eat it. This is my body,
which is broken for many for the remission of sins.
This do in remembrance of me. For as oft as ye
eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show forth
my death till I come.' We, therefore, being mindful
of his passion, and death, and resurrection from the
dead, and his return into heaven ; and also of his
second coming, when he shall return with glory and
power to judge the quick and dead, and render to
every man according to his works ; do offer unto
thee, our King and God, this bread and this cup,
according to his appointment ; giving thanks to
thee by him, for that thou dost vouchsafe to let us
stand before thee, and minister unto thee : and we
beseech thee to look propitiously upon these gifts
here set before thee, and to accept them favourably
to the honour of thy Christ, and to send thy Holy
Spirit upon this sacrifice, the Spirit that is witness
of the suffering of the Lord Jesus, that it may make
this bread become the body of thy Christ ; that they
who partake of it, may be confirmed in godliness,
and obtain remission of sins ; may be delivered
from the devil and his impostures ; may be filled
with the Holy Ghost, and be made worthy of Christ,
and obtain eternal life, thou being reconciled to-
them, O Lord Almighty."
Who sees not, that the consecration in this form
is made by a repetition of the history of the in-
stitution, and prayer for the coming of the Holy
Ghost on the elements to sanctify them ? And for
this there is the concurrent testimony of all an-
tiquity. Justin Martyr*' makes the consecration
to consist in thanksgiving and prayers, which be-
ing ended, all the people answer, Amen. Irenajus
says more expressly,'* that it is done by invocation
of God : for the bread, which is taken from the
^ Cone. Vasens. 2. can. 3. Ut in omnibus missis, sen in
matutinis, sen in quadragesimalibns, sen in illis quaj pro de-
finictorum commeiiiorationc fiunt, semper Sanctus, sancttis,
sanctus, eo ordine quo ad missas piiblicas dicitur, dici
debeat.
«' Chrys. Horn. 24. in 1 Cor. p. 532. So Cyprian. Ep.
113. p. 1.56. Fassionis ejus mentionem in omnibus sacrificiis
facimus.
S2 Constit.lib.8. cap. 12. p.402. ^ .Justin. A pel. 2. p. 97.
*" Iren. lib. 4. cap. 34. Qui est a terra panis, percipiens
iiivocationera Dei, jam non communis panis est, sed eu-
cbaristia.
774
ANTIQUITIES OP THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
earth, has the invocation of God upon it, and then
it is no longer common bread, but the eucharist.
Origcn says,** it is sanctified by the word of God
and prayer. Cyril of Jerusalem tells his catechu-
mens, that before the invocation of the holy
Trinity*'' the bread and wane of the eucharist is
common bread and wine ; but after the invocation
it is no longer bare bread, but the body of Christ :
as the holy oil is not bare oil after the invocation,
but the gift of Christ. So again," After we have
sanctified ourselves by those spiritual hymns, we
then pray the merciful God, "that he would send
forth his Holy Spirit upon the elements lying upon
the altar, that he may make the bread the body of
Christ, and the wine the blood of Christ. Which
manifestly declares that the consecration was made
by prayer and invocation. And the same is im-
plied by St. Basil,*' when he asks, Which of the
saints hath left us in writing the words of the in-
vocation, by which the bread of the eucharist and
the cup of blessing is consecrated ? Gregory Nys-
sen,*" St. Basil's brother, says, the bread is sancti-
fied by the word of God and prayer. Theophilus
of Alexandria, that the bread and wine, which re-
present the Lord's body and blood upon the table,
are consecrated by invocation and coming of the
Holy Ghost °" upon them. And Theodoret most
plainly in one of his dialogues,"' What do you call
the gift that is offered, before the priest has made
the invocation over it ? Bread made of such seeds.
What do you call it after sanctification ? The body
of Christ. The Latin fathers are as plain in their
verdict. St. Ambrose^ says. The sacraments which
we take, are ti'ansformed into flesh and blood by the
mystery of holy prayer. And Optatus,'" describing
the fury of the Donatists, asserts the same, when he
*^ Ovig. in Matt. xv. t. 2. p. 27. Sanctificatur per verbum
Dei, perque obsecrationem.
"^ Cyril. Catech. Myst. 3. n. 3. Mtxa tiiv iiriKXtia-iv tou
Ayiov nviu/xaTO^, ovk txi ct/OTOs Xitos, dWa awfia H-picr-
TOV, K.T.X.
«' Id. Catech. Myst. 5. n. 5.
^ Basil, de Spir. Sancto, cap. 27.
^ Nyssen. Orat. Catechetic. cap. 37.
^ Theoph. Ep. Paschal. 1. Panem Dominicum, quo Sal-
vatoris corpus nstenditur, &c., per invocationem et adven-
tum Sancti Spiritus consecrari.
9' Theodor. Dial. 2. t. 4. p. 85.
^- Ambros. de Fide, lib. 4. cap. 5. Quotiescunque sacra-
inenta sumimus, quae ppr sacrai orationis mysterium in car-
nem transfigurantur et sanguinem, mortem Domini annun-
ciamiis.
^ Optat. lib. 6. p. 93. Quid tam sacrilegum, quam altaria
Dei frangere — quo Deus omnipotens invocatus sit, et pos-
tulatus descendit Spiritus Sanctus ?
"* Hieron. Ep. 85. ad Evagriiim. Ad quorum preces
Christi corpus sanguisque conficitur.
^^ Id. Com. in Zephan. cap. 3. p. 98. Ei)X«.'Ho-T/«i' im-
precantis facere verba, &c.
9^ Ambros. de Sac ram. lib. 4. cap. 5. Vis scire, quia ver-
bis coelestibus consccratur ? Accipe quae sunt verba. Dicit
sacerdos : Fac nobis, inquit, banc oblatiocem ascriptam, ra-
asks them, what greater sacrilege they could be
guilty of, than to pull down the altars of God, where
God Almighty was invocated, and the Holy Spirit
came down at the supplication of the priest ? St.
Jerom'^ says, it was the peculiar office of the pres-
byters to consecrate the body and blood of Christ by
prayer. And again, that prayer was necessary for
this purpose."^ The author of the books De Sacra-
mentis, under the name of St. Ambrose,"^ gives us
the very form of words used in this prayer : Make
this oiu- oblation a chosen, rational, acceptable ob-
lation, which is the figure of the body and blood of
our Lord Jesus Christ. Juvencus" says, Christ him-
self consecrated it by prayer. And Gregory the
Greaf was of opinion, that the apostles used only
the Lord's prayer as the form of^ their consecration.
And Cyprian probably was of the same opinion;
for he thinks, that petition in the Lord's prayer,
" Give us this day our daily bread," may be under-
stood both in a spirituaP^ and common sense, to de-
note the body of Christ, which is our bread, that
we pray may be given us every day. A great many
other fathers speak of the """ benediction or thanks-
giving as that which consecrates the eucharist.
Which is not much different from this ; for the
thanksgiving was always a part of the eucharistical
prayers. And therefore some join them both to-
gether, as Justin Martyr and Ireneeus, in the places
now mentioned. And so Origen"" tells Celsus, that
by thanksgiving and prayer they made bread a holy
body, sanctifying such as received and eat it with a
pure mind. And St. Austin, who in some places
calls it barely the benediction'"- or thanksgiving,
in other places says more expressly that the eu-
charist was consecrated by prayer : We call that
the body of Christ,'"' which is taken from the fruits
tionalem, acceptabilem, quod est figura corporis et sangui-
nis Domini nostri Jesu Christi.
=" Juvencus, Hist. Evangel, lib. 4. Bibl. Patr. t. 8. p. 654.
Sancteque precatus, discipulos docuit proprium se tradere
corpus.
98 Greg. lib. 7. Ep. 63. Orationem Dominicam ideirco
mox post precem dicimus, quia mos apostolorum fuit, ut
ad ipsam solummodo orationem oblationis hostiam conse-
crarent.
9'Cypr. de Orat. p. 146. Quod potest et spiritaliter et
simpliciter intelligi — quia Christus noster panis est. Hunc
autem panem dari nobis quotidie postulamus.
""> Tertul. cont. Marcion. lib. I. cap. 23. Clem. Alex.
Pffidagog. lib. 2. cap. 2. Chrys. Hom. 82. in Mat. Victor.
Antioch. in Marc. xiv. Facundus Hermianensis Defens.
Trium Capitulor. lib. 9. Cyril. Alexandria. Com. in Esa.
XXV. item passim in Glaphyris super Genes. Exod. Levit.
styles it eulogia, vphich is the same as eucharist or bene-
diction. Vid. Albertin. de Euchai'ist. lib. I. cap. 6. p. 21.
101 Orig. cont. Cels. lib. 8. p. 390. Meto; tiixftpicTias Kai
£ll)(J;S, K.X.X.
'"2 Aug. Ep. 59. ad Paul in.
103 Aug. de Trinitate, lib. 3. cap. 4. Corpus Christi dici-
mus illud, quod ex frugibus terrao acceptum, et mystica
prece consecratum rite, sumimus ad spiritalcm salutem, in
niemoriam Dominicae pro nobis passiouis.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
775
of the earth, and consecrated by mystical prayer
in a solemn manner, and so received by us unto sal-
vation in memory of our I^ord's suffering for us.
And writing against the Donatists,'"' who denied the
validity of the sacraments when they were conse-
crated and administered by sinners, he asks them,
How then docs God hear a murderer, when he prays
either over the water of baptism, or the oil for unc-
tion, or over the eucharist, or over the heads of those
that receive imposition of hands ? Implying, that
the consecration of the eucharist, as well as the rest
of the things mentioned, was performed by prayer.
To this mighty cloud of witnesses, the Romanists
have nothingmaterial to oppose, but a few mistaken
passages of the ancients, which the reader may find
related with proper answers in that excellent book
of Mr. Aubertine upon the Eucharist.'"^ I shall
only take notice of one, which carries the fairest
pretence, out of Chrysostom, who in one of his homi-
lies ""' speaks of the consecration after this manner :
It is not man that makes the elements become the
body and blood of Clirist, but Christ himself that
was crucified for us. The priest stands fulfilling
his office, and speaking those words ; but the power
and grace is of God. Christ said, " This is my body :"
this word consecrates the elements. And as that
word which said, " Increase and multiply, and re-
plenish the earth," was spoken but once, }'et at all
times is effectual in deed to strengthen our nature
to beget children ; so this word once spoken, from
that time to this day, and until his coming again,
perfects and consummates the sacrifice on every
table throughout the churches. The meaning of
which is not, as the Romanists mistake, that the
pronouncing of these words by the priest is the
thing that makes the sacrifice ; but that Christ, by
first speaking those words, gave pow^r unto men to
make his symbolical body ; as by once speaking
those words, " Increase and multiply," he gave them
power to procreate children. Christ's words are
the original cause of the consecration; but still
prayer, and not the bare repetition of his words, is
the instrumental cause and means of the sanctifica-
tion. As Chrysostom himself says plainly in ano-
ther place,"" where he attributes the consecration
of the elements to the invocation of the Spirit, and
the Spirit's descent pursuant to such invocation.
What meanest thou, 0 man ? says he. When the
priest stands by the holy table, lifting up his hands
to heaven, and invocating the Holy Spirit, to come
down and touch the elements, there should then be
'"* DeBaptismo, lib. 5. cap. 20. Qiiomodo ergo exaiulit
homicidain deprecantem, vel super aquam baptismi, vel
super oleum, vel super eucharisfiam, vel super capita eorum
qnibusmauus iniponitui- ?
'"•^ Albertin. de Eucharistia, lib, 1. cap. 7.
'"^ Chi vs. Horn. 30. de Proditione Juda;, t. 5. p. 4&3.
'•'■ Ibid. Horn. 32. in Coeineterii Appellationem, t. 5. p.
great tranquillity and silence. When the Spirit
grants his grace, when he comes down, when he
touches the elements, when thou seest the Lamb
slain and offered, dost thou then raise a tumult and
commotion, and give way to strife and railing ? In
which words, it is plain, Chrysostom attributes the
consecration to the power of Christ and the Holy
Spirit, as the principal and efficient cause ; to prayer
and supplication, as the instrumental cause, oper-
ating by way of condition and means, to sanctify
the elements according to Christ's command, by a
solemn benediction, and to the words, " This is my
body," and "This is my blood," as spoken by Christ
in the first institution, implying a declaration of
what was then done, and what should be done by
his power and concurrence to the end of the world.
So that in all things relating to the consecration,
we find the practice of the ancients exactly corre-
sponding and agreeing to the order prescribed in the
Constitutions. And whereas the author of the Con-
stitutions makes it a very gi-eat part of the consecra-
tion prayer, that they who partake of the eucharist
may be confirmed in godliness, and obtain remission
of sins, may be delivered from the devil and his
impostures, may be filled with the Holy Ghost, and
be made w^orthy of Christ, and obtain eternal life ;
St. Chrysostom '°^ evidently refers to such a prayer,
when he says. In the oblation we offer up our sins,
and say, " Pardon us whatever sins we have com-
mitted either \villingly or unwiUingly." We first
make mention of them, and then ask pardon for
them. And so it is in the liturgy which goes under
St. Chrysostom's name : " We offer unto thee this
rational and unbloody service, beseeching thee to
send thy Holy Spirit'"' upon us and these gifts;
make the bread the precious body of thy Christ, and
that which is in the cup, the precious blood of thy
Christ ; transmuting them by thy Holy Spirit, that
they may be to the receivers for the washing of their
souls, for pardon of sins, for participation of the
Holy Ghost, for obtaining the kingdom of heaven,
for boldness towards thee, and not for judgment and
condemnation."
Immediately after the consecration,
followed prayer for the whole catholic AftorThis followed
church, as redeemed by the precious "j''"''' cathouc
blood of Christ, which was then com-
memorated in the oblation and sacrifice of the altar.
Thus it is represented in the Constitutions, and
thus also in St. Chrysostom,"" who, speaking of
Eustathius, bishop of Antioch, says, he had the care
487. It. de Sacerdot. lib. 6. cap. 4. p. 93. t. 4. Etde Sacer-
dot. lib. 3. cap. 4.
"«* Ibid. Hem. 17. in Hebr. p. 1870.
"" Ibid. Liturg. t. 4. p. 614. It. p. 619. Snyx'-VN'^oi' fiot
Tin dfiapTioXio TO. irapaiTTwixaTa fxov to. tKovctd Tt Kal
(CKOUCriCl, K.T.X.
"» Ibid. Horn. 52. in Eustath. t. I. p. 619.
//»
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV
of the whole church upon him ; which he learned
to be his duty from the prayers of the church. For
if prayers ought to be made for the catholic church
from one end of the earth to the other, much more
did he think it his duty to show his concern for the
whole church, and w^atch for their preservation. In
another place'" he says. The priest, when the sacri-
fice was offered, bid the people to pray, or give
thanks rather, for the whole world, for those that
were absent, and those that were present ; for those
that were before them, and for those that were then
living, and for those that should be after them.
And again,"- he speaks of prayer for the world, the
church, and the common peace and tranquillity of
mankind. He says,"' The priest prayed at the altar
in the time of oblation for the whole city, and not
for the whole city only, but for the whole world.
So Cyril of Jerusalem"' says. As soon as the spi-
ritual sacrifice was offered, they besought God for
the common peace of the church, and the tranquil-
lity of the world, &c. And Vigilius,"* in a letter to
Justinian, reminds him, how it was customary, from
ancient tradition, for all bishops, in offering the
sacrifice, to beseech God to unite all men in the
catholic faith, and to protect and keep it throughout
the world. Nay, Optatus says,"" the Donatists con-
tinued to use this prayer in the celebration of the
sacramental mysteries, though their doctrine and
practice were the absolute reverse of it. They said,
they offered for the church, which was one, diffiised
over all the world; but their practice gave their
prayers the lie ; for they divided it into two, and
confined the true church to a corner of Africa, and
the party of Donatus. However, this shows it was
the practice both of Donatists and catholics to pray
for the universal church.
Sect. 13. More particularly, they now repeat-
foMhl wlh^ps"^'! ed their prayers again for the bishops
''"^^' and clergy of the whole catholic
church, and that church especially whereof they
were members. Which is not only noted in the
Constitutions, but by Epiphanius,'" in his letter to
John, bishop of Jerusalem, where he wipes off a
slander, which some had falsely suggested to the
bishop of Jerusalem, as if he had prayed pubhcly,
that God would grant him an orthodox faith, imply-
ing that he was in error ; which he denies, telling
them, That however he might pray for him after
that manner privately in his heart, yet he never
did so in the oblation of the sacrifice ; for in offering
those prayers, according to the order of the holy
mysteries, they were used to say both for him and
all other bishops, " Keep him, 0 Lord, that preach-
eth the truth;" or else after this manner, "Pre-
serve him, O Lord, and grant that he may preach
the truth ;" according as the occasion and order of
prayer required. St. Chrysostom also takes notice
of this solemn praying for bishops and the clergy,
and among many other particulars, when the obla-
tion was offered. Some, says he,'" are so incon-
siderate, dissolute, and vain, as to stand and talk,
not only in the time of the catechumens, (that is,
when prayers were made for them in the first ser-
vice,) but also at the time of the faithful (or when
their prayers were offered at the altar). And this,
says he, is the subversion and ruin of all religion,
that at that time when men ought chiefly to render
God propitious to them, they go away provoking
his wrath against them. For in the prayers of the
faithful, we are commanded to supplicate the mer-
ciful God for bishops, for presbyters, for kings, for
all that are in authority ; for the earth and sea, for
the temperature of the air or good weather, and for
the whole world. When therefore we, who ought
to have so much boldness and freedom as to pray
for others, are not vigilant enough to pray for our-
selves with an attentive mind, what excuse can we
make ? what pardon can we expect ? We cannot
desire a plainer evidence than this of Chrysostom,
that all these things were the subject matter of
their petitions, when the oblation was made upon
the altar.
And therefore hence it appears,
that as they prayed for the bishops For kings and
<> r •^ *■ magistrates.
and the clergy, so they repeated their
supplication for kings and magistrates in this prayer
also. I have noted before'" the several authors
that take notice of their praying for kings in the
prayers before the oblation, and here I will subjoin
such as mention it in the oblation prayer. Eusebius,
describing the dedication of the church which Con-
stantine built at Jerusalem, says, some of the bishops
then present made panegyrical orations upon Con-
stan tine's great respect for the common Savioirr, and
"• Chrjs. Horn. 26. iu Mat. p. 259.
"= Horn. 37. in Act. p. 329.
'" lbid.de Sacerdot. lib. 6. cap. 4. t. 3. p. 93.
"* Cyril. Catech. Myst. 5. n. 6.
"* Vigil. Ep. ad Justinian. Imperator. Cone. t. 5. p. 315.
Omnes pontificcs, antiqua in nfferendo sacrificia traditione,
deposcimus, ut catholicam fidom adunare, regere Dominum
et custodire toto orbe dignctur.
"" Optat. lib. 2. p. 5.3. Vos illud Icgitimum in sacramen-
torum mysterio proeterire non posse. Ofi'erre vos dicitis
pro ecclesia, quae una est. Hoc ipsum mendacii pars est,
unam vocare, de qua feceris duas. Et offerre vos dicitis
pro una ecclesia, quae sit in toto teiTarum orbe diffusa, &c.
'" Epiphan. Ep. ad Joan. Hierosol. p. 313. Dixerunt
quod in oratione, quando offerimus sacrificia Deo, soleamus
pro te dicere : Domine, proesta Joanni, ut recte credat.
Noli nos in tantum pntare rusticos, &c. Qiiando autem
complemus orationem secundum ritura mysteriorum, et pro
omnibus et pro te qiioque dicimus: Custodi ilium qui prae-
dicat veritatem. Vel certe ita : Tu prscsta Domine, et
custodi, ut ille verbum prsodicet veritatis, sicut occasio
sermonis se tulerit, et habuerit oratio consequcntiam.
"" Chrys. Hem. 2. in 2 Cor. p. 745.
"" Boo'kXIII. chap. 10. sect. 5. Book XV. chap. i. sect. 3.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
777
the magnificence of his temple; others preached
upon })oints of divinity proper to the occasion;
others explained the mystical sense of Scripture ;
and others, who could not attain to this, celebrated
the mystical service, and offered the unbloody sacri-
fice to God, making prayers for the common peace'-"
of the world, for the church of God, for the em-
peror himself, the founder of the church, and for
his pious children. In like manner, Cyril of Jeru-
salem, describing the order of the communion ser-
vice, says. After the spiritual sacrifice and the
unbloody service of the propitiatory oblation is
completed, we beseech God for the common peace
of the churches, for the tranquillity of the world,
for kings, for their armies, for their allies, for those
that are sick and afflicted, and, in short, for all that
stand in need of help and assistance. St. Chrysos-
tom elsewhere mentions both private and public
prayers'-' for kings, the latter of which may be
understood of these prayers after the oblation, as
well as any others. Arnobius says expressly,'-^
they prayed at once for the magistrates, for their
armies, for kings, for their friends, and for their
enemies, for the living, and for the dead. Where
his mentioning the dead plainly shows, that he
speaks of those prayers which were made after the
eucharist was consecrated, in which, as we shall
see by and by, a particular commemoration was
made of all those that were departed in the faith.
Next after prayer for kings, fol-
lowed prayer for the dead, that is, for
all that were departed in the true
faith in Christ; for so it is in the Constitutions:
" We offer unto thee for all thy saints, that have
lived well-pleasing in thy sight, from the foundation
of the world, for patriarchs, prophets, holy men,
apostles, martyrs, confessors, bishops, presbyters,
deacons, subdeacons, readers, singers, virgins, wi-
dows, laymen, and all whose names thou knowest."
And that this was the general practice of the church,
to pray for all without exception, appears from the
concurrent testimony of all the writers of the church.
We have heard Arnobius say already,'^ that they
prayed for the living and the dead in general. And
long before him Tertullian '^* speaks of oblations
Sect. 15.
For the dead in
general.
for the dead, for their birth-days, that is, the day of
their death, or a new birth unto happiness, in their
annual commemorations. He says eveiy woman '■^
prayed for the soul of her deceased husband, desiring
that he might find rest and refreshment at present,
and a part in the first resurrection, and offering an
annual oblation for him on the day of his death. In
like manner'-* he says the husband prayed for the
soul of his wife, and offered annual oblations for
her. St. Cyprian often mentions the same prac-
tice, both when he speaks of martyrs and others
For the martyrs they offered the oblation of prayer,
and of praise and thanksgiving ; for others, prayers
chiefly. Those for the martyrs he calls oblations '"
and sacrifices of commemoration, which they offered
especially on the anniversary days of their martyr-
dom,'^ giving God thanks for their victory and
coronation. But for others th^ey made solemn sup-
plications and prayers, as appears from what he says
of one Geminius Victor,''^ that because he had ap-
pointed a presbyter to be his executor contrary to
law, no oblation should be made for his rest or sleep,
nor any deprecation be used in his name according
to custom in the church. The author under the
name of Origen upon Job'^" says. They made devout
mention of the saints, and their parents and friends,
that were dead in the faith; as well to rejoice in
their refreshment, as to desire for themselves a pious
consummation in the faith. And Origen ''' himself
says, They thought it convenient to make mention
of the saints in their prayers, and to excite them-
selves by the remembrance of them. Cyril of Je-
rusalem, in describing the prayer after consecration,
says. We offer this sacrifice in memory of all those
that are fallen asleep before us,"^ first patriarchs,
prophets, apostles, and martyrs, that God by their
prayers and intercessions may receive our supplica-
tions ; and then we pray for our holy fathers and
bishops, and all that are fallen asleep before us, be-
lieving it to be a considerable advantage to their
souls to be prayed for, whilst the holy and tremendous
sacrifice lies upon the altar. Epiphanius disputes
at large against the Aerians, Avho ridiculed all prayers
for the dead. For they said. If the prayers of the
living will advantage the dead, then it was no mat-
'^ Euseb. Vit. Constant, lib. 4. cap. 45.
'■-' Chrys. Horn. 20. ad Pop. Antioch. t. 1. p. 258.
'-■- .'Vrnob. lib. 4. p. 181. Cur immaniter convent icula
nostra dimi meruerint? In quibus summus oratur Deus,
pa.\ cunctis et venia postulatur magistratibiis, e.\eicitibus,
regibus, familiaribus, inimicis, adhuc vitani degeutibus, et
resolutis corporum vinctione.
'^ Ibid, cited above.
'-' Tertid. de Coron. Militis, cap. .3. Oblationes pro de-
fuuctis, pro natalitiis, annua die facimus.
'=5 De Monogainia, cap. 10. Pro anima ejus orat, et re-
frigerium interim adpostidat ei, et in prima resurrectione
consortium, et oifert annuis diebus dormitionis ejus.
'" Exhortat. ad Castitat. cap. 11. Jam repete apud Deum
pro cujus spiritu postules, pro qua oblationes annuas reddas.
'■^' Cypr. Ep. 37. al. 22. ad Clenmi, p. 28. Celebrentur hie
a nobis oblationes et sacrificia ob cnmmemoratioues eorum.
'^ Ep. 34. al. 39. p. 77. Sacrificia pro eis semper, ut me-
ministis, ofFerinius, quoties martyrum passiones et dies anni-
versaria coramemoratione celebramus.
'-" Ep. 66. al. 1. p. .3. Non est quod pro dormitionc ejus
apud vos flat oblatio, aut deprccatio aliqua nomine ejus ia
eccdesia frequeutetur.
'3» Orig. in Job, lib. 3. t. 1. p. 437.
"' Orig. lib. 9. in Rom. xii. t. 2. p. 607. Meminisse sancto-
rum sive in collectis solennibus, sive pro eo ut ex recorda-
tione eorum proficiamus, aptum et conveniens videtur.
'^•- Cyril. Catech. Myst. 5. n. 6.
778
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
ter for being pious or virtuous ; a man only needed
to get his friends to pray for liim after death, and
he would be liable to no punishment, nor would his
most enormous crimes be required of him. To whom
Epiphanius replies, that they had many good rea-
sons for mentioning the names of the dead ; because
it was an argument that they were still in being,
and living with the Lord ; because it was some ad-
vantage to sinners, though it did not wholly cancel
their crimes ; because it put a distinction between
the perfection of Christ, and the imperfection of all
other men : therefore they prayed for righteous men,
fathers, patriarchs,"' prophets, apostles, evangelists,
martyrs, confessors, bishops, hermits, and all orders
of men. And it appears from all the ancient litur-
gies, under the names of St. Basil, Chrysostom,
Gregory Nazianzen, and Cyril,"' that they prayed
for all saints, the Virgin Mary herself not excepted.
And it is remarkable, that in the old Roman Mis-
sal they were used to pray for the soul of St. Leo,
as Hincmar,'^ a writer of the ninth age, informs
ns, who says the prayer ran in this form, " Grant,
O Lord, that this oblation may be of advantage
to the soul of thy servant Leo, which thou hast
appointed to be for the relaxation of the sins of
the whole world." But this was thought so incon-
gruous in the following ages, that in the later
Sacramentaries, or Missals, it was changed into
this form, " Grant, O Lord, we beseech thee, that
this oblation may be of advantage to us by the
intercession of St. Leo," as Pope Innocent the
Third"" assures us it was in his time. And such
another alteration was made in Pope Gregory's Sa-
cramentarium. For in the old Greek and Latin
edition'" there is this prayer : " Remember, 0 Lord,
all thy servants, men and women, who have gone
before us in the seal of the faith, and sleep in the
sleep of peace : we beseech thee, O Lord, to grant
them, and all that rest in Christ, a place of refresh-
ment, Hght, and peace, through the same Jesus
Christ our Lord." But in the new reformed Mis-
sals''" it is altered thus, " Remember, Lord, thy serv-
ants and handmaids N. and N. that have gone be-
fore us," &c. ; that they might not seem to pray for
saints as well as others that were in purgatory.
Which makes it very probable, that St. Cyril's Cate-
chism has also been tampered with, and a clause
put in, which speaks of their praying to God by the
intercession of patriarchs, prophets, apostles, and
martyrs : since the ancient liturgies prayed for them
as well as for all others. St. Chrysostom says ex-
pressly'^' they offered for the martyrs. And so it
is in his Greek liturgy,'^" " We offer unto thee this
reasonable service for the faithful deceased, our
forefathers, fathers, patriarchs, prophets, and apos-
tles, evangelists, martyrs, confessors, religious per-
sons, and every spirit perfected in the faith ; but
especially for our most holy, immaculate, most bless-
ed Lady, the Mother of God, and ever Virgin Mary."
Though, as Bishop Usher '" has observed, some of
the Latin translators have also given a perverse
turn to these words, rendering them thus, " We offer
unto thee this reasonable service for the faithful
deceased, our forefathers and fathers, by the inter-
cession of the patriarchs, prophets, apostles, mar-
tyrs, and all the saints." For it sounded ill to the
Latin ears to hear St. Chrysostom say. The ancient
church prayed for saints and martyrs. And yet he
says it, not only in the forementioned places, but
over and over again in others. In his forty-first
homily upon the First of Corinthians,'" speaking
against immoderate sorrow for the death of sinners,
he says. They are not so much to be lamented, as
succoured with prayers and supplications, and alms
and oblations. For these things were not designed
in vain, neither is it without reason that we make
mention of those that are deceased in the holy mys-
teries, interceding for them to the Lamb that is slain
to take away the sins of the world ; but that some
consolation may hence arise to them. Neither is
it in vain, that he who stands at the altar when the
tremendous mysteries are celebrated, cries, " We
offer unto thee for all those that are asleep in Christ,
and all that make commemorations for them." For
if there were no commemorations made for them,
these things would not be said. — Let us not there-
fore grow weary in giving them our assistance, and
offering prayers for them. For the common pro-
pitiation of the whole world is now before us.
Therefore we now pray for the whole world, and
name them with martjTs, with confessors, with
priests ; for we are all one body, though one member
be more excellent than another ; and we may ob-
tain a general pardon for them by our prayers, by
our alms, by the help of those that are named toge-
ther with them. He supposes here that the saints
prayed for sinners, though, at the same time, the
church prayed both for the saints and martyrs and
sinners together. In another place'" he says. Pray-
ers were made in general for all those that were de-
I
'™ Epiphan. Haer. 75. Aerian. u. 3.
'3< See these quoted by Bisliop Usher, Answer to the
Challenge, p. 136. Et Dallajus de Poeuis et Satisfaction,
lib. 5. cap. 8.
'3^ Hincmar. de Prscdestin. lib. 1. cap. 34. Annue nobis,
Domine, ut aniniae famuli tui Lcouis haec prosit oblatio,
quam immolando totius mundi tribuisti relaxari delicta,
1. 1. p. 297.
'^^ Innoc. Epist. in Decretal. Gregor. lib. 3. Tit. il. cap.
6. p. 1372. Annue nobis, queesumus Domine, ut interces-
sione beati Leonis, haec nobis prosit oblatio. Missal. Fest.
Leonis, Juu. 28. '" Bibl. Patr. Gr. Lat. t. 2. p. 129.
''" Missal. Roman, in Canone Missae, p. 301.
"5 Chrys. Horn. 21. in Act. t. 4. Edit. Savil, p. 736.
"» Chrys. Liturg. t. 4. p. 614.
'" Usher's Answer to the Challenge, p. 136.
"- Chrys. Horn. 41. in 1 Cor. p. 701.
"•■* Ibid. Horn. 3. in Philip, p. 1225.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
ceased in the faith, and none but catechumens dying
in a vohuitaiy neglect of baptism, were exchided
from the benefit of them. At that time, says he,
when all the peoj^le stand with their hands lift up
to heaven, and all the company of priests with
them, and the tremendous sacrifice lies upon the
altar, how shall we not move God to mercy, when
we call upon him for those that are deceased in the
faith ? I speak of them only : for the catechumens
are not allowed this consolation, but are deprived
of all assistance, except only giving alms for them.
This, then, was a punishment inflicted upon the
catechumens, of which Chrysostom speaks in other
places ; "* and it appears to have been a settled rule
by some ancient canons '" of the church, of which
I have had occasion to speak in a former Book,"" to
deny^ catechumens the benefit of the church's pray-
ers after death. Chrysostom says again,'" that a
bishop is to be intercessor for all the world, and to
pray to God to be merciful to the sins of all men,
not only the living, but the dead also. Cassian
says also the biothanati, as they called them, that is,
men that laid violent hands upon themselves, were
excluded from the benefit of the church's prayers.
And therefore when one Hero, an old hermit, had
by the delusions of Satan cast himself into a deep
well, Paphnutius the abbot could hardly be prevailed
upon to let him be reckoned any' other than a self-
murderer, and unworthy '" of the memorial and ob-
lation that was made for all those that were at rest
in peace. Which is also noted in the council of
Braga,'" where catechumens and self-murderers are
put in the same class together, as persons that de-
served neither the solemnities of Christian burial,
nor the usual prayers and commemoration that was
made for the rest of Christians at the altar.
St. Austin indeed had a singular opinion in this
matter about prayer for the dead ; for he thought
the martyrs were not properly to be prayed for as
other men, because they were admitted to the im-
mediate fruition of heaven. There goes a common
"^ Chrys. Horn. 24. in Joan. p. 159. Horn. 1. in Act. p. 14.
'" Cone. Bracar. 1. can. 35.
'« Book X. chap. 2. sect. 18.
'" Chrys. de Sacerdot. lib. 6. cap. 4. Vid. Horn. 22. in
Mat. p. 307.
'" Cassian.Collat. 2. cap.5. VixaprcsbyteroabbatcPaph-
nutio potuit obtineri, ut nou inter biothanatos reputatus,
etianiiuemoriaet oblatione pausantium judicareturiudignus.
'■'' Cone. Bracar. 1. can. 35.
'^^ Innoc. in DecretaU Gregorii, lib. 3. Tit. 41. cap. 5.
Sacrue Seriptura; dicit auctoritas, quod injuriam tacit mar-
tyri, qui orat pro martyre.
'*' Aug. Ser. 17. de Verbis Apostoli, 1. 10. p. 132. Perfoctio
in hac vita nonnulla est, ad quam sancti martyres pcrvenc-
runt. Ideoque habet ecclesiastiea disciplina, quod lideles
noverunt, cum martyres eo loco recitantur ad altare Dei,
ubi noa pro ipsis oretur, pro cajteris autem couimemoratis
defunctis oratur. Injuria est euim pro martyre orare, cujus
nos debenius orationibus commendari.
saying under his name, (which Pope Innocent III.
(juotes as Holy Scripture,'" ) That he who prays for
a martyr, does injury to the martyr, because they
attained to perfection in this life, and have no need
of the prayers of the church,'^' as all others have.
Therefore he says,'" when they were named at the
altar, and their memorials celebrated, they did not
commemorate them as persons for whom they
prayed, as they did all others that rested in peace,
but rather as men that prayed for the church on
earth, that we might follow their steps, who had
attained to the perfection of charity in laying down
their Uves for Christ, according to that aphorism of
Christ himself, "Greater love than this hath no
man, that he lay down his life for his friend."
Upon this account St. Austin thought the obla-
tions and alms, that were usually offered in the
church for all the dead that had received baptism,
were only thanksgivings for such as were very
good ; '** and propitiations for those that were not
very bad ; and for such as were very evil, though
they were no helps to them when they were dead,
yet they were some consolation to the living. But,
as Bishop Usher rightly observes,'^ this was but a
harsh interpretation of the prayers of the church,
to imagine that one and the same act of praying
should be a petition for some, and for others a
thanksgiving only. And therefore it is more rea-
sonable to suppose, that the church designed to
pray for all; especially since St. Austin'" himself
owns that the church made supplications for all
that died in the society of the Christian and catho-
lic faith, as all the ancient forms of prayer do mani-
festly evince beyond all possibility of exception.
Supposing, then, that the ancient
church made prayers for saints and upmrwhlt
,, ,, , . grounds the ancient
martyrs, as well as all others, it re- church prayed for
the dead, saints,
mams to be mqmrcd, upon what martyrs, confessors,
^ ^ as well as all others.
grounds and reasons she observed this
custom ; whether upon the modern supposition of
a purgatorv fire, or upon other reasons more agree-
'^'- Aug. Tract. 8 '.. in Joan. t. 9. p. 185. Ad ipsam men-
sam nou sic eos commenioramus, queiuadniodum alios qui
in pace requiescuiit, sed magis ut (orent) ipsi pro nobis, ut
eorum vestigiis adhaereamus, quia implcverunt ipsi charita-
tem, &c.
1^ Aug. Enchirid. ad Laurent, cap. 110. Cum ergo sacri-
ficia sive altaris sive quarumcumque eleemosynarum pro
baptizatis defunctis omnibus ofi'eruntur, pro valde bonis
gratiaruui aetiones sunt : pro non valde malis propitia-
tiones sunt : pro valde nialis etsi nulla sunt adjuiuenta nior-
tuorum, qualescunque vivorum consolatioues sunt. Quibus
aiitcm prosuut, aut ad hoc prosuut, ut sit plena remissio,
aut ccrte tolerabilior fiat ipsa daninatio.
'•^' Usher's Answer to the Challenge, p. 142.
i.'i5 Aug. de Cura pro JNIortuis, cap. 4. Non sunt pra;ter-
mittendee supplicationes pro spiritibus mortuorutn : qiias
faciendas pro omnibus in Christiana et catholiea societate
dcfimctis, ctiam tacitis nominibus quorumque, sub gencrali
commemoratione suscepit ecclesia.
780
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
able to such a general practice ? That she did not do
it upon the supposition of purgatory, appears evi-
dently from what has been already observed out of
the public offices of the church, that she prayed
for all the saints, martyrs, confessors, patriarchs,
prophets, apostles, and even the Virgin Mary her-
self, and all other holy men and women from the
foundation of the world, who were supposed to be
in a place of rest and happiness, and not in any
place of purgation or torment. And this appears
further from the private prayers made by St. Am-
brose'^'' for the emperors Theodosius, and Valen-
tinian, and Gratian, and his own brother Saturus ;
and the directions he gives to Faustinus,'" not to
weep for his sister, but to make prayers and obla-
tions for her ; for all these were persons of whom
he had not the least doubt but that their souls
were in rest and happiness. As all the funeral
service of the ancients supposes, where they usual-
ly sung those verses of the Psalms, " Return again
unto thy rest, O my soul, for the Lord hath re-
warded thee : " and again, " I will fear no evil, be-
cause thou art with me : " and again, " Thou art
my refuge from the affliction that compasseth me
about." Which St. Chrysostom'^' often bids his hear-
ers remember, that whilst they prayed for the de-
ceased party, they should not weep and lament im-
moderately, as the heathen did, but give God thanks
for taking him to a place of rest and security :
which is utterly inconsistent with their going into
the dreadful pains of purgatory. St. Austin both
prayed in private for his mother Monicha,'*' and
also speaks of the church's prayers for her at her
funeral, and afterward at the altar ; and yet he made
no question of her going hence fi'om a state of piety
here to a state of joy and felicity hereafter. And
after the same manner Gregory Nazianzen "^'' prays
God to receive the soul of his brother Caesarius,
who was lately regenerated by the Spirit in baptism.
It is certain these prayers were not founded on a
belief of a purgatory fire after death, but upon a
supposition that they were going to a place of rest
and happiness, which was their first reason for
praying for them, that God would receive them to
himself, and deliver them from condemnation, 2.
Upon the same presumption, some of their prayers
for the dead were always eucharistical, or thanks-
givings for their deliverance out of the troubles of
this sinful world. As appears not only from the
forementioned testimonies of Chrysostom, but from
the author under the name of Dionysius,"'' who, in
describing their funeral service, speaks of the tvxn
tvxapiT7ipioQ, the eucharistical prayers, whereby they
gave God thanks not only for martyrs, but all
Christians that died in the true faith and fear of
God. A third reason of praying for them was, be-
cause they justly conceived all men to die with some
remainders of frailty and corruption, and therefore
desired that God would deal with them according
to his mercy, and not in strict justice according to
their merits. For no one then was thought to have
any real merit or title to eternal happiness, but only
upon God's promises and mercy. St. Austin dis-
courses excellently upon this point in the case of
his mother Monicha, after this manner : " I now
pour out unto thee, my God, another sort of tears
for thy handmaid, flowing from a trembling spirit,
in consideration of the danger that every soul is in
that dies in Adam. For although she was made
alive in Christ, and lived so in the days of her flesh,
as to bring glory to thy name by her faith and prac-
tice : yet I dare not say, that from the time she was
regenerated by baptism, no word came out of her
mouth against thy command. And thou hast told
us by Him who is truth itself, that * whosoever shall
say to his brother, Thou fool, shall be in danger of
hell-fire.' And woe to the most laudable life of
man, if thou shouldst sift and examine it without
mercy ! But because thou art not extreme to mark
what is done amiss, we have hope and confidence
to find some "'" place and room for indulgence with
thee. But whoever reckons up his true merits be-
fore thee, what does he more than recount thy own
gifts ? Oh that all men would know themselves,
and they that glory, glory in the Lord ! I there-
fore, O my Praise and my Life, the God of my
heart, setting aside a little her good actions, for
which I joyfully give thee thanks, now make in-
tercession for the sins of my mother. Hear me
through the medicine of His wounds, who hanged
upon the tree, and now sitteth at thy right hand to
make intercession for us." He adds a little after,
that he believed God had granted what he asked :
yet he prays, " That the lion and the dragon might
not interpose himself, either by his open violence
or subtlety. For she would not answer, that she
was no debtor, lest the crafty adversary should
convict her and lay hold of her ; but she would
answer, that her sins were forgiven her by Him, to
whom no man can return what he gave to us with-
"''* Ambros. de Obitu Theodosii. De Obitu Valentin. Dc
ObiUi Fratris.
'" Ep. 8. ad Faustin.
''" Chrys. Horn. 4. in Hebr. p. 1785. Horn. 29. de Dor-
luiontibus, t. 5. p. 4'23. Vid. Cassian. Collat. 2. cap. 5.
IS9 Aug. Confess, lib. 9. cap. 12 ct 13.
'«» Naz. Oral. 10. p. 176.
"" Dionys. Eccles. Hierarch. cap. 7. p. 408.
"^'^ Aug. Confess, lib. 9. cap. 1.3. Va; etiam laudabili
vitae hominiim, si remota miscricnrdia discutias earn. Quia
vero non e.\q\iiris delicta vehementer, fiducialitcr speramus
aliquera apud to locum invenire indulgentiis. Quisquis
autem tibi enumerat vera merita sua, quid tibi onumerat
nisi munera tua? &c. Ego itaque, Laus meaet Vitamea,
Ueus cordis mei, sepositis paulisper bonis ejus actibus, pro
quibus tibi gaudens gratias ago, nunc pro peccatis matris
nieae deprecor te, &c. Et credo jam feceris quod te
rogo, &c.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
7SI
out any obligation. Let her therefore rest in peace
with her husband; and do thou, my Lord God,
inspire all those thy servants that read this, to
remember thy handmaid Monicha at thy altar,
with Patricius her consort." This was not a prayer
for persons in the pains of purgatory, but for
such as rested in peace, only without dependence
upon their own merits, and with a humble reli-
ance upon God's mercy, that he would not suffer
them to be devoured by the roaring lion, nor
deal extremely with them for the sins of human
frailty. 4. Another like reason for these prayers,
is that which we have heard before out of Epipha-
nius,'^ That it was to put a distinction between the
perfection of Christ, and the imperfection of all
other men, saints, martyrs, apostles, prophets, con-
fessors, &c. He being the only person for whom
prayer was not then made in the chm'ch. 5. They
prayed for all Christians, as a testimony both of
their respect and love to the dead, and of their own
belief of the soul's immortality ; to show, as Epipha-
nius words it in the same place, that they believed
that they who were deceased were yet alive, and
not extinguished, but still in being, and living with
the Lord. 6. Whereas the soul is but in an imper-
fect state of happiness till the resurrection, when
the whole man shall obtain a complete victory over
death, and by the last judgment be established in
an endless state of consummate happiness and
glory ; the church had a particular respect to this
in her prayers for the righteous, that both the
living and the dead might finally attain this blessed
estate of a glorious resurrection. It is observed by
some,'^* that there are some prayers yet extant in
the Roman mass, which are conformable to this
opinion, as that which prays, that " God would ab-
solve the souls of his servants from eveiy bond
of sin, and bring them to the glory of the resun-ec-
tion," &c.
All these were general reasons of praying for the
dead, without the least intimation of their being
tormented in the temporary pains of a purgatory
fire. Besides which, they had some particular opi-
nions, which tended to promote this practice. For,
1. A great many of the ancients believed, that the
souls of all the righteous, except martyrs, were se-
questered out of heaven in some place invisible to
mortal eye, which they called hades, or paradise.
or Abraham's bosom, a place of refreshment and
joy, where they expected a completer happiness at
the end of all things. This is the known opinion
of Hermes Pastor, Justin Martyr, Pope Pius, Irc-
neeus, Tertullian, Origen, Caius Romanus, Victori-
nus Martyr, Novatian,Lactantius, Hilary, Ambrose,
Gregory Nysscn, Prudentius, Austin, and Chrysos-
tom. Therefore, in praying for the dead, tliey may
be supposed to have some reference to this, and to
desire that the souls of the righteous thus sequestered
for a time, might at last be brought to the perfect
fruition of happiness in heaven. 2. Many of the
ancients held the opinion of the millennium, or the
reign of Christ a thousand years upon earth, before
the final day of judgment : and they supposed, like-
wise, that men should rise, some sooner, some later,
to this happy state, according to their merits and
preparations for it. And therefore some of them
prayed for the deceased on this supposition, that
they might obtain a part in this resurrection, and a
speedier admittance into this kingdom: it being
reckoned a sort of punishment, not to be admitted
with the first that should rise to this state of glory.
TertulKan plainly refers "** to this, when he says,
Every little oflence is to be punished by delaying
men's resurrection. And therefore he says,"* They
were wont to pray for the souls of the deceased, that
they might not only rest in peace for the present,
but also obtain part in the first resurrection. And
for this reason St. Ambrose'" prayed for Gratian
and Valentinian, that God would raise them with
the first, and recompense their untimely death with
a timely resurrection. And he says elsewhere,'®'
That they that come not to the first resurrection,
but are reserved unto the second, shall be burned
until they fulfil the time between the first and
second resurrection ; or if they have not fulfilled
that, they shall remain longer in punishment.
Therefore let us pray, that we may obtain a part in
the first resm'rection. Bishop Usher '^ also shows
out of some Gothic Missals, that the church had
anciently several prayers directed to this very pur-
pose. 3. Many of the ancients believed, that there
would be a fire of probation, through which all must
pass at the last day, even the prophets and apostles,
and even the Virgin Mary herself not excepted.
Which is asserted not only by Origen,"" Irenajus '"
and Lactantius,'" but also by St. Ambrose, who
'^ Epiphan. Haer. 75. Aerian. n. 7.
"=' Vid. Du Moiiliu, Novelty of Popery, lib. 7. c. i. p. 459.
•"5 Teitul. de Anima, cap. 58. INIodicum quodque delic-
tum mora resurrectionis luendum, &e.
""* De Mouogam. cup. 10. Pro auima ejus oral, et refri-
gerium iuterim adpostulat ei, et in prima resurrectione con-
sortium. Confer 1. 3. cont. RIarciou, cap. 24. Post mille
annos, intra quam aetatem concluditiir sanctorum resurrectio
promeritis maturius vel tardius resurgentium, &c.
"^ Ambros. de Obitu Valentin, ad finem. Te qu£Bso,
summe Deus, ut charissimos juvenes matura resm-rectione
suscites et resuscites; ut immaturum hunc vita; istius cnr-
sum matura resurrectione compenses.
"* Id. in Psal. i. Qui non veuiunt ad primam resurrec-
tionem, sed ad secundam reservantur, isli urentur donee
impleant tempora inter priraam et secundam resurrectio-
nem : aut si non impleveriut, diutius in suppliciu porniaiie-
bunt. Ideo ergorogeraus, ut in prima resurrectione partem
habere mereamur.
"^^ Usher, Answer to the Cliallenge, p. 151.
"0 Orig. Horn. 3. in Psal. xxxvi. p. 41G.
'" Ireu. lib. 4. cap. 9. "- Lactaut. lib. 7. cap. 21.
782
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
says''^ after Origen, That all must pass through the
flames, though it be John the evangehst, though it
be Peter. The sons of Levi shall be purged by
fire,"* Ezekiel, Daniel, &c. And these having been
tried by fire, shall say, We have passed through fire
and water. And St. Hilary, much after the same
manner,'" They that are baptized wath the Holy
Ghost, are yet to be perfected by the fire of judg-
ment. For so he interprets those words of the
evangelist, " He shall baptize you with the Holy
Ghost and with fire." And again,"* Do we desire
the day of judgment, in which we must give an
account of every idle word ; in which those grievous
punishments for expiating souls from sin must be
endured ? If the Virgin herself, who conceived God
in her womb, must undergo the severity of judgment,
who is so bold as to desire to be judged by God ?
There are many like passages in Gregory Nazian-
zen,'" and Nyssen,"' and St. Jerom,'" and St. Aus-
tin,'^" which the Romish writers commonly produce
for the fire of purgatory, whenas they plainly relate
to this purging sacrament, as Origen'" calls it, or,
in St. Austin's language, the purging pains of the
fire of judgment at the last day. And the fear of
this was another reason of their praying for the
dead. 4. Some of the ancients thought, likewise,
that the prayers of the church Avere of some use to
mitigate the pains of the damned souls, though not
effectual for their total deliverance. And, lastly,
that they served to augment the glory of the saints
in happiness. St. Austin'^- says, they were of use
to render the damnation of the wicked more toler-
able. And this was the opinion of Prudentius,"'
and St. Chrysostom,"* who advises men to pray for
the dead upon this account, that it would bring
some consolation to them, though but a httle ; or if
none at all to them, yet it would be accepted of God
as a pleasing sacrifice from those that offered it.
And the like may be read in Paulinus,"" and the
author of the Questions to Antiochus under the
name of Athanasius."* St. Chrysostom says'" fur-
ther, That their prayers and alms were of use to
procure an addition to the rewards and retribution
of the righteous. These are all the reasons we meet
with in the ancients for praying for souls departed,
none of which have any relation to their being tor-
mented in the fire of purgatory, but most of them
tend directly to overthrow it. Whence we may
safely conclude, that though the ancients generally
prayed for the dead, at least from the time of Tertul-
lian, who first speaks of it ; yet they did it not upon
those principles, which are now so stiffly contended
for in the Romish church. Which is also evident
from many ancient forms still remaining in the Mass-
book, and the liturgies of the modern Greeks, who
continue to pray for the dead without any belief of
purgatory, as it were easy to demonstrate out of their
Rituals, but that it is wholly foreign to the design
of the present discourse.
There is one thing more to be noted
upon this matter, that some time be-
Sect. 17.
A short account of
n 1 t t T ' f 1 t 1 *'^^ diptvchs, and
tore they made oblation for the dead, their use in the an-
cient church.
it was usual in some ages to recite the
names of such eminent bishops, or saints, or martyrs,
as were particularly to be mentioned in this part of
the service. To this purpose they had certain books,
which they called their holy books, and commonly
their diptychs, from their being folded together,
wherein the names of such persons were written,
that the deacon might rehearse them, as occasion
required, in the time of Divine service. Cardinal
Bona'^' and Schelstrate make three sorts of these
diptychs : one, wherein the names of bishops only
were written, and more particularly such bishops
as had been governors of that particular church :
a second, wherein the names of the living were writ-
ten, who were eminent and conspicuous either for
any office and dignity, or some benefaction and good
work, whereby they had deserved well of ihe church;
in this rank were the patriarchs and bishops of great
sees, and the bishop and clergy of that particular
church ; together with the emperors and magis-
trates, and others most conspicuous among the peo-
ple : the third was, the book containing the names
of such as were deceased in catholic communion.
The first and the last of these seem to be much the
same, and the consideration of them is only proper
to this place. For the recital of the names of the
living, as benefactors by their oblations, has been
spoken of already,"" and here we are only concerned
'"' Ambros. Ser. 20. in Psal. cxviii.
"' Id. Horn. .3. in Psal. xx.xvi.
»" Hilar, in Mat. Canon. 2. p. 148. Quia baptizatis in
Spiritu Sancto reliquum sit consumraari igne judicii.
"" Id. Enarrat. in Psal. cxviii. voce Gimel, p. 254. Cum
ex omni ocioso verbo rationem sinius prsestituri, diem ju-
dicii concupiscomus, in quo nobis est indefessus ignis ob-
eundus : in quo subeunda sunt gravia ilia expiandee a pec-
catis anima? supplicia ? &c.
'" Naz. Orat. 42.
178 Nyssen. De Dormieutibus.
'" Hieron. in Esa. Ixvi.
'"» Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. 20. cap. 25.
'»' Oiig. Horn. 14. in Luc. p. 22.3.
"2 Aug. Enchirid. ad Laurent, cap. 110. Pro valdc malis
valere, ut tolerabilior sit damnatio.
183 Prudent. Cathemerinon. Carm. 5. de Cereo Paschali.
Sunt et spiiitibus sajpe nocentibus poenarum celebres sub
Styge feriaj, ilia nocte sacer qua rcdiit Deus stagnis ad
superos e.x Acheronticis.
'8^ Chrys. Horn. 3. in Phil. p. 1225. Vid. Horn. 21. in
Act. et Horn. 32. in Mat.
'85 Paulin. Ep. 19.
^^^ Athanas. Quast. ad Antioch. qn. 34.
'^" Chrys. Horn. 32. in Mat. p. 307. YlpoadnKy) yivi]Tai
fxirrdov Kal dv-rio6(Ttwi.
"^^ Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 12. n. 1. Schelstiat.de
Concilio Aiitiocheno, can. 2. cap. 6. p. 216.
'89 Book XV. chap. 2. sect. 4. and Book II. chap. 20.
sect. 5.
III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
783
w iih the dead. Of this there is no mention made
ill the Constitutions, which seems to argue, that the
custom of rehearsing the diptychs was not brought
into the Rituals of that church whence the compiler
of that book made his collections. But Cyprian'""
Mild Tertulhan'" speak of them under another name;
a'ld Thcodoret mentions them in the case of St.
vsostom, whose name for some time was left out
I he diptychs, because he died excommunicate
( I hough unjustly) by Theophilus, bishop of Alexan-
dria, and other Eastern bishops, with whom the West-
nii church would not communicate"*^ till they hadre-
si I )ix'd his name to the diptychs again. The author
under the name of Dionysius '"^ gives this account of
tlu'in : That after the salutation of the kiss of peace,
the diptychs were read, which set forth the names of
those who had lived righteously, and had attained to
till' perfections of a virtuous life ; which was done,
]i:!rily to excite and conduct the living to the same
happy state by following their good example ; and
partly to celebrate the memory of them as still
living, according to the principles of religion, and
not properly dead, but only translated by death to
a more Divine life. It appears from this author,
that these diptychs were then read before the con-
secration, immediately after the kiss of peace.
And so it is in the Acts of the Council of Constanti-
nople under Mennas, which makes frequent mention
of them, and particularly in one place '^* notes the
time of reading them, namely, after the reading
of the Gospel and the creed : for by this time the
creed was also become a part of the communion
service in the Eastern church : therefore it is said,
after the reading of the Gospel, when the commu-
nion service was begun, (not ended, as the Latin
translation falsely renders it,) the creed was read ac-
cording to custom, Tov ayiov fiaQijiiarog Kara to avvt]-
Qiq XtX^'ivTOQ ; (not the prayers and prefaces going
before the oblation, as some learned men,'"^ not un-
derstanding the true meaning of the word naQr](ia,
render it hctio, and interpret it prayers and prefaces,
which most certainly'^'' signifies the creed in this
place ;) then, after the reading of the creed, in the
time of the diptychs, all the people ran and stood
about the altar with great silence, to give attention ;
and when the deacon had named the four holy
synods, and the archbishops of blessed memory,
Euphemius, Macedonius, and Leo, they all \\Ai\\ a
loud voice cried out, " Glory be to thee, O Lord," and
after that, with great tranquillity, the Divine service
was piously performed. It is here observable, that
the recital of the diptychs was before the consecra-
tion prayer, as it is represented in the hierarchy of
Dionysius, (though in the Latin church it seems to
have been otherwise,) and that now it was usual to
mention the four first general councils, to show their
approljation of them. Which may be also evidenced
from one of Justinian's letters to Epiphanius, bi-
shop of Constantinople, now extant in the Code,'"'
wherein he assures him, that it was in vain for any
one to trouble him upon any false hopes, as if he
had done, or ever would do, or suffer any other to
do, any thing contrary to the four councils, or allow
the pious memory of them to be erased out of the
diptychs of the church. These, therefore, were of
use, partly to preserve the memory of such eminent
men as were dead in the communion of the church,
and partly to make honourable mention of such
general councils as had established the chief articles
of the faith : and to erase the names either of men
or councils out of these diptychs, was the same thing
as to declare that they were heterodox, and such as
they thought unworthy to hold communion with,
as criminals, or some ways deviating from the faith.
Upon this account St. Cyprian ordered the name of
Geminius Victor to be left out among those that were
commemorated at the holy table,'"* because he had
broken the rules of the church. And Evagrius ob-
serves'"" of Theodorus, bishop of Mopsuestia, that
his name was struck out of the holy books, that is,
the diptychs, upon the account of his heretical
opinions, after death. And St. Austin, speaking
of Ceecilian, bishop of Carthage, whom the Do-
natists falsely accused of being ordained by tradi-
tores, or men who had delivered up the Bible to be
burned in time of persecution, tells them,^° that if
they could make good any real charge against him,
they would no longer name him among the rest of
the bishops, whom they believed to be faithful and
innocent, at the altar.
Having made this short digression
concerning the diptychs of the church, Next^o the dead,
^ 1 *" 1 p 1 praver made for the
1 now return to the order ot the ser- living members of
, ^ that particular
vice laid down in the Constitutions, '^''''■■c . and every
order in it.
Where, next after prayer for the dead,
supplication is made for the living members of that
particular church then assembled, and every distinct
order of persons in it : " We offer unto thee for
'"" Cypr. Ep. 66. al. 1. ad Plebem Fumitan.
'"' Tertid. de Coron. Mil. cap. 3.
"2 Theod. lib. 5. cap. .34.
'^ Dioiiys. Eccles. Hieraich. cap. 3. p. 253 et 254.
•"* Cone. Constant, sub Menna, an. 536. Act. 5. Cone. t.
5. p. 181.
"* Schelstrat. de Concil. Antioch. p. 217.
'"« See this proved before, Book X. chap. 3. sect. 3.
'"^ Cod. Justin. lib. 1. Tit. 1. de Summa Trinitate, Leg. 7.
NuUus frustra nos turbet, spc vana innixus, q\iasi nos con-
trarium quatuor conciliis fecerimus, aut fieri a quibnsdain
pennittaums, aut aboleri eorundem sanctorum conciliorum
piam meinoriam ex ecclesiae diptychis sustineainus. Vid.
Evagrium, lib. 4. c. 4 et II.
'^8 Cypr. Ep. 66. al. 1. ad Pleb. Furnitan.
"" Evagr. lib. 4. cap. 38. 'Ek rioy hpwu aTryiXtirfm 6t\-
TWl>, K.T.X.
200 Aug. Serm. 37. e.\ edilis a Sinnondo, t. 10. p. 810. In-
ventus sit prorsus reus, &c., deincepseum ad altare inter epis-
copos, qnos fideles et innocentes credimus, non recitabmius.
784
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
this people,""" that thou wouldst make them, to the
glory of thy Christ, a royal priesthood and a holy
nation ; for all that live in virginity and chastity ;
for the widows of the church ; for all that live in
honest marriage ; for the infants of thy people ;
that none of us may be a cast-away ; we pray thee
for this city, and all that dwell therein." St. Austin
likewise speaks ^"^ of these prayers at the altar, for
the faithful, that they by the gift of God may per-
severe in that wherein they have begun. Again,^"'
Who ever heard the priest praying over the faithful,
and saying, " Grant, O Lord, that they may perse-
vere in thee unto the end," and durst either in word
or thought reprehend that prayer, and not rather
answer Amen to such a benediction ? Chrysostom
in like manner, describing the bishop's office, says,-"*
It is his business to pray for a whole city, and not
for a whole city only, but as an ambassador for the
whole world, that God would be propitious and
merciful both to the sins of the living and the dead.
Which makes it the more probable, that the prayers
of the like kind that occur in St. Chrysostom's
liturgy ,°°^ are but a copy of such prayers as were then
commonly used in the ancient church.
The next petition in the Constitu-
For those that are tlous is, for all that are in affliction,
banishment, and ' wliethcr by sickness, or slavery, or
proscription, and
that travel by sea banishment, or confiscation and pro-
or by land. ^
scription : and for all that are exposed
to any perils upon the account of their necessary
travels by sea or by land. Of these petitions I find
no particular mention made in other writers, save
only in Cyril of Jerusalem, who says,-"'' After they
had prayed for the common peace of the church,
and the tranquillity of the world, for kings, and for
their armies and allies, they also besought God for
all that were sick and afflicted, or in any kind of
want : and last of all they prayed for the dead. By
which we may judge, that though the order of the
petitions was a little varied in the liturgies of difier-
ent churches, yet the substance was the same. And
there is little question but the sick and distressed
were remembered in these prayers in all the churches ;
since in the deacon's bidding prayer before the
oblation, there is express direction given to the
people, to pray for the sick, and those that travel
by sea or by land, and those that are in the mines,
in banishment, in prison, in bonds, and in slavery,
as I have showed out of several passages in St.
Chi-ysostom, St. Basil, and St. Austin, comparing
them with the form of bidding prayer for the whole
state of Christ's church in the Constitutions, related
before in the first chapter of this Book, sect. 2 and 3.
The next petition in the Constitu- ^^^^ ^^
tions is, for their enemies and perse- persecuior^heretk^
. r 1 j_" 1 IT and unbehevei-s.
cutors, tor heretics and unbehevers,
those that are without the pale of the church, and
wandering in error ; that God would convert them
to good, and mitigate their fury. And of this there
are frequent examples in the writings of the an-
cients. For nothing was more strictly observed by
the ancients, than to pray for their enemies and per-
secutors, for Jews, infidels, and heretics ; of which Dr.
Cave-"' has given several instances out of Cyprian,-"*
Justin Martyr,-"" and Irenajus.^'" Which because
they may seem only to refer to their private prayers,
I will add a few more which more expressly relate
to their public devotions. TertuUian ^" tells the
heathen, they were taught by the Scriptures (which
they themselves might read) to exhibit a more than
ordinary kindness toward men, in praying to God
for their enemies, and wishing all good to their per-
secutors. For they had no greater enemies or per-
secutors in those days than those very emperors for
whom they made supplications to God"'^ as oft as
they met in public, and for their officers, and for the
state of the world, and for the peace and tranquillity
of their affairs, and for the duration of their em-
pire. Arnobius says their churches were oratories,""
wherein they prayed for peace and pardon, for the
magistrates and princes, for their armies, for their
friends, and for their enemies. St. Austin"'* par-
ticularly notes, that the priest was wont to exhort
the people at the altar to pray for unbelievers, that
God would convert them to the faith. And again,
When does not the church"'^ pray for infidels and
her enemies, that they may believe ? In like man-
ner Pope Celestine^'^ says, The whole church prayed
»» Constit. lib. 8. cap. 12.
202 Aug. Ep. 107. ad Vitalem. Pro fidelibus, vit in eo quod
esse ca;perunt, ejus inunere perseverent.
-03 De Dono Porseverautiaj, cap. 23. t. 7. p. 571. Quis
sacerdotem super fideles Dorainum iuvocantem, si quando
dixit, Daillis Domine in te perseverare usque in liuem, non
solum voce ausus est, sed saltern cogitatioue reprehendere,
ac non potius super ejus taleiu benedictionem et corde cre-
dente et ore confitente respondit, Amen ?
-"* Chrys. de Sacerdot. lib. G. cap. 4. p. 93.
2»5 Chrys. Liturg. t. 3. p. 616.
-•"! Cyril. Catech. Myst. 5. n. G.
-<" Cave, Prim. Christ, part 3. chap. 2. p. 212.
-"' Passio Cypriani.
=»' Justin. Dial, cum Tryphon. p. 254, 323, 363.
2'" lien. lib. 3. cap. 46. ' -" Tertul. Apol. cap, 31.
^'2 Ibid. cap. 39. Coimus in coetum — Oramus pro inipei a-
toribus, pro ministris eorum, pro statu saeculi, pro reruui
quiete, pro mora finis.
213 Arnob. lib. 4. p. 181.
-•'' Aug. Ep. 107. ad Vitalem. Audis sacerdotem Dei ad
altare exhortantem populum Dei, orare pro incredulis. ut
eos Deus convertat ad fidem, &c.
"'^ De Dono Perseverantia;, cap. 23. Quando non ma-
tum est in ecclesia pro infidelibus atque inimicis ejus ut
crederent ?
-'" Coelestin. Ep. 1. ad Gallos, cap. 11. Postulant et pre-
cantur, ut infidelibus donetur fides, ut idololatrae ab impie-
tatis suae liberentur errore, ut Judasis, ablato cordis velamine
lux veritatis appareat, ut haoretici catholicoe fidei percop
tione resipiscant, ut schismatici spiritum redivivae charitalii
accipiant, &c. i
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
785
with the priests for infidels, that faith miyht be
given unto them ; for idolaters, that they might be
delivered from the errors of their impiety ; for Jews,
that, the veil being taken away from their heart,
the light of truth may appear unto them ; for here-
tics, that they may repent by returning to the ca-
tholic faith ; for schismatics, that they may receive
the spirit of charity reviving from the dead. And
the same is repeated by Gennadius,-" or whoever
was the author of the book De Ecclesiasticus Dog-
matibus under the name of St. Austin. And in
both places it is said, that this practice was de-
rived from the apostles, and uniformly observed in
the whole catholic church throughout the world.
Nay, it is evident they prayed for many heretics,
whom they looked upon as guilty of the sin against
the Holy Ghost. For they did not esteem that sin
absolutely unpardonable, but only punishable in
both worlds, on supposition that men did not re-
pent of it. Therefore St. Austin^" and others say,
they prayed that they might repent and be saved ;
and accordingly admitted them to the peace and
communion of the church upon their repentance.
In a word, as Chrysostom says,^" they prayed for
the whole world without exception ; they prayed
that all men whatsoever might be converted.
Next after heretics and unbelievers,
Is^ prayer is made in the Constitutions
for the catechumens of the church,
that God would perfect them in the faith ; for the
energumens, that were vexed with evil spirits, that
God would cleanse and deliver them from the
power and agitation of the wicked one ; and for the
penitents, that God would accept their repentance,
and pardon both them and the whole church what-
ever offences they had committed against him.
Whence we may observe, that these several orders
were three distinct times prayed for in Divine ser-
vice ; first, in the prayers that were said for them in
their presence, in the first service, called the ser-
vice of the catechumens ; secondly, in the deacon's
bidding prayer for the whole state of the church
before the oblation ; and now again, thirdly, after
the oblation, when all orders of men were prayed
for at the sacrifice of the altar. This last is par-
ticularly noted by St. Austin,"" who says. The priest
Sect. 21.
For the cat
mens, energumens
and penitents.
at the altar was used to exhort the people to pray
for the catechumens, that God would inspire them
with a desii'e of regeneration. And so it is said by
Celestine"' and Gennadius ^-'^ in the same words,
that they prayed for the lapsers, that God would
grant them the remedy of repentance ; and for the
catechumens, that God would bring them to the
sacrament of baptism, and open to them the great
treasure of his heavenly mercy.
In the next place they prayed for
health and provision ; for the tempera- For heaithfui ami
'■ ' ^ fruitful seasons.
ture of the air, and the increase of the
fruits of the earth, as the Constitutions word it,
that they, participating of the good things which
God bestows upon men, might, without ceasing,
praise him, who giveth food to all flesh. St. Chry-
sostom, among other particulars of this prayer,
notes the same,^ when he says. They prayed for
the earth and sea, for the air, and for the whole
world. And though Tertullian does not particularly
speak of this prayer, yet he intimates in general,
that they were used to pray for temporal blessings,
and among these for rain, as in the German expe-
dition of Marcus Aurelius, when his army was
saved from perishing for want of water bj^ the
prayers of the Christians, which never failed^* to
drive away drought upon other occasions. The
like observation is made by Cyprian,"^ that they
offered continually supplications and prayers night
and day for victory over their enemies, for obtaining
rain, for averting or moderating all adversities, and
for the peace and safety of the public. Which being
their continual prayer night and day, it is not to be
doubted but that it was a part of those prayers which
they now more solemnly oflTered at the altar.
The last petition mentioned in the
^ ... 11 1 1 Sect. 23.
Constitutions, is tor all those that, For all llielr absent
brethren.
upon just and reasonable cause, were
then absent from the assembly, that God would
preserve both the absent and present in godliness,
and keep them without change, blame, or rebuke,
and finally gather them all into the kingdom of his
Christ, the universal King, and God of all things
in nature, both visible and invisible. The like
petition is mentioned by Chrysostom, in one of his
homilies upon St. Matthcw,^"^ according to the old
-" GennaJ. de Ecclcs. Doffinat. cap. 30.
-18 Aug. Retractat. lib. ]. cap. 19. De quocunque pessimo
in hac vita constituto non est utique desperandum ; nee pro
illo impnidenter oratur, de quo non desperatur.
-"' Chrys. Horn, in 1 Thess. p. 1413. Horn. 6. in 1 Tim.
p. 1550.
'--" Aug. Ep. 107. ad Vitalem. Audis sacerdotem Dei ad
altare exhortantein populum Dei, orare pro incredulis ut
eos Deus convertat ad fidem, et pro catechumenis ut eis
desiderium regenerationis inspiret.
^' Celestin. Ep. 1. ad (Jallos, cap. 2. Postulant et pre-
cantur, ut lapsis poeniteutia; remcdia conferantur; ut de-
nique catechumenis ad regenerationis sacramenta perductis,
3 E
coelestis misericordiaj aula reseretur.
"- Gennad. de Eccles. Dogmat. cap. 30.
■^ Chrys. Horn. 2. in 2 Cor. p. 745.
■^ Tertul. ad Scapul. cap. 4. Quando non gcniculationi-
bus et jejunationibus nostris siccitates sunt depulsx' ?
-■^ Cypr. ad Demetrian. p. 193. Pro arcendis hostibus et
imbribus impetrandis, et vel auferendis vel temperandis ad-
versis, rogamus semper et preces fundimus, &.c.
--^ Chrys. Horn. 26. in Matt. p. 259. Ahari assistens sa-
cerdos, pro universo orbe terraruni, pro absentibus atque
preesentibus, pro his qui pnstea futuri sunt, sacrificio illo
proposito, Deo nos gratias jubct offenc.
786
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
translation of Anianus : The priest, says he, when
he stands at the altar, bids us give thanks for the
whole woi'ld, for those that are absent, and those
that are present, for those that are gone before us,
and those that shall be after us, while the sacrifice
lies upon the altar.
Sect 34 '^^'^ conclusion of this long prayer
n ^Sosy ^to'the ^^ tile ConstitutioHs, is a doxology to
wi.oic Tr.nity. ^j^^ ^j^^^^ Trinity : and this was of
old the constant custom of the church, as is evident
from what has been largely discoursed before,'"
both concerning the adoration of the whole Trinity
as the true and only object of Divine worship, and
also concerning the use of Divine hymns and dox-
ologies to the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Of
w^hich I need say no more in this place to confirm
the order laid down in the Constitutions, save only
to observe, that two of the most ancient writers we
have, Irenaeus and TertuUian,"^ do both mention
one part of this doxology, as particularly used at
the consecration of the eucharist. Irenaeus says
the Valentinians made it an argument for their
(sones, that the catholics used to say ei'e a'wvaq tUv
aibivbiv in their eucharistical service; referring to
the last words of this doxology, " world without
end." And Tertullian particularly asks those who
frequented the Roman games, how they could give
testimony to a gladiator, with that mouth where-
with they had answered Amen at the eucharist ? or
say " world without end" to any other but Christ
their God? implying, that the glorification of Christ
with this doxology was then a noted close of the
consecration prayer, as the author of the Constitu-
tions represents it.
And from this passage of Tertullian
To \viiich ■ the it is no Icss apparent, that the people
people with one
voice answered, wcre uscd to subjoin tlicir Amen to
Amen. '^
the end of this prayer. Which was a
custom as ancient as the apostles. For St. Paul
seems plainly to allude to it, 1 Cor. xiv. 16 ; " When
thou shalt bless with the spirit," that is, bless the
cup of blessing, or the eucharist, in an unknown
tongue, " how shall he that occupieth the room of
the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of thanks,
seeing he understandeth not what thou sayest ? "
Justin Martyr,-" in describing the Christian rites in
celebrating the eucharist, takes notice of this among
the rest, that when the president had ended his
prayers and thanksgivings over the bread and wine,
all the people assented with their acclamations.
sajang. Amen. And Dionysius of Alexandria,'-'"'
speaking of one who had never been truly baptized,
but had often notwithstanding been partaker of the
eucharist, says. They would not rebaptize him, be-
cause he had for a long time heard the thanksgiving,
and joined with the people in the common Amen.
And so Chrysostom, interpreting those words of the
apostle, " How shall he that occupieth the room of
the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of thanks,
seeing he imderstandeth not what thou sayest ? "
plainly refers to this custom : for he says, idiurriQ,
which we render "unlearned," signifies a private man
or layman : and if thou blesscst in an unknown
tongue,'^' not understanding what thou sayest, nor
being able to interpret it, the layman cannot an-
swer Amen ; for he, not hearing those words,
" world without end," which is the close of the
thanksgiving, cannot say Amen. Where we may
observe, both that the consecration prayer ended
with a known doxology to the holy Trinity, whereof
those words, " world without end," were a part ;
and that the people hearing them answered Amen.
There is no mention made in the „ , .„
Sect. 26.
Constitutions of the formal rehears- ere^edTJsuT'' '''^
ing either of the creed or the Lord's ;;\"de''"a"par''t'of
prayer in this place immediately after "^ ' ™''^'
consecration : and the reason is, that when that
author made his collections, it was not yet become
the custom to use the creed in any other service,
but only that of baptism, in any church whatsoever.
The first that brought the rehearsing of the creed
into the liturgy, was Peter FuUo, bishop of Antioch,
about the year 471. And after that, about the year
511, Timotheus, bishop of Constantinople, brought
it into use in the liturgy of that church, as we learn
from the history of Theodoras Lector. '■^^ After
that we find it mentioned in the council of Con-
stantinople under Mennas, anno 536, as being re-
hearsed^^ according to custom between the reading
of the Gospel and the diptychs. After this, about
the year 589, it was brought into the Spanish
church at the petition of King Rccaredus, by the
order of the third council of Toledo, and that after
the example of the Eastern churches : and then it
was ordered to be said*** with a loud voice after the
consecration, immediately before the Lord's prayer,
to be an instruction and declaration of the people's
true faith, who were lately converted from Arian-
ism, and to prepare their hearts, thus purified by
faith, to the following reception of the body and
2" Book XIII. chap. 2. Book XIV. chap. 2. sect. 1.
^^ Iren. lib. 1. cap. 1. Tertul. de Spectac. cap. 25. Quale
est ex ore quo Amen in sanctum protuleris, gladiatori
testimonium reddere? fk- aiwv<L<i alii omnino dicere, nisi
Deo Christo? See Chrysostomj Horn. 35. in 1 Cor. in the
next section.
■■^■•» Justin. Apol. 2. p. 97. ^so ^p. Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 9.
■«' Chrys. Horn. 35. in 1 Cor. p. 640.
232 1'heodov. Lector, lib. 2. p. 563 et 566.
"^ Cone. Constant, sub Menna, Act. 1. p. 41. edit.
Crab, quae est Act. 5. edit. Labbe.
-^' Cone. Tolet. 3. can. 2. Consnltu Reccaredi regis con-
stituit synodus, lit per omnes ecclesias Hispaniae et Gallicia?,
secundum fnrmam Orientalium ecclesiarum, concilii Con-
stantinnpolitani, hoc est, centum quinquaginta episcoporum
symbolum fidei recitetur : et priusquam Dominica dicatnr
oratio, voce clara praedicetur, quo fides vera manifesta sit it
testimonium habeat. &c.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
7>i7
blood of Christ. It was not thus used in the Gal-
ilean liturgy till the time of Charles the Great ; nor
in the Roman liturgy, till the beginning of the
eleventh century, as I have more fully showed'^ in
a former Book. But as it had earlier admittance in
the Spanish churches, so the rehearsal of it appears
to have been appropriated to the time after conse-
cration, between that and the Lord's prayer, which
in most churches they were used to repeat also to-
ward the conclusion of these prayers following the
oblation.
For though there be no mention
And" fhe' Lords made of the Lord's prayer in this part
of the service in the Constitutions,
(as probably not in use in that church whence the
author made his collections,) yet we are assured it
was almost generally used in all churches. For not
only the forementioned council of Toledo, and the
fourth of the same name,^^" speak of the Lord's
prayer as coming before the reception of the bread
and wine in the Spanish churches ; but St. Austin
says,^' the whole church almost concluded the ob-
lation prayers with it. And I have already confirmed
his observation from several other passages of St.
Chrysostom, and Cyril of Jerusalem, and St. Jcrom,
and Gregory the Great,^ who was also of opinion
that the apostles used no other prayer to consecrate
the eucharist,™ but the Lord's prayer. In which he
was something singular. For there is little question,
but that the apostles consecrated as the Lord had
done before them. As to the practice of the church
in using the Lord's prayer at this time, Optatus^*"
says it was become so customary by necessary pre-
script, that the Donatists themselves did not pretend
to omit it. And in some of the French councils"'
an order was made. That no layman, even of those
that did not communicate, should leave the assembly
before the Lord's prayer was said.
g^^j ,g It appears, from the last-mentioned
tenu€t^dil?:f place of Optatus, that when any peni-
p^Iyer, wfth ^o°cca- tcnts werc to recclve a solemn abso-
eional benedictions, i ,• • ,i Ar • "U i '^
lution, m the Aincan church, it was
usually given them about this time, between the
offering of the oblation and the Lord's prayer. For
he tells the Donatists,-" that the very moment after
they had given penitents imposition of hands and
pardon of sins, they were obliged to turn to ihe
altar, and say the Lord's prayer ; which implies that
absolution was commonly given at this season. And
here we may suppose several of those prayers of
thanksgiving or benecUction, mentioned in the
seventh and eighth Books of the Constitutions, to
have had their place, such as the benediction of the
holy oil, and the thanksgiving for the first-fruits of
the earth :"' there being no time more proper for
such things, than the time of the oblation. But as
nothing is said positively and expressly of this mat-
ter, I only mention it by way of conjecture.
But there is niore evidence of an-
other sort of benediction following the Bencd'icMon«fterihe
Lord's prayer in many of the Western °' ^ """'"
churches. For the third council of Orleans-" had a
canon, which orders all laymen to stay till they had
heard the Lord's prayer, and received the bishop's
benediction. Cardinal Bona-'^ understands this of
the final benediction, which followed the commu-
nion ; but Mabillon more truly interprets it of the
benediction before communion,"^ immediately fol-
lowing the Lord's prayer. Concerning which there
is a canon in the council of Toledo-" which censures
some priests for communicating immediately after
the Lord's prayer, without giving the benediction to
the people; and orders. That for the future, the
benediction should follow the Lord's prayer, and
after that the communion. And by this we are to
interpret some"* other canons of the councils of
Agde and Orleans, which order the people not to
depart till the bishop has given his benediction;
which is to be understood of the benediction before
the communion, and not that which came after it.
And this agrees with the order in the Constitutions ;
where, after the long prayer of the consecration and
oblation is ended,"^ the bishop is appointed to give
this short benediction, " The peace of God be with
you all :" and then, after the deacon has rehearsed
a bidding prayer, (much to the same purpose with
the former, for the whole church, and every order in
it, and particularly for the sacrifice then offered, that
God would receive it to his altar in heaven, for a
sweet-smelling savour, by the mediation of Christ,)
the bishop again recommends the people to God in
another prayer, which the Greeks call irapdOtmc, and
235 Book X. chap. 4. sect. 17.
236 Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 18. 237 Aug. Ep. 59. ad Paulin.
^^ See these cited at large, Book XIII. chap. 7. sect. 3.
239 Greg. lib. 7. Ep. 64. Orationem Dominicamidcircomo.x
post precem dicimus, quia mos apostolorum fuit, ut ad ipsam
solummodo orationem oblatiouis hostiam cousecrarent.
^^o Optat. lib. 2. p. 57.
*^' Cone. Aurelian. 3. can. 28. De missis nullus laicorum
ante discedat, quam Dominica dicatur oratio, &c.
*'2 Optat. ibid. Inter vicina momenta, dum manus im-
ponitis, et delicta donatis, mox ad altare conversi, Domini-
cam orationem praetermittere non potestis.
"' Vid. Coastit. lib. 7. cap. 42. Lib. 8. cap. 40.
3 E 2
2'^ Cone. Aurel. 3. can. 28. De missis nullus laicorum
ante discedat, quam Dominica dicatur oratio, et si cpiscopus
fuerit praesens, ejus benedictio expectetur.
-'* Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 16. n. 2.
='" Mabil. de Liturg. lib. ]. cap. 4. n. 14.
-" Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 18. NonnuUi sacerdotes post dic-
tam orationem Dominicam statim communicant, et postoa
benedictionem in populodant: quod deinceps interdicinius:
sed post orationem Dominicam benedictio in populum se-
quatur, et tunc demum corporis et sanguinis Dominici
sacramentum sumatur.
-*" Cone. Agathen. can. 44 et 47. Cone. Aurel. 3. can. 28.
=" Constit. lib. 8. cap. 13.
r88
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
the Latins, commendatio, and hcneclictio, the com-
mendation, or benediction, beseeching God to sanc-
tify their bodies and souls, and to make them worthy
of the good things he has set before them ; which
relates both to their worthy reception of the eucha-
rist, and their obtaining eternal life. This is what
I conceive those Latin councils call the bishop's
benediction, of which there are some instances in
the Mosarabic liturgy, and many more in the old
Gothic and Galilean Missals lately published by
Mabillon, where the prayer that follows the collect
after the Lord's prayer, is always styled, bencdictio
populi, the benediction of the people : and these are
commonly different prayers, composed with some
respect to the several festivals to which they were
appropriated, like the collects before the Epistles
and Gospels in our present liturgy. But I return
to the ancient service.
Sect 30 There is one petition in the deacon's
b."ung''pr4vr™ter blddlug praycr after the consecration
thecoSsecniUon. ^^ ^^^ CoUStltutionS, which is UOt tO
be passed over in silence ; that is, that God would
receive the gift that was then offered to him, to his
altar in heaven, as a sweet-smelling savour, by the
mediation of his Christ. This form seems as ancient
as Irena?us: for he says. We have an altar ^'' in
heaven, and thither om- prayers and oblations are
directed. And so it is in all the Greek liturgies,
with a small variation. And frequently in the
Mozarabic liturgy,^' and the old Gothic Missal
pubhshed by Mabillon,^'- there are prayers for the
descent of the Holy Ghost to sanctify the gifts, and
make them the body and blood of Christ, even after
the repetition of the words, " This is my body," and,
" This is my blood ;" which evidently shows, that
the ancient formers of the liturgy did not think the
consecration to be effected by the bare repetition
of those words, but by prayer for the descent of the
Holy Ghost upon the elements of bread and wine.
And it is very remarkable, that even in the present
canon of the Roman Mass, there is still such a prayer
as this remaining after what they call consecra-
tion : the priest offering the host says, " Be pleased
to look upon these things with a favourable and
propitious eye,^ as thou wert pleased to accept the
gifts of Abel thy righteous servant." He adds, " We
beseech thee. Almighty God, to command that these
things may be carried by the hands of thy holy an-
gels to thy altar on high." Concluding, "By Christ
our Lord, by whom thou dost always create, sanc-
tify, quicken, and bless these good things unto us."
These words in this prayer, as our polemical writ-
ers"* have rightly observed, were used before tran-
substantiation was invented, and when the conse-
cration was thought to be made by prayer, and not
barely by pronouncing the words, " This is my
body." And then they were good sense, when they
were said over bread and wine, to consecrate them
into the memorial and symbols of Christ's body
and blood. But now they are become absurd, and
contrary to the primitive intention. For how can
the real body and blood of Christ be called these
gifts ? or be compared to the sacrifice of Abel, who
offered a beast ? How can men pray (without in-
dignity to the Son of God) that the sacrifice of God's
only Son may be as acceptable to God as the sacri-
fice of Abel was ? Or how does Christ, who sits at
the right hand of the Father, need the mediation
of angels to be carried or presented to his Father at
the heavenly altar ? With what propriety of speech
can Christ be called " all these good things ? " and the
good things " which God createth always, and quick-
eneth, and sanctifieth always ?" Doth God create,
and quicken, and bless Jesus Christ by Jesus Christ?
It is proper to say all this of the gifts, supposing
them still to be real bread and wine ; but altogether
improper, if they are transubstantiated into the
natural flesh and blood of Christ. Whence we may
conclude, that the first compilers of this prayer
knew nothing of the new doctrine of transubstan-
tiation, which makes this prayer absurd in every
syllable of it ; to enter here no further upon a de-
bate concerning the change which is made in the
elements by consecration, which every one knows '
where to find discussed at large in our polemical
writers, and something will be said of it hereafter
under the head of Adoration, chap. 5. sect. 4.
Immediately after the benediction sect. si.
of the bishop, the deacon in the Con- .s°"«jTd''Z'''
stitutions is appointed to say, np6(Txa>- God "n iiigh7
-■'" Ircn. lib. 4. cap. 34. Est altare in ca'lis, illuc preces
nostrx' etoblationes diriguntiir.
'"' Missa Mozarab. in Natali Domini. Item Dnminica
2 et 5. post Epiphan. et Domin. ] et 3. Quadragesima!.
Die Paschatis, et Domin. .3. post Pasch. cited by Bona, lier,
Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 13. n. 5.
252 Missal. Gothic, a p. Mabil. lib. 3. p. 314. in Festo As-
sumptionis. Dcscendat, Domine, in his sacrificiis tua> be-
nedictionis coajternus et coopcrator Paracletns Spiritus : ut
oblationem quam tibi de ttia terra fructificante porrigimus,
ctele.sti permutatione, tc sanctificante, sumamiis ; ut trans-
lata fnige in corpore, calice in cruore, proficiat meritis,
quod obtulimus prodelictis, S:c. It. Missa in Circumcisione,
ibid. p. 202. Hoc sacrificiiim suscipere et bcnedicere et
sanctificare digneris, ut fiat nobis cucharistia legitima,
&c. Vid. ibid. Missa 20. in Cathedra Petri, p. 228. et
Missa '65. in Festo Leodegarii, p. 285. et Missa 27. iu
SyraboliTraditione, p. 235. Missa 77. Dominicalis, p. 296.
2^ Missal. Roman, in Canone Missaj, p. 3(X). Antwerp.
1574. Supra qua; propitio ac sereno vultu respicere dig-
neris, nt accepta habere dignatus es munera pueri tui justi
Abel — Snpplices te rogamus Deus omnipotens, jube haec
perferri per raanus sancti angeli tui in sublime ahare tunra.
— Per Christum Dominum nostrum, perqnem, Domine, haac
omnia semper nobis bona creas, sanctiticas, vivificas, be- |
nedicis.
2-'''' Vid. Du Moulin, Novelty of Popery, lib, 7. chap. 5.
p. 730. and Buckler of Faith, p. 510.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
7>!a
utv, Let us give attention. And then the bishop,
caUing to the people, says, "Ayia toTq dyioig, " Holy
things for those that are holy." To which the
people answer, " There is one holy, one Lord, one
Jesus Christ, to the glory of God the Father, who
is blessed for ever. Amen. Glory be to God in the
highest, and on earth peace, good will towards men.
Hosanna to the Son of David. Blessed be God the
Lord, that came in the name of the Lord, and ap-
peared unto us; hosanna in the highest." Cyril
of Jerusalem takes notice of one part of this in the
church of Jerusalem, where it came immediately
after the Lord's prayer. After that, says he,^^ the
priest says, Holy things for holy men. Holy are
the elements which lie before us, when they have
received the illapse of the Holy Ghost upon them.
Holy are ye also, when ye are endowed with the
Holy Ghost : and therefore holy things agree to
holy men. Then ye say, There is one holy, one
Lord Jesus Christ. There is one truly holy, who is
holy by nature : ye also are holy, not by nature, but
by participation, by exercise and prayer. St. Chry-
sostom also'-^" takes notice of the same, comparing
the service of the church to the Olympic exercises,
where the herald stands and cries wdth a loud voice.
Does any one accuse this man ? Is he a thief? Is
he a slave ? Is he an immoral man ? So the eccle-
siastical herald, the priest, standing on high, calls
some, and rejects others, not with his hand, but
with his tongue : for when he says. Holy things for
holy men, he says this. If any one be not holj^, let
him not come here. He does not barely say, if he
be free from sin, but, if he be holy : for it does not
make a man holy, merely to be free from sin, but to
be endowed with the Spirit, and to abound with
good works. Therefore he says, I would not have
you only free from mire, but white and beautiful.
St. Chrysostom also often speaks of the hymn,
" Glory be to God on high," and tells us particularly
that it was sung at the eucharist, as well as upon
other occasions. God, says he,^' first brought the
angels down hither, and then carried men up to
them. The earth was made a heaven, because
heaven was about to receive the things of the earth.
Therefore, tvxapi^c^TovvTiQ Xsyo/isv, when we give
thanks, or celebrate the eucharist, we say, " Glory
be to God on high, in earth peace, good will to-
wards men." And that by the thanksgiving he
here means the eucharist, is evident from another
place, where he more precisely specifies t1ie time
of using it in the communion service : tffacriv oi
TTtffroi, &c. They who are communicants know-'"'
what hymn is sung by the spirits above; what (he
cherubims say above ; what (he angels said, "Glory
be to God on high." Therefore our hymns come;
after our psalmody, as something more perfect.
Meaning that psalms were sung in the service of
the catechumens ; but these hymns, the cherubical
hymn and (he angelical hymn, more peculiarly in
the communion service.
St. Cyril adds,"" that after the sect. 32
hymn, " One holy," a psalm was sung i„^[^hT^^Zn.
inviting them to participate of the '"°"'
holy mysteries, which was the thirty-first Psalm,
and particularly those words, " Taste and see that
the Lord is gracious." "Which, he tells them, was
not to be estimated or discerned by their corporeal
taste, but by the certainty of faith. For they were
not bid to taste bread and wine, but the antitype or
sign of the body and blood of Christ. This was a
distinct psalm from those which were used to be
sung afterward, whilst the people were communicat-
ing : for this was an invita'tory to communicate, but
the other were for meditation and devotion whilst
they were actually partaking; of which there will
be occasion to say something further in the next
chapter.
Here we must note tw^o things more
which concern the consecration in The comwraiion
. , , always perfornifd
general, in opposition to the corrup- "''^ »" auuiue
tions of later ages. First, That as all
Divine service was in a known tongue, so par(icu-
larly the consecration of the eucharist was ordered
to be pronounced both intelligibly and audibly, that
the people might hear it, and answer. Amen. The
contrary practice now prevails in the Roman church :
but both Habertus'™ and Bona"*" own it to be au
innovation, of which there is no footstep till the
tenth age, when first the ancient custom was su-
perseded. It would be impertinent to produce
authorities for a thing that is so plainly confessed
and beyond dispute. And therefore I shall only
note one thing upon this point, that when some liltle
grumbling of this disease began to appear' in the
time of Justinian, he checked it in its first symp-
toms, by a severe law,''^' commanding all bishops
and presbyters to make the Divine oblation, and
the prayers used in baptism, not in secret, or with
a low and muttering voice, but so as all the faithful
people might hear them, to the greater devotion of
their souls, and the greater praise and glory of God.
For so the lioly aposde teaches, saying in the First
-5^ Cyril. Catech. Myst. 5. n. 16.
2^«Chrys. Horn. 17. in Ilebr. p. 1873. See also Horn.
123. t. 5. p. 809, 810. Edit. Savil.
«' Horn. .3. in Colos. p. 1337.
2^^ Ham. 9. in Colos. p. 1380.
=»'' Cyril. Catech. Myst. 5. n. 17.
■■"=" Hubert. Archicratic. par 8. obser. 9. p. 115.
-•" Bona, Ker. Litiirg. lib. 2. cap. 13. n. 1.
-"■- Justin. Novel. 137. cap. 6. Jnbenuis omnes episcopos
et presbytcros nou in secreto, sed cnm ca voce quoe a fideli
populo exautliatur, Divinam oblatiouem et procationcni
qnce fit in baptismatc sancto, facere, nt indc audiontiuni
animi in majorem devotionem ct Dei laudalionem et bene-
dictioueui efferantur, &c.
790
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
Epistle to the Corinthians, " If thou shalt bless with
the spirit only, how shall he that occupieth the
room of the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of
thanks, seeing he understandeth not what thou
sayest ? For thou verily givest thanks well, but the
other is not edified." Therefore if any bishop or
presbyter contemn this rule, they must give an ac-
count hereof in the dreadful judgment of our God
and Saviour Jesus Christ ; and we, when they come
to our knowledge, will not suffer them to remain
quiet and unpunished. It is well for the Roman
church, that the canon law is superior to the civil ;
else such a horrible abuse of all righteous both
Divine and human laws, would not go without its
just revenges. This is tme of those many good
laws for which the church is beholden to that learn-
ed emperor ; whom yet Baronius,-*^ for the sake of
these very laws, does bespatter and rally, as an ig-
norant analphabetus, an impious heretic, an in-
vader of Divine rights, a man sick of the common
distemper of kings, and whatever a partial historian
could think of, that was indecent to be said, who
was himself indeed sick with prejudice in favour of
the common abuses and corruptions of his own
church, among which this is one of the most flam-
ing and intolerable, to pray every day in an un-
heard and unknown tongue, so contrary to the au-
thority of the apostle, and the rules of the primitive
church, and the edification of Christian people, and
the common sense and reason of mankind.-"
The other ceremony to be noted
Sect. 34. . ^, . „ , . . ,
And with breaking lu the practice or the ancients is, that
of bread to repre-
sent our Saviours m cousecratiug the cucharist they
passion. o J
always brake the bread, in conformity
to our Saviour's example, to represent his passion
and crucifixion. Clemens Alexandrinus speaks of
this as a general custom,"'^^ when the eucharist was
divided or broken, to let every one of the people
take his part. And St. Austin""^ says the whole
church observed it, in blessing the bread, to break
it for distribution. The reader that pleases may
find other testimonies collected by Hospinian"" out
of Irenseus,-'** Dionysius the Areopagite,-'''* Theophi-
lus of Alexandria,^'" and Cyril of Alexandria,"' and
St. Chrysostom.-"- Neither does Bona"' himself
deny this, but proves it further from Gregory Na-
zianzen,-'* and Caesarius Arelatensis, and all the
older ritualists and liturgies, of which he says there
is not any that does not prescribe this breaking of
bread, the Greeks into four parts, the Latins into
three, and the Mosarabic liturgy into nine parts.
Which is also noted by Mabillon, who adds,^^ that
these nine parts in that liturgy are characterized by
so many several names, viz. Incarnation, Nativity,
Circumcision, Epiphany or Manifestation, Passion,
Death, Resurrection, Glory, and Kingdom. Which
is a little deviation from the simplicity of the an-
cient church, yet not so culpable as the practice of
the present Roman church, where, instead of break-
ing bread for the communicants to partake of it,
they only break a single wafer into three parts (of
which no one partakes) only to retain a shadow of
the ancient custom. Bona indeed calls this break-
ing of bread according to Christ's institution, or
rather, breaking of Christ's body under the species
of bread, when yet, according to their doctrine,
Christ's body is not broken, neither is it bread, but
the species of bread; nor common bread, but a
wafer, whereof the species is only broken, not the
substance, and that not for communicating, but a
show, to make men beheve they are retainers of an
ancient custom. The first disputers against the
Reformation are more ingenuous. They freely
own, that the Roman church has made an alter-
ation,'"^ only they say she had good reasons for it,
lest in breaking the bread some danger might happen,
and some crumbs or particles of it perish ; and then
again, because the pope has power to alter any
thing relating to the sacrament, according to the
exigence of time and place, if it only concerns the
ornament or accidentals of it. As if Christ himself
could not have foreseen any dangers that might
happen, or given as prudent orders as the pope con-
cerning his own institution ! But it is sufficient to
have observed this variation of the church of Rome,
though in a smaller matter, from the primitive
practice, together with their reasons for such a
change ; of which the reader may see more in Cha-
mier or Bishop Jewel, who have more particularly
canvassed and examined all the pleas that are of-
fered on the other side by the advocates of that
church for this and many other alterations."' I
now go on with the primitive account, which leads
us next to consider the communicants themselves
who were allowed to receive this sacrament, and ^
the manner of communicating and receiving it.
«® Baron, an. 528. t. 7. p. 144.
"*• See Chamier against Bellarmine, and Jewel against
Harding upon this subject.
=« Clem. Strom, lib. I. p. 318.
26« Aug. Ep. .')9. ad Paulin.
^" Hospin. Hist. Sacrament, p. 30.
^'s Iren. lib. 4. cap. 34. ^eo Dionys. Eccl. Hier. cap. 3.
2-oTheoph. Ep. Paschal. 1.
2" Cyril, in Joan. lib. 14.
-'- Chrvs. Horn. 21. in 1 Cor.
2" Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2.
2'^ Naz. Ep. 240. ad Amphiloc.
2" Mabil. de Liturg. Gall. lib. 1. cap. 2. p. 12. Sub haec '
frangit hostiam in novem pavticulas, quae his nominibus
dcsignantur, Corporatio, Nativitas, Circumcisio, Appari-
tio, Passio, Mors, Resurrectio, Gloria, Regnum.
2"= Salmero, Tract. 30. in Act. ap. Chamier. de Euch.
lib. 7. cap. 11. n. 26. p. 381.
2"' V'id. Chamier, ubi supra. Jewel, Reply to Harding,
A. tic. 11. p. 327.
Chap. IV
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
791
CHAPTER IV.
OF COMMUNICANTS, OR PERSONS WHO WERE ALLOW-
ED TO RECEIVE THIS SACRAMENT, AND THE MAN-
NER OF RECEIVING IT.
Sect. 1.
Now that we are come to the act of
cept" STumena commuiiicating, we must first consider
oMis'^d'to^rewive what pcrsoHs wcre allowed, or rather
obliged, to receive this holy sacra-
ment ; and then, after what manner they received it.
For the first, we are to remember, what has been
often observed before, that as soon as the service
of the catechumens was ended, a deacon was used
to call upon all catechumens, and those that were
under penance, to withdraw ; and admonish all
others to stay at the prayers of the faithful, and
make their oblation, and receive the communion.
"Whence it is evident, that the most ancient and
primitive custom was, for all that were allowed to
stay and communicate in prayers, to communicate
in the participation of the eucharist also, except
only the last class of penitents, who were admitted
to hear the prayers, but not to make their oblation,
nor receive the communion ; whence they had the
name o{ co)isisfe})fes, co-standers, because they might
stay to communicate in the prayers, but still Sixa
7rpoa<popag, without the oblation, as the ancient
canons word it. These only excepted, all other
baptized persons were not only permitted, but by
the rules of the church obliged to communicate in
the eucharist, under pain of ecclesiastical censure.
The most ancient canons are very express to this
purpose. Among those called the Apostolical
Canons' there is one runs in these words: "All
such of the faithful as come to church, and hear the
Scriptures read, but stay not the prayers, and to par-
take of the holy communion, ought to be suspended
as authors of disorder in the church." Which the
council of Antioch - repeats with a little enlarge-
ment : " All such as come into the church of God,
and hear the Holy Scriptures read, but do not
communicate with the people in prayer, and re-
fuse to partake of the eucharist, which is a dis-
orderly practice, ought to be cast out of the church,
till they confess their fault, and bring forth fruits
of repentance ; when, if they ask pardon, they may
obtain it." Martin Bracarensis' puts this canon
into his coHection for the use of the Spanish church.
And Gratian'' alleges a decree of Pope Anacletus,
which orders all to communicate when the con-
secration was ended, if they would not be cast out
of the church : for so the apostles appointed, and
the holy Roman church observed that order ; which
though it be a supposititious decree, yet it is made
in conformity to the ancient discipline, and shows
the practice that was then prevailing even in the
Roman church.
In St. Chrysostom's time some be- j.^^^ ,
gan to desire they might have liberty .hiTdHS^^
to stay during the performance of the «""°«'"-
whole office, and yet not be obliged to communicate.
They wcre not willing to be accounted penitents,
and be driven out with them ; and yet they would
not be communicants, and orderly partake with the
church. Against these St. Chrysostom inveighs,
after his usual manner, with a great deal of elo-
quence, and becoming sharpness. Are you un-
worthy of the sacrifice, and unfit to partake of it ?*
(for that was their plea:) neither then are you
worthy of the prayers. Do you not hear the
church's herald standing, and proclaiming. All ye
that are penitents, withdraw ? All they that do not
communicate, are penitents. If thou art of the num-
ber of penitents, thou mayest not partake. For he
that is not a partaker, is a penitent. Why does he
say. All j^e that cannot pray, be gone ? And why do
you impudently stay ? You are not one of those,
you Avill say, but of those that may partake. Con-
sider, I pray, and seriously weigh the matter. The
royal table is prepared, the angels stand minister-
ing by, the Lord himself is present, and do you
stand yawning as an idle spectator only? Your
garments are defiled, and are you under no con-
cern ? Yea, but, say you, they are clean. Then
sit down, and partake. The King comes daily to
see the guests, and discourses with them all : and
now he says in your consciences. Friends, how come
you to stand here, not having on a wedding gar-
ment ? He said not. Why art thou set down ? But
before he was set down, before he was entered, he
pronounced him unworthy. For he said not, Why
art thou set down ? but. Why camest thou in hi-
ther ? The same now he says to every one of us,
that stand here with an impudent boldness. For
every one that does not partake, is shameless and
impudent. They that are in sin, are for this reason
first cast out. As therefore none of those, who are
not initiated, ought to be present ; so neither any
of those who are initiated, if they be defiled. Tell
me, if any one that is invited to a feast, washes his
hands, and sits down, and is ready for the table,
and yet after all eats not, does he not affront him
that invited him ? Were it not better that such a
man should not be present ? Likewise thou also
art present, thou hast sung the hymn, and made pro-
fession with the rest that thou art one of those tliat
are worthy, in that thou didst not depart with the
' Canon. Apost. 10. Vid. can. 8. ibid, for the Clergy.
- Cone. Antioch. can. 2.
' Martin. Bracarens. Collect. Canon, c. 83.
'' Gratian. de Consecrat. Dist. 2. cap. 10. Peracta con-
secratione omnes commnnicent, qui nolueriut ecclesiasticis
carere liminibus. Sic enim et apostoli statiierunt. et saucta
Romana tenet ccclesia.
5 Chrys. Horn. 3. in Ephes. p. 1051.
792
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV,
unworthy. How is it that thou remainest, and yet
dost not partake at the table ? Thou sayest, I am
unworthj*. Thou art then unworthy also of the com-
munion of prayers. I have transci-ibed this long,
but elegant passage of Chrj-sostom, to show, that
in his time by the rules of the church none were
allowed to refrain fi-om partaking of the eucharist
upon the pretence of unworthiness, who were not
deemed unworthy to be present at the prayers also.
But in the very next age this discipHne was a
little relaxed, and men who would not communicate
were not only permitted, but enjoined to stay
during the whole service, till after the Lord's prayer
and the bishop's benediction ; which, as has been
showed in the last chapter, (sect. 29,) was not till the
whole consecration was ended, immediately before
the act of partaking; at which time this sort of
non-communicants were dismissed with a solemn
prayer, called the benediction, as appears from the
councils of Orleans and Agde, before referred to.
For the council of Agde gives special order,^ That
all secular men on the Lord's day should stay to
hear mass, and not depart before the bishop's bene-
diction. And the council of Orleans' says the
same, That the people should not depart before the
solemnity of the mass was ended ; that is, till the
consecration prayers were completed ; and then,
if the bishop were not present, they should receive
the benediction of the priest. So that what in
Chrysostom's time was reckoned a crime, was
presently after accounted a piece of devotion, for
the people to stay and hear the whole solemnity of
the service to the time of communicating, and then
they might depart without partaking of the com-
munion. Which was plainly a relaxation of the
ancient discipline, and a deviation from the primi-
tive practice.
And this brought in another inno-
whcn first the vatiou aloug witli it, that such as
use of culoqifB cuTtie ^ . . _
in insifad of the would uot commuuicate, might yet
eucharist, for such ° •'
mu^catt °°' '"'"' Partake of the eulogice, or a sort of
consecrated bread, distinct from the
eucharist. The euloc/ics, in the more ancient writers,
is the veiy same with the eucharist, and used by
them to signify the same thing as St. Paul means,
when he says, " The cup of blessing," ■jror-npiov rrjg
tiXoyioQ, " which we bless, is it not the communion
of the blood of Christ ?" 1 Cor, x. 16. And so it is
always used by Cyril of Alexandria and Chrysos-
tom, as learned men* have observed out of manv
places of their writings. But in after ages it was
distinguished from the eucharist, as something that
after a sort supplied the room of it. The council
of Nante,^ about the year 890, ordered the presby-
ters to keep some part of the people's oblations till
after the service, that such as were not prepared to
communicate, might on every festival and Lord's
day receive some of this eulogia, when blessed with a
proper benediction. Some collectors of the canons '"
ascribe this decree to Pope Pius the martyr, who
lived in the second century ; but Bona ingenuously
owns " that to be a forgery, and says further, that
the men who father this decree upon him, con-
sidered not that in his time there was no such thing
as this kind of eulorjia in the church, about which
Tertullian, Cyprian, and all their contemporaries
are altogether silent ; because in those days all that
were present at the sacrifice were wont to commu-
nicate ; but these eulocjifB were invented in after
ages for those who could not, or would not, be par-
takers of the holy mysteries. This is an ingenuous
confession of that learned writer, who, where the
cause of his church is not deeply concerned, com-
monly speaks his mind with a great deal of freedom,
and uses a just liberty in taxing the innovations of
the monks and schoolmen.
But in the business of private or
solitary mass, where the credit and The corruption of
private and solitary
interest of the Roman church is more "^^s, unknown to
former ages.
immediately concerned, he acts a little
more like an artist, and labours to palliate what he
cannot either heartily or solidly defend. That we
call solitary mass, where the priest receives alone
^\-ithout any other communicants, and sometimes
says the office alone without any assistants : such
are all those private and solitary masses in the Ro-
man church, which are said at their private altars
in the corners of their churches, without the pre-
sence of any but the priest alone, and all those
public masses, where none but the priest receives,
though there be many spectators of the action. As
there is no agreement of either of these with the
institution of Christ, but a direct opposition to it ;
(for that was designed to be a communion among
many : " We being many are one bread and one
body ; for we are all partakers of that one bread :"
which is impossible where there are no communi-
cants ;) so there is not the least footstep of any such
practice in the primitive church. Bellarmine offers
faintly some poor conjectures about it, whilst he
^ Cone. Agathen. can. 41. Missas die Dominica seculari-
bus audire speciali ordine prEccipimns, ita lit ante benedic-
tionem sacerdotis egredi popiiliis non prassuniat, &c.
'' Cone. Aurelian. 1. can. 28. Cum ad celebiandas missas
in Dei nomine convenitur, populus non ante discodat, quam
niissoe solennitas compleatur; et ubi episcopus non fuerit,
benedictionem accipiat sacerdotis.
* Vid. Casaubon. Exercit, 16. in Baron, n. 33. Albertin.
de Eucharist, p. 749. Snicer. Thesaur. Eccles. voce EuXoyj'a.
And Bona himself owns it.
^ Cone. Nannetens. can. 9. Partes incisas habeat in vase
nitido et convcnicnti, ut post missavum solennia, qui com-
municare non fuerint parati, eulogias omni die Dominico,
et in diebus festis e.xinde accipiant, quae cum bonedictiono
prius faciat. '" Crab. Cone. t. 1. p. 87.
" Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 1. cap. 23. n. 12.
CH.vr. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
793
fairly owns,'- that there is no express testimony to
be found among the ancients, that they ever offered
the sacrifice without the communion of one or more
persons beside the priest. All his conjectures are
mere trifles, and the first of them directly against
himself. For he would have his reader conjecture,
from the council of Nante, cited by Ivo," that the
ancients allowed of solitary mass by the priest alone,
because that council takes occasion to mention the
practice, onlj' to forbid and censure it. Which it
does in very severe terms, which it will not be amiss
here to transcribe, to show what opposition the cor-
ruption met with, as soon as it began to appear
among the monks, who were the first inventors of
it. The holy council, say they, gives strict order.
That no presbyter shall presume to celebrate mass
by himself alone. For to whom shall he say, " The
Lord be with you ;" or, " Lift up your hearts ;" or,
" Let us give thanks to our Lord God ;" when there
is none to answer him ? Or how shall he say those
words in the canon itself, " All that are here pre-
sent," when there is no one present with him ? Or
whom does he invite to pray, when he says, " Let
us pray;" when there is no one to pray with him?
Therefore he must either pass over these things in
silence ; and so not only make the sacrifice imper-
fect, and incur that terrible sentence which says, "If
any one shall take away from this, God shall take
away his part out of the book of life :" or else, if
he mutters these things to the bare stones and walls,
it will be ridiculous. Therefore this dangerous su-
perstition is by all means to be exterminated, espe-
cially out of the monasteries of the monks. And
let all prelates take care, that the presbyters in
convents and other churches have always some fel-
low workers or attendants in the celebration of mass.
One must needs conclude, that Bellarminewas driven
to very hard shifts in defence of a desperate cause,
when he was forced to allege this canon as a proof of
the practice of solitary mass among the ancients,
which does not so much as prove it to be a lawful
practice among the moderns, but is such a flaming
evidence against it, as a novelty, that makes nonsense
of all their service, and makes them speak to the
walls, and is by all means to be exterminated out of
the monasteries, where it first began, as a dangerous
and ridiculous superstition. Cardinal Bona is not
much happier than Bellarmine, in his management
of this point. For in one chapter he inidertakes '*
to prove solitary mass a novelty, unknown to the
ancient church, and against the very tenor of the
l)resent Roman canon ; and in the next chapter he
pretends to prove, that private mass, without com-
municants or assistants, is a very ancient and laud-
able practice. First he tells us, That the very tenor
of the mass and the practice of the ancient church
evince, that the sacrifice was originally instituted
principally to be publicly and solemnly performed
by the clergy and people standing, oflering and com-
municating together.'^ For all the prayers, and the
very words of the canon, are spoken in the plural
number, as in the name of many. Hence it is, that
the priest, inviting the people to pray, says, " Let
us pray." And when he salutes them, he says, " The
Lord be with you." And then the people, being
admonished to lift up their hearts unto God, answer,
" We lift them up unto the Lord." Hence it is, that
in the very canon he always prays in the name of
the people gathered together, of which giving seve-
ral instances, he infers, that from thence it is clear,
that the mass is nothing else but the action of the
priest and whole congregation ; which, he says, is
proved further from those words of the prayer,
Omnium circumsfantium, &c., " All that stand here,
whose faith and devotion is known to thee ;" which
cannot be wrested to any other sense. And that
all that were present did communicate, he says, ap-
pears from those words of the priest, when he prays,
that " the body and blood of Christ may be to all
that receive to eternal life." And after the commu-
nion, he says, " What we have received with our
mouths, let us receive with a pure mind:" and,
" Thou hast filled thy family with thy gifts :" and
almost all the prayers, which are said after commu-
nicating, are of the same tenor, because no others
could be present but such as could offer and partake
of the sacrament. Which he proves from Cyjjrian
and Pope Leo, and the Apostolical Canons, and the
council of Antioch. To these he adds the testi-
monies of Micrologus, and Odo Cameracensis, and
Stephanus Eduensis, concerning the same practice of
the primitive church, which they own was different
from that of their own times, when solitary mass
was brought in by the monks. Nay, he adds, that
solitary mass was forbidden by several councils and
canons expressly, when it began to appear. Among
which, he relates the forementioned canon of the
council of Nante, and the council of Mets under
Leo III. can. 43, and the Capitular of the kings of
France, collected by Benedictus Levita, lib. 5. cap.
'- Bellarmin. de IMissa, lib. 2. cap. 9. p. 821. Nusquam
expresse legitur a veteribus oblatuin sacrificiiim sine coui-
mnnioue alictijus vel aliquovum prater ipsum sacerdotem.
'* Cone. Nannetens. apud Ivouem, par. 3. cap. 70. Dcfi-
nivit sanctum concilium, ut nullus presbyter solus prajsuniat
missam celebrare. Cui enim dicit, Dominus vobiscum,
Sursura corda, aut Gratias agamus Domino Deo nostro, cum
nulhis sit qui respondeat ? — Si ha;c muris et parietibus in-
susurraverit, ridiculosum erit. Quapropter ilia periculosa
superstitio maxinie a monastcriis niouachorum exterminan-
da est, &c.
" Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. I. cap. 1.3. n. 2.
'^ Et quidem ab initio sic sacrillcium principaliter insti-
tutum fuisse, ut publice ac solenniter fieret, clero et populo
astante, offereute, ac comraunicante, ipse tenor missic et
veterisecdcsia; praxis evincunt, &c.
"94
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV
93, and the Capitular of Theodulphus Aurelian-
ensis, cap. 7- And the Synodical Epistle of Rathe-
rius Veronensis, published by Dacherius, Spicileg.
t. 2. And the synod of Paris under Gregory IV.,
anno 829; which is most remarkable, because it
shows us both the original, and the grounds and
motives that introduced this corruption. A very
culpable custom, say they,'° is crept in in many
places, partly by negligence, and partly by covet-
ousness, which ought by all means to be reformed,
that some presbyters celebrate mass without any
attendants. Whence it is proper to convene, and
ask every such busy consecrator of the body and
blood of the Lord, to whom he uses those words,
" The Lord be with you ?" And who answers him,
" And with thy spirit ? " Or for whom he suppli-
cates the Lord, when he says among other things,
" Remember those that stand about me ;" when
there are none standing about him ? Which cus-
tom therefore, being contrary to apostolical and ec-
clesiastical authority, and bringing a reproach upon
so gi'eat a mystery, it seems good to us all in com-
mon to inhibit it for the futvn-e ; and that every
bishop take care, that no presbyter within his dio-
cese shall presume to celebrate mass by himself
alone. Bona owns, that all these councils prohibit-
ed solitary mass upon this ground, that it made all
such expressions as those, " The Lord be with you,"
and, " Lift up your hearts," &c., to be nonsense and
absurd. And he adds some canons out of Gratian,"
under the name of Pope Soter and Anacletus, which
ordain, That no presbyter should presume to cele-
brate mass, except there be at least two present be-
side himself. Upon which he takes occasion to
make this just reflection. That these could not be the
decrees of those ancient bishops, because '^ solitary
mass was a thing never heard of in their age, and
he could not think they would make laws to take
away an abuse, which crept not in till some ages
after among the monks. Would it not now per-
fectly amaze a man, after all this, to hear the same
author declare in the very first words of his next
chapter, that the laudable custom of private mass,
without any communicants, or the presence of any
but one priest, was always the practice of the
church ? And that the heretics who hate liturgy
(so he wrongfully'^ slanders the protestants) could
never demonstrate that it was prohibited ; when he
himself has so fully demonstrated it to their hands.
But now he will undertake to demonstrate on the
contrary, that private mass, in whatever sense we
take it, was always lawful and in use, from the most
approved testimonies and examples of the primitive
fathers. And yet, when he comes to the proof, he
offers not so much as one instance of that sort of
private mass, where the priest ministers alone with-
out the presence of the people, which is called soli-
tary mass, though he approves of it ; nor says he
any thing material for that sort of private mass,
where the priest partakes without any other com-
municants, though in the presence of all the people;
but only urges a mistaken passage of Chrysostom,
(urged before by Bellarmine and Harding, and an-
swered by Chamier,) where he says, In vain do we
stand at the altar, in vain is the daily sacrifice offer-
ed, there is'"' no one that communicates. As if
Chrysostom had had neither presbyter, nor deacon,
nor any of the people to communicate with him
above once a year in the great churches of Antioch
or Constantinople, because many were so negligent
as not to communicate oftener ; whom he justly re-
proves in a hyperbolical way of speaking, which
does not mean that he communicated by himself
alone, but that many were guilty of a gross neglect,
whilst others, as Chrysostom himself says, were
more assiduous and zealous. And yet this is one of
the best proofs Bona can give, after all his boasts of
demonstration ; which shov/s, that he was as hard
put to it to defend an indefensible cause, as Pope
Innocent III. was, when, to answer the objection
that is urged in this very argument, how the priest
can say. Orate pro me,fratres, " Pray for me, bre-
thren ;" seeing he is alone without assistants ? he
is forced to say,-' That it is piously to be believed,
that the angels of God are our associates in prayer.
Which answer does not untie the knot : *- for though
they are present, they are not present as communi-
cants to eat and drink with us the body and blood
of Christ. Neither can the priest be supposed to say
to the angels, " Take, eat, this is my body;" accord-
•^ Cone. Paris, lib. 1. cap. 48. Irrepsit in plerisque lo-
cis partim incuria partim avaritia, reprehensibilis usus et
congnia emendatione dignus, eo quod nonnulli presbytero-
rum sine ministris missanim solcnnia f'requentent. Unde
conveniendus, imo interrogandus nobis videtur hujusmoili
corporis ct sanguinis Domini solitarius consecrator, qui-
bus dicit, Uoniinus vobiscuin, et a quo illi respondetur, Et
cum spiritu tuo: vcl pro quibus supplicaudo Domino inter
cajtera, Memento Domine, et omnium circumstantium, cum
nuUus circumstct, dicit ? Quai consuetude, quia apostolicac
ct ecclesiasticac authoritati refragatur, et tanto mysterio
quandam dehouorationem irrogare videtur, omnibus nobis in
commune visum est, ut deinceps hujusmodi usus inhibeatur,
provideatque unusquisqne episcoporum, ne in sua parocbia
quisquam prcsbyterorum missam solus celebrare prscsumat.
" Grat. De Cousecrat. Dist. 1. cap. 61.
'" Bona, lib. 1. cap. 13. n. 6.
'^ Bona, ibid. cap. 14. n. 1. Semper viguit in ecclesia
private missa?, nno saltern preesente et ministraute, lauda-
bilis consuetudo, quam hseretici misoliturgi aliquando pro-
hibitam fuisse nunquara poterunt demonstrare. Sive enim
dicatur privata ex eo quod solus sacerdos in ea communicet;
sive quia vel unus duntaxat vel panci ei intersint, sive alia
quacunque e.x causa : semper earn licitam, semperque in
usu fuisse, probatissimis patrum testimoniis et exemplis de-
nionstrabo.
2" Chrys. Hom. 3. in Ephes.
=' hinoc. de Offic. Missa;, lib. 2. c. 25. ap. .Juel. Art. 1. p. 51.
-- Bona,lib. 2. cap. 5. n. I, says. This answer of the pope
is piously meant, but not solid and true.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
m
and those called b,
jaciata and ti'ifud
ata.
ing to Christ's command. Evident therefore it is,
beyond all contradiction, that whether we consider
the institution itself; or the practice of the apostles
and the primitive chm-ch ; or the tenor of all the
ancient htiirgies, which the reader may find collect-
ed in Chamier,-' with the testimonies of the fathers
upon the subject; or even the tenor of the Roman
mass itself; or the opposition this corruption met
with at its first appearance.; the eucharist was not
intended as a sacrifice to be offered by a single priest
in a corner, without communicants or assistants,
or for the intention, or at the cost, of some particu-
lar person paying for it ; but for a communion to
the whole church, as the primitive chm-ch always
used it ; and there is not an example to be found of
the contrary practice.
But this was not the only abuse
othc^/coVraptions wliich crcpt iuto the church in later
couutenanced some • j ji • ^ jy ^
time in the Roman agcs agaiust the ancicnt way oi cele-
church. asthe mjssrt . . i i i • r
n, brating the holy communion ; tor
Bona himself-* takes notice of two
more, which he censures as heartily
as one could wish, though they found great encou-
ragement in their time. They are corruptions not
commonly met with in other authors, and therefore
I will give the reader an account of them from him.
The one was called missa sicca, dry mass, which, he
says, took its original from the indiscreet and pri-
vate devotion of some, to which the priests were too
indulgent. It is a mere mask and counterfeit of the
true mass, properly dry and jejune, as wanting not
only the consecration, but the participation of the
body of Christ, like that supper of wood and stones,
which Lampridius and other historians tell us was
exhibited by Heliogabalus to his guests. Yet it so
prevailed, that for some time it was not displeasing
to holy and learned men. Gulielmus de Nangiaco
the monk, in his book of the Actions of St. Lewis,
tells how that most religious king, returning from
beyond sea into France, had the body of Christ in
the ship with him, and there ordered all the whole
Divine office and the mass, except the canon, to be
daily celebrated. Genebrard commends the same
in his book of the Apostolical Liturgy, cap. 30, for
those that cannot be in the morning at the whole
mass, and for those that are at sea, and for the sick,
and for any that are buried in the afternoon; to
which purpose he says it was used in his time, and
he himself was present at Turin, anno 1587, at the
funeral of a nobleman, who was buried in the even-
ing with such a mass sung by a deacon and a sub-
deacon. Durandus describes the manner of cele-
brating it in his Rationale, lib. 4. cap. 1, where he
says the whole office may all be used except the
canon, although in the preface the angels seem to
be invocated to the consecration of the body and
blood of Christ. This, Durantus, in his book De
Ritibus, lib. 2. cap. 4, says, is called the seamen's
mass, missa nautica, because it was used to be cele-
brated at sea, and upon the rivers, where, by reason
of the motion and agitation of the waves, the sacri-
fice could hardly be offered without danger of effia-
sion. Estius declaims bitterly against it in his
thirteenth Theological Oration, and Laurentius
Laudmeter, lib. 2, De Veteri Clerico et Monacho,
cap. 84, who both think it began a little before the
time of Guido de Monte Rocherii, who commends
and approves it in his book, called Manipulus Cu-
ratorum, Ti'act. 4. cap. 7, which he wrote, anno
1333 ; but they were mistaken, because, as we have
seen, it was in use in the time of King Lewis the
Saint, who died anno 12/0, and Durantus describes
it, who lived at the same time. And Petrus Cantor,
who flourished anno 1200, mentions it in his book,
called Yerbum Abbreviatum, c. 29 ; where he says,
Dry mass is without the grace and moisture of
the consecrated eucharist, and profits the faithful
nothing. Bona adds, that now, by the provident
care of bishops, he thinks this abuse is abrogated
and destroyed all over the world. But he forgets
to tell his reader one thing, which Durantus tells
us^ freely oiit of Navarre, that the book called"*
Liber SacerdotaUs, where this missa nautica is
described, was approved by Leo X. ; and that St.
Antonine speaks of it as used at Tholouse by
way of funeral office in the afternoon. By which
we may judge, how gi'eat corruptions may creep
into the church, and then gain the approbation both
of their popes and saints, by their own confession.
And when it is so, they will never want advocates
to plead their cause, and put the face of antiquity
upon them. As in this very case, though Bona and
others censure this abuse as an innovation, yet Du-
rantus derives its original from the primitive church,
and tells us it was practised at Alexandria in the
time of Socrates, because he says^' that on Wed-
nesdays and Fridays they had the Scriptures read,
and expositions made upon them, and all other
things belonging to religious assemblies, except the
celebration of the mysteries : which indeed is very
true ; but altogether foreign to his purpose, unless
we shall say, that there can be no prayers, nor ser-
mons, nor psalmody, nor reading the Scriptures in
the church, but presently it must be called dry mass,
that is, using the consecration service without a
consecration.
The other corruption, which Bona censures as a
detestable abuse, is that which they call missa hi-
^ Chamier de Euchar. lib. 7. cap. 17, 18, 1&.
^' Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 1. cap. 15. n. 6.
"■^ Duraiit. de Ritib. lib. 2. cap. 4. n. 8.
"^ Navar. de Oratione, Misccl. 53. .\ntonin. par. 3. tit. 13.
cap. 6. n. 4.
" Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 22.
796
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
faciata and trifaciata, which he says Petrus Cantor,
in the forementioned book, sharply rebukes. For
some priests in his time had got a trick of throw-
ing many masses into one, saying the mass of the
day, or some special mass as far as the olFertory,
and then beginning another as far as the same
place ; and after that a third and a fourth in the
same manner. After that they said as many secret
prayers as they had begun masses, and then made
one canon serve them all, adding as many collects
in the end, as they had repeated in the beginning.
Petrus Cantor ascribes the original of this abuse to
the covetousness of the priests, who, knowing it to
be unlawful for them to celebrate more than once
in one day, invented this grafting of many masses
upon one stock, that by once celebrating they might
satisfy the devotion of many together, who desired
the sacrifice to be offered for them, by which means
they got the pay of several masses for one sacrifice.
These masses Petrus Cantor calls by a barbarous
name, hifaciatas and trifaciatas, because they had a
double and a triple face : which he abominates and
detests, as monstrous and contrary to the institution
and custom of the church. It is great pity we have
not this book of Petrus Cantor, called his Verbum
Abbreviatum, or Short Work, here at hand in some
of our libraries. It is a book so rare, that I find no
mention made of it in Dr. Cave. But Du Pin gives
a short account^ of the author. He says, He was
chanter of the church of Paris in the beginning of
the thirteenth century ; that he composed a book
called The Word abridged, a work of great renown
among the authors of the next centuries, of which
a part was written against the proprietary monks.
He likewise wrote a Grammar for Divines, very
necessary for understanding the Scriptures ; a book
of Distinctions ; a treatise about some Miracles ;
three books of the Sacraments, and divers sermons,
mentioned by Trithemius. Du Pin adds, That in
their libraries they had his Glosses upon the Bible,
and A Collection of Cases of Conscience. But none
of them are printed beside the Verbum Abbrevia-
tum. Trithemius"" says he was a bishop after-
wards, as he had heard reported ; and he gives him
this character, that he was excellently well learned
in the Scriptures, and eminent in all philosophical
knowledge ; that he was a rector of the Theological
School at Paris for many years, where he trained
up many eminent disciples. Were his books now
to be seen, we might doubtless find many other such
abuses of the monks as severely handled in them,
as those which we have here noted out of Bona.
Whilst I am upon this head of abuses, the reader
will not be displeased, if I note another of this kind,
which Baronius himself takes notice of" out of the
17th council of Toledo, where there is a canon to
censure and correct it. Some priests in Spain were
so coniipt as to gratify revengeful men by saying
the service of the dead for the living, for no other
end, but that they for whom the office was said,
might incur the danger of death, by having a sacri-
fice offered for them ; and so that which was de-
signed for men's salvation, was perversely abused
at the instigation of wicked men to their destruc-
tion. Against such compliers with the detestable
requests of wicked men, the counciP' pronounces
the severe sentence of deposition and excommunica-
tion. We may also note another abuse mentioned
in the twelfth council of Toledo,^ which was, that
some priests having occasion to consecrate the
eucharist more than once in a day, would not com-
municate themselves every time, but only at the
last consecration. Which was another sort of pri-
vate mass, but as it were the reverse of that of the
Romish chiu-ch. For as now the priest communi-
cates without the people, (pardon the absurdity of
the expression, when I call that communicating
where there is no communion,) so then the people
were forced to communicate without the priest ;
both which the council thought preposterous and
absurd, and therefore re-enforces the ancient dis-
cipline, that both priest and people should commu-
nicate together ; which was ever the constant and
universal practice of the whole primitive church, to
whose laws and rules about communicants, leaving
these abuses and innovations, I now return.
As all persons were obliged to re- g^^^. ^
ceive the communion constantly who no7''giver\o"iler"J^
were within the pale of the church, 'i-thout 'confosion
.1-1 , ... /* J 1 -I and reconciliation.
in the largest acceptation 01 the word,
except catechumens and excommunicate persons ;
so we must note, to avoid ambiguity, that heretics
and schismatics were commonly ranked in the
same class with excommunicate persons ; sometimes
being formally cut off from the church by her cen-
sures, and sometimes voluntarily by theii' own separ-
ation ; and therefore, till they had made confession
and renunciation of their errors, and were reconciled
by imposition of hands and absolution, they were
reckoned in the number of those to whom the com-
"'' Du Pin, Biblioth. Cent. 13. p. 54.
^^Trithem. de Scriptor. p. 81.
3" Baron, an. G94. n. 9.
^' Cone. Tolet. 17. can. 5. Missam pro requie defunc-
torum promulgatam fallaci vote pro vivis student celebrare
hominibus, non ob aliud, nisi ut is, pro qtio idipsum offertur
officium, ipsius sacrosancti libaminis interventii, mortis ac
perditionis incurrat periculum : et quod cuuctis datum est
in salutis remedium, illi hoc perverso instinctu quibusdain
esse e.xpetunt in interitum, &c.
^- Ibid. 12. can. 5. Quale erit illud sacrificium cui noc
ipse sacrificans particeps esse cognoscitur ? Ergo modis
omnibus est tenendmn, ut quotiescunque sacrificans corpus
et sanguinem Jesu Christi Uomini nostri in altario inimulat,
toties perceptionis corporis et sanguinis Christi participem
se pra;beat. Vid. Gratian. De Consecrat. Dest. 2. cap. 10.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
797
munion of prayers and this holy sacrament was
denied; and that whether they had been baptized
in the church, or were baptized in heresy and schism.
Sometimes they were allowed with all others to
hear the Scriptures read, and the sermon preached,
as has been showed "^ in a former Book : but then,
when the service of the catechumens was over, they
were obliged to depart with them ; the deacon's
admonition commonly running in these terms, as
we have often heard before, "Let no catechumen,
no penitent, no unbeUever, no heretic or heterodox
person, be present at the holy mysteries. After
what manner they were received and reconciled
upon their confessions, belongs to another subject ;
which has in some measure been handled already,'^
and will come again under consideration in the
next volume, when we treat of the discipline of
the church : at present it is sufficient to observe,
that whilst they continued in heresy or schism,
they were of the number of those to whom the
church refused to give the sacrament, as persons
not being in full communion wdth her.
g^^j , On the other hand it is beyond dis-
fante a^nd'"chudren P^tc, that as she baptized infants, and
for several ages. ^^^,^ ^^^^ ^^le UUCtloU of chrlsm with
imposition of hands for confirmation, so she imme-
diately admitted them to a participation of the
eucharist, as soon as they were baptized, and ever
after mthout exception. Some evidence has been
given of this already, for at least eight centuries, in
speaking of confirmation,'* out of Gennadius, and
Alcuin, and the Ordo Romanus, and Jesse Ambi-
anensis, and other public offices of the church con-
taining the rules of baptism and confirmation, where
orders are also given to communicate infants as soon
as they were baptized. Here I will add the testi-
mony of the more ancient writers, that it may not
be thought a novelty and invention of latter ages.
Cyprian often mentions it as the common practice :'"
in his book of those that lapsed in time of persecu-
tion, he speaks of some parents, who took their little
children in their arms, when they went to sacrifice
at the heathen altars ; and he brings in those in-
fants thus complaining: We did nothing ourselves,
neither did we leave the bread and cup of the Lord
to run of our own accord to the profane contagions :
it was the treachery of others that destroyed us,
we fell by the hands of our parents. A little fur-
ther he speaks of another infant, who was carried
by her nurse, unknown to her ])arents, to the magis-
trates to partake of the idol sacrifice; who, when
she was brought by her mother afterwards '' to re-
ceive the eucharist, vomited up the wine that was
given her to drink in the communion. By which
it is undeniable that infants were then admitted to
communicate in both kinds, if they were capable of
receiving them. Upon this account the author of
the Constitutions,^' in his invitation of the faithful
to the communion, bids mothers bring their chil-
dren with them. And again,'" describing the order
in which they communicated, he says, First let
the bishops receive, then the presbyters, deacons,
subdeacons, readers, singers, and ascetics ; among
the women, the deaconesses, virgins, and widows ;
after that the children, and then all the people in
their order. The author under the name of Diony-
sius** says the same. That children were admitted
not only to baptism, but the eucharist, though they
did not understand the reasons of either mystery. St.
Austin not only mentions the practice in Cyprian's
time," citing the foresaid passages out of his book De
Lapsis ; but also seems to say it was necessary for in-
fants in order to obtain eternal life ; grounding upon
that saying of our Saviour, John vi., " Except ye eat
the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood," ye
have no life in you." Which, he says, is to be under-
stood not of the sacrament of baptism, but of the
sacrament of the Lord's table, where no one is
rightly admitted but he that is baptized. And dare
any one be so bold as to say, that this sentence does
not appertain to little children, or that they can
have life without partaking of this body and blood ?
He repeats the same frequently in his disputes with
the Pelagians,"" and his sermons on the words of
the apostle," and in his epistle to Boniface,^* written
jointly by him and Ahpius against the Pelagians.
33 Book XIII. chap. 1. sect. 2.
3' Scholast. Hist, of Baptism, part 1. chap. 1. n. 21.
^ Book XII. chap. 1. sect. 2.
3'* Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 125. Infantes qiioque parcntum
manibus vel impositi vel attracti, amiseriint parviili, quod
in primo statim nativitatis e.xordio fuerant consecuti. Nonne
illi, cum judicii dies venerit, dicent: Nos nihil fecimus, nee
derelicto cibo et poculo Domini ad profana contagia sponte
properavimus. Perdidit nos aliena perfidia, parentes sen-
simus parricidas.
3' Ibid. p. 132. In corpore atque ore violato eucharistia
permanere nou potuit. Sanctiticatus in Domini sanguine
potus de pollutis visceribus erupit.
38 Const, lib. 8. cap. 12. 39 HjJj c^p. 13.
*" Dionys. Eccl. Hierar. cap. 7. p. 360
*' Aug. Ep. 23. ad Bonifac.
" Aug. de Peccator. Merit, lib. 1. cap. 20. Dominum
audiamus non quidera hoc de sacramento sancti lavacri
dicentem, sed de sacramento sanctaa mensae suae, qvio nemo
rite nisi baptizatus accedit. Nisi manducaveritis carnem
mcam, &c. An vero quisquam audebit etiam hoc dicere,
q\iod ad parvulos hcec sententia non pertiueat, possuntque
sine participatione corporis hujus et sanguinis in se habere
vitam ?
■■3 Cont. duas Epist. Pelag. lib. 1. cap. 22. Nee illud co-
gitatis, eos vitam habere non posse qui fuerint e.xportes
corporis et sanguinis Christi, dicente ipso. Nisi manduca-
veritis, &c.
'*'' Serm. 8. de Verbis Apostoli, p. 110. Infantes sunt, sed
mensae ejus participes fiunt, ut habcant in se vitam.
*^ Ep. 106. ad Bonifac. p. 185. Nulhis qui se meminit
catholicae fidei Christianum, negat aut dubitat parvulos non
accepta gratia regenerationis in Christo sine cibo carnis
ejus et sanguinis potu, non habere, in se vitam.
798
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV,
And Pope Innocent his contemporary seems to
have had the same opinion ; for he argues in his
epistle to St. Austin and the council of Milevis"
for the necessity of baptizing infants, from the ne-
cessity of their eating the flesh and drinking the
blood of the Son of man. There is great dispute
among the Romish doctors about the sense of St.
Austin and this Pope Innocent upon this point.
Bona*' and others think it would be a great re-
proach to their church, to have it thought that the
council of Trent should condemn the opinion of the
necessity of communicating infants, whilst two
such great men as St. Austin and their own Pope
Innocent were conceived to be of that opinion : and
therefore they say, Though the ancients gave the
communion to infants, yet they did not think it
necessary to salvation. This is the salvo which the
council of Trent put into their mouths ; for having
condemned the opinion itself as heretical, yet, to
bring off the ancient church, which was known to
practise it, she adds : *' We do not hereby intend
to condemn antiquity for observing this custom in
some places. For as those holy fathers had a pro-
bable reason, considering the state of the times
they lived in, for their practice ; so it is certainly
and without all controversy to be believed, that they
did not do it upon any opinion of its being neces-
sary to salvation. But Maldonate would not take
the council's word for this ; for without any regard
to their interpretation or authority, he asserts
roimdly, that the ancients, and particularly St. Aus-
tin and Pope Innocent, did believe, that infants
could not be saved without partaking of the eucha-
rist," and that they were induced to believe this by
those words of our Saviour, " Except ye eat the
flesh of the Son of man and drink his blood, ye
have no life in you." And, indeed, any one that
reads but with half an eye the testimonies of St.
Austin now alleged, (which Bona thought fit to
conceal from his reader, only making a short refer-
ence to some of them,) may easily perceive what was
his opinion in the matter. And it were absurd
to think, that the whole primitive church, Greek
and Latin, from St. Cyprian's time, should give the
communion to infants without imagining any man-
ner of necessity from any Divine command to do
it. But Bona endeavours to support his and the
council's sense from the authority of Fulgentius,
who was one of St. Austin's disciples, and who, as
he represents him, says, that actual communion
after baptism is not necessary to salvation. But he
only abuses his reader with a false state of the case,
and a false assertion grounded on it. For Fulgen-
tius does not say that the actual participation of the
eucharist is not necessary after baptism for infants ;
for he is not speaking of infants, but adult persons,
who die as soon as they are baptized, without having
opportunity to receive the communion : concerning
whom he concludes favourably, that though they
die before they receive outwardly the elements of
bread and wine, yet they are not to be despaired of,
because they were made partakers of the body and
blood of Christ in baptism : which in such cases
of great necessity^" was sufficient to answer the end
of the communion, when men were desirous of it)
but had no opportunity to receive it. So that he
believed the eucharist ordinarily to be necessary
both for infants and adult persons, but in extra-
ordinary cases of extreme necessity, not to be ne-
cessary for either.
But to set aside the question of right, and only
pursue matter of fact, we find that this custom con-
tinued even in the Roman church for many ages :
Maldonate says, for six centuries, but Bona makes it
double the number; for he says, it was not ab-
rogated in France till the twelfth century. In Gre-
gory's Sacramentarium^' there is an order concern-
ing infants. That they should be allowed to suck
the breast before the holy communion, if necessity
so required. And the old Ordo Romanus,^- a book
composed in the ninth century, has a direction to
the same purpose ; That infants, after they were
baptized, should not eat any food, nor suck the
breast, without great necessit}-, till they had com-
municated in the sacrament of the body of Christ.
So Alcuin, or whoever wrote under his name, in the
time of Charles the Great, says, The order then
was," that when infants were baptized, they were
■•5 Innoc. Ep.93. inter Epist. Augustini. Parvulos aetei-nae
vitse proeiniis etiaiii sine baptismatis gratia donari posse,
perfatuum est: Nisi cnim manducaverint sanguinem ejus,
non habebunt vitam in semetipsis.
" Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 19. n. 1.
■•s Cone. Trident. Sess. 21. cap. 4. Neque ideo tamen
damnanda est antiquitas, si eum morem in quibusdam locis
servavit. Ut enim sanctissimi illi patres sui facti probabi-
lem causam pro illius temporis ratione habuerunt ; ita certe
eos nulla salutis necessitate id fecisse sine controversia cre-
dendum est.
^" Maldouat. Com. in Joan. vi. .53. p. 316.
^ Fulgent, de Baptismo jEthiopis, cap. 11. p. 611. Nul-
lus debet moveri fidelium in illis, qui ctsi legitime sana
mente baptizantur, prseveniente velocius morte, carnem
Domini manducare, et sanguinem bibere non sinuntur,
propter illam videlicet sententiam Salvatoris qua dixit, Nisi
manducaveritis carnem Filii hominis, &c. Quod quisquis—
Mysterii veritatem considerarc poterit, in ipsolavacrosanctae
regenerationis hoc fieri providebit.
^' Greg. Sacram. in Officio Sabbati Sancti. Non prohi.
bentur lactari ante sacram communionem, si necesse fiierit.
■" Ordo Rom. Bibl. Patr. t. 10. p. 84. De parvulis pro-
videndum, ne postquam baptizati fuerint, uUum cibum ac-
cipiant, neque lactentur sine summa necessitate, antequam
communiccnt sacramento corporis Christi.
^' Alcuin. de Officiis, cap. de Sabbato Sancto, ibid. p.
259. Si episcopus adest, statim confirmari oportet (infans
tinctus) chrismate, et postea communicare : et si episcopus
decst, communicetur a presbytero, &c. Sed et hoc provi-
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
799
immediately confirmed by the bishop, if he were
present, and admitted to communicate ; but if the
bishop was absent, they should receive the commu-
nion from the presbyter. Baluzius*' alleges two
manuscript Pontificals of the same age, which have
rubrics to the same purpose. And the orders of
Jesse, bishop of Amiens," call it confirming cliil-
dren with the body and blood of Christ, as they
were confirmed before with imposition of hands and
chrism. And it is remarkable of Walter, bishop of
Orleans, in the same age, that among his synodical
rules there is one to this purpose : That a presbyter*"
shall always have the eucharist ready by him, that
in case any one be infirm, or a young child sick, he
may give him the communion, and not let him die
without his riaticmn, or provision for his journey
into the next world. The second council of Mas-
con, which was held anno 588, and the third council
of Tours," in the time of Charles the Great, order
the remains of the eucharist to be given to innocent
children. Radulphus Ardens, who lived in the be-
ginning of the twelfth century, speaks of it still as
the custom to give little children the sacrament,^'* at
least in the species of wine, immediately after they
were baptized, that they might not go without the
necessary sacrament. And Hugo de Sancto Victore
at the same time recommends the giving of it to
children,*' if it might be done without danger :
though he intimates now the custom was almost
generally laid aside ; there being only a mere form
and shadow of it remaining, which was to give chil-
dren newly baptized common wine instead of conse-
crated, which he thinks a superfluous rite, that ought
to be laid aside. And so it was, not long after ; for
Odo, bishop of Paris, anno 1 1 75, ordered. That nei-
ther consecrated nor unconsecrated bread should by
any means be given to little children.'"' And so says
Bona,**' The custom of giving the communion to
infants was superseded in the twelfth age in the
Galhcan church. It continued a little longer in
Germany, if Suicerus does not mistake*^ in his au-
thor ; for he quotes Joannes Semeca, surnamed
Teutonicus, who wrote the Gloss upon Gratian, as
saying. That the custom prevailed in some places in
his time to give the eucharist to children. But there
is no such Gloss in the place" he alleges, in the
Roman edition ; so that either he mistakes the place,
or else some fraud has been used to expunge the
passage by the Roman correctors. Zuinglius speaks
of the custom continuing long among the Helve-
tians; for he says, in the ritual book of Claron, called
their Obsequial, there was this rubric. That a newly
baptized child should have the eucharist'^ in both
kinds ministered unto him. And Hospinian assures
us from his own knowledge," that in Lorrain and
the adjacent parts it was usual for the priest, when
he had baptized a child, to dip his fingers in the cup,
and drop the wine into the child's mouth, saying,
The blood of our Lord Jesus Christ be of advantage
unto thee to eternal life.
The Greek church was a little more tenacious of
the ancient custom. For not only Basilius Cilix,°"
and Evagi'ius," and Johannes ISIoschus,'^ mention
the communion of children, and the giving the re-
mains of the eucharist to children after the commu-
nion was ended; but also Nicephorus, who lived in
the fourteenth century ,'*' mentions the same : and
Suicerus tells us out of Metrophanes Critopulus, a
modern Greek writer,'" that they still continue to
observe the custom to this day. As he also observes
out of Osorius de Gestis Emanuelis, lib. 9, that it
continues to be the practice of the Ethiopic or
Abyssinian churches. And he cites Sigismundus Ba-
ro's History of Muscovy for the same in the Russian
churches. Mr. Brerewood" notes the like of the
Russian churches out of Guaguinus. And Dr.
Smith" tells for the present Greek church, that they
give the eucharist in both kinds to little children of
one or two years of age, and sometimes to new-born
infants after baptism, in case of imminent danger
of death ; grounding their belief of an absolute ne-
cessity of this sacrament upon the words of our
Saviour, John vi. 53, " Except ye eat the flesh," &c.,
and pleading the practice of the primitive church
in their own justification. I have not said any
thing of all this to reduce the custom into practice
dendum est ut nullum cibum accipiant, neque lactentur, an-
tequam communicent.
** Baluz. Not. in Reginonem, lib. 1. cap. G9.
" Jesse Ambianensis Epist. de Ordine Bapt. ap. Baluz.
ibid. Episcopus puerum chrismate confirmet ; novissime
autem corpore et sanguine Christi coniirmetur seu commu-
uicetur, ut Christi membrum esse possit.
*« Walter. Aurelian. CapiUil. 7. Cone. t. 8. p. 639. Pres-
byter eucharistiam semper habeat paratam, ut quando
quis infirmatus fuerit, aut parvulus tegrotaverit, statim eum
commuuicet, ne sine viatico moriatur. The same is in
Ansegisus Abbas de Legibus Francorum, lib. 1. cap. 155.
al. 161.
" Cone. Matiscon. 2. can. 6. Couc. Turon. 3. can, 19.
^' Radulph. Serm. in Die Paschae. De eucharistiaj neces-
sitate statutum est ut pueris mox baptizatis saltern in specie
vini tradatur, ne sine necessario sacramento discedant.
^' Hugo de S. Victore, de Sacrament, lib. 1. cap. 20.
'^ Odo, Statut. Synodal, cap. 39.
•>' Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 19. n. 2.
'^- Suicer. Thesaur. Ecdes. t. 2. p. 11.38.
"' Grat. de Consecrat. Dist. 4. cap. 4, cited also by Hos-
pinian.
'^ Zuingl. Explanat. Artie. 18. Oper. t. 1. Baptizato
puero mox detur cucharistiae sacramentum, similiter et po-
culum sanguinis.
"^ Hospinian, Hist. Sacram. lib. 2. cap. 2. p. 60.
«" Basil, ap. Photium Cod. 107. «' Evagr. lib. 4. c. .35.
'" Moschus, Viridarium, cap. 196.
•» Niceph. lib. 17. c. 25.
'" Suicer. t.2. p. 1138. Ex Metroph. Confess. Eccl. Orient,
cap. 9.
" Brerewood's Inquiries, cap. 18.
" Smith, Account of the Greek Church, p. 161.
800
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
again, (though Bishop Bedle and some others have
declared entirely for it,) because, as learned men"
have showed, there are good reasons to persuade
the contrary: I. Because it has no firm foundation
in the word of God. 2. Because infants, which are
baptized, are in effect thereby partakers of the body
and blood of Christ, which are exhibited spiritually
in baptism as well as the eucharist, according to St.
Austin himself and all the ancient fathers, of which
I have made full proof in another place." 3. Be-
cause infants cannot do this in remembrance of
Christ, which he requires all that partake in this
sacrament to do. 4. Because there is the same
analogy and agreement between the paschal lamb
and the Lord's supper, as there is between circum-
cision and baptism : an infant Israelite had a right
to enter the covenant by circumcision, as it was the
seal of it ; but he was not to partake of the pass-
over, till he could ask his parents the meaning of
the mystery, Exod. xii. 26. So an infant may en-
ter the Christian covenant by baptism, but not par-
take regularly of the eucharist, till he can do it in
remembrance of Christ. What I have therefore
discoursed upon this head, by deducing the matter
historically from first to last, is rather to show the
vanity of that pretence to infallibility and unerring
tradition in the church of Rome in matters of doc-
trine and necessary practice ; since they themselves
have thought fit to alter one point, which their in-
fallible popes and forefathers for so many ages ob-
served as necessary, in communicating infants upon
a Divine command ; and withal to show, that any
other church has a better pretence than they to re-
form any practice, however generally observed, if
upon better examination it be found not to be
grounded upon a good foundation in the word of
God. I now return to the business of the ancient
church.
Where we find, that not only the
Sent to' the ab- prcscut members were all communi-
ppnt iTipmbers of
their own or other cauts, but they that wcrc absent had
churches. •^
it sent to them by the hands of a dea-
con, to testify, that while they were absent upon
any lawful occasion, they were still reputed to be in
the communion of the church. Thus Justin Mar-
tyr says," The same eucharist, which was received
by them that were present, was carried by the dea-
cons to the absent. For as they prayed for those
that were absent upon a probable or reasonable
cause, so they allowed them to communicate in the
same sacrament also. Upon this account, as we
have seen before,"" the eucharist at Rome in the
time of Melchiades, Siricius, and Innocent, was
usually sent from the bishop's church to the tituU,
or lesser churches, for the presbyters ministering
in those churches to communicate with him, and,
as some think," for the whole congregations also.
For they suppose, that at first there was but one
altar in a city, and that at the mother-church, where
the bishop ministered, and consecrated the eucha-
rist, and sent it thence to the lesser congregations.
And so they understand even that passage in Justin
Martyr. I rather think, the presbyters had the
privilege to consecrate the eucharist in their own
churches ; but, however, a portion of the eucharist
was for all that sent them by the bishop from his
own church, to testify that they were in communion
with him : he did not send to the country churches,
because the sacraments were not to be carried to
places at too great a distance, as Innocent words it
in his letter to Decentius. Yet in case of testifying
their communion with foreign bishops, they were
wont to send it to far distant churches. As Irenseus,
in his Epistle to Pope Victor,"* when he menaced
the Asiatic churches with excommunication for
their different way of observing Easter, tells him
his predecessors never thought of such rough pro-
ceedings against them, but, notwithstanding this
difference, always sent them the eucharist to testify
their communion with them. Valesius" and others
observe the same in the Acts^" of Lucian the mar-
tyr, and Paulinus's^' epistle to Severus. This was
chiefly, if not solely, done at the Paschal festival, in
token of their unity, love, and charity. But the
council of Laodicea,'- for some inconveniences at-
tending the practice, absolutely forbade it ; ordering
that the holy sacraments should not be sent from
one diocese to another under the notion of euloc/ice,
or benedictions, at the Easter festival. Yet in some
places the custom continued for several ages after.
For Johannes Moschus*^ speaks of the communion
being sent from one monk to another at six miles'
distance : not to mention again the custom of send-
ing the eucharist by Paulinus, and the bishops
of Rome, from the mother-church to all the other
churches throughout the city in every region. But
where they left off this custom of sending the eu-
charist, they introduced another way of testifying
their mutual love and amity to one another by cer-
tain symbols of bread, which they blessed and sanc-
tified also in imitation of the eucharist, but with a
different benediction. And to these also they gave
'3 Vid. Hospin. et Snicer. locis citatis.
'* Book II. chap. 10. sect. 4.
" Justin. Apol. 2. p. 98. Vid. Justinian. Novel. 123. cap.
.36. Aut sanctam eis communionem portandam.
'« Book XV. chap. 2. sect. 5.
" Maurice of Diocesan Episcopacy, p. 39.
'8 Ap. Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 24.
"^ Vales, in locum.
8" Acta Lucian. ap. Metaphrast. 7. Jan.
'^ Paulin. Ep. 1. ad Seveium.
**- Cone. Laodic. can. 13., Tlzpl tov fii) to. ciyia tis \6-
yov tuKoytwv kcltcl Tijv topTijU tov irdcrxa £is iTtpas irap-
oiKia.'s Sia'TrifxTTtardai.
•*3 Mosch. Pratum Spiritual, cap. 29.
I
CllAP. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
801
the names ofeiihr/ice andpanisbenedicttts, consecrated
bread, which the modern Greeks call dvridwpa, vi-
carious gifts, because they were given in many cases
instead of the eucharist. It has been observed"
already, that they were often given to such as
would not communicate, when the ancient fervour
of popular and general communions began to de-
cay. Here we are to observe, that they were used
to be sent from one country to another instead of
the eucharist, as testimonies of their amity and af-
fection. Some not improbably*' thus understood
that canon of the council of Laodicea,^* which for-
bids any to receive the eulor/ice, or blessings of here-
tics, which were to be reckoned curses and absurdi-
ties rather than blessings. As also that other
canon*' which forbids them to receive either from
Jews or heretics, to. Tninconiva iopraariKa, such gifts
or presents as were used to be sent in festivals.
Of this kind was that bread which Paulinus^' and
Therasia sent to St. Austin as a testimony of their
unanimity and cordial affection, which they desire
him to bless by his acceptance. Some learned men
mistake when they say the sending of the eucharist
came in the room of this : for it was plainly the re-
verse : these eulogice were invented in the room of
the eucharist, as appears from the testimony of
Irenseus, which speaks of sending the eucharist as
the more ancient custom.
Among the absent members of the
And^o^hosc that church tlicy had a more especial re-
were sick, or in pri- t » i • i •
son, or under any gard to thosc that Were sick, or in
confinement, or in
penance at the point pnsou. Or uudcr any confinement, as
the martyrs and confessors, who daily
expected their dissolution ; and such also of the
penitents as were seized with sickness and in immi-
nent danger of death. To all these they commonly
sent the eucharist, which in this case is more pecu-
liarly styled the k^ohov, or viaticum, their prepara-
tion or provision for their journey into the next
world. Thus in the council of Nice*' there is a
canon which orders, that all penitents should have
their necessary and final t<p6Siov or viaticum, when
they were at the point of death. Which though
Albaspinaeus'" interpret only of absolution, yet all
others with better reason understand it of the eu-
charist, because it is added in the end of the canon,
that the bishop shall impart the oblation to them.
And so the council of Agde says,"' the viaticum
shall not be denied to any penitents at the point of
death. The first council of Vaison''' makes a pro-
vision for such penitents as were snatched away by
sudden death without the viaticum oi the sacrament,
whilst they were preparing for it, that their obla-
tions should be received, and their funerals and me-
morials celebrated according to the rites of the
church. And the 1 1 th council of Toledo"^ makes
another provision for such as by reason of extreme
weakness could not take the whole viaticum of the
communion, nor swallow the bread, but only drink
the cup, that since this proceeded not from any
infidehty, but from mere infirmity, they should not
be cut off from the body of the church. The fourth
council of Carthage mentions it in several canons,
and in one canon particularly'* speaks of a very
remarkable case, which sometimes happened, that
a penitent who desired to be admitted to penance
in time of sickness, was sometimes suddenly taken
speechless, or turned delirious by the paroxysm of
his distemper, before the priest could come to him :
in which case, if they that heard him could testify
his desire, he was to be admitted : and if it was
thought he would immediately die, he was to be re-
conciled by imposition of hands, and then the eucha-
rist was to be poured into his mouth. Which is called
the viaticum of the eucharist"' in the two following
canons. As it is also in the council of Orange"'' and
Girone,"^ and many other places. The eucharist in
these cases was commonly carried and dehvered by
a presbyter or a deacon, as has been noted out of
Justin Martyr : yet in cases of great necessity it
might be carried and given by any other. As ap-
pears from that case in Eusebius,"* related out of an
epistle of Dionysius, bishop of Alexandria, to Fabian,
bishop of Rome, where he tells of one Serapion,
** See before in this chapter, sect. 3.
'* Habert. Archieratic. par. 11. obser. 3.
'* Cone. Laodic. can. 31. vel 32. Oi> 5ii alpiTiKuw iu-
Xoyia's \afxjia.vtLV, uiTivii ii(7iu aXoyiai /ia.Woi> ij tii-
Xoyiai.
" Ibid. can. .37.
** Paulin. Ep. 31. inter Epist. Aug. Panem umim, quern
unanimitatis indicio misimus charitati tuae, rogamus accipi-
endo benedicas. Vid. Aug. Ep. 31. ad Faulinum.
^^ Cone. Ni'c. can. 13. ^ Albaspin. Not. in bicum.
^' Cone. Agathen. can. 15. Viaticum tamen omnibus in
morte positis non est negandum.
'-Cone. Vasens. 1. can. 2. Nefas est eorum commemo-
rationes excludi a salutavibus sacris, qui ad eadem sacra
fideli afFectu contendentes — absque sacramentorum vi^atico
intercipiantur, &c.
^' Cone. Tolet. 11. can. 11. In multorum exitu vidimus,
qui optatum suis votis sacraj communionis viaticum e.xpe-
3 F
tentes, collatam sibi a sacerdote eucharistiam rejecerunt.
Non quod intidelitate haec agerent, sed quod pra;ter Domi-
nici calicis haustum, traditam sibi non possent eucharistiam
deglutire. Non ergo hujusmodi a corpore ecclesia: sepa-
randi sunt, &c.
^* Cone. Carth. 4. can. 76. Is qui poenitentiam in infirmi-
tate petit, si easu, dum ad eum sacerdos invitatus venit, op-
pressus iniirmitate obmutuerit, vel in phrenesim versus
f'uerit, dent testimonium qui eum audierunt, et accipiat poe-
nitentiam. Et si continuo creditur moriturus, reconcilietur
per manus iinpositionem, et infundatur ori ejus eucha-
ristia, &c.
^^ Can. 77. Pocnitentes qui in infirmitate sunt, viaticum
accipiant. Can. 78. Poenitentes qui in iniirmitate viaticum
acceperint, non se credant absolutes sine manus impositione,
si supervi.xerint.
"^ Cone. Arausican. I. can. 3.
='Conc. Gerundens. can. 9. ^ Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 14.
S02
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
who having sacrificed in time of persecution, could
not die till he had sent for the presbyter to recon-
cile him : but the presbyter, being sick, sent him a
small portion of the eucharist by the hands of the
messenger that came for him, giving him orders to
dip it first and put it into his mouth, which he had
no sooner done, but the man gave up the ghost in
peace. But this was forbidden by the canons ^' in
ordinary cases.
Sometimes indeed they used private
The em'hari=,t some- consccrations of the cucharist in the
times consecrated in <» • i • •
private iiouses for houscs 01 SICK men or in prisons, to
tliese purposes.
answer these pious ends and purposes :
but most commonly they reserved some small por-
tion of it in the church from time to time for this
use, as most expeditious and convenient for sudden
accidents and emergencies. There are very ancient
instances and examples of both kinds. Cyprian
speaks of private consecrations made in prisons for
the martyrs and confessors in time of persecution.
For he gives orders, that neither should the people
visit them ghmeratim, in great multitudes, to raise
envy; nor the presbyters, who went to offer'"" the
eucharist with them, go more than one at once, and
that by turns, accompanied only with a single dea-
con, to decline envy and observation. There is no-
thing more certain, than that in times of persecu-
tion the Christians performed all Divine offices in
every place whither necessity drove them : every
place was then a temple, as Dionysius '"' of Alex-
andria words it in Eusebius, for them to hold reli-
gious assemblies in, whether it were a field, or a
wilderness, or a ship, or an inn, or a prison. Luci-
an's prison was his church, and his own breast his
altar to consecrate the eucharist upon, for himself
and those that'"^ were with him in confinement.
In such a case, TertuUian "*^ says, Three were
enough to make a church, when necessity would
not allow them a greater number. It is as evident
private consecrations were made in private houses
upon the account of sickness. St. Ambrose was
thus invited to offer the sacrifice in a private house
at Rome, as we are told by the writer of his Life.'"^
And Paulinus, bishop of Nola, is said to have or-
dered an altar to be prepared for himself in his
chamber, where he consecrated the cucharist '"^ in
his sickness not many hours before his death.
Thus Gregory Nazianzen '"" tells us, that his father
consecrated it in his own chamber ; and that his
sister Gorgonia'"' had a domestic altar. Therefore
we have no dispute with Bona upon this point, nor
should we have any with his church, if this were
all that Avere meant by private mass in the Roman
communion. The reader may hence observe the
mistake of those learned men,'°* who assert, that
the primitive fathers, though passionately indulgent
towards their sick brethren in granting them their
spiritual viaticum, yet always took a care that the
elements should be consecrated in the church. For
the instances that have been given, both concern-
ing the martyrs and the sick, are undeniable evi-
dence to the contrary. And there want not some
instances of private consecrations upon other occa-
sions ; such as that mentioned by St. Austin in a
private house at Zubedi, a place in his diocese,
which was vexed with evil spirits, whither one of
his presbyters went to pray and offer the sacri-
fice '"' of the body of Christ, at the request of the
owner, that it might be delivered from them. And
what the historians"" tell us of Constantine's taber-
nacle, which he carried about with him in his camp,
where all Divine offices and the holy mysteries were
celebrated, may be reckoned another instance of
such private consecrations.
It was also very usual for the min- s..ct. n.
isters to reserve some part of the se?v"ed i^^Th™?hurch
consecrated elements either in the "' sesame use.
church, or with them at their own house, to be in
great readiness upon all such pressing occasions.
As is evident from the forementioned story of Sera-
pion in Eusebius. And Optatus'" intimates as
much in that remarkable story which he tells of the
Donatist bishops, who, in their mad zeal against the
catholics, threw the eucharist, which they found in
their churches, to the dogs, but not without an im-
mediate sign of Divine vengeance ; for the dogs, in-
stead of devouring the elements, fell upon their
masters, as if they had never known them, and tore
them to pieces, as robbers and profaners of the
holy body of Christ. The same is evident from the
like complaint of Chrysostom concerning the tu-
mult that happened in his church at Constantino-
ple, when the soldiers broke into the sanctuary "^
where the holy mysteries were reposited, and many
* Vid. Gratian. de Consecr. Dist. 2. cap. 29.
'"" Cypr. Ep. 5. ad Cler. p. If. Presbyteri quoque, qui illic
apiid confessorcs offerunt, singuli cum singulis diaconis per
vices alterneut : quia et mutatio peisonarum et vicissiludo
convenientiuin minuit iuvidiam.
"" Ap. Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 22.
'"■- Vita Luciani, Philostorg. lib. 2. cap. 13.
"" Tertul. de Fuga, cap. 14. Noa potes discurrere per
singulos, sit tibi et in tnbus ccclesia.
'"^ Paulin. Vit. Ambros. Per idem tempus cum trans
Tyberim apud quendam clarissimum invitavetur, ut sacri-
ficium iu domo otferret, &c. '"^ Urauius, Vit. Paulini.
ws Naz. Orat. 19. de Laud. Patris, p. 305.
"" Ibid. 11. de Gorgonia, p. 187.
'OS Hamon L'Estrange, Allian. of Div. Offic. chap. 10.
p. 299.
'"' Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. 22. cap. 8. p. 1485. Perrexit
unus, obtulit ibi sacvificium corporis Christi, orans quan-
tum potuit, ut cessaret ilia vexatio : Ueoprotinusmiserante
cessavit.
"» Euseb. Vit. Const, lib. 4. c.56. Sozom. lib. 1. cap. 9.
'" Optat. lib. 2. p. 55.
"■^ Chrys. Ep. ad Innocent, t. 4. qu. 681. "Evda rd liyia
aiTiKtii/ro, K.T.X.
t
Chap. IV,
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
803
of them who were not initiated, saw the secrets that
were concealed within, and the holy blood of Christ
was spilt upon the soldiers' clothes, as is usual in
such tumults and confusion. We may collect the
same from what Victor Uticensis "^ says of Valerian,
an African bishop, that he was banished by Geise-
ricus, king of the Vandals, because he would not
deliver up the sacrament that was kept in his
church. Cyril of Alexandria, in one of his epistles,'"
reproves those who said the eucharist was not to be
reserved to the next day. And in the council of
Constantinople under Mennas,"* there is mention
made of silver and golden doves hanging at the
altar, which most probably were then used as the
repositories of the sacrament kept in the chui'ches.
"Which is also mentioned in Amphilochius's Life of
St. Basil, but no stress need be laid upon that, be-
cause it is a spurious writing ; nor need we descend
to the second council of Tours,'"^ or other modern
decrees, for the proof of that which has so good au-
thority among the more ancient writers.
^ ^ J, It appears also from a canon of the
use "i^rsome days couucil of Trullo, that the eucharist
, new"on!ecr°atk)n."° was sometimcs rcscrvcd for the pubUc
pru^saZt^atontm. use of thc cliurch, to bc receivcd some
Its use and original. . c, • ,
days after its consecration, particu-
larly in the time of Lent, when they communicated
on such elements as had been consecrated the Sa-
turday or Sunday in the foregoing week, which were
the only days in Lent on which they used the con-
secration service, though they communicated on
other days on such elements as they reserved out of
the former consecration. The words of the canon
are these,"' That on every day in the holy fast of
Lent, except Saturdays and Sundays, and the feast
of the Annunciation, the liturgy of the presanctified
gifts shall be performed. This is best understood
from another canon of the council of Laodicea,"^
which orders, that the eucharist should not be of-
fered in Lent on any other day except the sabbath
and the Lord's day. Not that they prohibited the
communion to be received on other days, (for it was
received every day,) but on these days they received
only that which had been consecrated before on the
sabbath and Lord's day, and what was reserved for
the communion of these days without any new con-
secration. This is commonly reckoned by learned
men the beginning of this sort of communions upon
reserved hosts, though it is hard to guess at the
reason of the observation. Leo Allatius, who has
written'" two peculiar dissertations upon this sub-
ject, tells us the reason which the Greeks themselves
allege for it is, that the consecration service is pro-
per only for festivals, and therefore, all other days
in Lent besides Saturdays and Sundays being fast
days, they did not consecrate on those days, but
only communicated in the elements which had been
consecrated before. This he shows at large '^^ out
of Alexius Aristenus, Matthew Blastares, Balzamon,
Zonaras, Michael Cerularius, and Simeon Thessa-
lonicensis. Whether this was the true reason, or
whether it be a good reason, is none of my business
to inquire. I only observe, that it was an ancient
practice in the Greek church, as it continues to be
at this day,'-' though the Latin church never adopted
it into her service : for they used to consecrate, as
well as communicate, about three in the afternoon>
all the days of Lent, as is evident from TertuUian,'"
St. Ambrose,'-^ and many others, of which there will
be occasion to speak more fully when we come to
the fasts and festivals of the church. Leo Allatius
thinks this 7nissa prcesandijicatorum is intended by
Socrates,'^* when he says. On Wednesdays and Fri-
days at Alexandria they had all Divine servdce ex-
cept the consecration of the eucharist : but it does
not appear that they communicated at all upon
those days, much less upon preconsecrated elements.
However, he rightly concludes, that Durantus and
others, who confound this 7nissa prcesanctijicatoruin
with the missa sicca, or dry mass, as they called it,
are wholly mistaken : because dry mass was a cor-
ruption peculiarly crept into the Latin church, which
was condemned by many of their own divines,
Eckius, Estius, Laudmeter, and the Belgic bishops,'"
as a mere novelty, a counterfeit, and a perfect piece
of pageantry ; whereas this missa prasancfijicatorum
was an ancient and approved usage of the Greek
church, upon the account of which a certain por-
tion of the consecrated elements were reserved for
the pubUc use of the church upon those days of
Lent, on which they made no new consecration.
But besides this reservation of the g^^^ ,3
elements for public use by the minis- somet,m«''"^eVed
ters of the church, there was another me'i',"for"'daUy''pIrt.^
private reservation of them allowed "^'^ '""'
sometimes to religious persons, who were permitted
to carry a portion of the eucharist home with them,
and participate of it every day by themselves in
"» Victor, de Persecut. Vandal, lib. 1. Bibl. Pair. t. 7.
p. 593.
'" Cyril. Ep. ad Calosyrium, in Precfat. lib. cont. Au-
thropomorph. t. 6. p. 365.
>'* Cone, sub Menna, Act. 5. t. 5. p. 159.
"* Cone. Turon. 2. can. 3.
'" Cone. Trullan. can. 52. 'H roiy irpouytairfxiviuv hpa
XsiTovpyia yiviGdu).
"* Cone. Laodic. can. 49. Ou otl Tf.(TaapaKoaTtj aprov
irpo<T(f)iptiv, £t fxii Iv aajipaTw nal KvpiaKrj fxovov.
2i F 2
'" Leo Allat. Epist. ad Naudaeum de Libiis Eccles. Grae-
corum. It. Dissert, de Missa Pracsanctilicatorum, ad calcem
Libri de Consensu Eccl. Orient, et Occident.
'20 Leo Allat. de Missa Pr.xsanctif. n. 12.
'2' See Dr. Smith of the Greek Church, p. 175.
'-- Tertul. de Orat. cap. 14.
'» Ambros. Ser. 8. in Psal. cxviii. p. 6.56.
>2^ Socrat. lib. 5. cap. '22. ap. Allatium. Ep. ad Naudaeum.
'25 Allat. de Missa Prajsanct. n. 10. Missa sicca, recens,
et simulata et histriouica, confertur cum cwnis Heliogabali.
804
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
private. This custom seems to owe its original to
tlie times of persecution, when men were willing to
communicate every day, but could not have the
convenience of daily assemblies. To compensate
for the want of which, they took a portion of the
eucharist home with them, and participated there-
of every day in private. This seems very plainly
to be intimated by Tertullian,'-" when, speaking of a
woman marrpng a heathen husband, he asks her.
Whether her husband would not know what it was
that she eat before all her other meat ? And in an-
other place,'"' answering the objection which some
made against receiving the eucharist on a fast day,
for fear of breaking their fast, he tells them, (ac-
cording as some copies read it,) They might take
the body of the Lord and reserve it ; and so they
might both participate of the sacrifice and fulfil
their duty of fasting. But I lay no stress upon
this, because it is a doubtful reading. The testi-
mony of Cyprian is more full and pregnant,'^ who
tells us a most remarkable story of a woman, who
having sacrificed at the heathen altars, when she
came afterward to open her chest, where she kept
the holy sacrament of the Lord, she was so terrified
with a sudden eruption of fire, that she durst not
touch it. And the ancient author who writes
against the Roman shows, under the name of Cy-
prian,'^ brings in one going immediately from
chiu'ch, as soon as he was dismissed, to the theatre,
carrying the eucharist with him, according to cus-
tom, even among the obscene bodies of harlots.
Gregory Nazianzen also "" speaks of his sister Gor-
gonia having the eucharist in her chamber. And
Basil says,'^' it was customary in times of persecu-
tion for Christians, when they could not have a
priest or a deacon present with them, to take the
eucharist with their own hands ; as they who led
a solitary life, at a great distance from the priest,
commonly took the eucharist with their own hands
also. And it was customary at Alexandria and
throughout Egypt for the people every one to take
the sacrament home with them. St. Jerom '^- also
intimates the same, when he asks those who thought
they might safely take the sacrament at home, when
they were not prepared to do it in the church, whe-
ther they thought there was one Christ in public,
and another in private ? Why were they afraid to
go to church ? If it was not lawful to receive it in
the church, it was not lawful to receive it at home.
St. Ambrose likewise, in his funeral oration upon
his brother Satyrns, says of him,'** that he obtained
the body of Christ of some that had it in the ship,
wherein he suffered shipwreck. It is true indeed
this custom was discouraged in Spain in the begin-
ning of the fifth century, upon the account of the
Priscillianists, who made use of it as a pretence to
cover themselves among the catholics, and yet
never eat the eucharist at all. In opposition to
whom the council of Saragossa,"'^ about the year 381 ,
made a severe decree, that if any one was found to
take the eucharist in the church, and not eat it, he
should be anathematized. And this was seconded
by a like decree '^ in the first council of Toledo.
But as these canons were only made upon a parti-
cular occasion, and for a particular country, they
did not much affect the rest of the world. Inso-
much that Bona himself observes,'^" out of Johan-
nes Moschus and Anastasius Bibliothecarius, se-
veral instances of the custom continuing in the
seventh and eighth centuries. And doubtless it
was the doctrine of transubstantiation, and the
adoration of the host, that perfectly abolished
this custom, which was thought inconsistent with
them.
It must be noted under this head, „ . ,,
' Sect. U.
that though the church, for the rea- ,„Xd in'l^ p"uJc"
sons aforesaid, allowed the people to *"""•
carry the eucharist home with them, and participate
of it in private by themselves ; yet she never per-
mitted any layman to have any hand in the ad-
ministration of it in her public service. As the
bishops and presbyters were the only persons that
were allowed to consecrate the eucharist, so it was
the ordinary office of deacons to minister it to the
people.'" And when any laymen presumed to ad-
minister it to themselves in the church, they were
corrected for it by ecclesiastical censures.'^* And
more especially women were debarred from this "''
and all other offices in the public ministrations, ex-
cept what belonged to the inferior service of the
'26 Tertul. ad Uxor. lib. 2. c. 5. Non seiet maritus quid
secreto ante oiniiem cibum gustes ?
'" De Orat. cap. 14. Accepto corpore Domini, et re-
servato, (others road it, re servata,) utrumque salvum est, et
participatio sacrilicii, et executio officii.
'28 Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 132. Cum quaedam mulier arcam
suam, in qua Domini sanctum fuit, indignis manibus ten-
tasset aperire, igne inde surgente deterrita est, ne auderet
attingere.
'-'" Cypr. do Spectaculis, p. 3. in Append. Qui festinans
ad spectaculum, dimissus,et adhuc gerens secum, ut assulet,
eucharistiam inter corpora obsccena meretricum tulit.
'^0 Naz. Orat. 11. de Gorgonia,p. 187.
'5' Basil. Ep. 289. ad Caesariam Patriciam.
'^- Hieron. Ep. ^yO. ad Pammachium. Quare ad martyres
ire non audent ? Quare non ingrediuntur ecclesias ? An
alius in publico, alius in domi Christus est^? Quod in ec-
clesia non licet, nee domi licet.
"' Ambros. Orat. de Obitu Fratris, t. 3. p. 19.
'^' Cone. Coesaraugust. can. 3. Eucharistiae gratiam si
quis probatur acceptam in ecclesia non sumpsisse, anathe-
ma sit in perpetuura.
'^^ Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 14. Si quis acceptam a sacerdote
eucharistiam non sumpserit, velut sacrilegus propellatur.
'■"^ Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 17. n. 4.
'3' See Book II. chap. 20. sect. 7 and 8.
'^ Cone. Trullan. can. 58.
"^ Vid. Firmil. Ep. 75. inter Epist. Cypr. Cone. Paris,
an. 829. lib. 1. cap. 45.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
805
deaconesses, of which I have given a full account""
in another place.
Here I cannot omit the pertinent observation
made by Morinus,'" and approved by Bona"' as a
judicious and true remark, That the Mendicants
were the first that introduced the custom of keep-
ing the sacrament in the church for private men in
health to partake of extra sacrijicium, out of the
time of public service in the church. They freely
own this to be a novelty, and that against the rules
of the Roman ritual, which orders the sacrament to
be kept in the church only for the sick. They say,
the ancients kept it in the church only upon this ac-
count, for the sake of the sick ; and that they al-
lowed no use of the communion to men in health
out of the time of the oblation, save only when
they permitted the people to carry it home with
them, and participate thereof in private, which was
a different thing from public communicating in the
church."'
Whilst we are speaking of reserving
A novel ciistom tlic sacramcnt, it may not be amiss to
noted, of reserving i -i i
the eucharist for make a remark by the way upon a
forty daya, and the ^ ■ ^ • , i ,
inconveniencies at- novcl custom, wluch IS related by
lending It. . .
some of the Roman rituaUsts about
the time of Charles the Great, They tell us, it was
usual in those days, in the ordination of a bishop
or presbyter, not only to give the new ordained per-
son the communion at that time, but also as much
of it in reserve as would serve him to partake of for
forty days after. This custom is mentioned by Al-
cuin,"* and the Ordo Romanus, and Fulbertus Car-
notensis, and Bona"* does not pretend to find it in
any more ancient writers. It is hard to guess at the
reasons of this custom, and therefore I content my-
self barely to mention it, without further inquiry
into the mystery of it. I only observe, that some-
times great inconveniences followed upon this long
reservation of the sacrament; for it would often
grow mouldy, corrupt, and stink, and then they
were hard put to it to determine which way to dis-
pose of it. Sometimes by the negligence of the
priest it was devoiu-ed by mice or other animals, in
which case the priest was to do penance forty days
•M Book II. chap. 22.
'" Morin. de Pceniten. lib. 8. cap. 14.
"- Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 17. n. 6.
"■' The reader that would see more abuses crept into the
Human service, may consult the twenty-first session of the
council of Basil, cap. de Spectaculis in Ecclcsia non facien-
I dis, or Mr. Gregory's dissertation, called Episcopus Pucr-
i'lum, where he will see how the episcopal office was used
to be mimicked in pageantry on Innocents' day in many
clnirches.
'" Alcuin. de Offic. cap. 37. Pontifex ad communican-
dum porrigit ei formatam et sacram oblationem, quam ac-
cipiens communicat super altare, caetera vero reservat sibi
ad communicandum usque ad dies quadraginta. It. Ordo
Roma, in Ordinat. Episcopi. Et Fulbert. Ep. ad Finardiim.
'« Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 1. cap. 23. n. y.
for his neglect, as Gratian"* cites a canon out of
some council of Aries or Orleans to this purpose.
But if it grew stale and corrupted, then it was to be
burnt, by other canons cited by Ivo"' and Bur-
chardus "" out of the council of Aries, ordering, tliat
in this case it should be burnt, and the ashes of it
buried under the altar. Which Algerus"" assures
us was the custom in his time, as Bona'^' confesses
out of him. And the very canon of the mass'^' has
a rubric still in being. That if a fly or spider, or
any such animal, falls into the cup after consecra-
tion, the priest, when mass is ended, nmst take it
out and wash it with wine, and burn it in the fire.
And so he must do if it be spilt up(m the grouud,
he must gather up the earth and burn it. And yet
some of the schoolmen'*- cry out against this as an
horrible sacrilege, to burn the consecrated host,
though it be grown mouldy, which, according to
their opinion, woidd be to burn the body of God.
He that would see to what difficulties the Roman
casuists are driven upon this point, to tell what be-
comes of the body of Christ when the sacrament
happens to be thus corrupted, and how they distress
and confute one another ; may considt the learned
Aubertin,'*' who has particidarly considered their
several different answers, no less than seven in
number, and showed the vanity of them all, in that
elaborate work of his upon the eucharist, against
the doctrine of the Romish church. I will not lead
my reader too far out of his way with long digres-
sions about such things, but return to the business
of the ancient church.
Though they did not receive cner- ^^^^ ,^
gumens, or persons vexed with evil J^:^,Z^';^iti to
spirits, promiscuously to the commu- hiTeTv^^of'^hdr
nion, yet neither did they wholly re- '^''^'"p"-
ject them; but in the intervals of their distemper,
if they showed any signs of piety and sobriety, they
admitted them to partake of it. This we learn
from the canons of Timothy, bishop of Alexandria,
who proposes this question. Whether a communi-
cant may commimicate if he be possessed ? and
answers it. If he does not expose or blaspheme'*'
the mysteries, he may communicate now and then.
'*" Gratian. de Cnnsecrat. Dist. 2. cap. 91. Qui bene nnn
custodierit sacrificium, et mus vel aliquod aliud animal illiid
comederit, qnadragiiita diebus preuiteat.
"' Ivo, Decret. par. 2. cap. 5G.
'<'' Burchard. lit). 5. c. 50.
•'» Alger, de Euchar. lib. 2. cap. 1.
'^^ Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 10. n. 2.
'^' IMissuI. de Defcctibus Missae, can. 10. Si musca vel
aranea vel aliquid aliud ceciderit in calicem sacerilos
extrahat eaui el lavet cum vino, iinitaquc missa comliu-
rat, &c.
'^- Petrus Paliidanns, in Sent. lib. 4. Dist. 9. Qii.Tst. 1.
art. 3. Hostias consecratas quamvis mucidas comburcre
immane sacrilegium.
'"■^ Albertin. de Euchar. lib. 1. c. 19. p. 122.
'^^ Timoth. Respons. Canon, c. 3. ap. Bevereg. t. 2.
806
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
And Cassian'" says, the same resolution was given
to the question by the Egyptian fathers, who did
not choose to interdict them the communion, but
rather desired they should, if possible, communicate
every day. For by this means they had relieved
one abbot Andi-onicus and many others of their dis-
temper. So that though the canons and rules of
the church seem to drive away the energumens to-
gether with the catechumens and penitents, they
are to be imderstood with this exception ; or at
least Ave must say, the church observed a different
discipline in different places.
It would be endless to enumerate
Au men" debarred hcre all tlic particular crimes for
guuty of any notori- which mcn Were debarred the holy
ous crime, of what . , „ ,
rank or degree so- communiou : wc Shall liavc a morc
ever.
proper occasion to specify them in the
next volume, when we come to treat more perfectly
and distinctly of the church's discipline : it may be
sufficient to note here in general, that all who were
guilty of any notorious crimes, were rejected from
participating at the holy table, whatever rank or
degree they were of, even though it were the em-
peror himself, as appears from the case of Theodo-
sius, whom St. Ambrose resolutely and absolutely
refused, for a barbarous murder committed by his
authority upon seven thousand men at Thessa-
lonica, till he had both confessed his fault, and
made ample satisfaction ; as the reader may find the
story at large excellently related by Theodoret'^^ in
his History, and which I will relate from him in the
next volume in its proper place. Some other par-
ticular cases are proposed and answered in the
canons of Dionysius,'" and Timothy,'^' and by St.
Jerom,"' which because they are rather private
cases of conscience than matters of public dis-
cipline, I refer the reader to their proper authors
for them.
There is one question in a doubtful
The q'uestion of casc, wliich the obscurity of some an-
dieamy, or second . . -, -, ,
marriage stated. cicnt canous lias made very perplexed
Whether it debarred . . . , .
men any time from and intricate lu the resolutions of
the communion.
learned men, which therefore may
not be silently passed over : that is, the question
about digamy or second marriage, in what sense it
excluded men for some time from the holy commu-
nion ? The penalty inflicted upon them, is ab-
stinence from the sacrament for one year or two ;
which I freely own, as it is ordered and worded by
the canons of Neocsesarea,"^ Laodicea,'^' and St.
Basil,""" is one of the hardest cases we meet with in
all the history of the ancient church. Bishop
Beveridge and some others think they mean only
second marriages that are contracted whilst the
first remains undissolved. And if so, there would
be no difficulty in the case ; for a severer penance
might be laid upon such as retain two wives at once.
And therefore others think, they intended to dis-
courage, though not absolutely to forbid, second
marriages made successively after the obligation of
the first was cancelled by death : but then, how to
reconcile this with the apostolical rules, is not very
easy to determine. Neither can it be excused from
inclining to the errors of the Novatians and Mon-
tanists, for which Tertullian pleads so stiffly against
the church in his book De Monogamia, and other
places. I should rather think these canons intend-
ed no more but to discountenance marrying after
an unlawful divorce, which was a scandalous prac-
tice, however allowed by the laws of Jews and Gen-
tiles. And this the rather, because TertuUian's
arguments against the catholics imply, that they
allowed of second marriages successively in all ex-
cept the clergy, and many churches admitted diga-
mists (in that sense) even into orders too, as I have
showed out of Tertullian himself, and Chr}"sostom,
and Theodoret more fully '^ in another place. And
if these canons intended any thing more, they must
be looked upon as private rules, which could not
prescribe against the general sense and practice of
the catholic church.
There was one very corrupt and g^^^ ,3
superstitious practice began to creep tom''of'^''s"me', who
pretty early into the African churches foiL"e!d,'censur'ed
T .1 1 • T_ ii^ i» xi by the ancients.
and some others, which the fathers
censure very heartily, as it justly deserved : that
was, giving the eucharist to the dead. The third
council of Carthage has a canon to this purpose,'"
That the eucharist should not be given to the bodies
of the dead : for the Lord said, " Take this and
eat : " but dead bodies can neither take nor eat.
Caution also is to be used, that the brethren may
not through ignorance believe, that dead bodies
may be baptized, seeing the eucharist may not be
given to them. And this with a little variation is
repeated in the African Code,'" where the cause
of both errors, as well in baptism as the eucharist,
is ascribed to the ignorance of the presbyters mis-
'" Cassian. CoUat.. 7. cap. 30. Communionem vero eis
sacrosanctam a senioribus nostris nunquam meminimus in-
terdictam : quinimo, si possibile esset, etiam quotidie eis
impartire earn deberc censebant. Hoc iiamque modo
curatum et Andronicuui abbatem nuper aspeximus, aliosque
q'.ianiplures.
'56 Theod. lib. 5. cap. 17. '" Dionys. can. 2 et 4.
'53 Timoth. can. 5, 7, 12.
'59 Hieroa. Ep. 20. ad Pammach. cap. G.
'™ Cone. Neocaes. can. 7. '*' Cone. Laod. can. 1.
'«2 Basil, can. 4. "« Book IV. chap. 5. sect. 4.
'^^ Cone. Carth. 3. can. 6. Placuit ut corporibus defunc-
torum eucharistia non detur. Dictum est enim a Domino,
Accipite et edite : cadavera autem nee aecipere possunt nee
edere. Cavendum est etiam, ne mortuos baptizari posse
fratrum infirmitas credat, quibus nee eueharistiam dari lici-
tum est.
'« Cod. Afric. can. 18.
< HAP. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
807
quilling the people. A like canon was made in the
council of Auxerre in France, anno 578, a little ""^
before the time of Grcgorj' the Great ; which shows
tliat the same abuse had got some footing there
also. St. Chrysostom also speaks against it,'"
though he does not intimate that it was practised
by any catholics, but rather (if by any) by the
Marcionite heretics, who, as they gave a vicarious
baptism to the hving for the dead, so perhaps might
give the eucharist to the dead themselves; both
which absurdities he refutes at once from the words
of our Saviour. To whom did he say, " Except ye
eat my flesh, and drink my blood, ye have no life
in you ? " Did he speak to the li\ang, or to the
dead? And again, "Except a man be born of
water and of the Spirit, he cannot see the kingdom
of God." It appears also, that long after St. Chrysos-
tom's time there were some remains of this error in
the Greek church : for the council of TruUo '® re-
peats the prohibition in the words of the council of
Carthage : Let no one impart the eucharist to the
bodies of the dead ; for it is written, " Take, and eat ;"
but the bodies of the dead can neither take nor eat.
Bona does not undertake to defend
raraiid' to which thls abusc, but he does another which
isllieabuscofburv- .
in:; the euchanst IS no Icss absurd, bccausc he found it
with the dead,
in the practice of St. Benedict, and
related with approbation by Gregory the Great;
that is, the custom of burying the eucharist with
the dead. Bona says,'*^ this was done by St. Basil
in the Greek church, as is reported in his Life ; but
all men know the author of that Life to be both a
spurious and a legendary writer. That which he
alleges out of Gregory is more authentic ; ''° for he
says, St. Benedict ordered the communion to be
laid upon the breast of one of his monks, and to be
buried with him. He reckons these things were
done either by Divine instinct, or by compUance
with received custom, which is since abrogated.
But he produces no rule of his church to show its
abrogation. And whatever rules there may be to
the contrary, it is certain the practice continued
still. For not only Balzamon'" and Zonaras speak
of it in their time ; but Ivo says,"" When the body
of St. Othmar was translated, the sacrament was
taken up out of the dormitory with him. And a
learned man "^ now living assures us, that he him-
self with many others have seen the chalice in
Sect. 21.
The order of com-
muuicatiiig.
which the sacred blood was buried, dug out of the
graves of divers bishops buried in the church of
Sarura. So that whatever the laws might prohibit,
the profanation continued under pretence of piety
among the greatest men, but without any founda-
tion or real example in the practice of the primitive
church.
We have hitherto considered what
related to the communicants them-
selves ; we are now to examine the
manner of their communicating. Where first of all
the order of their communicating occurs to our
observation ; which is thus described in the Con-
stitutions : First let the bishop receive,"^ then the
presbyters, deacons, subdeacons, readers, singers,
and ascetics ; among the women, the deaconesses,
virgins, and widows; after that the children, then
all the people in order. In Justin Martyr's time,'"
when the bishop had consecrated, the deacons dis-
tributed both the bread and the cup among the
communicants ; but in after ages the bishop or
presbyter commonly ministered the bread, and the
deacons the cup after them. And there are some
canons that expressly "® forbid a deacon to minister
the body of Christ, when a presbyter is present, and
others enjoining them not '" to do it without neces-
sity, and a hcence from the presbyter to do it. And
it was ever accounted so great an absurdity for a
presbyter to receive from the hands of a deacon,
that the council of Nice'" thought fit to make a
particular canon to forbid it. But by permission
and custom it became their ordinary ofiice to min-
ister the cup,'" and sometimes both species'^ to
the people, observing the method prescribed to
communicate every one in their proper order.
Another distinction was made in g^.^^ „,
placing the communicants in their se^°e?%o/"duunc-
proper stations. For though no dis- """'"'p'^'^^-
tinction was made in this case between rich and
poor ; they being all called alike to partake toge-
ther of the same communion, as friends of one com-
mon Lord;'^' yet some distinction of place for
order's sake was generally observed, though not
exactly the same in all places, but with some va-
riety according to the different customs of difTerent
churches. In the Spanish churches it was custom-
ary for the presbyters and deacons to communicate
at the altar, and the rest of the clergy in the quire,
'^ Cone. Antissiodor. can. 12. Non licet mortuis nee eu-
charistiam nee osculum tradi, &c.
"" Chrys. Horn. 40. in 1 Cor. p. 688.
>« Cone. Trull, can. 133.
'«• Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 17. n. 6.
I'o Greg. Dial. lib. 2. cap. 24. Jussit communionera
1 Domiaici corporis in pectus dcfuucti reponi atque sic tu-
mulari.
'" Not. in can. 83. Cone. Trull.
''- Ivo, Vita Othmari, lib. 2. c. 3. ap. Surium, die 16
Nov.
'•' Dr. Wliitby, Idolatry of Host Worship, chap. 1. p. 26.
'"^ Constit. lib. 8. cap. 13. '" Justin. Apol. 2. p. 97.
"^ Cone. Arelat. 2. can. 15. Diaconi corpus Christi,
praesente presbytero, tradere non praisumant.
'" Cone. Carthag. 4. can. 38. Diaconus, prsRsente pres-
bytero, eucharistiani corporis Christi populo, si necessitas
cogat, jussus eroget.
'•" Cone. Nic. can. 18.
'" Vid. Cyprian, de Lapsis, p. 132. Constit. lib. 8. c. 13.
^^ Cone. Aneyr. can. 2.
'81 Vid. Chrysost. Horn. 10. in 1 Thess. p. 1485.
808
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
and the people without the rails of the chancel, as
is plain from a canon of the fourth council'*^ of
Toledo ; and to this a reference is made, as to an
ancient custom, settled long before by former canons,
in the first council of Braga.'^' Which implies that
there were rules of old about this matter, since the
council of Braga could not mean the council of
Toledo, for that was after it, anno 633. The refer-
ence must be to more ancient canons, such as that
of the council of Laodicea, which '"* orders. That
none but the clergy only should come to communi-
cate within the chancel. And this seems to have
been the constant practice of the Greek church,
where no layman from that time, besides the em-
peror, was allowed to come to the altar to make his
oblations, and communicate there ; but this privilege
was allowed the emperor by ancient tradition,"*^ as
the council of TruUo words it. And yet even this
was denied the emperor in the Italic church. For
St. Ambrose would not permit the emperor Theodo-
sius himself to communicate in this place, but
obliged him to retire as soon as he had made his
oblations at the altar. But Valesius '^^ has observed
out of the epistles of Dionysius, bishop of Alexan-
dria, that in the third century it was customary both
for men and women to come and stand at the altar
to communicate : and Mabillon shows '" out of
Gregory of Tours,'** that the same custom prevailed
in the Galilean churches. And it is very evident
from the second council of Tours, which has a
canon to this purpose : That though laymen at other
times should not come into the chorus or chancel,
yet when the oblation Avas offered,"*^ both men and
women might come into the holy of holies to com-
municate at the altar. So that this was plainly one
of those rites which varied according to the differ-
ence of times and places, and the various usages aud
customs of different churches. There are a great
many other customs relating to the manner of com-
municating, which are of greater moment, and be-
come matters of great dispute in these latter ages,
and therefore it will be necessary to consider and
examine them a little more particularly, which I
shall do in the following chapter.
CHAPTER V.
A RESOLUTION OF SEVERAL QUESTIONS RELATING
TO THE MANNER OF COMMUNICATING IN THE
ANCIENT CHURCH.
The first and most momentous ques-
tion of this kind is, whether the peo- That the 'peopi*
were always admit-
ple, and such of the clergy as did not Jf^fth'^io^s"'™ '"
consecrate, were generally admitted to
commimicate in both kinds ? The principal advo-
cates of popery at the beginning of the Reforma-
tion' were not willing to own, that the universal
practice of the primitive church was against the
modern sacrilege of denying the cup to the people :
and therefore, though they confessed there were
some instances in antiquity of communion under
both kinds, yet they maintamed, the custom was
not universal. So Eckius, and Harding, and many
others. But they who have since considered the
practice of the ancient church more narrowly, are
ashamed of this pretence, and freely confess, that
for twelve centuries there is no instance of the
people's being obliged to communicate only in one
kind, in the public administration of the sacrament,^
but in private they think some few instances may
be given. This is Cardinal Bona's distinction,
whose words are so remarkable, that I cannot for-
bear to transcribe them : It is very certain, says he,
that anciently all in general, both clergy and laity,
men and women, received the holy mysteries in
both kinds, when they were present at the solemn
celebration of them, and they both offered and were
partakers. But out of the time of sacrifice, and out
of the church, it was customary always and in all
places to communicate only in one kind. In the
first part of the assertion all agree, as well catholics
as sectaries ; nor can any one deny it, that has the
least knowledge of ecclesiastical affairs. For the
faithful always and in all places, from the very first
foundation of the church to the twelfth century,
were used to communicate under the species of
bread and wine ; and in the beginning of that age
'*- Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 17. Sacerdos et Levita ante altare
comniimicent, in clioro clerus, extra chorum populus.
'^^ Cone. Bracaren. 1. can. 31. Placiiit ut intra sanctu-
arium altaris ingredi ad communicaudum non liceat laieis
viris vel mulieribus, sicut et antiquis canouibus statutum est.
"** Cone. Laodic. can. 19. MoVots i^dv tluut toIs
itprtTLKOL^ tiariivai tis to Sfu(Tiai7T})piov Kai Koiviovtiv.
'^5 Cone. Trull, can. 69. Kara ap)(aLOTu.Ti}v Trapuoo-
aiv, K.T.X.
186 Vales. Not. in Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 9.
'" Mabil. de Liturg. Gallic, lib. 1. cap. 5. n. 24.
'^ Greg. Turon. lib. 9. cap. 3. et lib. 10. cap. 8.
"*" Cone Tnron. 2. can. 4. Ad orandura et communi-
candum laieis et femiuis, sicut mos est, pateaiit sancta
sanctorum.
' Vid. Eckii Enchirid. cap. 10. de Euchar. p. 130. Hard-
ing's Answer to Juel's Challenge, Art. 2. p. 30. Bellar-
luiu. de Euchar. lib. 4. cap. 24.
2 Bona, Her. Liturg. lib. 2. c. 18. n. 1. Certum est
oinnes passim clericos et laicos, viros et mulieres sub utraque
specie sacra mysteria antiquitus suinpsisse, cum solemni
eorum celebrationi adorant, et oft'erebant et de oblatis par-
tieipabant. E.xtra saerificium vero, et extra ecclesiam sem-
per et ubiqiie communio sub una specie in usu fuit. Primae
parti assertiouis consentiunt omnes, tarn catholici, quam
sectarii ; nee earn negare potest, qui vel levissima rerum
ecclesiasticarum notitia imbutus sit. Semper eniui et ubique
ab ecclesiiB primordiis usque ad sajculum duodecimum sub
specie panis et vini conimuniearunt fideles ; coepitque pau-
latim ejus speculi initio usus calieis obsolescere, plerisque
episcopis eum populo interdicentibus ob periculum irreve-
rentia; et effusionis.
'Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
809
', the use of the cup began by little and little to be
laid aside, whilst many bishops interdicted the peo-
j pie the use of the cup for fear of irreverence and
effusion. And what they did first for their own
churches, was afterward confirmed by a canonical
! sanction in the council of Constance. This is as
fair and ample a confession for the practice of the
universal church as we desire, and it serves to show
the vanity of all those arguments, from Scripture
and antiquity, that were offered at by the first
managers of this dispute, to prove the practice of
communicating in both kinds not to be universal.
It supersedes also all further trouble of citing au-
thorities in this dispute, as unnecessary in a matter
so much beyond all doubt and exception by the ad-
versaries' own confession. Though the reader that
desires to see the authorities produced at large, may
find them in Vossius' and Du Moulin,^ and more
amply in Chamier,^ and a late treatise of a learned
writer' in our own tongue, showing, that there is
no catholic tradition for communion in one kind.
But Bona not only grants us all this, but tacitly an-
swers all the plausible arguments used by Bellar-
mine' and others, to persuade their readers into a
belief of the ancient church giving the communion
only in one kind. Bellarmine urges the frequent
mention of reducing delinquent clergymen to lay
communion ; which he interprets communion in one
kind. But Bona rejects this notion of lay commu-
nion as utterly false f reflecting tacitly upon Bellar-
mine, and other modern writers of his own church,
as ignorant of the ancient discipline, who no sooner
hear of the name, lay communion, but presently
they take it in the sense that it now bears, and in-
terpret it communion in one kind ; which how false
it is, says he, we may learn from hence, that we
often read of clergymen being thrust down to lay
communion at that time, when laymen communi-
cated in both kinds. Others draw an argument from
that which the ancients call commimio jKret/rhia, the
communion of strangers, which they interpret com-
munion in one kind; but Bona" takes a great deal
of pains to show the ignorance of these men, and
makes an accurate inquiry into the true notion of
this sort of communion, concluding, that whatever
it meant, it did not mean communion in one kind.
Bellarmine draws another argument or two from the
reservation of the eucharist for the use of the sick,
and from that private and domestic communion,
which we have seen before was allowed to private
Christians in their own houses, or in a journey, or
in the wilderness : all which Bellarmine will have to
have been only in one Idnd, But besides that this
is false in itself, (for they reserved not only one,
but both kinds for these uses, as we shall see more
by and by,) Bona'" says, it is altogether beside the
question : for the question is not about private and
extraordinary communion in cases of great exigence,
but about the public, solemn, and ordinary commu-
nion of the church ; concerning which he concludes,
no instance can be produced before the twelfth cen-
tury of its being celebrated only in one kind.
But then, that he may not seem to give up the
cause of his church, and desert it as whoUy despe-
rate, he pretends that the change that was made by
the council of Constance, and confirmed by the
council of Trent, was against no Divine law ; for
communion in both kinds was neither instituted by
God, nor did the ancient fathers ever teach it to be
necessary to salvation. One would wonder to see
discerning men so infatuated. What words can be
able to express a Divine institution, if those of our
Saviour are not, " Drink ye all of this ? " Or how
should the fathers believe communion in both kinds
not to be necessary, who thought it necessary for
children, and actually communicated them in both
kinds, whenever they were capable of receiving it,
as we have seen before ? But he was sensible some
of their own popes have called it a grand sacrilege
to divide the mystery. Gelasius " complains. That
some received the bread, but abstained from the cup ;
whom he condemns as guilty of superstition, and
orders, that they should either receive in both kinds,
or else be excluded from both ; because one and the
same mystery cannot be divided without grand sacri-
lege. Leo the Great'- declaims against them after
the same manner : They receive the body of Christ
with an unworthy mouth, but refuse to drink the
' Voss. Thes. Theol. Disp. 5. de Symbolis CcenEe Domin.
^ Moulin, Novelty of Popery, Book 7. Controversy 12.
■' Chamier de Eucharist, lib. 8. cap. 9.
'• Demonstration that the Church of Rome has erred in
her Decrees about Communion in one Kind.
' Bellarm. de Euchar. lib. 4. cap. 21.
*• Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 19. n. 3. Recentiores,
qui audito nomine communionis, ejus veteri notione neglecta,
id solum concipiunt quod hodie ea voce significatur, laicam
ciiiamunionem nihil aliud esse putaut, quam perceptionem
eticharistiae sub unica specie, aut extra cancellos morelaico-
rum ; quod quam falsum sit vel e.\ eo liquet, quod saepe cle-
ricosad laicam commuuiouem detrusos legimus, eo tempore,
quo ctiam laici sub utraque specie comniunicabant.
^ Bona, ibid. n. 5. Quidam, inter quos Binius in notis ad
concilium Ilerdense, communionem peregrinam cum laica
confundunt. Alii existimanmt nihil aliud esse quam per-
ceptionem eucharistiae sub una tantum specie. Verum quid
magis alienum a disciplina veterum patrum ? &c.
'» Bona, ibid. c. 18. n. 1.
" Gelas. ap. Gratian. de Consecrat. Dist. 2. cap. 12.
Comperimus quod quidam sumpta tan tummodo corporis sacri
portione, a calice sacri cruoris abstineant. Qui proculdubio,
quia nescio qua superstitione docentur obstringi, aut integra
sacramenta percipiant, aut integris arceantur : quia divisio
unius ejusdemque mysterii sinegrandi sacrilegio non potest
provenire.
'- Leo, Ser. 4. de Quadragesima. Ore indip;no corpus
Christi accipiunt, sanguinem autem redemjjtionis nostra;
haurire omniuo declinant. — Quorum deprehensa fiierit sacri-
lega simulatio, notati et prohibiti a sanctorum societate sa-
cerdotali auctoritate pellantur.
810
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
blood of our redemption. Such men's sacrilegious
dissimulation being discovered, let them be marked,
and by the authority of the priesthood cast out of
the society of the faithful. It is in vain to say
here, as Bona does, That these decrees were only
made against the Manichees, who believed wine to
be the gall of the prince of darkness, and the crea-
ture of the devil, and therefore refused to drink it ;
for their reasons are general against all superstition
whatsoever, and in their opinion the sacrament
may not be divided without gi-and sacrilege, and
thwarting the rule of the first institution. Which
Bona might also have learned from another decree
related in their canon law,'* under the name of Pope
Julius, who says. The giving of the bread and the
cup, each distinct by themselves, is a Divine order
and apostolical institution, and that it is as much
against the law of Christ to give them jointly by
dipping the one into the other, as it is to offer milk
instead of wine, or the juice of the grape imme-
diately pressed out of the cluster; all which are
equally contrary to the evangehcal and apostolical
doctrine, as well as the custom of the church, as
may be proved from the Fountain of truth, by
whom the mysteries of the sacraments were or-
dained. Does not this plainly imply, that com-
municating in both kinds distinctly, was according
to the laws of Christ, and agreeable to his rule and
doctrine, as well as his example ? With what face
then could Bona say. That communion in both
kinds was neither instituted by God, nor did the
ancient fathers judge it necessary ? when even some
of their ancient popes have told us so plainly, that
communion distinctly administered in both kinds
is a Divine order, and that it is grand sacrilege to
divide them. And the ancients always administered
in both kinds upon this principle, because it was
the law of Christ, whatever Bona or his partisans
can say to the contrary.
As to the other part of the question, whether the
ancients did not in some private or extraordinary
cases administer the sacrament in one kind, we
have no dispute with Bona, as being nothing to the
dispute of public communion by his own confession ;
though all the arguments made use of by him and
Bellarmine in this case, are far from being exactly
true and conclusive. For, whereas they argue for
communion in one kind from pi-ivate and domestic
communion, it appears from several instances that
this sort of communicating was often in both kinds.
Thus Nazianzen" says of his sister Gorgonia, that
she laid up the antitypes both of the body and blood
of the Lord. And St. Ambrose, speaking of his
brother Satyrus,'^ and othei's at sea, expresses the
matter in such terms, as plainly imply that they
both eat the bread and drunk the wine. And
whereas again they say, the communion reserved
in the church for the use of the sick was only in
one kind; the contrary is evidently proved from
Justin Martyr,"' who says. The deacons were used
to carry both the bread and wine to the absent ;
and from St. Chrysostom's complaint" to Pope In-
nocent, That in that horrible assault that was made
upon his church, the holy blood of Christ was spilt
upon the sokhers' clothes. Which Baronius him-
self"* brings as an argument to prove, that they
were used to reserve the sacrament in both kinds
in the church for the use of the sick. They argue
further, from the example of such as took long
journeys, or went to sea, that they always commu-
nicated in one kind. But Baronius '^ proves in the
same place from the authority of Gregory the Great,
that they who went to sea carried both the body
and blood of Christ along with them in the ship.
And Bona himself^" tells us, there are some in-
stances of the communion being carried in both
kinds to hermits and recluses in the wilderness, as
he gives an example in Maria jEgyptiaca, out of
Sophronius. They urge likewise the use of the
presanctified sacrament, which the Greeks used all
Lent, except on Saturdays and Sundays, as has been
noted before ; and the Latins, on the Farasceue, or
Good Friday : and this they pretend to tell us, with
great confidence, was only communion in one kind ;
for they reserved only the bread, and not the wine,
for this sort of communion. Bellarmine refers us to
abundance of authors for this, as Pope Innocent,
Ep. 1, cap. 4, who has not a word about it; and
Gregory's Sacramentarium, and the Ordo Romanus
in Officio Parasceues, and Rabanus Maurus, and
Micrologus. But Cassander-' has unluckily spoiled
this argument, and inverted it upon them. For he
" Jul. Ep. ad Episc. jEgypt. ap. Gratian. de Coiisecr.
Dist. 2. cap. 7. Audivimus quosdam schismatica ambitione
detentos, contra Divinos ordines, et apostolicas institu-
tiones, lac pro vino in Divinis sacrificiis dedicaro; alios
quoque intinctatn eiicharistiam populis pro compleniento
tommunionis porrigere. Quod quain sit cvangelicoe et
apostolicBc doctrinae contrariuni, et consuetudini ecclesias-
tieso adversum, non difficile ab ipso fonte veritatis proba-
bitur, a quo ordinata ipsa sacramentorum mysteria pro-
tesserunt, &c.
'^ Naz. Orat. 11. de Gorgon, p. 187.
'* Ambros. Orat. de Obitu Fratris, t. 2. p. 19. Toto
pectoris haurirct arcano, &c. Vid. Voss. Theses, p. 517.
ex. Tappero.
"^ Justin. A pel. 2. p. 97. Thus also some think we may
take St. Jerom speaking of Exuperius, bishop of Thoulouse,
Nihil illo ditius, qui corpus Domini canistro vimineo, san-
guinem portat in vitro, meaning his carrying both kinds to
the sick.
" Chrys. Ep. ad Innoc. t. 4. p. 681.
'8 Baron, an. 404. t. 5. p. 194.
'^ Baron, ibid, ex Gregor. Dial. 3. cap. 36.
-» Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 18. n. 2. ex Vita Mariae
.^jryptiacae.
-'' Cassand. de Communione sub utraque Specie, p.
1027. ■
bnAP. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
811
has observed, and Vossius after him," thnt the
Ordo Romanus, in the office of Good Friday, ap-
points wine to be consecrated with the Lord's
prayer, by putting some of the preconsecrated body
into it, ^d jJojmUs plenc jjossit commimicare, that the
people may have the full communion in both kinds.
jAnd the same is to be said of the Greeks' presancti-
fied communion ; for in that liturgy, wine and water
is ordered to be put into the cup, and then, in their
prayers before the communion, the elements are
called the body and blood of the Lord. So Cassan-
iler. But Leo Allatius,^ who wrote a peculiar dis-
sertation upon this subject, has more effectually
ruined this argument, which it is a wonder Bona
should not observe, who so often refers to his dis-
ertation, and commends it. For he shows out of
the Greek writers, Nicolas Cabasilas ^* and Simeon
rhessalonicensis,^ that in this communion there
were both the elements of bread and wine, either
Bonsecrated before, or by the touch of one another.
So that this argument not only proves nothing to
their purpose, but ruins the hypothesis of the ob-
jectors. For this prcsanctified communion of the
Greeks was in both kinds. And the very prayers
n this liturgy, both before and after the commu-
lion, (as Allatius-^ there observes,) evidently show
it. For the priest thus prays before communion ;
" Vouchsafe by thy mighty power to impart to us
thy immaculate body and thy precious blood, and
by our ministry to all the people." And after com-
union, " We give thee thanks, 0 Lord, the Sa-
viour of all, for all the good things thou hast given
I us, and for the participation of the holy body and
blood of thy Christ." And Allatius observes fur-
ther,-' that the same sort of communion in both
kinds was used on Good Friday in Spain by the
jjrder of the Mozarabic liturgy, which agrees with
ixrhat Cassander observed before out of the Latin
church. And that which led Bellarmine and Bona
into the mistake, to take this for communion in one
kind, was, that both the Greek and Latin church
'eserved only the bread, and not the wine, for this
service ; but when they came to communicate, they
put the preconsecrated bread into a cup of wine,
and said the Lord's prayer and some other prayers,
,nd that was esteemed a consecration of it, and so
they proceeded to communicate in both. I have been
a little more particular in explaining this rite, be-
cause it is the only instance our adversaries can
urge with any colour, of public communion in one
kind ; which yet when rightly understood, we see,
is no argument for them, but directly against them.
And at this day the Greeks, and Maronites, and
Abyssinians, and all the Orientals, never communi-
cate but in both kinds, as Bona^ himself confesses,
out of Abraham Echellensis and other writers. And
as to other instances of the sick, or infants, or men
in a journey, who communicate only in one kind, (if
they were never so true, as we see many of them
are false,) they are private and extraordinary cases,
that relate not to the public communion of the
church, and so come not within the state of the
present question, which is only about public com-
munion, and not what was done in some very par-
ticular and extraordinary cases.
Having thus despatched this grand
question about communion in one That In receiving
kind, and showed the practice of the always received the
elements distinctly,
church to be constantly to receive in and not the one dip-
•' ped m tlie other.
both elements, we are next to inquire,
whether they received them both separately and
distinctly, or the one dipped into and mixed with
the other. The modern Greeks have a custom,
which they have retained for some ages, of dipping
the bread into the wine, and ministering it so mixed
in a spoon to the people.™ Some learned men,
among whom are Latinus Latinius ^° and Arcudius,"
make this custom as ancient as the time of Pope
Innocent and St. Chrysostom; but Habertus'^ and
Bona'^ prove there could be no such custom in
those days, it being altogether contrary to the usage
of the church in that age to mingle the elements
together, or minister them any otherwise than sepa-
rate to the people. And indeed there is nothing
more evident than this in all the writings of the
ancients, who speak of delivering the bread first
with a certain form of words, and after that the cup
with another form, (as we shall see more by and by,)
and that commonly by distinct persons, a bishop or
a presbyter ministering the one, and a deacon the
other. So that it is needless to multiply testimo-
nies to show, that mixing of the elements is a novel
invention. I only note one passage of an epistle
that goes under the name of Pope Julius" in Gra-
tian's collection, which seems to hint at the begin-
ning of the practice, and condemns it as a great
corruption, contrary to the primitive institution of
our Saviour. Whereas, says he, some give the people
the eucharist dipped in the cup for a complement
of the communion, this has no authority to be pro-
« Voss. Theses Theol. p. 519.
^ Allat. de Missa Praesanctiiicatorum, n. 7. p. 1559.
** Cabasilas, Expos. Missae, cap. 24.
^ Simeon. Opiisc. cont. Haereses. Id. Resp. 56. ad Ga-
briel. Pentapolitan. 26 Allat, ibid. n. 19.
" Ibid. n. 18. Ex missa Mosarab. in die Parasceues.
='"' Bona, Rer. Lituig. lib. 2. cap. 18. n. 2.
^ Vid. Dr. Smith's Account of the Greek Church, p. 142.
*' LatiniuSj Ep. ad Anton. Augustin.
" Arcud. de Concord, lib. 3. cap. 53.
'- Habert. Archieratic. par. 10. Observ. 10. p. 271.
• ^ Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 1. cap. 23. n. 8. et lib. 2. cap.
18. n. 3.
^* Gratian. de. Consecrat. Dist. 2. cap. 7. Quod vero pro
complemento communionis intinctam tradunt eucharistiam
populis, nee hoc prolatumex evangelio testimonium recipit,
ubi apostolis corpus suum et sanguinem commendavit. Seor-
suui enim panis, et seorsum calicis commendatio inemoratur.
812
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
duced for it out of the Gospel, where Christ com-
mended his body and blood to his disciples. For
the Gospel speaks of the bread being apart, and the
cup apart by themselves. This is repeated in the
same words in the third council of Braga, anno
675.^ Bona tells us further, out of Micrologus,^
that it was forbidden by the old Roman Ordo ; and
that Humbertus de Sylva Candida, who wrote
against the Greeks in the middle of the eleventh
century, declaims" bitterly against it; though, he
thinks, with more zeal than he needed to do, for a
very good reason, we may be sure, because the same
practice, as much an abuse as it was, and contrary
to the first institution, was not long after authorized
in the Roman church. For Pope Urban II., in the
council of Clermont, ordered it in case of neces-
sity so to be administered to the sick, and in other
cases out of abundant caution, for fear the blood
should at any time be spilt. However, it had various
fortune in the Roman church. For Paschal II.
not long after revoked the licence of his predeces-
sor, and ordered'^ that neither infants nor the
sick should have the communion mixed, but rather
take the blood alone, which he thought more de-
cent than to give the bread dipped in the cup. Yet
this did not satisfy the council of Tours,^" mentioned
by Ivo, for they thought still, that the sick in case
of necessity ought to have it dipped, that they might
have it in both kinds, and that the presbyter who
administered it might say with truth. The body and
blood of our Lord Jesus Christ be unto thee for
remission of sins and eternal life. The men of this
age did not yet think it lawful to communicate even
the sick in one kind only, nor that the priest could
say with truth to the communicant, The body and
blood of Christ, when he did not give him both
kinds. But Bona here pities their ignorance : for
they, poor men! had not yet learned that noble
secret in divinity, the doctrine of concomitancy,
to know, that the body of Christ cannot be without
the blood. But he goes on to acquaint us out of an
old Ritual of Joannes Abrincatensis, that this mixed
communion was ordered to be given to all the peo-
ple likewise, for fear of effusion. And in the ancient
customs of the monastery of Cluny, published by
Dacherius, there is an order, that the novices should
thus communicate, for fear that, if they took the
blood by itself, they might incur some negligence
and shed it. Thougli it is intimated in a marginal
note there, that the old custom of giving both kinds
separately was used in other churches. In Eng-
land the custom of mixing the elements so far pre-
vailed, that Ernulphus, or Arnulphus, bishop of Ro-
chester, anno 1 120, wrote a letter in defence of it,
which is also published by Dacherius in his Spici-
legium, tom. 2, where one Lambert proposes the
question to him, why the eucharist was administered
at present after a different and almost contrary man-
ner to that which was observed by Jesus Christ ;
because it was customary at that time to distribute
a host steeped in wine to the communicants, where-
as Jesus Christ gave his body and blood separately ?
To this Arnulphus answers. That this was one of
those things that might be altered, and therefore,
though anciently the two species of bread and wine
were given separately, yet now they were given to-
gether, lest any ill accidents should happen in the
distribution of the wine alone, and lest it should
stick on the hairs of the beard or the whiskers, or
should be spilt by the minister. Yet for all this, not
long after, Richard, archbishop of Canterbury, in a
synod held at Westminster, anno 1175, prohibited^"
the giving the eucharist steeped in wine as a comple-
ment of the communion. Thus this matter was
bandied about, and disputed backwards and for-
wards, in the Latin church ; some allowing it, others
condemning it ; now a council settling it, and then
another unsettling it, and condemning all that went
before them ; till at last the council of Constance
came in with her paramount authority, and, as Bona
thinks, very wisely put an end to all these disputes
and inconveniences at once, by taking the cup
wholly from the people, and ordering that they
should neither have it separately nor conjunctly:
and so this abuse of giving the eucharist steeped in
wine, after a long course and struggle of various
fortune, was cured with a worse error, which took
away the cup from the laity, and denied one part
of the sacrament wholly to the people. Let us
now return again to the ancient church.
The next question may be concern- ^^^^ ^
ing the posture in which they received. re«»"ed 'lometo"^
The resolution of which must be in kSnl't'ilT^n^er
these three conclusions : 1. That they ^' "'°'
sometimes received standing. 2. Sometimes kneel-
ing. 3. Never sitting, that we read of. That they
frequently received the communion standing, may
be evidenced two ways ; by a direct, and by a col-
lateral argument. The direct argument is, their
positive assertions concerning the standing posture.
Thus Dionysius of Alexandria, speaking of one who
had often communicated among the faithful, repre-
sents him, rpantZy irapcKrravra, as standing" at the
Lord's table. Upon which Valesius makes this
^^ Cone. Bracarens. 3. can. 1.
"* Microlog. cap. 19. Non est authenticum quod quidam
corpus Domini intingunt, ct intinctum pro coraplemento com-
muniiinis populo distribuunt, nam Ordo Homanus contradicit.
" Humbert. Refutat. Calumniar. Michael. Cerularii.
^' Paschal. Ep. .32. ad Pontium.
^' Cone. Turon. ap. Ivouem, par. 2. cap. 19. Sacra ob-
latio intincta debet esse in sanguine Christi, ut veraciter
presbyter possit dicere infirmo, corpus et sanguis Domini
nostri Jesu Christi proficiat tibi in remissionem peccatorum
et vitam aetemam.
'"' Cone. Westmonaster. can. II. Inhibemus ne quis quasi
pro coniplemento communionis intinctam alicui eucharis-
tiam tradat. *' Dionys. Epist. ap. Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 9.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
813
remark,''- that anciently they received the eucharist
standing, not kneehng, as now the custom is. And
Habertus undertakes to prove against the ItaHan di-
vines," as he calls them, that the whole Divine liturgy
was celebrated standing, and that they both conse-
crated standing and received standing. And Bona"
acknowledges the same for the Greek church, though
lie is a little more doubtful of the Latin. For the
(ircck church he produces the authority of Chry-
sostom, (Orat. in Encaenia,) and Cyril of Jerusalem,
wlio bids his communicant " receive it bowing his
l)ody in the posture of worship and adoration.
Some interpret this kneeling," but it signifies stand-
ing, with inclination or bowing of the body in the
manner of adoration. And so St. Chrysostom"
represents both priest and people as standing at the
altar. This altar, says he, (speaking of the altar of
a man's own soul, sending up devoutly prayers and
alms to God,) is a more tremendous altar than that
whereat thou who art a layman standest. And
again, As the priest stands invoking the Spirit, so
thou invokest him also, not by thy words, but by
thy works. In like manner St. Austin, representing
the Christians' way of worshipping God at the altar,
to answer the calumny of the heathen, who accused
them of giving Divine worship to their martyrs,
says. Which of the faithful ever heard the priest
when he stands*^ at the altar say in his prayers, I
offer sacrifice unto thee, O Peter, or Paul, or Cy-
prian, when he offers to God at their monuments or
memorials ? Which I produce here only to show,
that their prayers were then offered in a standing
posture at the altar. Upon which account it was
usual for the deacon at such times, especially on
such days as this posture was used, to call upon the
people in some such form of admonition as that
mentioned frequently by St. Chrj-sostom""" and the
author of the Constitutions,^" 'Op9oi (Tru>fiiv KaXuJQ, Let
us stand rightly and devoutly to offer our sacrifices
and oblations. Some think Tertullian also refers
to this posture, when he says,*' Nonne solennior crit
statio tua, si et ad aram Dei steteris ? Will not your
station be the more solemn, if you also stand at the
altar of God ? But to speak freely, I think Tertul-
lian in that place uses the word, standing, not to
distinguish any particular posture of prayer, but
only to denote a longer continuance in it on the
stationary days, or half fasts, when they continued
their religious assemblies till three in the afternoon :
for on these days, as we shall hear presently, they
prayed always kneeling, though on other days they
did not ; and therefore Tertullian could not mean
that they prayed standing on those days, but only
that they extei^ded their devotions to a greater
length on those stationary days beyond others. But
without this controverted passage of Tertullian,
there is sufficient evidence from the foregoing tes-
timonies of their standing to receive the eucharist at
the Lord's table.
And this is farther confirmed by a collateral ar-
gument, which is, that on the Lord's day, and all
the days of Pentecost, they were obliged to pray
standing, and in no other posture, as has been show-
ed *- at large above : therefore it is very reasonable
to believe, that at all such times they received the
eucharist in the same posture they were obliged to
pray, that is, standing at the altar.
But then the usual custom was, on all other days,
and particularly on the stationary days, for the
whole church to pray kneeling, as has likewise been
fully 53 ^^vinced before : and therefore it is no less
reasonable to believe, that they received the com-
munion in the same posture as they prayed, though
there are not such positive evidences of their prac-
tice. What some allege out of Tertulhan, that the
people did ctris Dei adf/cnicuhtri, kneel down to the
altars of God,*^ is no good proof: for that is only a
corrupt reading of the first editions, which others
since read more correctly, caris Dei adyeniculan,
falling at the knees of the favourites of God ; allud-
ing to the custom of penitents falling at the feet of
the ministers and people, to beg their prayers for
them when they went into the church. Nor is the
argument much more solid that others bring out of
Cyril's Catechism, where he bids his communicant
receive the eucharist kvtttwv : for that, as I have ob-
served just now, signifies not kneeling, but standing
in a bowing posture. What St. Chrysostom says
in one of his exhortations to communicants, seem.s
more nearly to express it : " Let us come with
trembling, let us give thanks, let us fall down" and
confess our sins, let us weep and lament for our
miscarriages, let us pour out fervent prayers to God,
and let us come with a becoming reverence as to
" Vales, in loc. Stantes, non ut hodie genibus flexis, ac-
cipiebant.
^ Habert. Archieratic. par. 8. observ. 10. p. 150.
" Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 17. n. 8.
" Cyril. Catech. Myst. 5. n. 19. TLvtttiov kul Tpoiru)
irpocKwijaiw^ kcu (ril3d<TfiaT09, Xtycui', ufii'iv.
'*^ Hamon L'Estrange, Alliance of Div. OfBc. chap. 7.
p. 2U9.
" Chrys. Horn. 20. in 2 Cor. p. 886. ToDto (pptKioSiirTf-
pov Srv(yin<rT-npiov iKiivov, lo (tu irapiirTrjKa^ 6 Xaiicoi. It.
KattaTrfp iVxti/CE 6 uptv^ to Tlveu/uLa koXwv, k.t.X.
*^ Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. 8. cap. 27. Qiiis audivit ali-
quando fiilelium stantem sacerdotem ad altare dicere
in precibus, Ofl'ero tibi sacrificium Petre, vel Paule, vol
Cypriane, cum apud eorum memorias ofTeratur Deo, &c.
It. cont. Faustum, lib. 20. cap. 21. Quis antistitum assistens
altari, aliquando dixit, OfFerimus tibi Petre aut Paule aut
Cypriane ? sed quod offertur, offertur Deo, &c.
'^ Chns. Horn. 2. in 2 Cor. p. 740. Horn. 29. de lucom-
prehensibili, t. 1. p. 375. ^ Con&lit. lib. 8. cap. 12.
^' Tertul. deOrat. cap. M. *- Book XIII. chap. 8. sect. 3.
^^ Ibid. sect. 4. ^ Tertul. de Pocnitent. cap. 9.
" Chrys. Horn. Ser. 31. in Natal. Christi, t. 5. p. 480.
nno<nri(TU)p.tv i^o/xoXoyoufxivoi, k.t.X.
814
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
i
our heavenly King." But if there were none of
these expressions, the very custom of kneehng at
prayers on these days is a sufficient indication of
the posture in which at the same time they received
the communion.
As to sitting, there is no example of it, nor any
intimation leading toward it, in any ancient writer.
I have showed before, that in many churches they
allowed no sitting at all in time of Divine service,
neither in preaching, nor reading the Scriptures,
nor in psalmody, nor in praying, nor after praying
neither. And it would be unreasonable to imagine,
that what was rejected at all other times, should be
allowed in receiving the communion. Cardinal
Perron indeed labours hard to prove, that the apos-
tles received sitting, and that sitting was also a pos-
ture of adoration. But his vanity is abundantly
chastised and exposed by the learned Daille, as I
have noted before^'' upon another occasion. So
that this posture is wholly without example in the
ancient church. Nor are there many examples of
it among the moderns, and of those that be, some
of them are such, as, considering their motives, one
would least of all choose to imitate them. The
Arians in Poland are said to receive the communion
sitting, to show that they do not beUeve Christ to
be their God, but only their fellow creature. For
which reason some of the protestant Polish synods
expressly forbid this posture," as peculiar to the
Arians, and obliged all their people to receive either
standing or kneeling, not sitting, as being a posture
taken up by the Arians, and contrary to the prac-
tice of all protestant churches. We are likewise
told, that it is the singular privilege of the pope to
communicate sitting, whenever he performs the
office of consecration. Bona^ not only tells us
this, but describes the whole ceremony out of the
book called Ceremoniale Romani Pontificis, and
the old Ordo Romanus, which they that are curious
in such matters may consult in their proper places.
I go on with the practice of the ancient church.
^ , , There is no one thing that has
Sect. 4. _ =>
th^host'for'Divinl ™ade greater stir and confusion in the
cfenT'ThiTrch" for Christian world, for some ages past,
^se'of uansubltan- than tile adoratiou of the host, ground-
ed upon a false presumption, that it
is not bread and wine, but transubstantiated into
the real body and blood of Christ. I intend not
to enter upon the history of transubstantiation,
(which is a doctrinal point, and comes not pro-
perly into this work, which only inquires into the
practice of the church,) but shall content myself to
say, that in fact the most eminent of the ancient
fathers have declared as plain as words can make
it, that the change made in the elements of bread
and wine by consecration, is not such a change as
destroys their nature and substance, but only alters
their quaUties, and elevates them to a spiritual use,
as is done in many other consecrations, where the
qualities of things are much altered without any
real change of substance. Thus Gregory Nyssen :^'
This altar before which we stand, is but common
stone in its nature, differing nothing from other
stones, wherewith our walls are built ; but after it
is consecrated to the service of God, and has received
a benediction, it is a holy table, an immaculate
altar, not to be touched by any but by the priests,
and that with the greatest reverence. The bread
also at first is but common bread, but when once
it is sanctified by the holy mystery, it is made and
called the body of Christ. So the mystical oil,
and so the wine, though they be things of little
value before the benediction, yet after their sanctifi-
cation by the Spirit, they both of them work won-
ders. The same power of the word makes a priest
become honourable and venerable, when he is se-
parated from the community of the vulgar by a new
benediction. For he who before was only one of the
common people, is now immediately made a ruler
and president, a teacher of piety, and a minister
of the holy mysteries : and all these things he
does without any change in his body or shape ; for
to all outward appearance he is the same that he
was, but the change is in his invisible soul, by an
invisible power and grace. Cyril of Jerusalem**
uses the same similitude and illustration : Beware
that you take not this ointment to be bare ointment.
For as the bread in the eucharist, after the invoca-
tion of the Holy Spirit, is not mere bread, but the
body of Christ ; so this holy ointment, after invo-
cation, is not bare or common ointment, but it is
the gift or grace of Christ and the Holy Spirit, who
by his presence and Divine nature makes it effica-
cious; so that the body is anointed symbolically with
the visible ointment, but the soul is sanctified by
the holy and quickening Spirit. St. Chrysostom,
in his famous epistle to CEesarius, makes a like
comparison, to explain the two natures of Christ,
against the ApoUinarians, to show that he had both
a human and Divine substance in reality, without
50 Book XIII. chap. 8. sect. 7.
" Synod. Wlodislav. an. 1583. Artie. G. in Corpore Con-
fession, par. 2. p. 3U9. Sententia jam olim in Sendomiriensi
synodo agitata, et conclusio in generali Cracoviensi atque
Petricoviensi synodo facta ac repetita, in hoc etiam con-
fessu approbata est : nempe ne in usu sit sessio ad mensam
Dominicam in uUis hujus nostri consensus ecclesiis. Nam
ha;c ceremonia, licet cum ca;teris libera, ecclesiis Christia-
nis et cnetibus evangelicis noa est usitata, tantumque in-
fidelibiis Arianis, cum Domino pari solio sese collocantibus
propria, &c. Vid. Synod. Petricovens. Art. 4. ibid. p. 30G.
Synod. Cracoviens. Art. 4. p. 303.
^^ Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 17. n. 8.
'" Nysseu. de Bapt. Christi, t. 3. p. 369.
"• Cyril. Catech. Myst. 3. n. 3.
CllAP. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
815
any transformation or confusion : As the bread, says
lie, before it is sanctified, is called bread, but after
the Divine grace has sanctified it by the mediation
of the priest, it is no longer called bread, but digni-
fied with the name of the body of the Lord, though
the nature of bread remain in it, and they are not
said to be two, but one body of the Son ; so here,
i he Divine nature residing or dwelUng in the human
l)ody, they both together make one Son and one
I 'erson. When this passage was first produced by
i'eter Martyr, it was looked upon as so unanswer-
ahle, that they of the Romish church had no other
way to evade the force of it, but to cry out, It was
a forgery. Peter Martyr left it in the Lambeth
library, but it was ravished thence in the reign of
Queen Mary. Bigotius, a learned French papist,
published the original, but the whole edition was
suppressed. Yet Le Moyne published it again in
Latin among his Varia Sacra : and a learned pre-
late, who now so deservedly holds the primacy in
(lur own church, and whose indefatigable industry
against popery will never be forgotten, having pro-
eured the sheets which the Sorbonne doctors caused
to be suppressed in Bigotius's edition of Palladius,
])ublished it*" in our own tongue, with such of the
(I reek fragments as are now remaining. And in
these monuments it will stand as the unanswerable
testimony of St. Chrysostom, and a key to explain
all other passages of the Greek writers of that age,
A\ ho were undoubtedly in the same sentiments of
the bread and wine still remaining unalterable in
their substance.
Theodoret lived not long after St. Chrysostom,
and he as plainly says, that the bread and wine re-
main still in their own nature after consecration.
Our Saviour, says he, would have those ^^ who are
jiartakers of the Divine mysteries, not to mind the
nature of the things they see, but by the change of
names to believe that change which is wrought by
grace. For he that called his own natural body,
wheat and bread, and gave it the name of a vine ;
he also honoured the visible symbols or elements
with the name of his body and blood, not changing
their nature, but adding grace to nature. In an-
other place,^ he uses the very same weapon to foil
an Eutychian heretic, who, to prove that Christ's
human nature was changed into the Divine nature
after union, uses this argument: As the symbols of
the Lord's body and blood are one thing before the
invocation of the priest, but after invocation are
changed, and become another thnig: so also the
body of our Lord after its assumption was changed
into the Divine substance. To which Theodoret
thus replies : Thou art taken in thy own nets which
thou hast made : for neither do the mystical sym-
bols depart from their own nature after consecra-
tion, but remain in their former substance, figure
and form, and are visible and palpable, as they were
before ; yet they are understood and believed to be
what they are made, and are reverenced as those
things which they are made. Compare therefore
the image with the original, and thou shalt see their
likeness. For the type must answer to the truth.
That body has the same form, and figure, and cir-
cumscription, and, in a word, has the same sub-
stance of a body that it had before ; but it is im-
mortal after the resurrection, and is freed from all
corruption, and sits at God's right hand, and is adored
by every creature, as being called the body of the
Lord of nature. These words are so plain, that the
bread continues in its own substance after conse-
cration, as the body of Christ continues in the sub-
stance of human nature after its assumption, that,
as Bishop Cosins" has observed, Nicolin, the pope's
printer, who set forth these Dialogues at Rome,
anno 1547, owns that Theodoret's opinion, as to
what concerns transubstantiation, was not sound,
but he might be excused, because the church had
made no decree about it.
Ephrem, bishop of Antioch, lived about a hun-
dred years after Theodoret, anno 540, and he wrote
against the Eutychians in the same manner. No
man, says he, that hath any reason," will say, the
nature of palpable and impalpable, of visible and
invisible, is the same. For so the body of Christ,
which is received by the faithful, does not depart
from its own sensible substance, and yet it is united
to a spiritual grace : and so baptism, though it be-
comes wholly a spiritual thing, and but one thing,
yet it preserves the property of its sensible sub-
stance, I mean water, and does not lose what it
was before.
The Latin fathers are not less plain and full in
their testimony about this matter. TertuUian not
only frequently says it is bread representing '* the
Lord's body, and the figure of his body," but also
teaches us to trust to the testimony of our senses in
this and many other things relating to Christ. We
are not to call in question those senses'® of ours,
lest we begin to doubt of the certainty of the very
•" Defence of the Exposition of the Doctrine of the Church
of England, against Mr. de Meaux. Lond. 1686.
« Theod. Dialog. I. t. 4. p. 17. Vid. Ep. 130 et 145.
'■' Id. Dial. 2. p. 85.
'•' Cosins, Hist, of Transubstan. p. 77.
"■^ Ephrem ap. Photium, Cod. 229.
^•^ Tertul. cont. Marc. lib. 1. cap. 14. Panem quo ipsum
corpus suum repraesentat.
'^' Cont. Marc. lib. 4. cap. 40. Panem corpus suum
fecit, Hoc est corpus meum dicendo, id est, figura corporis
mei.
^ De Anima, cap. 17. Non licet nobis in dubium sensus
istos vocare, ne et in Christo de fide eorum deliberetur — ne
forte deceptus sit, cum Petri socrum tetigit, aut alium postea
unguenti senserit spiritum, quod in sepulturam suam ac-
ceptavit, alium postea vini saporem, quod in sanguinis sui
memoriam consecvavit, &c. Falsa utique testatio, si oculo-
rum et aurium et manuum sensus natura mentitur.
816
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
things that are related of Christ, whether he was
not deceived, when he saw Satan fall from heaven,
or when he heard the Father's voice testifying
of him, or when he touched the hand of Peter's
mother, or when he smelled the spirit of the oint-
ment which he accepted to his burial, or when he
tasted the wine that he consecrated to be the me-
morial of his blood. St. John argues upon the
testimony of our senses, " what we have seen, what
we have heard, what we have seen with our eyes,
and om- hands have handled of the word of life."
But this attestation is false, if our senses may be
deceived in the nature of things, which we see with
our eyes, and hear with our ears, and touch with
our hands. It is plain from these words of Tertul-
lian, that he never thought of transubstantiation,
which contradicts four of the five senses of all
mankind, the sight, the touch, the taste, and the
smell ; and that he must be the most absurd man
that ever wrote, if after all he could believe that not
to be bread, which, according to his own rule, had
the testimony of so many several senses.
St. Austin uses the same argument with Tertul-
lian, in one of his homilies to the newly baptized,
which, though it be not now among St. Austin's
works, yet it is preserved by Fulgentius,'^ and Bede,
and Bertram. Here, instructing them about the
sacrament, he tells them, that what they saw upon
the altar was bread and the cup, as their own eyes
could testify '° to them ; but what their faith required
to be instructed about was, that the bread is the
body of Christ, and the cup the blood of Christ.
But such a thought as this will presently arise in
your hearts; Christ took his body into heaven,
whence he shall come to judge the quick and the
dead. And there he now sits at the right hand of
the Father. How then is bread his body ? or how
is the cup, or that which is contained in the cup,
his blood ? These things, my brethren, are therefore
called sacraments, because in them one thing is
seen, and another is understood. That which is
seen, has a bodily appearance ; that which is under-
stood, has a spiritual fruit. If therefore you would
understand the body of Christ, hear what the apostle
says to the faithful. Ye are the body of Christ and
his members. If therefore ye be the body and
members of Christ, your mystery or sacrament is
laid upon the Lord's table, ye receive the sacrament
of the Lord. Ye answer, " Amen," to what ye are.
and, by your answer, subscribe to the truth of it.
Thou hcarest the minister say to thee, " The body of
Christ," and thou answerest, " Amen." Be thou a
member of the body of Christ, that thy " Amen"
may be true. But why then is this mystery in
bread ? Let us here bring nothing of our own, but
hear the apostle speak again. When he therefore
speaks of this sacrament, he says, " We being many,
are one bread and one body." Understand and re-
joice. We being many, are unity, piety, truth, and
charity, one bread and one body. Recollect and
consider, that the bread is not made of one grain,
but of many. When ye were exorcised, ye were
then, as it were, ground ; when ye were baptized, ye
were, as it were, sprinkled, or mixed and wet to-
gether into one mass ; when ye received the fire of
the Holy Ghost, ye were, as it were, baked. Be ye
therefore what ye see, and receive Avhat ye are.
Here St. Austin, first, says plainly, that it was bread
and wine that was upon the altar, for which he ap-
peals to the testimony of their senses. 2. That
this very bread and wine is the body and blood of
Christ. Consequently it could not be his natural
body in the substance, but only sacramentally. 3.
He says, the natural body of Christ is only in hea-
ven ; but the sacrament has the name of his body ;
because though in outward, visible, and corporeal
appearance it is only bread, yet it is attended with
a spiritual fruit. 4. Lastly, he saj^s, that the sacra-
ment not only is a representative of the natural
body of Christ, but also of the mystical body, the
church ; and that, as a symbol of the church's unity,
it is called the body of Christ in this sense, as well
as the other. So that if there were any real tran-
substantiation, the bread must be changed into the
mystical body of Christ, that is, his church, as well
as into the body natural. These things might be
confirmed from 'abundance of parallel passages in
St. Austin's works, but this one is sufficient to show
his meaning.
The next irrefragable testimony is that of Pope
Gelasius, who wrote against the Nestorians and Eu-
tychians, about the reality of the two natures in
Christ, anno 490, where he thus proves them :
Doubtless, the sacraments of the body and blood of
Christ which we receive, are a Divine thing ; and,
therefore, by them we are made partakers of the
Divine nature, and yet the substance and nature" of
bread and wine do not cease to be in them. And,
«9 Fulgent, de Bapt. ^Ethiopis, cap. 11. Beda in 1 Cor.
X. Bertram, de Corpore et Sanguine Dom.
'" Quod ergo videtis, panis est et calix, quod vobis etiam
oculi vestri renunciant. Quod autem fides vestra postulat
instruenda, panis est corpus Christi, calix sanguis Christi.
Quomodo est panis corpus ejus? Et calix, vel quod
habet calix, quomodo est sanguis ejus. Ista, fratres, ideo
dicuntur sacramenta, quia in eis aliud videtur, aliud intel-
ligitur. Quod videtur, speciem habet corporalem; quod
intelligitur, fruclum habet spiritalera. Corpus ergo Christi
si vis intelligere, apostolum audi dicentem fidelibus, Vos
estis corpus Christi et membra, &c.
" Gelas. de Duabus Natur. cout. Nestor, et Eutych. Bibl.
Patr. t. 4. p. 422. Certe sacramenta qua; sumimus corporis
et sanguinis Domini Divina res est, propter quod et per
eadum Divinee efficimur consortes naturae, et tamen esse non
desinit substantia vel natura panis et vini. Et certe imago
et similitudo corporis et sanguinis Christi in actione mys-
teriorum celebrantur, &e.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
817
indeed, the image and similitude of the body and
blood of Christ is celebrated in the mysterious ac-
tion. By this, therefore, is evidently showed us, that
we are to beheve the same thing in our Lord Christ,
as we profess and celebrate and take in his image :
that as, by the perfecting virtue of the Holy Ghost,
the elements pass into a Divine substance, whilst
their nature still remains in its own propriety ; so
in that principal mystery, (the union of the Divine
and human nature,) whose efficacy and power these
represent, there remains one true and perfect Christ,
both natures, of which he consists, continuing in
their properties unchangeable. He must be blind
that cannot see how the force of this argimient sup-
poses that bread and wine continue in their proper
nature and substance in the eucharist, notwithstand-
ing the sacramental union that is made between
them and the body of Christ by the sacred use of
them. Without this it had been of no force against
the Eutychians, and they might, with a very obvious
reply, have inverted the argument upon him, by
sapng, that as the bread was changed from its own
nature into the very substance of the natural body
of Christ, and remained no longer bread; so the
human nature was really changed into the Divine
nature, and continued no longer in its own substance
after its assumption into the Godhead. Which ar-
gument, in the mouth of an Eutychian, had been
unanswerable to Gelasius, had he, with his success-
ors, given in to the doctrine of transubstantiation.
Some time after Gelasius lived Facundus, an Afri-
can bishop, about the year 550. He wrote to excuse
Theodorus of Mopsuestia, for saj'ing, that Christ
received the adoption of sons ; which he does after
this manner : Christ vouchsafed to receive the sacra-
ment of adoption, both when he was circumcised,
and when he was baptized. Now, the sacrament
of adoption may be called adoption, as we call the
sacrament of his body and blood, which is in the
Iconsecrated bread and cup, his body and blood, not
because the bread is properly his body,'" or the cup
his blood, but because they contain the mystery of
his body and blood. Whence our Saviour, when he
blessed the bread and cup, and gave them to his
disciples, called them his body and blood. It is
plain, according to Facundus, that the bread and
wine are not properly the body and blood of Christ,
but properly bread and wine still, and onlj^ called
his body and blood, as baptism and circumcision
are called adoption, because they are the sacraments
of adoption, and not the very thing which (hey re-
present.
To these I only add the testimony of Isidore, lii-
shop of Seville, who lived in the beginning of the
seventh century, anno 630. He, speaking of the
rites of the church," says. The bread, because it
nourishes and strengthens our bodies, is therefore
called the body of Christ; and tlie wine, because it
creates blood in our flesh, is called the blood of
Christ. Now, these two things are visible, but being
sanctified by the Holy Ghost, they become the sa-
crament of the Lord's body. Bertram also" quotes
a like expression out of Isidore's Origines : That as
the visible substance of bread and wine nourish the
outward man ; so the word of Christ, who is the
bread of life, refresheth the souls of the faithful,
being received by faith. But, as Bishop Cosins and
Mr. Aubertin have observed, this passage, by some
pious fraud, is not to be found in its proper place.
Now, if the bread be such bread in substance as
nourishes the body, then it must be such as is pro-
perly bread still, and not the incorruptible body of
Christ, which cannot be said to be cast out into the
di-aught, which yet Origen says of it," That the
material part of the sacrament, the typical and
symbolical body of Christ, which goes in at the
mouth, goes into the belly; but the real body of
Christ is only received by those that are worthy, and
by faith. By all which it is evident, the ancients
did not know any thing of the new doctrine of tran-
substantiation, but believed that the bread and wine
still remained in the eucharist in their proper na-
ture. He that would see more of this, may consult
Bishop Cosins's History of Transubstantiation, and
Mr. Aubertin's elaborate Book of the Eucharist,
where he may find all the other arguments against
this doctrine proposed, and the testimonies of every
father vindicated against the sophistry of Perron
and Bellarmine, and all other Romish waiters upon
this subject ; and also see what opposition was made
to the new hypothesis of Paschasius Rathbertus,
(which was rather a consubstantiation than a tran-
substantiation,) as soon as it appeared, by Rabanus
Maurus, Amalarius, Walafridus Sti'abo, Heribaldus,
Lupus, Frudegardus, Joannes Erigena, Prudentius
Tricassin, Christianus Druthmarus, Alfricus and
the Saxon homilies, Fulbertus Carnotensis, Leu-
thericus Senonensis, Berno Augiensis, and others,
to the time of Bercngarius ; after whom it met with
greater opposition from Honorius Augustodunensis,
'2 Facund, lib. 9. cap. 5. Potest sacramentutn adoptionis
adoptio uuncupari, sicut sacramentum corporis et sanguinis
p[ sjus, quod est in pane et poculo consecrato, corpus ejus et
,,j ianguinem dicimus; non quod propria corpus ejus sit panis
.J ;t poculum sanguis, sed quod in se mysterium corporis san-
,j. juinisque contineant. Hinc et ipse Doniiiius benedictuni
janem et calicem, quern discipulis tradidit, corpus et san-
[uinem suum vocavit, &c.
'3 Isidor. Hispal. de Eccles. Offic. lib. Leap. 18. Panis
quia confirmat corpus, ideo Christi corpus nuncupatur ; vi-
num autem, quia sanguinem operatur in carne, ideo ail sati-
guinetn Christi refertur. Hocc autem duo sunt visibilia, &>•.
"' Bertram, de Corp. et Sang. Dom. ex Isidor. Orig. lib.
6. cap. 19.
" Origen. Com. in Matt. xv. t. 2. p. 27.
3 G
818
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV. I
Amalricus, Peter and Heniy de Bruis, Guido Gros-
sus, archbishop of Narbo, Francus Abbas, the Wal-
denses and Albigenses, the Bohemians and followers
of John Huss and Jerom of Prague, the Wickliff-
ists here in England, among whom was the famous
Reginald Peacock, and many other learned men, to
the time of the Reformation. The first inventor of
the name transubstantiation, was Stephanus Edu-
ensis,"* as Aubertin there shows ; and he lived not
long before the council of Latcran, which first dog-
matically established it, anno 1215. He shows,
that before this they rather believed an impanation,
or concomitancy of the body with the bread still
remaining. Bishop Cosins has many curious re-
marks of the same nature, and particularly he ob-
serves of the recantation which Pope Nicholas II.
obhged Berengarius to make, that it was so crude
and absurd, that even the present Romanists can-
not digest it : for there he was obhged to profess,
that the very body and blood of Christ was touched
and broken by the hands of the priests, and ground
with the teeth of the faithful, not sacramentally
only, but in truth and sensibly. Which the glosser
upon Gratian, John Semeca, marks with this note,"
That unless you imderstand it cautiously, it will lead
into a greater heresy than that of Berengaiius ; for it
exceeds truth, and is spoken hyperbolically. So
little understanding was there of this monstrous
doctrine, when first it began to make its appearance
in the w^orld.
But I shall pursue this matter no further, having
sufficiently demonstrated that the ancients knew
nothing of this doctrine, since they unanimously
declared, that the bread and wine continued in their
own proper substance after consecration. Whence
it follows, that they could not adore the eucharist
with Divine adoration, Avhich they did not believe
to be any otherwise than typically and symbolically
the body of Christ. Indeed they did not so much
as elevate it upon any account for many ages, much
less for adoration. Some pretend to cite St. Basil's
authority for lifting it up to show it to the people
in order to adoration. So Schelstrate'* and Bona"
after Bellarmine. But his words will bear no such
sense : for he neither speaks of adoration, nor yet
of elevation to show it to the people, but only of
consecration, as the Greek word, avaSti^tg, properly
signifies both in foreign and ecclesiastical writers,
as Mr. Aubertin proves by various examples."" St.
'8 Albertin. de Euchar. lib. 3. p. 969.
" Grat. de Consocr. Dist. 2. cap. 42.
™ Schclstrat. de Cone. Antioch. p. 219.
" Bona, Rcr. Liturg. lib, 2. cap. 13. n. 2. Hcllarin. de
Euchar. lib. 2. cap. If).
'" Albertin. de Euchar. lib. 2. p. 41G.
"' Basil, de Spir. Sancto, cap. 27.
**- Perron, de Euchar. lib. 2. Author. 15. cap. 3. ap. Al-
bertin. ibid.
Basil's words are these, rd Trjg tTmcXi/o-twe prjfiaTa ini
riJQ dvaSti^eiiig tov aprs Tijg tvxapi'^iag, rig riov ayiuv
tyypd<p(xiQ yixTv /caraXtXciTrtv ; **' Which Bellarmine, fol-
lowing a corrupt Latin translation, renders thus ;
Which of the saints has left us in writing the
words in which the people invocate the eucharist,
when it is showed to them ? whereas they ought to
be rendered thus ; Which of the saints has left us
in writing the words of the invocation, or prayer,
wherewith the eucharist is consecrated? And so
Perron*'- himself, with more than ordinary ingenuity,
confesses, telling us. That St. Basil's words are not
to be understood of the people's praying to the eu-
charist, but of the minister's praying to God in a 'j
solemn form of invocation to consecrate the eucha-
rist. Which, as I have showed before,*" was not
done barely by pronouncing those w^ords, " This is
my body," as now it is in the Roman church ; but
by a formal invocation and thanksgiving, beseech-
ing God to sanctify the gifts : which form, St. Basil
rightly says, was not by any of the evangelists left
in writing. Some, again, urge the testimony of
Germanus, bishop of Constantinople, as one who
speaks of elevating the host after consecration.
And indeed he does so ;** but then he gives another
reason for it, and not that of the people's adoration.
He says, it was to represent our Saviom-'s elevation
upon the cross, and his dying there, together with
his rising from the dead. Which was far from the
modern intent of elevation. This author lived about
the year 715, and he is the first that mentions this
elevation among the Greeks, without any notice of
adoration. And for the Latin church, there is a
perfect silence in all the older ritualists about it till
the eleventh century, when it is mentioned by Ivo*'
Carnotensis and Hugo de Sancto Victore,**^ though
still for the same reason given by Germanus, and
not for adoration. The first writer that assigns
the reason of it to be for adoration, as Mr. Daille"
proves at large, is Gulielmus Durantus, who wrote
his Rationale^'* about the year 1386. So that Iran-
substantiation and adoration of the eucharist, as
mother and daughter, came within an age of one
another. The most learned now in the Roman
church confess the main of this. Bona:"" says very
frankly, he cannot trace the original of elevating ;
the sacrament immediately after consecration in the
Latin church, higher than Ivo, and Gulielmus
Parisiensis, and Hildebert of Tours, who make
S3 Book XV. chap. 3. sect. 11.
*" German. Theoria Rer. Divin. Bibl. Patr. Gr. Lat. t.
.p. 163. ^
"^ Ivo, Epist. de Sacram. Missa.
^'^ Hiigode S.'Vict. de Missae Observat. lib. 2. cap. 28.
"' Dallsc. do Objecto Cultus, lib. 2. cap. 6.
'*'* Diirant. Rational, lib. 4. de 6. Parte Canonis. .^
>*'■' Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 13. n. 2. '(
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
819
mention of ringing a bell at this elevation, in the
twelfth and thirteenth century, when they lived:
but he owns the old Sacramentaria, whether printed
or manuscript, and the old ritualists, Alcuin, Ama-
larius, Strabo, Micrologus, and the rest, have not a
syllable about it. And whereas Stephen Durantus'"
boasts of its antiquity, and says it begun with the
very infancy of the church, he corrects his mistake,
as relying only upon the Greek writers, who prove
nothing of the customs of the Latin church. So
that here we have a plain acknowledgment of its
novelty : and Daille"' takes the same confession
under the hand of Morinus'^- and Goar,'^ two other
learned writers of the Roman church, as Bishop
Stillingfleet'' does also from Menardus.
But it may be said, though there
No adoration of was uo clevation of the host, nor
the host bcf.iretlie . . ,. , „ , ,. i • •
twelfth or thirteentii nugmg of a bell, bciore this time in
century. .
the Latin church, yet there might be
Divine adoration for all that paid to the eucharist
from the beginning. Cardinal Perron was so con-
fident of this, that he makes sitting a posture of de-
votion, on purpose to prove that the apostles adored
it sitting. The vanity of which pretence has been
showed before. A great many other proofs are al-
leged out of the ancients to prove this adoration.
But they prove no more, but either that a venera-
tion was paid to the sacrament, as to the books of
the Gospel, and the water of baptism, and the Lord's
table, and many other sacred things, which no one
denies ; or else, that the adoration was given to
Christ, as divinely present every where, or as sitting
at the right hand of God in heaven, whither they
were directed by the admonition of Sursum corda,
to lift up their hearts, and to elevate their own souls,
to adore him there. St. Jerom speaks of common
and ordinary veneration, when he says. Men were
taught"' by the Scriptures, with what veneration
they ought to receive holy things, and serve in the
ministry of Christ's altar, and not to esteem the
holy cups, and holy veils, and other things pertain-
ing to the service of the Lord's passion, to be with-
out holiness, as inanimate things and void of sense,
but as things which, for their relation to the body
and blood of the Lord, w'ere to be venerated with
the same majesty and reverence as his body and
lined. Such reverence as this, which was given to
' Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 13. n. 2.
' Dallae. ubi supra.
■ Morin. De Ordinat. par. 3. Exercit. 8. cap. 1.
' Goar. Not. in Eucholog. p. 146.
' Stilling. Orig. Brit. p. 236. e.x Menardo, Not. in Gregor.
ram. p. 374.
' Hieron. Ep. ad Theophil. Discant, qui ignorant, eru-
^..titestimoniisScripturarum,quadebeantvenerationesancta
suscipere, et altaris Christi ministerio deservire, sacrosque
calices, et sancta velamina, et cetera qua; ad cultum perti-
inut Dominicae passionis, non quasi inanima et sensu caren-
tia sanctimoniam non habere, sed ex consortio corporis et
3 G 2
the cups and other utensils of the altar, no doubt
was given to the sacrament, as the symbolical body
and blood of Christ : but this could not be a vener-
ation of Divine worship and adoration, unless we
can think that they gave Divine worship to the
cups and utensils of the altar, which he says
were venerated with the same respect as the body
and blood of Christ. Mr. Aubertin** gives a great
many instances of this kind of veneration paid to
churches, and the book of the law, and baptism,
which can signify no more than their reverent use
of them as sacred and venerable things. And such
a veneration they paid to the sacrament ; never
putting consecrated bread to any profane or com-
mon use ; much less violating its sacredness by any
more indecent practice, as was that outrage of the
Donatists, when they threw it to the dogs ; never
touching it with unwashen hands ; being extremely
cautious not to let any particle of it fall to the
ground : which is a particular caution, noted by
many of the ancients, TertuUian,"' St. Austin,'-* Cy-
ril of Jerusalem,"" and Origen,'"" who styles it a ve-
neration in express terms. Whence Bellarmine very
wisely concludes, they must needs believe it to be
Christ's natural body, and adore it. As if holy things
could not be used with such caution and reverence, but
presently it must be interpreted an act of adoration.
But the ancients sometimes say, they worshipped
Christ in the eucharist. Which we do not deny
neither. St. Austin says. No man eats'"' the flesh
of Christ, but he that first worships it. And there
are like expi-essions in Ambrose, Chrysostom, and
some other ancient writers. But then they suffi-
ciently explain their own meaning, giving us to
understand, that they neither speak of oral mandu-
cation, nor of adoring Christ as corporeally present
in the eucharist, but as spiritually present, or else
as corporeally absent in heaven. St. Chrysostom '°^
sa5''s. They fell down before Christ their King as cap-
tives in baptism, and that they cast themselves down
upon their knees before him. And yet no one would
conclude therefore that they worshipped him as
corporeally present in baptism, although baptism
made them partakers of his body and blood also.
He says further,'"^ That the king himself bowed his
body because of God speaking in the holy Gospels.
But it would be ridiculous hence to infer, either
sanguinis Domini, eadem qua corpus ejus et sanguis majes-
tate veneranda.
^^ Albertiu. de Euchar. p. 432.
*" Tertul. de Coron. Mil. cap. 3.
>« Aug. Horn. 26. et 50. ^ Cyril. Catech. Myst. n. 18.
100 Orig. Horn. 13. in Exod. Cum suscipitis corpus Do-
mini, cum omni caiitcla et veneratione servatis, ue e.x eo
parura quid decidat, &c.
"" Aug. in Psal. xcviii.
'"- Chrys. in illud, Simile est regnum coelorum, &c.
'"* In illud, Attendite ne eleemosynam facialis, ap. Al-
bertin. de Euchar. p. 432.
I
820
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
that they worshipped the Gospels, or Christ as cor-
poreally present in them. Mr. Aubertin"" has de-
monstrated out of St. Austin's works these several
propositions, which are all point blank contrary to
the adoration of Christ as corporeally present in
the eucharist. 1. That bread and wine are not
properly and substantially the body and blood of
Christ, but only sacramentally and figuratively. 2.
That Christ is not substantially and corporeally
present in the eucharist, but corporeally present
only in heaven. 3. That true bread remains and
is eaten in the eucharist. 4. That the mandu-
cation of Christ in the eucharist is not oral, but
spiritual. 5. That the wicked do not eat or drink
the proper body and blood of Christ in the eucha-
rist. 6. That the same body cannot be in different
places at one and the same time ; and that this is
particularly asserted of the body of Christ. 7- That
a body must necessarily occupy some place and
space, and be extended by parts, with longitude,
latitude, and profundity. 8. That accidents cannot
subsist without a subject. All which directly over-
throw the corporeal presence of Christ in the eucha-
ist, and consequently show, that the adoration
which was given to Christ in the eucharist, was not
to his corporeal presence, but his spiritual presence,
or to his body as absent in heaven.
But Durantus'"^ undertakes to prove, that the
body of Christ was not only worshipped as cor-
poreally present in the eucharist in the use and time
of celebration, but at other times by non-commu-
nicants also. For this he alleges Chrysostom,'""
who says that the energumens at that time were
brought by the deacon and made to bow their heads.
Which Durantus interprets of bowing to the eu-
charist. But Chrysostom unluckily spoils his ar-
gument. For at that time, he says, the eucharist
was not consecrated, but only about to be conse-
crated ; and these energumens were not allowed to
stay to hear the pi'ayers of consecration with the
faithful, but were dismissed with the catechumens
and other non-communicants before the commu-
nion service began. So that if they worshipped
the host, it must be an unconsecrated host, which,
according to Durantus himself, would be plain idol-
atry. So unfortunate are these gentlemen in the
best arguments they can produce for host worship
among the ancients, that their own very proofs
manifestly overthrow it.
On the other hand, there are most certain de-
monstrations, that there could be no such thing as
host worship in the ancient church, not only taken
from their not believing transubstanfiation and the
corporeal presence, but from many other topics so-
lidly deduced and substantially proved by two learn-
ed writers, Mr. Daille"" and Dr. Whitby ,"« in two
excellent discourses upon this very subject, to which
I will commend the reader, contenting myself to
mention the heads of the principal arguments,
which they have more fully drawn out and proved.
Mr. Daille ranks his arguments under two heads,
some general ones against the worship of the eu-
charist, saints, relics, images, and crosses ; and others
more particularly levelled against the worship of
the eucharist. Among those of the first kind he
urges this as very remarkable, that in all the an-
cient relations of miracles, there is never any men-
tion made of miracles being wrought by the eucha-
rist, as is now so common in later ages, especially in
the book called the School of the Eucharist, which is
a collection of legends under the name of miracles
wrought by the host upon sundry occasions. 2. He
urges another general argument from the silence of
all such writers of the church as speak of tradi-
tions, that the worship of the eucharist is never once
named among them. 3. That among the heathen
objections and calumnies which they raised against
them, such as their worshipping the sun, and an
ass's head, and the genitals of their priests, and a
crucified and dead man, they never objected to them
the worship of bread and wine, which yet had been
very obvious and natural, and invidious enough to
have accused them of, had there then been any such
plausible ground for an accusation, as there has
been in later ages. 4. The Christians used to ob-
ject to the heathens, that they worshipped things
that were dumb and void of life ; things that must
be carried upon men's shoulders, and if they fell,
could not rise again ; things that must be guarded
by men, to secure them from thieves ; things that
might be carried captive, and were not able to pre-
serve and deliver themselves ; things that might be
laid to pawn, as the eucharist has been by some
princes in later ages ; things that are exposed to
fire and weather, and rust, and moth, and corrup-
tion, and other injuries of nature ; things that might
be devoured by mice and other animals, and might
be gnawed and dunged upon by the most contempt-
ible creatures. All which objections rnight easily
have been retorted by the heathen upon the Chris-
tians, had they then worshipped the eucharist, or
images, or relics, or crosses, which are liable to all
the same reproaches. These are general arguments
against host worship, together with the rest of that
idolatrous worship which now so abounds in the
church of Rome. But there are a great many more
special arguments urged in particular against the
host worship by that learned man. As, 1. From
'»♦ Albeitin. de Euchar. p. 602, &c.
"*^ Dniant. de llitibus, lib. 2. cap. 40. n. 5.
'"" Chrys. Horn. 3 et 4. de Incomprohonsibili, p. 3G5 ct
374. t. 1.'
"" Dallffl. de Objecto Cultus Religiosi, cont. Latinos, lib,
1 et2.
'"» Whitbv, Idolatry of Host Worship. Loud. 1G79.J
8vo.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
821
the silence of all ancient writere about it. 2. From
their using no elevation of the host for worship for
many ages, as we have showed at large out of Bona
before. 3. The ancients knew nothing of ringing a
bell, to give notice of the time of adoration to the
people. 4. There are no histories of beasts miracu-
lously worshipping the eucharist, which sort of fic-
tions are so common in later ages. 5. The ancients
never carried the eucharist to the sick or absent with
any pomp or signs of worship ; never exposed it to
public view in times of solemn rejoicing or sorrow ;
never adored or invoked its assistance in distress, or
upon any great undertaking : which are now such
common practices in the Roman church. 6. The
ancients never enjoined persons newly baptized and
penitents to fall dovra before the eucharist and wor-
ship it, as is now commonly done in the Roman
church. 7- The ancients never allowed non-com-
municants to stay and worship the eucharist, as the
practice now is ; which yet had been very proper,
had they believed the eucharist to be their God.
But they used it only for communion, not for ador-
ation. 8. The ancients never used to carry the
eucharist publicly in processions, to be adored by
all the people ; which is a novel practice in the
judgment of Krantzius"" and Cassander. 9. The
ancients lighted no lamps nor candles by day to the
eucharist, nor burned incense before it, as is now
the practice. 10. They made no little images of the
eucharist, to be kissed and worshipped as the images
of Christ. 11. They had no peculiar festival ap-
propriated to its more solemn worship. This is of
no longer date than Pope Urban IV., who first in-
stituted it, anno 1264, and it is peculiar only to the
Roman church. 12. The ancient liturgies have no
forms of prayers, doxologies, or praises to the eu-
charist, as are in the Roman Missal. 13. The
adoration of the eucharist was never objected by
the heathens to the primitive Christians ; nor were
they reproached, as the Romanists have been since,
as eaters of their God. It is a noted saying of
Averroes, Quando quidem comeditnt Christiani quod
cohmf, sit anima mea cum 2)hilosop}iis, Since Chris-
tians eat what they worship, let my soul rather have
her portion among the philosophers. This learned
philosopher lived about the year 1150, when the
host worship began to be practised, which gave him
this prejudice to the Christian religion. 14. The
Christians objected such things to the heathens, as
they never would have objected, had they them-
selves worshipped the host ; as that it was an im-
pious thing to eat what they worshipped, and wor-
ship what they eat and sacrificed. Which objections
might easily have been retorted upon them. 15.
The Christians were accused by the heathens of
eating infimts' blood in their solemn mysteries, but
never any mention is made of eating the blood of
Christ, either in the objection or answer to it. The
ground of the story arose from the practice of the
Carpocratians and other heretics, and not from the
Christians eating the blood of Christ. 16. Lastly,
the Christians never urged the adoration of the eu-
charist in their disputes with the Ebionites and
Doceta;, which yet would have been very proper to
confute their errors, who denied the reality of the
flesh of Christ, To these arguments of Mr. Daille,
Dr. Whitby has added these further: I. That the
Scriptures and fathers deride the heathen deities,
and say, that we may know they are no gods, be-
cause they have no use of their outward senses. 2.
Because they are made gods by consecration, and
by the will of the artificer, part of that matter which
is consecrated into a god being exposed to common
uses. 3. Because they were imprisoned in their
images, or shut up in obscure habitations. 4. Be-
cause they clothed their gods in costly raiments. 5.
Because they might be metamorphosed or changed
from one shape to another. All which might have
been retorted upon the Christians, had they wor-
shipped the eucharist, \nthout any possibility of
evasion. Soto and Paludanus own, that the whole
eucharist, substance as well as species, may be
vomited up again, or voided at the draught. Which
to affirm of the real body of Christ, the ancients
would have accounted the greatest blasphemy. For
these and the hke reasons we may safely conclude,
that there was no such practice among the ancients,
as giving Divine honour to the host upon presump-
tion of its being the real body of Christ, though they
treated it, as the sacred symbol and antitype of his
body, with all imaginable respect and veneration.
To deduce these arguments at their full length
would fill a volume, and therefore it is sufficient
here to have hinted the heads of them in this sum-
mary account, referring the reader to those two
learned authors, who have proved every thing they
say, for fuller satisfaction. I now go on with the
practice of the ancient church.
In distributing the elements the
people were allowed to receive them The pe«pk.aiio« -
*■ ^ ed to receive the
into their own hands. Which now, eucharist into their
' own hands.
since the beUef of transubstantiation
and the adoration of the host came in, is severely
prohibited in the Roman church. And this is at
least another strong presumption, that the ancients
had very different sentiments of the eucharist from
those which now prevail in the Roman church. As
to fact, there is no dispute of the matter. The thing
is confessed by Baronius,"" and Morinus,'" and
Garsias Loaysa,"- as Daille'" has noted out of
'"' Krantz. Metropol. lib. 11. cap, 39. Cassander. Con-
siiltat. sect, de Circiuncjestat.
"" Baron, an. 57. n. 147.
'" Morin. de Ordinat, par, 3. Exercit. 12. c. 3.
"= Loaysa in Cone. Tolet. 1. can. II.
"3 Dalla\ de Objecto Cult. Kelig. lib. 2. cap. 20.
822
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
them. And Bona'" confesses he cannot tell when
the contraiy custom first came in, but he thinks it
very probable, that it began at the same time that
they first brought into the Western church the use
of unleavened bread, and wafer hosts, which, as he
proves before, was not till the twelfth or thirteenth
century. But, that the reader may not wholly de-
pend upon these concessions, I will note a few
places in the margin out of TertulUan,"* Clemens
Alexandrinus,"" Cyprian,'" Origen,"** Dionysius
Alexandrinus,"" Cyril of Jerusalem,'-" Nazianzen,'"'
Basil,'^ Ambrose,'^ Austin,'-* Chrysostom,'^ and
the council of TruUo;'^ which I think it needless
to repeat at length in a matter so plain and uncon-
tested. The very custom of washing the hands
before communion, in order to receive it, the fre-
quent admonitions to beware of letting it fall, the
allowance of private men to carry it home with them
and communicate in private, the sending it to the
sick sometimes by private men, which we have
spoken of before, do all bear testimony to the same
practice. But all these customs are perfectly anti-
quated and abolished in the Roman church, since
the practice of host worship came in, partly by for-
bidding the people to touch the bread with their own
hands, but suffer it to be dropped into their mouths,
and partly by withdrawing the cup wholly from
them. Many w'ise and pretty reasons are used to
be given for abolishing this ancient custom, as that
it is to prevent men's negligence, and irreverence,
and other abuses ; but the fathers had much better
reasons for allowing it. For then it afforded them
a noble argument to keep innocent and holy hands,
free from idolatry, murder, rapine, and extortion,
and other the like vices, when they must with those
very hands receive the immaculate body and blood
of their Lord. A man might declaim, says Tertulli-
an,'^' all the day long, with the zeal of faith, and be-
wail those Christians, who work with their hands at
the trade of making idols for the heathen gods, and
come immediately from the shop of the adversary to
the house of God, to lift up those hands to God the
Father, which are the makers or mothers of idols,
and stretch forth those hands to receive the body of
the Lord, that were instrumental in carving bodies
for devils. With what eloquence does St. Chrysos-
tom inveigh against rapine, and bloodshed, and
strife, and contention, upon this very topic ! Con-
sider, says he,'-^ what thou takest into thy hand, and
never dare to smite any man ; do not disgrace those
hands, which are adorned with so great a gift, by
the crime of fighting and contention. Consider
what thou takest into thy hands, and keep them
free from all rapine and extortion. Consider that
thou not only takest it in thy hands, but puttest
it to thy mouth ; therefore keep thy tongue pure
from all filthy and contumelious words, from blas-
phemy, perjury, and all such kinds of evil dis-
course. So, again, reproving those who in time of
sickness went to the Jews to get charms and amulets
to cure their distemper, he asks them, what apology
they would'-' make to Christ for thus flying to his
enemies in their distress? How they could call
upon him in their prayers ? With what conscience
they could come into the church ? With what eyes
they could look upon the priest ? With what hands
they could touch the holy table ? And in another
place, repressing the people's fury against Eutropius,
(who, having procured a law to be made against
men's taking sanctuary at the altar, was himself
not long after, by falling under the emperor's dis-
pleasure, forced to fly thither for refuge ; and then
some of the people clamoured against him with
revengeful thoughts, and cried out. It was but just
that he should suffer the effects of his own laM^,) to
suppress the people's anger in this case, and incline
them to thoughts of mercy and pardon, he asks
them. How otherwise they could take "° the sacra-
ment into their hands, when sermon was done, and
say that prayer, which commands them to beg of
God, that he would " forgive them their trespasses, as
they forgave them that trespassed against them," if
they persisted to call for justice upon their enemy ?
These are handsome turns of eloquence, grounded
upon this innocent and pious custom of the people's
taking the sacrament into their own hands ; and they
had often their due weight and force even upon the
greatest minds, as may appear from the effect of
that speech which St. Ambrose made to the empe-
ror Theodosius, when he had caused seven thousand!
men to be slaughtered without any formal trial at:
Thessalonica. St. Ambrose met him a^ he was en-
tering the church, and thus accosted him: With
what eyes wilt thou behold the house of our common
'I' Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 17. n. 7. Vid. Vales.
Not. in Euseb. lib. 7. c. 9.
"* Teitul. de Coron. Mil. cap. 3. de Idololatr. cap. 7.
'"^ Clem. Alex. Strom. 1. p. 318.
'" Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 132. De Patient, p. 216. Ep. 56.
al. 58. ad Thibaritanos, p. 125.
118 Orig. Horn. 13. in Exod.
I's Ap. Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 9.
I'M Cyril. Catech. Myst. 5. n. 18.
1=1 Naz. Carmen de Ornatu Mulier. t. 2. p. 152.
'- Basil. Ep. 289. ad Caesaream Patriciam.
■^ Ambr. Oral, ad Theodos. ap. Theodoret, lib. 5. cap. 18.
121 Aug. cont. Liter. Petil. lib. 2. cap. 23. Hom. 26. ex 50.
1-5 Chrys. Hom. 21. ad. Pop. Antioch. t. 1. p. 266. Hom.
22. p. 285 et 290. Hom. 24. p. 316. Hom. 6. cont. Juda;os,
t. ].p. 540. Hom. 6. in Seraphim. Hom. 3. in Ephes. et
passim.
126 Cone. Trull, c. 101.
1" Tertul. de Idololat. cap. 7. Vid. Tertul. de Spectac
c. 25. Cvpr. Ep. 56. al. 58. ad Pleb. Thibarit. p. 125.
128 Chrys. Hom. 21. ad Pop. Antioch. t. 1. p. 266. Vid
Hom. 31. de Natali Christi, t. 5. p. 479.
■2" Chvys. Hom. 6. cont. Jud. t. 1. p. 539.
™ Chrys. Hom. in Eiitrop. t. 4. p. 554.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
823
Lord? With what feet wilt thou tread his holy
pavement ? Wilt thou stretch out those hands yet
dropping with the blood of that unjust slaughter,
and with them lay hold "' of the most holy body of
the Lord ? Wilt thou put the cup of that blood to
thy mouth, who hast shed so much blood by the
hasty decree of an angry and impetuous mind ? This
just reproof of the pious bishop, so handsomely
addressed to the emperor, made such a deep impres-
sion on his mind, that it melted him into tears, and
made him refrain from church as a penitent, till, by
way of satisfaction, among other things, by St. Am-
brose's direction, he made this good law, That no
sentence of death, or proscription, for the future,
should be executed till thirty days after its promul-
gation, that reason, and not passion, might judge of
the equity and reasonableness of it. Such brave
speeches, and such worthy effects, did that ancient
pious custom minister the occasion to of old, which
is now laid aside in the Roman church, and changed
into another custom, that has neither precedent nor
use ; serving only to feed superstition, and keep
men under the monstrous and inveterate prejudices
of transubstantiation, which this innocent rite serv^ed
in some measure to keep out of the minds of men
in the primitive church.
It is further observable, that in this
whttiier the same case no distiuctiou was made between
custom was observed
m delivering it to meu, womcn, and children, but all re-
women and clmdren.
ceived into their own hands who were
capable of so doing. Only in the latter end of the
sixth century, we find a rule made about women,
that they should not receive it in their bare hand,
but in a fair linen cloth. Some think this as an-
cient as St. Austin's time, because, in one of the
sermons De Tempore,'^- that go under his name,
there is mention made of it ; for there it is said, it
was customaiy for men to wash their hands when
they communicated, and for women to bring their
little linen cloths to receive the body of Christ.
But, as many of these sermons are spurious, so this
in particular is sometimes ascribed to other authors,
and therefore no weight can be laid upon it. How-
ever, the council of Auxerre '^ in France, anno 590,
made a rule, That no woman should receive the
eucharist in her bare hand. But after what manner
she should receive it in her hand, is not said. A
great many learned persons think that another canon
in that council"' orders them to receive it in a linen
cloth, because there is mention made of women's
wearing a dominicak when they communicate; which
they interpret, a linen cloth upon their hand. So
not only Baronius, and Binnius, and Sylvias, but
also Bona,"^ and Habertus,"*^ and even Mabillon,'^'
and Vossius,"' understand it. But Baluzius, who is
often more sagacious than the rest in telling the
meaning of hard words, says. It means only the
women's veil, which they were obliged to wear upon
their heads by ancient canons, conformable to the
rule of the apostle.''" And for this he quotes an
ancient collection of canons, where, in the council
of Mascon, the dontinicale is expressly styled the
veil which the women wore upon their heads at the
communion. So that, whatever covering the wo-
men used for their hands when they received the
communion, it is plain it was a different thing from
the doinimcale. The council of TruUo"" speaks of
some in the Greek church, who would not receive
the sacrament in their hands, but in some little in-
strument of gold or other precious material, out of
a pretended reverence to it ; but they condemn, and
forbid it as a superstitious practice ; ordering all
persons to receive the communion in their own
hands, set in the form of a cross, as is appointed in
Cyril's Catechisms,'" and some others before them :
and for those that pretended to bring those little
trinkets to receive the communion with, they order
them to be rejected, as persons who preferred inani-
mate matter to the living image of God. And withal
they threaten suspension to any priest that shall
admit any communicants to receive in such manner.
By which it is plain no alteration was as yet allowed
in this matter in the Greek church.
The next thing observable is, that
the priest in delivering the elements Theeuciiaristusu-
. ^ - ally delivered to the
to the people used a certain lorm or people with a certain
■*■ ■*- form of words, to
words, to which the people answered, "•>'<:'» they answer-
' r s. ' ed, Amen.
Amen. The form at first seems to
have been no more than this : " The body of Christ ;"
and, " The blood of Christ;" to each of which the
people subjoined, Amen. Tertullian is thought to
refer to this, when he asks a Christian'" who was
used to fi-equent the Roman theatres, how he could
give testimony to a gladiator with that mouth
wherewith he was wont to say Amen in the holy
mysteries ? But that may refer as well to the Amen
which they used at the end of the gi'eat consecra-
tion prayer, as to this form at the delivery. How-
'3' Ap. Theodor. Hist. lib. 5. cap. 18.'
''- Aug. Ser. 252. de Temp. Omues viri, quando commu-
nicare desiderant, lavant manas : et omnes mulieres exhi-
bent liuteamina, ubi corpus Christi accipiant.
"^ Cone. Antissiodor. can. 36. Nou licet mulieri nuda
manu eucharisliam accipcre.
"' Ibid. can. 42. Unaquoeque mulier, quando commuai-
cat, dominicalem suum habeat. Quod si non liabuerit, usque
in alium diem Dominicum non communicet.
"^ Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 17. n. 3.
'^ Habcrt. Archieratic. par. 10. observ. 8. p. 264.
I" Mabil. de Litiu-g. Gallic, lib. 1. cap. b. n. 25.
'** Voss. Thes. Theol. de Symbolis Coenae Doiu. p. 477.
'3» Baluz. Not. in Gratian. Caus. 33. QuKst. 3. cap. 19.
Si mulier commuuicans dominicale suum super caput suum
nou habuerit, usque ad alium diem Dominicum non com-
muuicet.
'« Cone. Trull, can. 101. "' Cyril. Catech. Myst.5. n. 18.
'« Tertul. de Spectac. cap. 25. Quale est— ex ore quo
Amen in sanctum protuleris, gladiatori testimonium reddere ?
824
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
ever, Cornelius, bishop of Rome, not long after
speaks expressly of it. For he says,"' Novatian
was used to make the people of his party swear by
the body and blood of Christ, when he delivered
the eucharist to them, that they would not forsake
his party and go over to Cornelius. So, says he,
every man, instead of saying Amen, when he takes
the bread, is forced to say, I wall not return to Cor-
nehus. The author of the Constitutions speaks of
the form in this manner : '" Let the bishop give the
oblation, saying, " The body of Christ;" and let
the receiver answer. Amen. Let the deacon hold
the cup, and when he gives it say, " The blood of
Christ, the cup of life ;" and let him that drinks it
say, Amen. So St. Cyril'" bids his communicant
receive the body of Christ, and say. Amen. And
St. Ambrose,'" The priest says to thee, " The body
of Christ," and thou answerest. Amen. The like,
as to the people's answering Amen, is noted by St.
Austin'" as the general practice of the whole
world. And so by St. Jerom,'^^ Leo Magnus,'" and
many others. By the time of Gregory the Great,
the form of delivery was a little enlarged : for then
they said, " The body'^° of our Lord Jesus Christ
preserve thy soul." And by the time of Alcuin and
Charles the Great, it was augmented into this form,
" The body of our Lord Jesus Christ'*' preserve thy
soul unto everlasting life ; " which is much the same
with the former part of that which is now used in
our liturgy. The Scotch liturgy also orders the
people to answer, Amen ; which, we see, is conform-
able to ancient practice. The Romanists generally
di-aw this answer of the people into an argument
for transubstantiation ; because saying Amen im-
pUes as much as the true body of Christ. But they
might as well argue, that the bread is transubstan-
tiated into the bodies of the people, and that they
too are but one proper, substantial, true, numerical
body with their Lord; because St. Austin says this
is one meaning of the body of Christ, to which,
when the priest spake it, they answered. Amen : Ye
answer Amen, says he,'" to what ye are, (that is.
the body of Christ,) and by your answer subscribe
to the truth of it. Thou hearest the priest say, " The
body of Christ," and thou answerest. Amen ; be
thou a member of the body of Christ, that thy Amen
may be true. In another place he says, it denoted
their belief of the reality of Christ's suffering for
them, that his blood was truly shed'*' for their
sakes, and that they made profession of this by
saying Amen, This is true. And again,'" Christ
shed his blood upon the cross for our sakes : and
ye who are communicants know what testimony
ye bear to the blood which ye receive ; for ye say
Amen to it. Ye know what that blood is " which
was shed for many, for the remission of sins."
So that in whatever sense we take it, there is no
necessity of making it to signify a corporeal and
substantial presence, which it is certain St. Austin
never thought of.
It is here proper, before we pass on,
• , n , • xt- Sect. 9.
to make a just reflection upon the how Novatian
and others abused
horrible abuses of the communion tiie communion to
%vicked purposes.
committed by some against the true
end and design of it, which was intended by Christ
to represent our union with himself and one an-
other, but wicked men made use of it to base ends
and purposes. We have already heard how Nova-
tian abused it to strengthen his schism, and bind
men over by an oath upon it, that they would not
desert his interest and party. And it was a like
abuse that was some time allowed in the supersti-
tious times of popery under the general notion of
many other superstitious practices, called canonical
purgations ; which was, that when any one was
suspected of a crime, he was to purge himself by
taking the sacrament upon it. Gratian cites a canon
out of the council of Worms '" to this purpose :
Whereas it often happens, that thefts are committed
in monasteries, and they that commit them are not
known : we therefore order, that when the brethren
are to purge themselves of such suspicions, mass
shall be celebrated by the abbot, or some other ap-
pointed by him, and when it is ended, every one of
i« Ap. Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 4.3. p. 245.
'" Constit. lib, 8. cap. 13.
'" Cyril. Catech. Myst. 5. n. 18.
'*^ Ambros. de Sacram. lib. 4. cap. 5. Dicit tibi sacerdos,
Corpus Christi: et tu dicis, Amen, id est, Verum. It. de
Initiatis, cap. 9.
'" Aug. cont. Faust. lib. 12. cap. 10. Habet magnam
vocem Christi sanguis in terra, cum eo accepto ab omnibus
gentibus respondetur Amen.
•^8 Hicron. Ep. 62. ad Theophil.
'"• Leo, Ser. 6. de Jejunio scptimi Mensis.
'■'■" Joan. Diacon. Vit. Gregor. lib. 2.
'^' Alcuin. de Offic. et Hclgaldus, Vita Roberti Regis
Galliffi, ap. Bonam, Liturgic. lib. 2. c. 17. n. 3.
'^- Aug. Serm. ad Infantes, ap. Fulgent, de Baptismo
.^thiopis, cap. 11. Ad id quod estis, respondetis, Amen, et
respondendo subscribitis. Audis Corpus Christi, et respon-
des, Amen. Esto membrum corporis Christi, ut sit verum
Amen tuum.
153 Aug. Ser. de 4. Feria sive Cultura Agni, t. 9. p. 319.
Quid dicit omuis homo, quando accipit sanguinem Christi ?
Amen dicit. Quid est amen ? Verum est. Quid est verum ?
Quia fusus est sanguis Christi.
»J Id. Ser. 29. de Verbis Apost. t. 10. p. 150. In cruce
pro nobis sanguinem fudit : et nostis fideles quale testi-
monium perhibeatis sanguini quem accepistis. Certe enim
dicitis Amen. Nostis qui sit sanguis qui pro multis efFusiis
est in remissionem peccatorum.
'^^ Cone. Wormat. can. 15. ap. Grat. Caus. 2. Quast. 5.
cap. 23. Sajpe contingit, ut in monasteriis furta perpe-
trentur, et qui ha>c committant ignorentur. Idcirco sta-
tuimus, ut quando ipsi fratres de talibus se expurgare de-
buerint, missa ab abbate celebretur, vel ab aliquo cui ipse
abbas praeceperit, prsesentibus fratribus : et sic expleta
missa, omnes communicent in haec verba; Corpus Domini
sit mihi ad probationem hodie.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
825
(liem shall communicate, saying these words, " Let
the body of Christ be my purgation this day." But
though this was allowed by a council, it is justly
iLckoned a great abuse by all sober men. Antonius
Aiigustinus, in his Emendations upon Gratian,'^"
})a.sses this censure upon it, that it is to be ascribed
to the great corruption and filth of the times which
allowed it. For even, as the old glosser upon Gra-
tiau observes,'" the communion was not to be given
to suspected persons, as he proves from other laws,
particularly the extravagant de Purgatione Canonica,
cap. Cum dilectis. And therefore, he says, this canon
in Gratian was of no force, being disannulled in law.
So that we need not scruple to call this a great
abuse of the holy communion, though it had synod-
ical authority some time to enjoin the practice of
it. I know nothing hardly that exceeds it under
pretence of religion, unless it be that more horrible
abuse which Baronius '^' himself relates out of the
Greek historians, concerning Pope Theodore and
the Roman council, anno 648, who, in their cen-
sure of Pyrrhus and Paulus, the Monothelite here-
tics, took blood out of the cup, and mingled it with
ink, and therewith subscribed their condemnation.
An unparalleled instance of intemperate zeal, for
which there was neither law nor example in the
Roman church, as Baronius confesses, nor any
instance like it, save one in the Greek church,
when Ignatius, in the council of Constantinople,
anno 869, made use of the blood in the sacred cup
instead of ink to condemn his adversary Photius,
as Baronius also tells us'^^ out of Nicetas, in his Life
of Ignatius. But I pass over these horrible abuses,
more becoming Draco, and his sanguinary laws,
than the pens and practices of Christian bishops,
and go on with the more innocent practices of the
primitive church.
j^ During the time of communicating.
Proper psalms for ^r^iie the clcments were distributed
the occ;ision usually
pi"wer''e''commll^"i- to the pcople, it was usual in most
'"^ '""■ places for the singers or all the peo-
ple to sing some psalm suitable to the occasion. The
author of the Constitutions '* prescribes the thirty-
third Psalm, which in our division is the thirty-
fourth, for this purpose : " I will bless the Lord at
all times, his praise shall be always in my mouth."
Which was chiefly sung upon the account of those
words relating to the sacrament, " O taste and see
that the Lord is gracious," &c. For so St. Cyril
more plainly declares, when he says,"" After this
you hear one singing with a Divine melody, and
exhorting you to partake of the holy mysteries,
and saying, " O taste and see that the Lord is gra-
cious." St. Jerom also seems to intimate,'""^ that
they sung both this and the 45th Psalm, when he
says. They received the eucharist always with a good
conscience, hearing the psalmist sing, " O taste and
see that the Lord is gi-acious:" and singing with
him, " My heart is inditing of a good matter, I speak
of the things which I have made unto the king."
This being a psalm peculiarly setting forth the
praises of Christ, and the affection of the church
toward him : " Hearken, O daughter, and consider,
incline thine ear, forget also thine own people and
thy father's house : so shall the King have pleasure
in thy beauty ; for he is thy Lord God, and wor-
ship thou him." In Africa they seem to have de-
lighted much in this custom, insomuch that when
one Hilarius a tribune railed against it and all other
singing of psalms at the altar, St. Austin wTote a
book particularly in vindication of it, which is now
lost, but he mentions it in his Retractations.'" And
both he and Tertullian seem to intimate, that among
other psalms they sung the one hundred and thirty-
third : "Behold, how good and joyful a thing it is,
brethren to dwell together in unity ! " For Tertul-
lian says,'" They were used to sing this psalm
when they supped together: by which most probably
he means the Lord's supper. And St. Austin says,
it was a psalm so noted and well known, "^ by its
constant use, that they who knew nothing of the
Psalter, could repeat that psalm, as having often
heard it sung, probably at the altar. And he seems
to say,"^'^ that they sung the 33rd Psalm upon
the same occasion. For he says expressly they
sung it daily, " I will bless the Lord at all times,
his praise shall ever be in my mouth." Which con-
sidering how many writers before speak of it as
sung at the distribution of the elements, it is pro-
bable St. Austin meant the same, that it was sung
daily at the altar. St. Chrysostom says they sung
the 145th Psalm upon this occasion, chiefly upon
the account of those words in it, " The eyes of all
wait upon thee, and thou givest them their meat in
'5« Anton. August, de Emend. Grat. lib. 1. Dial. 15. p. 172.
Haec omnia sunt illorum temporum sordibus adscribenda.
'" Glossa in loc. Gratiani. Huic capiti est derogatuui,
quia suspectis non est danda eucharislia.
'^ Baron, an. 648. n. 15. ex Theophane.
'^ Ibid. an. 869. t. 10. p. 428. »«> Ck)nst. lib. 8. cap. 13.
'" Cyril. Myst. Catech. 5. n. 17.
"" Hieron. Ep. 28. ad Lucin. Boeticum.
'® Aug. Retract, lib. 2. cap. 11. Morem qui tunc esse
apud Carthaginem coeperat, ut hymni ad altare dicerentur
de psalmorum libro, sive ante oblationem, sive cum distri-
bueietur populo quod fuisset oblatum, maledica reprehen-
sioneubicunque poterat lacerabat, &c. Huic respondi, et
vocatur liber contra Hilarium.
'^' Tertul. do Jejiin. cap. 13. Vide qnam bonum ct quam
jucunduin habitare fratresin uiium. Hoc tu psallere non fa-
cile nosti, nisi quo tempore cum compluribus cccuas.
iM Aug. in Psal. c.wxiii. p. 629. Psalmus brevis est, sed
valde notus et nominatus. Ecce quam bonum et quam ju-
cundum, &c. Ita sonus iste dulcis est, ut et qui psalterium
nesciunt, ipsum versum cantent.
''^' Ibid. p. 630. Impletum est in eo quod quotiilie canta-
mus, si et moribus consonemus : Benedicam Dominum in
omni tempore, semper laus ejus in ore meo.
I
826
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
due season." For he interprets this of their spiritual
meat at the Lord's table. This psalm, says he,'"
is diligently to be noted : for this is the psalm which
has these words, which they that are initiated in
the holy mysteries sing continually in consort, say-
ing, " The eyes of all wait upon thee, and thou givest
them their meat in due season." For he that is
made a son, and partaker of the spiritual table, does
justly give glory to his Father. Thou art a son, and
partaker of the spiritual table ; thou feedest upon
that flesh and blood which regenerated thee : there-
fore give thanks to him that vouchsafes thee so
gi'eat a blessing, glorify him who grants thee these
favours : when thou readest the words, compose
and tune thy soul to what is said, and when thou
sayest, " I will exalt thee, my God, my King," (which
are the first words of this psalm,) show thy great
love and affection to him, that he may say to thee,
as he said to Abraham, " I am thy God." In the
liturgy which goes under St. Chrysostom's name,"^
there is mention made of the people's singing at
this time, but no psalm specified, as here in his
genuine works. In the liturgy called St. James's"'"
of Jerusalem, the words of the 34th Psalm, " O
taste and see that the Lord is gi-acious," are ap-
pointed to be sung by the singers. St. Mark's
liturgy "" appoints the 42nd Psalm, " As the hart
desireth the water brooks, so panteth my soul
after thee, O God." And Cotelerius'" has observed,
that in some ancient rituals at the end of Gregory's
Sacramentarium the I39th Psalm is appointed: "O
Lord, thou hast searched me out, and known me,"
&c. So that though the custom of singing psalms
in this part of the service was universal, the parti-
cular psalms varied according to the wisdom and
choice of the precentor, or the different rules and
usages of different churches. I have now stated
and resolved the several questions and cases that
may be put concerning the manner of communicat-
ing in the ancient church ; and there remains but
one thing more to be considered, which was the
solemn thanksgiving and prayers after receiving,
which may be included with some other concomi-
tant rites in the general name of their post-com-
munion service ; of which we will discourse in the
following chapter.
CHAPTER VL
OF THEIR POST-COMMUNION SERVICE.
Sect. 1. When all the people had communi-
Bervice closed with catcd, and the deacons had removed
the remainder of the elements into the several sorts of
, . , • , J /< tlianksgiving. First,
pastophona, or place appomtcd tor the deacons bidding
, . . . 1 <- ^ •"'''>'^' ""'1 thanks-
their reception ; it was usual first for 8"ing.
a deacon to admonish the people to return thanks
for the benefits which they had received. The
form of this exhortation in the Constitutions ' runs
thus : " Now that we have received the precious
body and the precious blood of Christ, let us give
thanks to him that hath vouchsafed to make us
partakers of his holy mysteries ; and let us beseech
him that they may not be to our condemnation,
but salvation, for the benefit of our soul and body,
for the preservation of us in piety, for the remission
of our sins, and obtaining of the life of the world to
come." Then he bids them rise up, and commend
themselves to God by Christ. Upon which the
bishop makes a prayer of thanksgiving and com-
mendation of the people to God in the following
words :
" 0 Lord God Almighty, the Father
of thy Christ, thy blessed Son; who TheWshop'sThani^s-
- * _ , , , . , giving or coniinen-
hearest those that with an upright dation of the people
^ ° to God.
heart call upon thee, who knowest
the supplications of those that in silence pray unto
thee ; we give thee thanks for that thou hast vouch-
safed to make us partakers of thy holy mysterie.s,
which thou hast given us for the confirmation or
full assurance of those things which we stedfastly
believe and know, for the preservation of our piety,
for the remission of our sins ; because the name of
thy Christ is called upon us, and we are united unto
thee. Thou that hast separated us from the com-
munion of the ungodly, unite us with them that are
sanctified unto thee ; confirm us in thy truth by the
coming of thy Holy Spirit and his resting upon us ;
reveal unto us what things we are ignorant of, sup-
ply what we are deficient in, and strengthen us in
what we know. Preserve thy priests unblamable
in thy service, keep our princes in peace, our go-
vernors in righteousness, the air in good tempera-
ture, the fruits of the earth in plenty, and the whole
world by thy almighty providence. Pacify the
nations that are inclined to war ; convert those that
go astray; sanctify thy people ; preserve those that
are in virginity ; keep those that are married in thy
faith ; strengthen those that are in chastity ; bring
infants to mature age ; confirm those that are newly
baptized ; instruct the catechumens, and make them
fit and worthy of baptism : and gather us all into the
kingdom of heaven, through Jesus Christ our Lord,
with whom unto thee and the Holy Spirit be glory,
honour, and adoration, world without end. Amen."
After this the deacon bids the peo-
. Sect. 3.
pie bow their heads to God in Christ, The bishops benc-
^ diction.
and receive the benediction. Then
'" Chrys. in Ps. cxliv. t. 3. p. 59 1. "» lb. Litur. t. 4. p. 618.
'«» Jacob. Liturg. Bibl. Patr. Gr. Lat. t. 2. p. 20.
'"» Marci Lituvg. ibid. p. 40.
'■' Coteler. in Constit.lib. 8. cap. 13.
' Constit. lib. 8. cap. 14. it is called Trpo(r</)a)i'))o-ts finct
Tt/y fjLhTuK^xlnv.
ClIAl'. VI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
827
the bishop pronounces the benediction in this fol-
lowing prayer : " Almighty God, and true, with
whom no one can compare, who art every where,
and present unto all, yet not in them as things of
which they consist ; who art circumscribed by no
place, not grow^n old with time, nor bounded by ages;
who art without generation, and needest no pre-
server ; who art above all corruption, uncapable of
change, and unalterable by nature ; that dwellest
in light which no one can approach unto, and art
invisible by nature ; that art known to all rational
natures that seek thee with an upright heart, and
art apprehended by those that search after thee
with a pure mind ; O thou God of Israel, the Israel
that truly sees thee, and the people that believe in
Christ, showf thyself propitious, and hear me for thy
name's sake : bless this people that bow their necks
unto thee, and grant them the petitions of their
heart that are expedient for them, and suffer none
of them to fall from thy kingdom; but sanctify
them, keep and protect, help and deliver them from
the adversary, and from every enemy ; preserve
their houses, and defend their going out and their
coming in : for to thee belongs glory, praise, majesty,
worship, and adoration ; and to thy Son Jesus, thy
Christ, our Lord and God and King; and to the Holy
Spirit, now and for ever, world without end. Amen."
After this the deacon used a short
Sect, 4.
ot^d^mi^tn'^th^ fo'"'^^ of words iu the nature of a prayer
St''p^5-«,"''''Go for peace, which was the signal where-
in peace. ^,.^j^ ^^ dismisscd the whole assem-
bly; intimating that the whole service was now
finished, and therefore praying that the peace of
God might continue with them, and preserve
them, he said, ' A-n-oXviaOe tv tlprjvy, "Depart in
peace." This was the usual form of breaking up
all religious assemblies in the Greek church, as we
have noted before in speaking- of the daily morn-
ing service out of this author : and we are assured
of it from St. Chrysostom,^ who, speaking of the
frequent use of that short prayer of salutation,
" Peace be with you," particularly takes notice of
the deacon's using it at the dismission of the assem-
bly : The deacon, says he, when he dismisses you
from this meeting, does it with this prayer, noptv-
taBi iv tlpijvy, " Go in peace." Whence we may learn,
that they did not use it as an empty form, but as a
short solemn prayer, to send them away with a be-
nediction, or the blessing of God upon them.
Sect. 5. -A^s for the other prayers used in
haverfthPMprayere tliis part of thc scrvicc, we have no
particular account of them in other
writers ; but they tell us in general, that such forms
of praise and thanksgiving were always used after
the communion. St. Austin says,* when all was
ended, and every one had received the communion,
a solemn thanksgiving concluded the whole action.
And so Cyril of Jerusalem' bids his newly baptized
communicant stay, when the communion was done,
to give thanks to God, wdio had vouchsafed to make
him a partaker of so great mysteries. St. Chry-
sostom has a long invective ° against those who
w'ould not stay these last prayers, but as soon as
they had communicated themselves, would be gone,
and leave their brethren to give thanks alone :
whom he compares to Judas, who left the apos-
tles after supper before the last hymn w-as sung ;
but all the other apostles staid to sing the hymn
with their Lord, from wdiose example the church
took up the custom of making these last prayers
after the communion. It is an excellent passage,
and therefore I w'ill transcribe it at length in his
own words : " Would you have me tell you, what is
the cause of noise and tumult in the church ? It is
because we shut not the doors upon you all the time
of Divine service, but suffer you to draw off and go
home before the last thanksgiving ; which is a great
contempt of God's ordinance. What meanest thou,
O man, in so doing ? Christ is present, the angels
stand by him, the tremendous table is spread, thy
brethren are yet communicating, and dost thou
desert them and fly off? If thou art called to a
common entertainment, thou dost not presume,
whilst the rest are sitting, to depart before thy
friends, though thou hast filled thyself before them :
and dost thou here leave all and depart, whilst
the holy mysteries of Christ are celebrating, and
the sacred offices performing? What pardon can
be expected, what apology can be made for this ?
Shall I tell you plainly, wdiose work they are a
doing, who thus depart before all is finished, and
wait not for the eucharistical hymns at the end of
the supper? It may perhaps seem a hard and
odious saying, but it is necessary to be said, to
reprove the negligence of many. When Judas
communicated at the last supper in that last night,
whilst all the rest were sitting at table, he stole off
and went out ; and they imitate him, w'ho go aw'ay
before the last thanksgiving. For if he had not
gone out, he had not been made the traitor ; if he
had not deserted his fellow disciples, he had not
perished ; if he had not broken away from the flock,
the wolf had not found him alone ; if he had not
separated himself from the Shepherd, he had not
been a prey to the wild beast. Upon this account
we find him among the Jews, but the rest stay to
sing a hymn, and go forth with their Lord. Do you
not now see, that the last prayers after the sacrifice
^BookXIII. chap. 10. sect. 8.
' Chrjs. Horn. 52. in eos qui Pascha jejiinant, t. 5.
p. 713.
* Aug. Ep. 59. ad Paiilin. Quwst. 5. Quibus pcractis, et
participate tanto sacramento, gratiariim actio cuncta con-
cliidit. * Cyril. Catecli. Myst. 5. n. 19.
!* Chrvs. Horn. 24. de Bapt. Christi, t. 1. p. 317. It. Horn.
82. al. 83. in Mat. n. 700.
828
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
take theii- rise from that example ?" Thus far St.
Chrysostom, who seems to intimate that they had
not only prayers, but also psalms and hymns of
thanksgiving, in imitation of our Saviour's singing
a hymn after his last supper with his disciples.
And it is very probable, from what St. Chrysostom
tells us in another place, that the church had such
an affection for David's Psalms, that she used and
interspersed them in all her offices. Primus et
ynecUus et novissimus est David,^ David was in the
beginning, and middle, and end of her services. It
is true, the author of the Constitutions takes no
notice of psalms or hymns in the forementioned
place ; btit in another place,* where he has also a
prayer, fiiTci Tt)v ixiTa\r\^i.v, after participation, be-
sides the thanksgiving, there is order to sing, Ma-
ranatha, that is, " The kingdom of God," or, " The
Lord, cometh :" and also, " Hosanna to the Son of
David. Blessed is he that cometh in the name of
the Lord : blessed be the Lord our God, who was
manifested to us in the flesh." Which seems to
imply, that there were different usages in different
churches, and that this author made his collections
vary sometimes from themselves, by interposing the
rites of different churches. In the old Gothic
Missal, published by Mabillon, there is nothing ap-
pointed after the communion but only two prayers,
the one called, post commnnionem ; and the other,
collectio, the collect or concluding prayer. And it
is much after the same manner in the Mozarabic
liturgy, of which Mabillon gives a specimen or two
in his Appendix. But in the Greek liturgies, as
that under the name of St. James,' besides the
prayers, there are several short hymns and praises
collected out of the Psalms and other Scriptures ap-
pointed to be said after the communion : as that of
the 57th Psalm, " Set up thyself, O God, above the
heavens, and thy glory above all the earth." And,
" Blessed be the name of the Lord from this time
forth for evermore." And, " Blessed be he that
cometh in the name of the Lord. Save thy people,
0 God, and bless thine heritage." And, " O let
our mouth be filled with thy praise, that we may
sing of thy glory and honour all the day long,"
Psal. Ixxi. /• So in St. Chrysostom's Hturgy,'" the
people are appointed to sing those words of the
113th Psalm, "Blessed be the name of the Lord
from this time forth for evermore." And the whole
34t.h Psalm, " I will always give thanks unto the
Lord, his praise shall ever be in my mouth."
g^^j g And it is observable, that in all
in^^waysmafe'In the ancicut forms, the thanksgiving
by%he'''whore"body praycrs are always in the plural num-
of ec lire . ^^^^ representing the whole body of
the communicants as returning their praises to God
for the mercies they had received. Eor then there
were no private nor solitary masses, where the
priest says the office alone by himself without any
hearers, or communicates alone without any par-
takers ; but they all assisted and communicated
together: and so long it was very rational and
proper to return a general thanksgiving for the
benefits of the communion which they had all re-
ceived. But since private and solitary masses came
in, all these forms are very improper and absurd,
to tell God, they have all received ' the sacrament,
and bless him for it, when none has received it but
one, and sometimes none has so much as heard the
office, but the priest alone that repeats it. Yet
these offices now stand in the Roman mass, to the
eternal reproach of those that abuse them. For
they still say. Quod ore sunipsimiis, Szc, " That which
we" have received with our mouths, O Lord, grant
that we may receive with a pure mind ; and of a
temporal gift, make it unto us an eternal remedy."
And there are many other prayers in the same
tenor; all which suppose many to have commu-
nicated, when yet no one has received but the priest
alone. Bona'^ confesses this is not according to
the pi'imitive custom. For those prayers were in-
stituted at first for communicants, when all or a
great part of the church communicated together ;
for otherwise the very name of communion would
here be improperly used, if more than one did not
partake of the sacrifice. And all he has to say for
their retaining those prayers in the mass, when the
use of them by private mass is become so improjjer,
is only this : That though the ancient custom of
many communicating together be left off, yet no
change is made in the prayers, but they are retained
still, to show us what was done anciently, and to
excite us by the very tenor of the prayers to return
to the primitive fervour. How happy would it be,
if the Roman church would in all things observe
this rule, and return to the laudable practice and
simplicity of the ancient church ; reforming her
offices by the primitive standard, and casting away
all those corruptions, which appear from the whole
series of this history to be manifest innovations,
either privately crept in by connivance and negli-
gence in times of ignorance, or else forcibly im-
posed by tyranny and power, contrary to the usages
of the ancient church, and many times to the very
design of Divine service, and the natural intent of
holy institutions ! As it is plain in the case of
having Divine service in an unknown tongue, and
worshipping saints and angels, and images and
crosses, with Divine worship, and dividing the sa-
' Chrys. Horn. 6. de Poenitentia, in Edit. Latinis.
8 Constit. lib. 7. cap. 2G.
' Liturg. Jacob. Bibl. Patr. Gr. Lat. t. 2. p. 21.
'» Chrys. Litur. t. 4. p. G2J.
" Missal. Roman, p. 24. de Ritu celebrandi Missam, et in
Canone Missae, p. 306.
'2 Bona, Rerum Liturgic. lib. 2. cap. 20. n. 1.
Chap. VII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
829
crament, and ministering it only in one kind, and
many other things of the like nature ; which, as
they contradict the very end of the Divine ordi-
nances, and the natural design of God's institutions,
so they run counter to the whole practice of the
ancient church, as any one may see by considering
the allegations produced in these collections, in
which I have endeavoured to point out as well the
rise of errors and the original of corruptions in
latter ages, as the true ancient practice of the pri-
mitive church, in all the several parts of Divine
service relating to the ordinary worship of God.
And here I should have put an end to this ac-
count, but that there are a few questions more that
may be asked concerning some appendages and cir-
cumstances of the communion, which it will be
proper to answer in this place. As, I. How they
were used to dispose of the remains of the eucharist
after communicating ? 2. What was their usage
and practice in regard to their agape or feast of cha-
rity, so famous in ancient history ? 3. What pre-
paration they required as necessary to communi-
cants, to qualify them for a worthy reception ? 4.
What time they administered the Lord's supper,
and how often they exhorted or obliged all persons
to receive it ? I will give as short an answer as I
can to these questions, and therewith put an end
to tiiis discourse.
CHAPTER VII.
HOW THE REMAINS OF THE EUCHARIST WERE DIS-
POSED OF. AND OF THEIR COMMOX ENTERTAIN-
MENT, CALLED AGAPE, OR FEAST OF CHARITY.
We have observed before, in several
Some part of the placcs of this Book, that some part of
eucharist anciently i i .
reserved for particu- thc cucharist was commouly reserved
lar uses.
for several particular uses, to be sent
to the absent, and communicate the sick, and to
testify the communion of distant churches one with
another. And this was one way of disposing of the
remains of the consecrated elements when the com-
munion was ended : to which, I conceive, the au-
thor of the Constitutions had regard, when he orders
the deacon' to carry what remained into the ^ws-
tophoria or vestry, which M-as the repository for all
holy things belonging to the church.
g^^j 2 If ^^y thing remained over and
amok's the' commu'^- above what was necessary for these
""^*°'*' uses, then by other rules it was to be
divided among the communicants. As appears
from the canons of Theophilus, bishop of Alexan-
dria, one of which is to this purpose :^ Let the clergy
and the faithful, that is, the communicants, divide
among themselves the oblations of the eucharist,
after all have participated, and let not a catechu-
men cat or drink of them.
Some learned persons' confound
this division or consumption of the Thiii'diviV
,.., .v.,.,,v. rated elo-
consecrated elements with that other men's « distinct
tiling from tlie di.
division of the oblations among the »;«"" "'' "»> other
f' oblations.
clergy, and allege the author of the
Constitutions for it, as if he intended this when he
says,* Let the deacons divide what remains of the
mystical euhgice, by the orders of the bishop or
presbyters, among the clergy ; to the bishop four
parts, to the presbyter three parts, to the deacon
two parts, to the rest of the clergy, subdeacons,
readers, singers, deaconesses, one part. For this
is acceptable to God, that every man should be
honoured according to his dignity. It is plain, he
speaks not here of the consecrated elements, but
of the division of the people's oblations among the
clergy, as Cotelerius rightly expounds it. For this
was one way of maintaining the clergy in those
days, as has been more fully shown ^ in another
place. And though he calls these by the name of
the mystical culogicB, yet that does not determine it
to the consecrated elements ; for, as has been noted
before, euhgice is a common name that signifies
both. And Socrates* takes it for the oblations in
this very case, when, speaking of Chrysanthus the
Novatian bishop, he says, he never received any
thing of the church save two loaves of the eidogice
on the Lord's day. Where he certainly means not
two loaves of the eucharist, but of tlie other obla-
tions of the people, which it was customary for the
clergy to have their proportioned shares in.
Sometimes what remained of the
eucharist was distributed among the The remains of
° the eucharist sonie-
innocent children of the church. For, times given to inno-
cent children.
as I have briefly hinted before, whilst
the communion of infants continued in the church,
nothing was more usual, in many places, than both
to give children the communion at the time of con-
secration, and also to reserve what remained uncon-
sumcd for them to partake of some day in the week
following. Thus it was appointed by the second
council of Mascon, in France, anno 588,' That if
any remains of the sacrifice, after the service was
ended, were laid up in the vestry, he who had the
care of them should, on Wednesday or Friday,
bring the innocents to church fasting, and then.
' Constit. lib. 8. cap. 13. = Theoph. can. 7.
' L' Estrange, Alliance of Div. OfRc. chap. 7. p. 213.
* Constit. lib. 8. cap. 31.
* Book V. chap. 4. sect. 1.
* Socrat. lib. 7. cap. 12.
' Cone. Matiscon. 2. can. 6. Qua;cunque reliquiae sacrifi-
ciortiin post peractain missam in sacrario siipcrsederint^
quarta vel sexta feria innocentes ab illo, cujus interest, ad
ecclesiam adducantur, et indicto eis jejunio, easdem reliquias
conspcrsas vino percipiant.
830
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV
sprinkling the remains with wine, make them all
partake of them. And Evagrius' says it was the
custom of old at Constantinople to do the same ; for
when they had much remains of the body of Christ
left, they were used to call in the children that went
to school, and distribute them among them. And
he tells this remarkable story upon it, That the son
of a certain Jew happening one day to be among
them, and acquainting his father what he had done,
his father was so enraged at the thing, that he cast
him into his burning furnace, where he was used to
make glass. But the boy was preserved untouched
for some days, till his mother found him : and the
matter being related to Justinian the emperor, he
ordered the mother and the child to be baptized;
and the father, because he refused to become a
Christian, to be crucified as a murderer of his son.
The same thing is related by Gregory of Tours," and
Nicephorus Callistus,'" who also adds, that the cus-
tom continued at Constantinople to his own time,
that is, the middle of the fourteenth century ; for he
says, when he was a child, he was often called to
partake of the remains of the sacrament after this
manner among other children.
In some places they observed the
Sect. 5.
And sometimes rule givcn bv God for disposing of the
burnt in the fire. ° •' %
remainders of the sacrifices of peace
offerings and vows under the old law, which was to
burn them with fire. Lev. vii. 17- This was the
custom of the church of Jerusalem in the fifth cen-
turj'', when Hesychius, a presbyter of that church,
wrote his Comment upon Leviticus, where he speaks
of it in these words :" God commanded the remain-
der of the flesh and the bread to be burned with fire.
And we now see with our own eyes the same thing
done in the church : whatever happens to remain of
the eucharist unconsumed, we immediately burn
with fire, and that not after one, two, or many days.
From hence our learned writers '' generally observe
two things: 1. That it was not the custom of the
church of Jerusalem to reserve the eucharist so
much as from one day to another, though they did
in some other churches. 2. That they certainly did
not believe it to be the natural body and substance
of Christ, but only his typical or symbolical body:
for what a llomble and sacrilegious thing must the
very Jews and heathens have thought it, for Chris-
tians to burn the living and glorified body of their
God! And how must it have scandalized simple
and plain Christians themselves, to have seen the
God they worshipped burnt in the fire ! And with
what face could they have objected this to the hea-
then, that they worshipped such things as might be
burnt, (which is the common argument used by
Arnobius, Lactantius, Athanasius, and most others,)
if they themselves had done the same thing? If
there were no other argument against transubstanti-
ation and host worship, this one thing were enough
to persuade any rational man, that such doctrines
and practices were never countenanced by the an-
cient church.
We have seen how they disposed of sect. e.
the consecrated elements ; and are tionspar'tiv"ispo!.td
of in a feast of
next to examine what they did with charity ; which nu
the ancients reckon
their other oblations. It has been ^" apostoucai nte
accompanymg the
already observed, that some part of co°">»"'"<>n-
these (by what distinction made is not very easy to
tell) went toward the maintenance of the clergy.
Out of the rest a common entertainment was usually
made, which, from the nature and circumstances of
it, was usually called ayape, or feast of charity ;'^ be-
cause it was a liberal collation of the rich to feed
the poor. St. Chrysostom gives this account of it,
deriving it from apostolical practice : he says," The
first Christians had all things in common, as we
read in the Acts of the Apostles ; and when that
ceased, as it did in the apostles' time, this came in
its room, as an efflux or imitation of it. For though
the rich did not make all their substance common,
yet, upon certain days appointed, they made a com-
mon table, and when their service was ended, and
they had all communicated in the holy mysteries,
they all met at a common feast; the rich bringing
provisions ; and the poor and those who had nothing
being invited, they all feasted in common together.
In another place,'^ he repeats the same thing, say-
ing. From this law and custom (of having all things
common) there arose then another admirable cus-
tom in the churches. For when all the faithful met
together, and had heard the sermon and prayers,
and received the communion, they did not imme-
diately return home upon the breaking up of the
assembly, but the rich and wealthy bi'ought meat
and food from their own houses, and called the
poor, and made a common table, a common dinner,
a common banquet in the church. And so from
this fellowship in eating, and the reverence of the
place, they were all strictly imited in charity one
with another, and much pleasure and profit arose
thence to them all : for the poor were comforted,
^ Evagr. lib. 4. cap. 36.
^ Gregor. Turon. de Glor. Martyr, lib. 1. cap. 10.
"• Niceph. lib. 17. cap. 2o.
" Hesych. in Levit. lib. '2. Quod reliquiim est de canii-
biit et panibiis, in igne inceudi prxccpit. Quoil nunc videmus
etiara sensibiliter in ecclesia fieri, ignique tradi quiccunque
remanere contigerit inconsumta, non omnino ca qiuB una die,
vel duabus aut multis servata sunt.
'= Vid. Du Moulin, Novelty of Popery, lib. 7. Controv. II.
chap. 19. Albertin. de Euchar. p. 853. Whitby, Idolaii y
of Host Worship.
'5 Ignat. Ep. ad Smyrn. n. 8. ' AyaTn]v irouli'. Ep. In-
terpol, calls it ooxnv. Constit. lib. 2. cap. 28. Clem. Ale;;.
PfcdaiJ. lib. 2. cap. 1. p. 165.
" Chrys. Horn. 27. in 1 Cor. p. 559.
'' Id. Horn. 22. Oportet haereses esse, &c. t. 5. p. 310.
Chap. VII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
831
and the rich reaped the fruits of their benevolence
both from those whom they fed and from God.
The same account is given by the author under the
name of St. Jerom,'" who says, when they met in
the church, they made their oblations separately,
and after the communion, whatever remained of
those sacrifices, they eat and consumed in a com-
mon supper together. The like is said by Theodo-
ret," (Ecumenius, Theophylact, and others upon
that place of the apostle. From whence it appears,
that this was a rite always accompanying the com-
munion. And it is a singular opinion of Albas-
jiina^us, when he asserts,'^ that these agapa; and the
; communion were never celebrated at the same time,
which he maintains without any foundation against
the concurrent sense both of ancient and modern
writers.
There is some difference indeed be-
whfther this feast twccu tlic aucieut and modern inter-
was before oi- after
the comm.inion in prctcrs concemma: one circumstance
apostles' days. ^ ^ ^ ^
of these love-feasts in point of time,
as practised in the apostles' days. The ancients, as
we have heard already out of St. Chrysostom and
the rest, generally say, these feasts were not till
after the communion, when the whole ceremony of
preaching, praying, and participating of the sacred
elements was over, and the remainders of the obla-
tions were to be disposed of. But many of the
moderns think otherwise : Dr. Cave '^ says, it is
probable that in the apostles' time, and the age after
them, this feast was before the communion, in imi-
tation of our Saviour's institution, who celebrated
the sacrament after supper ; and St. Paul, taxing
the abuses of the church of Corinth, reproves them,
that when they came together for the Lord's sup-
per, they did not tarry one for another, but every
one took his own supper, and one was hungrj", and
another was drunken. All this, he says, must needs
be done before the celebration of the eucharist,
which was never administered till the whole church
met together. In this opinion, he has the concur-
rence of Suiccrus,^ and Daille,^' and Estius,^ who
says that Pelagius, Primasius, Haimo, Hervaeus,
Aquinas, Lyra, Cajetan, and others of the Latins,
were of the same opinion. That which seems most
probable is, that they observed no certain rule about
this matter, but had their feast sometimes before,
sometimes after the communion, as it appears to
have been in some measure in the following ages.
For when the Christians in time of
persecution were obliged to meet early now observed in
m the morning before day to celebrate '"'^ euchari,i rom-
. , monly rcneivi-d fast-
the eucharist in their religious assem- 'psr-^nA before thi.
t5 feast, except upon
blies, then their feasting before com- 'a^on^"^""'*' °°'
munion could not well comport with
the circumstances and occasion of their meeting.
And therefore, in the beginning of the second cen-
tury, we find the eucharist was received before, and
the feast postponed. For so Pliny ^ represents it
in the account which he had from the Christians in
the entrance of this century : for having said. That
they met on the Lord's day to sing hymns to Christ,
and bind themselves by a sacrament, it is added,
When this is done, our custom is to depart, and meet
again to partake of an entertainment, but that a
very innocent one, and common to all. It is plain
here, the communion was first, and the agcqie some
time after. And so Tertuilian, who gives the most
particular account of it, speaks of it as a supper a
little before night : Our supper, which you accuse of
luxury, shows its reason in its very name : for it is
called aydirt), which signifies love among the Greeks.
Whatever charge we are at, it is gain to be at ex-
pense upon the account of piety. For we therewith
relieve and refresh the poor. There is nothing vile
or immodest committed in it. For we do not sit
down before we have first offered up prayer to God;
we eat only to satisfy hunger; and drink "^ only so
much as becomes modest persons. We fill ourselves
in such manner, as that we remember still that we
are to worship God by night. We discourse as in
the presence of God, knowing that he hears us.
Then, after water to wash our hands, and lights
brought in, every one is moved to sing some hymn
to God, either out of Scripture, or, as he is able, of
his own composing; and by this we judge whether
lie has observed the rules of temperance in drink-
ing. Praj^er again concludes our feast ; and thence
we depart, not to fight and quarrel, not to run about
and abuse all we meet, not to give ourselves up to
lascivious pastime ; but to pursue the same care of
modesty and chastity, as men that have fed at a
supper of philosophy and discipline, rather than a
corporeal feast. As this is a fine description of
these holy banquets, where charity is the founda-
tion, and prayer begins and ends the feast, and
singing of hymns and religious discourses season
the entertainment, and modesty and temperance
■* Hieron. in 1 Cor. si. 20. In ecclesia convenientes ob-
lationes suas separatim offerebant, et post communioncm
quaecunque eis de sacriiiciis superfiiissent, illic in ecclesia
communem coenam coraedentes paritcr cnp.sumcbant.
" Theod. in 1 Cor. xi. 16. MsTti Tiju fUKTTiKiiv Xii-rnvp-
yiai> icTTLuaOaL, k.t.X. CEciiraen. in 1 Cor. xi. t. 1. p. 529.
Theophylact. in 1 Cor. xi. 17.
'* Albasp. Observat. lib. 1. cap. 18. p. 57.
" Cave, Prim. Christ, par. 1. c. 11. p. 314.
™ Suicer. Thesaur. Eccles. voce 'AyuTrt].
=' Dallffi. de Objecto Cult. Relig. lib. 2. cap. 19.
-■- Esfius in 1 Cor. xi. 20.
-^ Plin. lib. 10. Ep. 97. Quibns poractis moretn sibi dis-
cedere, rursusque cociuidi ad capiendum cibum, promisciuini
taiuen et iunoxium.
-' Tertul. Apol. cap. 39. Ita satiirantiir, ut qui meniinc-
rint etiam per noctcm adorandum sibi esse ; ita fiibulaiitur,
ut qui sciunt Dominum audire. Post aquam manualcui et
lamina, ut quisque de Scripturis Sanctis, vcl dc proprio in-
genio potest, provocatur in medium Deo canero, &c.
832
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
runs through the whole : so the particular mention
made of lights, and worshipping God by night,
shows that they came after the communion, and
not before, in TertuUian's time ; when they were
used to receive the communion in the morning,
and always fasting, even upon those days when
they deferred it till three in the afternoon, as upon
the stationary days, or till six at night. For it
was a rule in the African church, to receive the
eucharist fasting at all times, except one day, which
was the Thursday before Easter, commonly called
Coina Domini, because it was the day on which
our Saviour celebrated his last supper, and institut-
ed the eucharist after supper ; in imitation of which,
it was the custom to celebrate the eucharist after
supper on this day, in the African churches, but on
no other day whatsoever, as we learn from the third
council of Carthage and St. Austin. The council
of Carthage had an express canon to this purpose:"*
That the sacrament of the altar be never celebrated
by any but such as are fasting, except on one anni-
versary day, when the supper of the Lord is solemn-
ized. And pursuant to this they order, That if any
commendation of the dead was to be made in the
afternoon, it should only be done with prayers, and
not with the celebration of the eucharist, if they
that assisted at the funeral office had dined before.
St. Austin was a member of this council, and he
assures us, that this decree was conformable to the
practice of the universal church in his age, which
he thought to be derived from the appointment of
the apostles. For though it be very apparent, that
when the disciples first received the body and blood
of the Lord, they did not receive fasting ; yet does
any one now accuse the universal church ^ because
all men receive fasting ? For so it pleased the Holy
Ghost, that, for the honour of so great a sacrament,
the Lord's body should enter into the mouth of a
Christian before any other food. And therefore
this custom is observed by the whole world. For
neither because the Lord gave it after meat, ought
the brethren to meet after dinner or supper to re-
ceive it, or to imitate those whom the apostle re-
proves and corrects, who mingled it with their
tables. Our Saviour, to commend the greatness of
this mysteiy, was minded indeed to fix it in the
hearts and memory of his disciples as the last thing,
before he went from them to his passion : but he
did not therefore order in what manner it should be
received, that he might reserve this for his apostles
to do, by whom he intended to order his church.
For if he had appointed, that men should receive it
after meat, I suppose no one would have altered
that custom. But when the apostle, speaking of
this sacrament, says, " The rest will I set in order
when I come," 1 Cor. xi. 34, we are given to un-
derstand, that he then appointed this custom of
receiving fasting, which now the whole church
over all the world observes without any variation
or diversity. But adds, that some upon a probable
reason were delighted to offer and receive the body
of the Lord after meat on one certain day in the
year, when the Lord himself gave his supper, to
make the commemoration of it more remarkable.
And because some on that day chose to fast, and
others not, therefore in many places it was custom-
ary to offer the sacrifice twice, to serve the ends of
both. St. Chrysostom also frequently speaks of their
receiving the communion fasting."' Thou fastest,
says he, before thou receivest the eucharist, that
thou mayest be worthy. And in one or two places
he vindicates himself from an objection which
his adversaries brought against him, as if he was
used to transgress this rule both in administering
baptism and the eucharist. They say, I gave "* the
communion to some after eating. If I have done
this, let my name be wiped out of the catalogue of
bishops, and not be written in the book of the or-
thodox faith. If I have done any such thing, let
Christ cast me out of his kingdom. But if they
still go on to object this, let them also degrade St.
Paul, who baptized a whole house after supper.
Let them also depose the Lord himself, who gave
the communion to his apostles after supper. So
again,'-'* They object against me. Thou didst first eat,
and then administer baptism. If I did so, let me
be anathema; let me not be numbered in the roll
of bishops ; let me not be among the angels ; let
me never please God. But if I had done so, what
absurdity had I committed ? Let them depose Paul,
who baptized the jailer after supper. Yea, I will
say a bolder thing, let them depose Christ himself,
for he gave the communion to his disciples after
supper. This shows the custom of the church was
to administer both sacraments before eating, though
at the same time it intimates, that to do otherwise
was not an unpardonable crime. Gregory Nazian-
zen hints also at this custom'" when he says, Every
action of Christ is not necessary to be imitated by
us : for he celebrated the mystery of the passover
I
" Cone. Carth. 3. can. 29. Ut sacramenta altaris nou
nisi a jejunis hominibus celebreutur, excepto iino die anni-
versario, quo coena Domini celebratur. Nam si aliquorum
pomeridiano tempore defunctorum, sive episcoporuui sive
ceeterorum, commendatio facienda est, solis orationibiis fiat,
si illi qui faciunt, jam pransi inveniantur.
2" Aug. Ep. 118. ad Januar. cap. 6. Liquido apparet,
quando primum acceperunt discipuli corpus et sanguinem
Domini, eos non accepisse jejuuos. Nimquid tamen pmp-
terea calumniandum est universae ecclesise quod a jejunis
semper accipitur ? Et hoc enim placuit Spiritui Sancto, ut
in honorem tanti sacrameuti, in os Christiani prius Domi-
nicum corpus intraret, quam ca3teri cibi. Nam ideo per
universum orbem mas iste servatur, &c.
" Chrys. Horn. 27. in 1 Cor. p. 567.
"■^ Chrys. Ep. 125. ad Cyriacum.t. 4. p. 868.
'^■' Sermo ante quam iret in Exilium, t. 4. p. 969.
^" Naz. Orat. 40. de Baptismo.
Chap. VII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
8.33
with his disciples in an upper room, and after supper,
but we do it in the church, and before supper. The
like is said by St. BasiP' and many other of the
Greek writers. And among the I^atins there are
several canons of the councils of Braga,^ Mascon,"
Auxerre,'* and Toledo^* to this purpose. Some of
which allow the African custom of communicating
after eating on the Thursday in Passion Week, but
others upon the account of the Priscillianists for-
bid it. And therefore Socrates notes it^° as a sin-
gular thing in the churches of Egypt and Thebais,
that on Saturdays they were used to administer the
eucharist after eating in the evening. Wliich is
prohibited by the council of Trullo," not excepting
the Thursday in Passion Week, which though the
African fathers for probable reasons might allow,
yet they utterly forbid it. By all which it appears,
that the general custom of the church was to cele-
brate the eucharist fasting : and consequently, that
these love-feasts we are speaking of must be held
after the communion, and not before it. Yet it is
but a sorry argument in Mabillon, to conclude
hence'' that the ancients must needs believe tran-
substantiation, because they received the communion
fasting. For he might as reasonably have con-
cluded fi'om Chrysostom, that the water in baptism
was transubstantiated, because we have heard him
say before, that they always administered baptism
fasting. And some learned men" are of opinion,
that for the three first ages, though they generally
received the eucharist fasting in the assemblies be-
fore day, yet sometimes they received after supper.
For Cyprian, disputing against the Aquarians, who
celebrated in the morning in water only, and in the
evening in wine and water mixed together, does not
contend with them about celebrating after supper,
but only because they did not at both times mix
wine with water, after Christ's example. He would
not so easily have passed over the practice of the
Aquarians in celebrating in the evening, had there
been no instances of the like practice in the church :
but as it was customary in Egj^pt to celebrate the
eucharist on Saturdays after dinner, and in Africa
one day in a year after supper ; all he pleads for
upon this point, is only this,*" That the general cus-
tom of the church to celebrate the eucharist iu the
morning only, was not against the rule of Christ,
though he gave it in the evening after supper ; be-
cause Christ had a particular reason for what he
did, which he did not intend should oblige the
church: Christ offered in the evening, to signify
the evening or end of the world ; but we offer in the
morning, to celebrate our Saviour's resurrection.
And he gives another reason why they did not cele-
brate in the evening generally as in the morning,
because the people could not so well all come to-
gether in the evening as in the morning. By which
it is plain, in Cypiian's time there was no absolute
rule to forbid communicating after supper, though
the practice began generally to be disused, and the
common custom was to receive fasting and at morn-
ing service.
There is one thing more to be ob- ^ , „
o Sect 9.
served of their love-feasts, that as they aJhvTheu^'n'^he
were designed for the promotion of ^^rd^forbidden^'by
• , 11 • , . -I orders of councils.
unity and charity, they were com-
monly held in the church for the three first centu-
ries, as learned men"" conclude fi-om that canon of
the council of Gangra,*- which was made against
the Eustathians ; If any one despises the feasts of
charity which the faithful make, who for the honour
of.the Lord call their brethren to them, and comes
not to the invitation, because he contemns them,
let him be anathema. These Eustathians were men
who held their meetings in private houses, and de-
spised the church ; which is the reason of this canon
made against them. However, such abuses were
sometimes committed in these feasts, that the coun-
cil of Laodicea not long after made a law against
having them in the church," forbidding any to eat
or spread tables in the house of God or the church.
And a like decree was made in the third council of
Carthage,^* forbidding the clergy to feast in the
church, unless it were by chance in a journey for
want of other entertainment : and orders are given
to restrain the people as much as might be from
such feasting in the church. But the custom was
too inveterate to be rooted out at once ; and there-
" Basil. Horn. 1. de Jejunio.
^2 Cone. Bracar. 1. can. 16. Bracar. 2. can. 10.
" Cone. Matiscon. 2. can. 6.
^* Cone. Antissiodor. can. 19. ^* Cone. Tolet. 7. can. 2.
36 Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 22. s? Conc. Trull, can. 29.
^ Mabil. de Liturg. Gallicana, lib. Leap. G. n. 7.
39 Vid. Dallas, de Objecto Cult. Relig. lib. 2. cap. 19. p.
297. Fell. Not. in Cypr. Ep. 63. p. 156.
*" Cypr. Ep. 63. ad Coecilium, p. 156. The objection of
the Aquarians : An ilia sibi aliquis contemplatione blan-
ditur, quod etsi mane aqua sola offerri videtur, tamen cum
ad ccenandum venimus, mixtum calicem offerimus ? Cypri-
an's answer; Sed cum ca?namus, ad convivium nostrum
plebem convocare non possumus, ut sacramenti veritatem
I fraternitate omni praisente celebremus. The Aquarians ob-
I 3 H
ject: At-enim non mane, sed post cnenam mixtum calicem
obtulit Dominus. Cyprian answers: Nunquid ergo Do-
minicum post coenam celebrare debemus, ut sic mixtum
calicem IVequentaudis Dominicis offeramus ? Christum
offerre oportebat circa vesperam diei, ut hora ipsa sacrificii
ostenderet occasum et vesperam mundi. Nos autem re-
surrectionem Domini mane celebramus.
^' Bevereg. Not. in can. 74. Trull. Suicer. Thesaur.
Eccles. t. 1. p. 27.
■*'- Conc. Gangren. can. 11.
" Conc. Laodic. can. 28.
** Conc. Carth. 3. can. .30. Ut nulli episcopi vel cleriei
in ecclesia conviventur, nisi forte traiiseuutes hospitiorum
necessitate illic reficiant : populi etiam ab hujusmodi con-
viviis, quantum fieri potest, prohibeantur.
834
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
fore we find by St. Austin's" answer to Faustus
the Manichee, that they were still kept in the
church : for whereas Faustus objected two things
against thena ; 1. That they were but the spawn of
the Gentile banquets, turned into Christian feasts ;
2. That the cathohcs were used to make themselves
drunk at them in the memorials of the martyrs ;
St. Austin rejects the first charge as a mere calumny,
telling him, that the end of their agape was only
to feed the poor with flesh, or the fruits of the
earth : but the second charge he owns in part as
true, that the people still held these feasts in the
church, and that some excess was committed in
them : But then, says he, there is a great deal of
difference between tolerating and approving : we do
not approve of drunkenness even in a private house,
much less in a church : it is one thing which we
ai'e commanded to teach, and another what we are
forced to tolerate and endure, till we can correct
and amend it. St. Austin ^^ says all kind of feast-
ing in the church was prohibited by St. Ambrose
at Milan with good success : and it was he himself
that gave the advice to Aurelius, bishop of Carthage,
to make the foresaid canon against it," in hopes to
extirpate it, after the example of St. Ambrose. In
France it was prohibited by the second council of
Orleans," anno 541. Yet, for all this, there were
some remains of it in the seventh century, when
the council of Trullo " was obliged to re-enforce the
canon of Laodicea against feasting in the church
under pain of excommunication. So difficult a
matter was it to extirpate the abuses of ancient
custom, without destroying the custom itself, which
was innocent in its original, and of so great service
to the Christian church, whilst it continued free
from abuses, that it was the envy and admiration
of the heathen.
Some indeed were maliciously dis-
sect. 10. •'
How the Chris- poscd to calumuiatc and traduce the
tians were at first 1
nS by"'some"'"of Christiaus upou tlic accouut of this
mfred ami'mvkd'by innoccut custoui, as guilty of I know
olhers.uponarcoimt . i . i i i i • i\ ■ so
of these feasts of not what black designs. Origen says, "
Celsus charged them with holding
clancular and seditious cabals upon the score of
these a>/aj)es, or meetings to show kindness to one
another. Which is also noted by TertuUian in that
chapter of his Apology, where he gives ^' us that
fine description of the Christian feasts in answer to
this suggestion. Others charged these feasts with
the practice of abominable uncleanness : in answer
to which Minucius" tells them, their feasts were
not only chaste, but sober; for they did not in-
dulge either gluttony or drunkenness ; but tempered
their mirth with gi-avity, with chaste discourse, and
chaster bodies. Others added that monstrous fa-
ble of their feeding upon human flesh, and feasting
upon infants' blood. Which is mentioned and
refuted by all the apologists, Athenagoras,^' Theo-
philus,^* TertuUian,^* Minucius,*" Origen," Justin
Martyr,^ and many others, whom the reader may
find at large, collected by the learned Kortholt^'
in his book De Calumniis Paganorum, &c. The
reason of this charge is by many of the ancients
ascribed to the vile practices of the Carpocra-
tians," and other heretics, at least tacitly or in-
directly, whilst they accuse them of this crime
which the heathens turned upon the Christians
in general. And so it is said upon their authority
by many modern "' authors. QLcumenius ascribes
it to another reason i*^^ he says. In the persecu-
tion of the Christians at Lyons, under Antoninus,
the heathens, having apprehended some servants
of certain Christian catechumens, put them to the
rack, to make them confess some secret of the
Christians; and they, having heard their masters
say that the holy communion was the body and
blood of Christ, and supposing it to be truly flesh
and blood, {ai/rol vonit^ovng r(,J ovri alfxa Kai cdpKa
tlvai,) to gi'atify the inquisitors they told them what
they had heard. And the heathens, understanding
this as if the Christians had really (avroxpijftct) eat
flesh and blood, put two of the martyrs, Sanctus
and Blandina, to the rack, to make them confess it ;
to whom Blandina smartly replied. How should
they endure to do this, who, for exercise' sake, ab-
stain from such flesh as they might lawfully eat ?
If this were true, it would prove that the heathens
grounded their calumny upon a false apprehension
■•^ Aug. cont. Faust, lib. 20. cap. 20. Nee sacrificia eorum
vertiraus in agapes. Agapcs enim nostrao pauperes pas-
cunt sive frugibus, sive carnibus, &c. It. cap. 21. Qui
autem se in memoriis martyrum inebriant, quomodo a nobis
approbari possunt, cum cos, etiamsi in domibus suis id faci-
ant, sana doctrina condemnet ? Sed aliud est quod doce-
mus, aliud quod sustinemus : aliud quod praecipere jubemur,
aliud quod emcndare praecipimur, et donee emendemus,
tolerare corapellimur.
■'" Aug. Confess, lib. 6. cap. 2.
*'' Aug. Ep. Gl. ad Aureliuui.
^^ Cone. Aurel. 2. can. 12. "Cone. Trull, can. 7-1.
^" Orig. cont. Cels. lib. 1. p. 4. BovXtTcu SiuftuXilv ti>
i^a\o\ifxivi]v ayu.-jri]v, k.t.\.
^' Tertul. Apol. c, 3a
^^ Minuc. p. 92. Do incesto convivio fabulam grandem
adversum nos daeinonum coitio meutita est. — At nos con-
vivia non tantum pudica colimus, sed et sobria — casto ser-
mons, corpore castiore.
■'' Athcnag. Legal, p. 34.
^' Tbeoph. ad Autolyc. lib. 3.
" Teitul. Apol. cap. 7 et 11. ■■*" Minuc. Octav.
" Orig. cont. Cels. lib. 6.
=>* Just. Apol. 1 et 2. ct Dial, cum Tryph.
'*" Kortholt. de Calumn. Pagan, cap. 18. p. 158, &c.
™ Epiphan. Ha3r. 26. Gnostic, n. 5. Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 7.
Aug. de Haeres. cap. 27.
'■' Dallae. de Objccto Cidt. Relig. lib. 2. cap. 28. Baron.
an. 120. n.22. et 179. n. 44.
''" QEcumen. in 1 Pet. iii. IG.
Chap. VIII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
835
they had of the Christian sacrament ; but it would
by no means prove what Perron and many of the
Romanists would have, that the ground of the ftible
was the real behef of Christians, as if they believed
the eucharist to be the real proper flesh and blood
of Christ; for this is expressly said to be only a
false apprehension of the heathens, and utterly de-
nied by the Christians, according as (Ecumenius
relates the story. Which yet is something difierent
from the genuine Acts in Eusebius,*^ for there is no
mention made of the eucharist in the story, but it
is only said, That when some of the Christian serv-
ants, who were heathens, were apprehended, they,
fearing to be tormented, did, by the motion of Satan,
and the instigation of the soldiers promj^ting them
to it, falsely accuse the Christians, as if they were
used to feast upon man's flesh, and commit incest,
and other the like things, which it is not fit either
to speak or think, and which we can hardly beheve
were ever done by any men whatsoever. So that
the Christians' belief about the eucharist could not
be the gi-ound of this story, but it either sprung
from the practices of the Carpocratians, or else (as
the learned Kortholt," not without some probable
reasons, inclines to believe) it took its rise from the
pure malice and fiction of the heathens themselves,
some of whom never stuck at saying any thing that
would render the Christians odious. However,
though there were many who thus calumniated these
Christian feasts by this variety of charges, yet there
were some also who could discern the good effects
of them, and the great influence they had not only
on their own members, but the very heathen, who
sometimes would cry out and say, See how these
Christians love one another, as Tertullian** notes,
in speaking of their collations and charity. Nay,
Julian himself, though the bitterest enemy the
Christians ever had, could not help bearing testi-
mony to the usefulness of this practice, which he
looked upon with an envious eye, as that which he
imagined chiefly to uphold the Christian religion,
and undermine the religion of the Gentiles. For
thus, in one of his letters to his Gentile priest, he
provokes them to the exercise of charity by the ex-
ample of the Christians and their feasts of charity :
There is the more reason to be careful in this mat-
ter, says he,*° because it is manifestly the neglect of
this humanity in the priests, which has given occa-
sion to the impious Galileans (so he commonly styles
bhe Christians) to strengthen their party by the
*\)ractice of that humanity, which the others have
neglected. For as kidnappers steal away children,
whom they first allure with a cake ; so these begin
first to work upon honest-hearted Gentiles, with their
love-feasts, and entertainments, and ministering
of tables, as they call them, till at last they pervert
them to atheism and impiety against the gods. This
is a full vindication of them from all those asper-
sions which the former heathens had cast upon
them, and an ample testimony of their usefulness
from the mouth of an adversary, who saw and en-
vied the progress which Christianity made in the
world by means of these feasts of charity, which he
was minded to introduce into his own way of hea-
then worship, with many other such rites, in imita-
tion of the Christian institution. Happy had it been
for the Christian religion, if Christians had never
had occasion to object more against their own feasts
of charity, than Julian, their bitterest enemy, could
find to object against them ! They might then have
gone on with innocence and glory, and have con-
tinued a useful and laudable rite to this day.
CHAPTER VIII.
WHAT PREPARATION THE ANCIENTS REQUIRED AS
NECESSARY IN COMMUNICANTS, TO QUALIfY THEM
FOR A WORTHY RECEPTION.
I CANNOT better answer this question sect. i.
, , 1 * . ^ I A :;eneral answer
in creneral terms, than by saving, the to this question, by
. ... ■ ^ referring to the pro-
preparation which thev required as fessions made by
*■ ^ ' ^ *■ every Christian in
necessarv in everv Christian, was the bapt's™. of "-^f;"'-
' ante, faith, and holy
performance of the conditions and "bcdience.
obligations which every man laid upon himself
in baptism; the observation of which put a man
in a Christian state and the favour of God; and
was a continual preparation for death and judg-
ment ; and, consequently, a continual and habitual
preparation for approaches to God in prayer and
holy mysteries, (between which, as to what con-
cerns preparation, the ancients made little or no
distinction,) since it was a preparation that qualified
a man for a constant daily or weekly communion,
which was proper for those who were to receive the
communion in a manner every day, according to the
rules and practice of those primitive ages, as we
shall see in the next chapter. Now, the obligation
which every man laid upon himself in baptism, as
we have showed in a former Book, was the profes-
sion and actual performance of these three things :
1. Repentance, or ar renunciation of all former sin,
together with the author of it, the devil. 2. Faith,
or belief of the several articles of the Christian in-
stitution or mystery of godhness. 3. A holy and
constant obedience paid to the laws of this holy re-
ligion. In the performance of which, sincerely and
"^ Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 1. p. 156.
" Kortholt, ubi supra, p. 163.
3 H 2
" Tertul. Apol. cap. 39.
^ Julian, Fragment. Epist. p. 555.
836
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
wiiiiout dissimulation, every man was supposed to
be truly qualified for baptism : and what qualified
him for baptism, also qualified him for the commu-
nion ; of which there is this certain evidence, that
as soon as any man was baptized, he was imme-
diately communicated : which could not regularly
have been done, but upon presumption, that he that
was duly qualified for baptism, was qualified for the
communion also. So that he that continued in the
strict observance of all the particulars of his bap-
tismal covenant, was presumed to be in a constant
habitual preparation for the communion every day:
and this was that happy state of a Christian life,
which qualified those primitive saints for such fre-
quent reception ; when frequency of communion
kept up a flaming piety and universal holiness in
their souls, and such a state of continual holiness
made them always fit for and desirous of frequent
communion. For these mutually acted in a holy
combination, and reciprocally assisted each other :
an habitual holiness was a constant preparation for
the communion ; and frequent communion was one
of the best helps to keep them in a continual pre-
paration for it. And to men of this character and
behaviour there could be no great labour needful,
besides the constant tenor of a pious life ; nor any
long time necessary to prepare for the Lord's table,
when the whole business of their lives was but as it
were one continued act of preparation for it. They
lived as men that always expected death, yet uncer-
tain of the time, and therefore were in a continual
preparation for it, which is the best preparation for
the communion. Their loins were girded about,
and their lamps burning; and they themselves like
unto men that waited for their Lord, that when he
came and knocked, they might open to him imme-
diately. And to them belonged the blessing of
Christ, Luke xii. 37, " Blessed are those servants,
whom the Lord when he comcth shall find watch-
ing :" it was true of them, if ever of any, that Christ
came and found them watching: and he girded
himself, and made them sit down to meat in the
spiritual feast, and came forth and served them.
Sect. 2. -^"^ '*' "^'^y ^s ^^^^> there is no such
coSen'f witfrti.is thing possible as constant preparation
profession, and a /• -i * r t
^tate of grac.., and lor thc communiou ; for no man lives
u continual prcpiir- . | . ,
ation for the com- witliout siu to bc repented of. " In
many things we offend all :" and, "If
we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves,
and the truth is not in us." But, notwithstanding
this supposed difficulty, the fathers assure us there
were anciently many that were in a continual pre-
paration for the communion, and did actually com-
municate every day. For those sins, which un-
qualify men absolutely for the communion, are not
those lesser sins of human frailty and infirmity,
which are called sins of daily incursion, without
which no man lives ; but habitual and reigning sins,
which men indulge, or such single acts of greater
sins, as are answerable to habits of sin, and require
a more severe repentance ; such as adultery, murder,
and the like, which wound the conscience to a high
degree, and are not ordinarily cured in an instant,
but by a longer course of discipline, exacting both
greater severities in repentance, and a longer time
of probation. But those sins of human frailty,
which the best of men daily commit in some degree
or other, are not of this nature, but are such as are
consistent with the profession of a good Christian,
and a state of grace, and a continual preparation
for the communion ; and they do not exclude men
from God's favour, so long as men labour and strive
against them, and mourn for them, as for infirmities,
in a general and daily repentance, upon which God
is willing to pardon them. If it were not so, there
could be no such thing as preparation for the com-
munion at all : and it would not only destroy fre-
quent and daily communion, but communion in
general ; since no man lives without such infirm-
ities ; and if he were not to communicate till he had
perfectly cured them, he must for ever abstain from
communicating, and never come at the Lord's table :
which were at once to destroy the very ordinance
itself, by making the qualification for it impracti-
cable, and rendering it impossible for any man to
be perfectly and truly prepared for it. And it is to
be feared that some in these later ages, by over-
straining the point, have done this great disservice
to religion, by obliging men to such a preparation
for the communion as is impracticable in itself, and
frighting tender consciences from the holy ordinance
under pretence of greater reverence to it. By
which means it has sometimes happened, that they
who perhaps have been the best prepared to receive
it, have by needless scruples or terrors been kept at
the greatest distance from it. But the ancients
were extremely cautious of this delusion, and care-
fully taught men to distinguish between such sins
as lay waste the conscience, and destroy a state of
grace, and unqualify men for the communion ; and
such sins of infirmity and human frailty, as are con-
sistent with a state of grace, and do not unqualify
men for constant communion; being such as are
done away by a general repentance and daily
prayer for pardon and forgiveness. This doctrine
and distinction of sins is often inculcated by St.
Austin and others. It will be sufficient to hear
their sense in St. Austin's words upon' the article
I
' Aug. de Symbolo, lib. 1. cap. 7. Cum baptizati fueritis,
tenete vitam bonam in proeceptis Dei : ut baplismuin custo-
(liutis usque in finem. Non vobis dico, quia sine peccato
hie vivetis i sed sunt venialia, sine quibus vita ista non est.
Propter omnia peccata baptismus inventus est: propter
levia^ sine quibus esse non possumus, oratio inveuta, ike.
Chap. VIII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
837
of remission of sins in the creed ; where, speak-
ing to the catechumens, he tells them, when tliey
had received baptism, they should be careful to
preserve a good life in the commands of God, that
they might keep their baptism to the end. I do
not say, that ye should live here without sin : but
there are some venial sins, without which we cannot
live in this life. Baptism is appointed for all sins,
great and small ; but for lesser sins, without which
we cannot live, prayer is appointed. What says
the prayer ? " Forgive us our trespasses, as we for-
give them that trespass against us." We are once
cleansed by baptism, we are every day cleansed by
prayer. But do not commit those things, for which
it will be necessary for you to be separated from tlie
body of Christ ; which God forbid. For those
whom ye see doing penance, have committed great
crimes, either adultery, or some other grievous sins,
for which they do penance. For if their transgres-
sions had been light, the daily prayer had been
sufficient to blot them out. By this we may judge,
that sins of infirmity, to which all men are liable,
and which were pardoned by their daily prayers,
were reckoned no formal breaches of the baptismal
covenant, nor consequently any just impediments
to debar any man from receiving the communion
every day; (since none, except the Pelagians,
thought it possible for men to live in such angelical
perfection, as to be above all manner of failings in
this mortal state of human frailty ;) and therefore
they did not require of men, in order to communi-
cate, such a perfection as human nature was not
capable of attaining.
Sect. 3. Yet forasmuch as lesser sins, even
e^iil-ed "for"'8uch of infirmity, are transgressions of the
^ "'^^' law, and the remainders of corruption
in our nature, and in strictness deserve punishment,
if God should be extreme to enter into judgment
with us for them ; nay, and if they be indulged and
neglected, may commence greater and deadly sins
of wilfulness and contempt; therefore upon this
account they advised, that men should not only
ask pardon daily for them, and confess them with
humiliation, and deplore them with sorrow, but also
strive and labour against them with care, and dili-
gence, and a perpetual watchfulness, and pray
against them, and yield no consent to them, but
have their wills continually bent against them, and
hunger and thirst after the perfection of righteous-
ness, and desire to be filled therewith when they
came to the Lord's table. For, as Gregory the Great
expresses it,- none are filled but those that hunger ;
who fast perfectly from sin, and receive the lioly
sacrament with a plenitude of virtue. Therefore,
seeing the best of men cannot be wholly without
sin, what remains, but that they should endeavour
daily to evacuate and purge themselves from those
sins, with which human frailty never ceases to de-
file them? For he that does not daily draw off the
dregs of sin, though they be but little sins which
he amasses together, they will, by degrees, fill his
soul, and deprive him of the benefit of internal
satisfaction. In like manner Gennadius^ persuades
those who are guilty of no gross sins, but only of
these lesser sins of infirmity, to communicate every
Lord's day, or oftener if they please, only with this
caution, that their mind be free from all affection
and love to such sins. For he that still retains a
willingness to commit them, will find himself more
oppressed than purified by receiving the eucharist.
And therefore let such a one, when he is smitten or
bitten in mind for his sin, cherish no will or incHna-
tion to his sin for the future ; and before he com-
municates, let him satisfy with prayers and tears ;
and so confiding in the mercy of the Lord, who uses
to pardon sins upon a pious confession, let him
come to the eucharist in security and without
doubting. But this I speak only of him who is
not pressed with capital and deadly sins.
But, says he, if any man is pressed ^
with the commission of mortal sins what crimes ....-
qu:Llmed men abso-
after baptism, I advise such a one to mumofra'n^d '°)Zl
make satisfaction or amends by public ^,Zl ''le(^auTA'"\Z
repentance, and to be reconciled to
communion by the judgment of the bishop or pi'iest,
if he W'Ould not receive the eucharist to his own
judgment and condemnation. This he speaks of
such heinous offences as were direct violations of
the baptismal covenant, upon the account of which
men were then by the usual discipline of the chui-ch
debarred from the communion and prayers, till
they had for a long time gone through the several
stages of public penance, and given such evident
testimonies of their abhorrence of sin, and sincere
Vid. Aug. Eachirid. ad Laurent, cap. 71. et Serm. 119. de
Tempore. Ep. 108. ad Scloucianum. Horn. 27. ex 50. cap.
2. Horn. 12. in Joan. p. 47. Hem. .3. in Psal. c.wiii. Horn.
26. in Joan. p. 9-3. But especially his book de Fide et
Operibus, cap. 2G. where he distinguishes three sorts of
sins. 1. Such great sins for which men did public penance.
2. Such great sins as deserved to be corrected and punished
with severe reproof, though tiiey did not bring men nndcr
public penance; such as anger, and evil-speaking. 3. Sins
of human frailty and daily incursion, for which the daily
prayer was the daily medicine. This triple distinction of
sins is the most e.xact of any other.
- Greg. lib. 2. in Reg. cap. 1. t. 1. p. 189. Non saturantur
ergo nisi famelici : qui a vitiis perfccte jiijunantes Divina
sacramcnta percipiuiit in plenitudine virtutis. Et quia
sine peccato electi etiani viri esse non possunt, quid resiat,
nisi ut a peccatis quibus eos hnmana fragilitas maculare
non desinit, evacuare quotidie conentur? &c. Vid. Aug.
Tract. 1. in 1 Joan.
^ Genuad. dc Eccles. Dogm. cap. 5.3. Quotidie eucharis-
tiae communioneni nee laudo nee reprehendo. Omnibus
tameu Dominicis diebus conimunicaudum siiadeo et hortor,
si tamen mens sine affectu peccandi sit. Scd hoc de illo
dice quern capitalia et mortalia peccata nou grttvant, &c.
838
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
conversion, as were requisite and proper to satisfy
the church that they were real and hearty peni-
tents. In which state of probation they were held
a year, or two, or three, or five, or ten, or twenty,
according to the nature and quality of their offence;
and sometimes all their lives, if their crime was
extremely great and scandalous, when they were
allowed communion only at the hour of death.
And dm-ing this course of discipline, they were
obliged constantly to attend the church, to hear
the Scriptures read, and the sermon preached for
their instruction ; and to exercise themselves in
prayers, and confession, and tears, and watchings,
and fastings, and almsdeeds, and good works, and
whatever was proper to demonstrate that they were
acting a sincere part, and not playing the hypocrite,
in the business of repentance. Then, according to
their zeal and earnestness in such employments, a
judgment was made upon their sincerity ; and the
time of their penance was lengthened or shortened
according to the measures of their activity ; and
when they were deemed perfectly to have amended
their lives and become new men, answerable to the
tenor of their first covenant, then they were re-
conciled, and absolved, and admitted again to the
privilege of the communion. This was the stand-
ing rule of the church with respect to those who
had committed gross and scandalous crimes, for
which they were cut off from the body as putrified
members, and kept at a distance from the prayers
of the church, and the communion of the faithful
at the Lord's table.
I need not stand here to enumerate
Sect. 5.
Scandalous and no. ^H the particular crimes, that were
tonous sinners not X '
commimlc'^tewith- dccmcd brcachcs of the baptismal
toi^^'evwences"'^^^ covcuaut, aiid Unqualified men for the
their repentance, ■ ri i_ i i
communion. Some account has been
given already of them,^ in showing what persons
might or might not make their oblations at the
altar ; for they who might not offer, might much
less communicate ; and this matter will come to be
considered more exactly in the next volume, when
we treat of the discipline of the church. Here I
shall only observe in general, that the rules of the
church laid an obligation upon all ministers of the
altar, to refuse the communion to all such notorious
offenders, as were declared uncapable and unwor-
thy of it by the standing laws of communion then
well known to all in the church : and that an over-
hasty admittance of such criminals, without suffi-
cient time of probation and satisfactory evidence
of their sincere conversion, was always reckoned a
great transgression and failure in the exercise of
the ministerial function. It will be sufficient at
present to give two or three plain evidences of this
out of Chrysostom and some others. Let no cruel
person, says Chrysostom,* no unmerciful, no impure
soul, come near this table. I speak this as well to
you that receive the eucharist, as to you that minis-
ter. For it is necessary to say this to you that
minister, that ye may distribute the gifts with great
care. There is no small punishment hangs over
your head, if ye give the eucharist knowingly to
any flagitious man. His blood shall be required at
your hands. Though it be a general, though it be
a consul, though it be him that wears the crown,
if he comes unworthily, restrain him : thou hast
greater power than he. But you will say. How
shall I know what such or such a one is ? I speak
not of those that are unknown, but of those that
are known. I will say a fearful word : it is not so
bad to admit energumens, or persons possessed with
a devil, to this holy place, as those men who, as
St. Paul says, " tread Christ under foot, and count
the blood of the covenant an unholy thing, and do
despite to the Spirit of grace." Let us not there-
fore cast out demoniacs only, but all such as come
unworthily to be partakers of this table. It is a
remarkable saying of St. Ambrose* upon this occa-
sion : Some men desire to be admitted to penance
only for this reason, that they may presently re-
ceive the communion again : these men do not so
much desire to be absolved themselves, as to bind
the priest ; for they do not put off their own evil
conscience. Such a rash act in a priest, in re-
ceiving a notorious criminal without any clear evi-
dences and fruits of repentance, puts him in the
sinner's condition, and makes him a criminal before
God for the abuse of the authority committed to
him. Therefore, as the Novatians were generally
condemned for being too rigorous in denying the
communion for ever to all such as fell into great
sins after baptism ; so, on the other hand, the
Audian heretics are censured' for being too hasty,
in assuming authority to pardon sins by their own
power, and granting remission upon a bare confes-
sion, without prescribing a time for repentance, as
the laws of the church always required. Cyprian
gives as severe a reproof to such of the clergy, as
were over-hasty in admitting those that had lapsed
into idolatry in time of persecution, before they had
gone through a due course of penance, and had
taken time to bewail and confess their sin, and give
sufficient evidences of their repentance. Whenas,
says he," sinners for much lesser crimes take a just
time to do penance, and according to the order of
* Book XV. chap. 2. sect. 2.
5 Chrys. Horn. 83. in Matt. p. 705. Vid. Chrys. in Psal.
xlix. p. 303.
^ Ambros. de Pcenit. lib. 2. cap. 9. Nonnulli ideo pos-
cunt pu3nitcntiam, ut statiin sibi rcddi comuuiiiionem velint.
Hi non tarn se solvere cupiuiit, qiiam sacerdotem ligare, &c.
' Theodor. de Fabulis Haeret. lib. 4. cap. 13.
* Cypr. Ep. 10. al. 16. ad Cler. p. 37. Cum in minoribiis
peccatis agant peccatores prenitentiam justo tempore, et
secundum discipliiiae ordinem ad exomologesin veniaiit, et
CllAP. VIII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
839
discipline come to confession, and by imposition of
hands given them by the bishop and clorgj- receive
a right to communicate : now they are very hastily
and unseasonably admitted to communion, and
their name is offered ; and before they have done
penance, before they have made their confession,
before they have received imposition of hands, the
eucharist is given them, although it be said, that
" Whosoever cats the bread and drinks the cup of
the Lord unworthily, is guilty of the body and blood
of the Lord." The martyrs, who lay in prison, were
a little concerned in this irregularity: for they were
iised to intercede for such criminals, to gain them
admission before their time : and therefore he wrote
another' letter to the martyrs, to show them the
danger and inconveniences of such precipitated
conununicating of sinners, and to dissuade them
from such iniseasonable interposing in their behalf
before they had done their regular penance. And
he also wrote a long discourse to the lapsers '" them-
selves, wherein he more largely sets forth the fallacy
that was put upon them by this too indulgent facihty
in granting them such a prejX)sterous peace, which
did not really give them peace, but destroy it ; nor
grant them true communion, but hinder their sal-
vation. By all which, and abundance more that
might be added upon this head, it is evident that
to reconcile a sinner to the altar, after the commis-
sion of any heinous and public crimes, they re-
quired him to go through a long course of penance
publicly in the church, in order to give clear satis-
faction and demonstration by manifest works and
fruits of repentance, that he was a real convert, and
worthy of the commimion which he desired : and
to admit him before, was only to impose upon the
sinner, and incur the displeasure of God, by prosti-
tuting his ordinance, and suffering the vile to tread
under foot the Son of God.
But beside these heinous sins, which put men
under the public censures of the church, there were
also many other crimes of a heinous nature, which
unqualified men for worthy receiving, though they
did not orchnarily bring them to a state of public
penance, either because men could not be so directly
and formally convicted of them, or because they
did not seem to carry so great malignity and con-
tempt of God in them as the former. Among these
St. Austin" reckons anger and evil-speaking; and
others add, rash swearing, breach of promise, lying,
covetousness, drunkenness, and sins of the like na-
ture. Now, though these did not ordinarily subject
men to public penance, yet they were confessed on
all hands to be grievous and deadly sins, and such
as men should not presume to come with, uure-
pented of, to the Lord's table. And therefore, though
the ancients did not forcibly repel such sinners
from communicating, yet they never failed to stave
them oil' by admonitions and reproofs, declaiming
sharply against all such vices, and showing men
the danger of them as well as those of the highest
nature.
This was their constant way of
proceeding with great and heinous v/hMm liicyre-
.... , qtiirt'd confession of
snmers, when their crmies were pub- priviitc sins it> um
priest as a neressury
lie, notorious, and scandalous, in order q"»iiricaii..n for niu
communion.
to qualify them for a worthy partici-
pation of the eucharist after any manifest breach
or violation of their baptismal covenant. As to
private crimes, they laid no necessity upon the con-
science of men to make either public or private
confession of them to any beside God, to qualify
them for the communion. They sometimes advised
men to public confession for private crimes, and
many times men voluntaril}^ confessed their pri-
vate crimes, and submitted to do public penance
for them, as thinking this the securest way to ob-
tain perfect forgiveness of God : and in some places
a public minister, called the penitentiary, was ap-
pointed to hear men's confessions, and direct them
in their public or private repentance. But as yet
no indispensable obligation was laid upon men to
make confession of their private crimes as a neces-
sary condition of communion ; much less did they
enjoin men auricular confession in order to obtain
private absolution of a priest, and do penance after-
ward, without giving at present any evident demon-
strations of repentance. Their private confessions
were all voluntary, and these chiefly in order to
public penance : but whether for public or j)rivate
penance, the confession of private sins was a mat-
ter of advice, and prudence, and free choice, and not
forced upon men by any laws of necessity or indis-
pensable obligation. I shall have fuilher occasion
to handle this matter more fully in the next Book,
about the discipline of the church ; and therefore I
will only mention a passage or two here, that re-
late to men's preparation for the communion. Chry-
sostom, explaining those words of the apostle, " Let
a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that
bread, and drink of that cup," says. He does not '-
bid one man examine another, but ever)' one him-
self; making the judgment private, and the trial
without witnesses. And again," expounding the
very same words, The apostle, says he, does not re-
veal or lay open the sore, he does not bring the
accusation upon the open stage, he does not set
per inanus imposit.ionem episcopi ct clcri jus communica-
tionis accipiant ; nunc crudo tempore — ad communica-
tionem admittuntur, et offcrtur nomea eormn, et nonduin
poenitentia acta, nondiun exomologesi facta, nondum manu
eis ab episcopo et clero imposita, eucliaristia illis datiir, &c.
° Cypr. Ep. II. al. 15. ad Martyr. p. 31.
"> Id. dc Lapsis, p. 128, &c.
" Aug. de Fide et Operibus, cap. 2G.
'- Chrys. Horn. 28. in 1 Cor. p. 5G9.
1^ Ibid. Horn. 8. do TaMUtcnt. t. 1. p. 700.
840
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
^ritn esses of thy crimes against thee ; but bids thee,
within thy own conscience, none being present but
God who knows all things, to set up a judgment
and search after thy sins ; and recounting thy whole
life, to bring thy sins to the bar of thy own mind ;
to reform thy excesses, and so with a pure con-
science to come to the sacred table, and partake of
the holy sacrifice. And it is remarkable, that under
Nectarius, St. Chrysostom's predecessor, a law was
made, (upon occasion of a scandal that was given
by the .confession of a gentlewoman, defiled by a
deacon at Constantinople,) that the oflftce of the
penitentiary priest, which had been for some time
in that chui'ch, should be laid aside ; and that liber-
ty should be given to every one, upon the private
examination of his own conscience, to partake of
the holy mysteries. Which evidently shows, that
they did' not then believe there was any Divine
law for the necessity of auricular confession, but
that it was a matter of liberty and prudence only.
Socrates, who relates'* the whole story, says, he had
it from the mouth of Eudeemon the presbyter, who
gave Nectarius this advice ; and Sozomen '^ adds,
that the bishops of most other churches followed
Nectarius's example. In the Latin church, it ap-
pears also from Gennadius,'* that the general rule
for great crimes of a public nature was, to do pub-
lic penance in the church : but for private crimes
no other was necessarily required but private satis-
faction, by a change of life from secular to religious,
by continual mourning to implore God's mercy, by
doing things contrary to those whereof the sinner
repents, and by receiving the eucharist every Lord's
day to the end of his life. And Laurentius, bishop
of Novaria," speaking of repentance, says. After
baptism God hath appointed thee a remedy within
thyself, he hath put remission in thy own power,
that thou needest not to seek a priest when neces-
sity requires ; but thou thyself now, as a skilful
master always at hand, mayest correct thy own
error within thyself, and wash away thy sin by re-
pentance. It were easy to add abundance more
testimonies both out of the Greek and Latin writ-
ers, but these are sufficient at present to show that
they did not require private confession, as any ne-
cessary part of that preparation which men were
obliged to make for the purging of private sins be-
fore they came to the Lord's table ; but their direc-
tion was the apostle's rule, " Let a man examine
himself, and so let him eat of that bread and drink
of that cup."
Yet they did not hereby discharge
men of all obligation to cleanse them- i"'"*' preparation
& consists not in uom-
selves from sin, but carefully pressed L't'cer'tafn'hSywT.
upon the conscience the necessity of TnT' purity Tt'^'ilu
universal purity when they came to
feast upon the body and blood of Christ, at his
table. " Let a man examine himself : for he that
eateth and drinketh unworthily, is guilty of the
body and blood of the Lord, and eateth and drink-
eth damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's
body." There were some so vain as to think, that
a formal appearing at the Lord's table at some cer-
tain holy and solemn seasons, was all the prepara-
tion that was needful ; as if the circumstance of
time added any real qualification to their souls.
Against these men's extravagance, St. Chrysostom
inveighs with the greatest sharpness : I observe
many, says he, who are partakers " of the Lord's
body inconsiderately and at all adventures, more
out of custom, than by any rule, or reason, and
understanding. If the holy time of Lent comes, or
the day of Christ's epiphany, or nativity, then they
partake of the holy mysteries, whatever condition
they are in. But Epiphany is not the time of ap-
proaching ; neither does Lent make men worthy to
come ; but the sincerity and purity of their souls.
With this come at all times ; without it come never.
Consider those who were partakers of the sacrifices
under the old law : what abstinence did they use !
What did they not do ! What did they not perform,
to purify themselves in every respect! And dost
thou, when thou comest to the sacrifice, at which the
angels are even amazed and tremble, measure the
business by the revolution and periods of certain
times and seasons? How wilt thou stand before the
tribunal of Christ, who darest to touch his body with
polluted hands and lips ? Thou wouldst not presume
to kiss the king with a stinking mouth : and dost
thou kiss the King of heaven with a stinking soul ?
That is the highest affi-ont that can really be offered
to him. Tell me, wouldst thou choose to come to
the sacrifice with unwashen hands ? I suppose not,
but wouldst rather not come at all, than with un-
clean hands. Since therefore thou art so scrupulous
and religious in a small matter, how darest thou to
come and touch the sacrifice with a polluted soul ?
whenas thy hands only hold it for a time, but thy
soul has it wholly dissolved into it. At other times
ye come not to it, though ye be clean ; but at Easter
ye come, although ye be defiled with sin. Oh cus-
tom ! Oh prejudice ! Thus St. Chrysostom reproves
'^ Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 19.
'^ Sozom. lib. 7. rap. 16.
"5 Gennad. do Dogmat. Eccles. cap. 53. .Sed et secreta
satisfactione solvi mortalia crimina non negamus, sed mu-
tato prius seculari habitu, et confesso religiouis studio per
vitae correctionem, et jugi, imo perpetuo luctu miserante
Deo, ita duntaxat, ut contraria pro iis quae pcenitet agat, et
eucharistiam omnibus Dominicis diebus supplex submis-
susque usque ad mortem suscipiat.
>' Laurent. Horn. 1. de Poenit. Bibl. Patr. t. 2. p. 129.
Post baptisma remedium tiium in teipso statuit, remissio-
nem in arbitrio tuo posuit, ut non quadras sacerdotem, cum
necessitas flagitaverit: sed ipse jam, ac si scitus perspi-
cuusque magister, errorem tuum intra to emendes, et pec-
catum tuum pcenitudine abluas.
18 Chrys. Horn. 3. in Ephes. p. 1050.
Chap. VIII.
ANTIQUITIES OP THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
841
those who contented themselves with an outside,
formal preparation, to comply with the general cus-
tom of receiving at some of the holy festivals;
which was a mere corporeal purification, like the
Pharisaical righteousness ; for " they made clean the
outside of the cup and platter, whilst their inward
part was full of corruption and all uncleanness."
In another place" he thus opposes this fantastical
preparation, and describes the true preparation of
the soul by the purity of a man's conscience, and a
sanctified life. Many Christians now-a-days, says
he, are sunk into so great stupidity and contempt,
that though they be laden with sins, and take no
manner of care of themselves, yet they come to the
holy table at the solemn festivals hand over head,
and just as mere chance directs them ; not con-
sidering, that what makes it seasonable to com-
municate, is not merely a festival, or the time of a
more solemn assembly, but a pure conscience, and
a life free from sin. For as he who is conscious
to himself of no enormous crime, ought to come
every day ; so, on the other hand, he who is fettered
in sins, and does not repent, cannot safely come
upon a festival. For it is not our coming once a
year that discharges us of our sins, if we come un-
worthily ; but this very thing rather increases our
condemnation, that though we come but once a
year, yet we come not even then with a pure con-
science. Wherefore I exhort you all, not to come
to the holy mj^steries barely upon the account of a
festival, but whenever ye design to partake of this
holy sacrifice, to purge yourselves many days before
by repentance, and prayer, and alms, and attendance
upon spiritual things j and not to return again like
the dog to his vomit. Is it not absurd to spend so
much care upon corporeal things, as that when a
festival approaches, you will bring forth your best
clothes out of your wardrobe, and make them readv
many days before, and' buy you shoes, and prepare
a more splendid table, and think of many ways to
deck and adorn yourself, but in the mean time have
no regard to your soul, which lies neglected in filth
and nastiness, and ready to perish with famine, and
overrun with impurity ? How absurd is it to pre-
sent the body here finely adorned, but your soul
naked and vilely clothed ! When yet none sees
your body but your fellow servants, but your soul is
nicely viewed by the Lord, who will also severely
punish your neglect of it. Know you not, that this
table is filled with spiritual fire, and sends forth
secret flames, as fountains do their water in abund-
ance ? Bring not therefore hither wood, hay,
stubble, lest you increase the flame, and burn your
soul by such a participation ; but bring hither gold,
silver, precious stones, that ye may make those
materials still more pure, and go hence with greater
gain and advantage. If any evil remains in your
soul, chase and drive it thence. Has any one an
enemy, from whom lie has suffered great injuries
and injustice ? Let him dissolve his enmity, and re-
strain his flaming, swelling mind, that there be no
tumult or perturbation within. For thou art now
about to receive a King by communion ; and when
a King enters into thy soul there ought to be a per-
fect calm, tranquillity, and silence, and a profound
peace in thy thoughts. But thou hast been ex-
ceedingly injured, and canst not bear to moderate
thy anger against him. What then ? Wilt thou
therefore more grievously injure thyself? For thy
enemy, whatever he does, cannot do thee so much
harm as thou dost to thyself, if thou art not recon-
ciled to him, but tramplest on the laws of God. He
has injured and affi'onted thee, and wilt thou injure
and afh'ont God? For not to receive an^enemy to
pardon and favour, is not so much to take revenge
on him, as to afiront God, who has given us this
law of reconciliation. Therefore look not to thy
fellow servant, nor to the greatness of the injuries
that he hath done thee ; but look unto God, and
putting his fear into thy mind, consider this, that
the greater violence thou ofTerest to thy soul, by
compelling it to be reconciled after suffering a
thousand indignities, so much the greater honour
shalt thou obtain from liim who prohibits thee re-
venge. And as thou receivest God with great
honour here, he will receive thee with gi-eat glory
hereafter, and recompense thee a thousandfold for
this obedience. Thus did this holy man explain in
general the due manner and method of preparing
to receive the eucharist, and with the strongest
arguments of piety, and the utmost force of elo-
quence and reason, endeavour to persuade his hear-
ers to the practice of it.
I have not room to transcribe all
that this author-" and the rest have q„^red'
said further in their general exhorta
tions to make a due preparation for the communion :
much less will it consist with the design of this
work, to descend to all the particular cases and
questions that might be moved about it, the handling
of which would easily swell into a volume ; and the
reader may find it already done, in a great measure,
by our learned Bishop Taylor, in his Worthy Com-
municant, where he states all the duties required in
order to a worthy participation, together with the
cases of conscience occurring in the duty of him that
ministers, and in the duty of him that communi-
cates, out of the ancient writers. I shall content
myself to suggest a few things relating to these par-
ticulars, which are: 1. Faith. 2. Repentance and
obedience. 3. Justice. 4. Peace and unity. 5.
Charity and beneficence. 6. Pardoning of oficnces.
Sect. 8.
What faitli is re-
commu-
nls.
•9 Chrys. Horn. 31. de Philogono, t. 1. p. 402.
Horn. 52. in eos qui Pascha jejuuant, t. 1. p. 710.
Vid.
-" Vid. Chrys. in Psal. cxxxiii. p. 488.
1 Cor. p. 536. Horn. 17. ad Hebr. p. 18Z2.
Horn. 27. ia
842
ANTIQUITIES OF THE. CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
7. Lastly, men's behaviour at the time of commu-
nicating, and afterwards, wliich I shall chiefly re-
present in the words of St. Chrysostom, who has
spoken so largely upon this subject. And, 1. With
respect to faith, they required in every communicant,
that was of years of discretion, not only an ortho-
dox profession of the several articles of the Chris-
tian faith in general, but also a particular faith with
relation to the mystical eating and drinking of
Christ's body and blood in the holy sacrament. The
former is evident from that usual form of words in
the deacon's admonition to all that had not a right
to communicate, to withdraw ; among whom all hete-
rodox or heretical persons were admonished to be
gone: Mq ng twv irtpoSo^wv, Let no heterodox person
be present. And, in regard to this, St. Chrysostom,^'
or whoever was the author of the sermon of Bind-
ing and Loosing Sin, speaking of men's private ex-
amination of themselves, says, God hath given thee
the power of binding and loosing. Thou hast bound
thyself with the chain of covetousness ; loose thy-
self \vith the injunction of the love of poverty.
Thou hast bound thyself with the furious desire of
pleasure ; loose thyself by temperance. Thou hast
bound thyself with the heterodox belief of Euno-
mius ; loose thyself with the religious embracing of
the orthodox faith. But they did not only require
an orthodox faith in general, but a particular faith
with respect to the sacrament itself, teaching men,
not the monstrous doctrine of transubstantiation,
but that under the visible elements of bread and
wine, sanctified by the Spirit, the worthy communi-
cant by faith might receive the spiritual food of
Christ's body and blood, and all the blessed effects
and benefits of his death and passion. To this pur-
pose, they required men to come with the mouth of
faith, spiritually to eat Christ's flesh and blood; and
to see him sacrificed with the eyes of their mind,
whilst his real bloody sacrifice once offered was
daily represented and commemorated in the visible
images and symbols of bread and wine. St. Austin
is very copious in setting forth this necessary doc-
trine of spiritual manducation by faith, as that
which makes both sense and piety of so many ex-
pressions in the Gospel, which otherwise would seem
horrible and absurd. Explaining those words of our
-' Chrys. Horn, ia illud Quodcunque ligavcris, t. 7. Edit.
Savil. p. 2G8.
--' Aug. de Doctrina Christ, lib. 3. cap. 16. Facinus vel
flagitiuin videtur jubere. Figura ergo est, prsccipiens pas-
sioni Domini esse communicaiiduin, etsuaviter atque utiliter
in memoria recondeudum, quod caro ejus pro nobis cruci-
iixa et vulnerata est.
23 Auo-. in Psal. xcviii. t. 8. p. 452. Non hoc corpus quod
videtis, nianducaturi estis; et bibituri iUum sanguinem,
quern fusuri sunt qui me crucifigent. Sacramentum aliquod
vobis commendavi ; spirifaliter intellectum vivificabit vos.
et si necesse est iUud visibiliter celebrari, oportet tamen in-
visibiliter intelligi.
Saviour, " Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, i
and drink his blood, ye have no life in you," he
says," This seems to command a crime. Therefore
it is a figurative speech, commanding us to commu-
nicate in the passion of our Lord, and with plea-
sure and profit to lay it up in our minds, that his
flesh was crucified and wounded for our transgres-
sions. So again,^ he brings in our Saviour telling
his disciples, " Ye are not to eat this body which ye
see, and drink that blood which my crucifiers shall
shed. But I have commended to you a certain
sacrament, which, being spiritually understood, will
quicken you ; and though it be celebrated visibly,
it is invisibly or spiritually to be understood."
Meaning this faith, with which the body of Christ
was to be received, to make it spiritually and really
the true body, and life to the receiver. For the true
body of Christ could no other ways be eaten but
spiritually by faith,"* whilst it was really absent in
heaven. The hand could not reach that body, nor
the teeth consume it ; but faith''" could ascend up to
heaven, and there touch the body of Christ; and
with the heart it might bo eaten, though not with
the teeth and oral manducation. This is, therefore,
that special faith which the ancients so often require
in every pious communicant, to qualify him to eat
the flesh of Christ to life and salvation ; a faith
whereby in heart he ascends to heaven ; (according
to the usual phrase of the church in her sacramental
prayers, Sursum corda, " Lift up your hearts ; We
lift them up unto the Lord ;") and whereby he re-
ceives the real body of Christ by spiritual eating,
which no wicked man can receive, though he receive
the sacrament of his body both in his hand and
mouth to his condemnation. Therefore St. Austin
bids all communicants prepare^* their heart, and
not their mouths, to eat " the bread of life, which
came down from heaven." And St. Chrysostom "
calls upon them to imitate eagles, and fly up to
heaven. For " where the carcase is, there will the
eagles be gathered together," says our Saviour, call-
ing his body the carcase because of death. For if
he had not fallen, we had not risen. But he calls
us eagles, showing, that he that comes to this body,
ought to soar aloft, and have nothing to do with the
earth, nor move downward and creep upon the
-' Aug. Ser.2. de Verb. Apost. 1. 10. p. 91. Manducavitam,
bibe vitam. Tunc autem hoc erit, id est, vita unicuique erit
corpus et sanguis, si quod in sacramento visibiliter sumitur,
in ipsa veritate spiritaliter manducetur, spiritaliter bibatur.
It. Tract. 26. in Joan. t. 9. p. 94. Qui nianducat intus, non
qui manducat foris; qui manducat in corde, non qui premit
dente.
^* Aug. Tract. 1. in 1 Joan. p. 236. Ipsum jaxn in ccbIo se-
dontemmanucontrectare non possumus, sed tide contingere.
"" Aug. Ser. 33. de Verb. Dom. p. 40. Nolite parare
fauces, sed cor, &c.
" Chrys. Hom. 24. in 1 Cor. p. 536. Vid. Horn. 14. in
Ephes. p. 1127.
Chap. VIII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
843
gi'ound, but always to fly upward, and look to the
" Sun of righteousness," and have the eyes of his
mind quick-sighted. For this table is the table of
eagles, not of jackdaws. And they who thus wor-
thily receive him, may expect to meet him when he
shall come down again from heaven.
2. But St. Chrysostom^ observes,
wimt^uriVv of that to come unto Christ by faith, is
soul by repentance , , ^ . i • • ,i
and obedience. How not barclv to reccive hnn in the out-
far fasting useful or ' ii'
necessary to this ward element, but to touch him with
purpose,
a pure heart. And therefore he dis-
courses excellently upon this most necessary part
of preparation, to some who put great confidence in
their observation of the Lent fust, as if that were a
just preparation for the communion. Let us give
up ourselves, says he, to the practice of virtue. For
at this end^ aims all our fasting, and Lent, and re-
ligious assemblies so many days together, and our
hearing, and prayers, and preaching ; that by these
exercises we may wash away the guilt and stain of
whatever sins we have any ways contracted during
the whole year, and so come with piety and spiritual
assurance to partake of that unbloody sacrifice.
But if we do not thus purify ourselves, all that other
labour is in vain and to no purpose, we reap not the
least advantage from it. Let every one therefore
consider with himself, and examine in his account,
what defect he has amended, what virtue he has
acquired, what vice he has washed away, in what
part he is grown better : and if he finds any con-
siderable advantage of this kind arise from his fast-
ing, and that many of his wounds have been cured
by it, let him come : but if he has been negligent,
and has nothing to show but his fasting, without
any other goodness or amendment, let him keep off
and abide without, and then come when he has
purged himself from all his sins. Let no man place
! his confidence in fasting only, who adheres to his
sins without amendment. For it is possible a man
that does not fast may obtain pardon, having the
excuse of bodily infirmity ; but he that does not
correct his faults, cannot possibly have any excuse.
Thou hast omitted to fast by reason of the infirmity
of thy flesh : but why hast thou not been reconciled
to thy enemies ? Canst thou here pretend bodily in-
firmity also? Thou still retainest hatred and envy:
what excuse, I pray, canst thou plead for these ?
There is no flying for refuge to bodily infirmity in
behalf of such sins as these. Thus Chrysostom
shows the necessity of correcting every evil way, in
thought, word, and deed, in order to prepare men
for a W'Orthy reception at God's table ; and that no
pretences of other qualifications without holiness,
nor any excuses for sin, will be accepted, while
Christ has made his commandments very practi-
cable, and recommended his yoke as easy, and his
burden as light.
3. And because there are some great
sins, to which men have a more than How necessary
justice and restitu-
ordinarv propensity and affection, and »'<>" *» » worthy
•' * ^ •' ' communicant.
are ready to find out a thousand arts
to palliate and retain them with a semblance of
piety and pretended devotion ; the same author is
always very careful to particularize about these in
men's preparation, pulling off the vizard and false
colours they were apt to lay upon them. Thus in
the case of injustice, many were inclined to impose
upon themselves by that old Pharisaical pretence of
giving something to the corban, to make a full
atonement, as they thought, for their manifold ra-
pines and oppression. Whom he thus reproves,
and lays open their folly : Let no Judas, no Simon
Magus, come near this table ;^" for they both perish-
ed in their avarice and love of money. Wherefore
let us fly from this pit, and not imagine it sufficient
for our salvation, that, when we have spoiled widows
and orphans, we offer a golden cup adorned with
jewels to this table, Wouldst thou honour this
sacrifice ? Offer thy soul, for which Christ was
offered, and make it a golden soul. But if thy soul
remain worse than lead or earth, what wall thy
golden vessels profit thee? Let us not therefore
labour to offer golden vessels only, but offer what
we acquire by our just and honest labour. For
these are more precious than gold, which are not
the fruits of covetousness and injustice. The church
is not the work-house of silver and gold, but the
congregation of angels. Therefore the purity of our
souls is required : for God receives these things
upon the account of our souls. Doubtless that table
was not of silver, nor that cup of gold, wherein
Christ'gave his blood to his disciples ; yet all was
precious and full of reverence, because they were
filled -ftath the Spirit. St. Chrysostom speaks this
to men's own consciences in private, who knew
their own extortions, when perhaps the church
knew nothing of them ; and he lays upon them the
necessity of justice and restitution in their private
accounts wdth God, before they could hope to gain
his favour, or be accepted at his altar. For as
to public offences of this kind, we have noted be-
fore," that when they were such as the church
could take cognizance of, they fell under her public
discipline ; and it was a standing law, that the ob-
lations of known oppressors should not be re-
ceived, much less their persons to the communion
of the altar.
4. Another thing they much insist-
, -1 11 Sect. II.
ed on, was unity and a peaceable The necessity of
,.1, T • n • 1 pf«« a"<i "»i'y.
spirit : by winch they chiefly mtend-
28 Chrys. Horn. 51. in Mat. p. 454.
» Ibid' Horn. 22. de Simidtate, t. 1
» Ibid. Horn. 51. in Mat. p. 455. It. Horn. 86. p. 722.
cited before, chap. 2. sect. 2. " Book XV. chap. 2. sect. 2.
844
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
ed that sort of peaceableness, which preserves the
unity of the church, not only in opposition to
formed and professed schisms, but all factions and
divisions within the bosom of the church. As to
formal and professed schismatics, they were objects
of the public discipline, and not to be admitted to
communion without public recantation and formal
renouncing of their errors. But besides these there
were another sort of turbulent spirits, who, without
breaking forth into professed separations, were often
the occasion of great tumults and disquiet in the
church. Such were those Corinthians, whom the
apostle so often rebukes for their factious zeal and
unnecessary disputations and contentions one with
another ; which proceeded from many evil causes,
and were attended with as bad effects. For they
sprung from the bitter roots of envy, and pride, and
ambition, and covetousness, and self-interest, and
self-love, and a blind or else crafty and designing
admiration of one teacher above another. " For one
said, I am of Paul ; and another, I of ApoUos ; I
of Cephas ; and I of Christ." And the effects were
debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings,
whisperings, swellings, tumults. Insomuch that,
in their sidings and partyings, they came to express
a disdain and contempt of one another in that
which should have taught them the quite contrary
lesson, the celebration of the Lord's supper and
their feasts of charity. For in eating, every one
took before others his own supper; and one was
hungry, and another was drunken. Upon which
the apostle gave them that most solemn admoni-
tion, 1 Cor. xi. 28, " Let a man examine himself,
and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that
cup. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily,
eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not dis-
cerning the Lord's body." It was not long after St.
Paul's death, that Clemens, bishop of Rome, had
occasion to write a long epistle to these Corinthians
upon the very same subject of their seditious fac-
tions and divisions, where, among many other argu-
ments to persuade them to unity and peace, he bids
them beware,'" that the manifold blessings of God
did not turn to their condemnation, if they walked
unworthy of him, and neglected to do what was
good and pleasing in his sight with unanimity and
concord. Therefore he bids them ^' quickly remove
this evil, and fall down before the Lord, and weep
and pray to him, that he would be merciful and
reconciled to them, and reduce and restore them to
the pure and comely way of brotherly love. For
this is the gate of righteousness which opens unto
life. Charity unites us unto God;^* charity covers
a multitude of sins ; charity bearcth all things ;
charity has nothing of pride or baseness in it ;
charity has no schism ; charity raises no sedition ;
charity does all things in concord. By charity all
the elect of God are made perfect ; without charity
nothing is acceptable unto God. Therefore he
advises the ringleaders of the sedition and the heads
of faction to be subject to their rulers and repent,
and to lay aside all arrogant^^ and proud boasting
of the tongue ; since it was better to be found little
and approved in the fold of Christ, than to be high-
minded and rejected from the hope of his kingdom.
He bids them sacrifice their own interest to the
peace of the church. Who among you is of a noble
and generous temper? Who'" has any bowels of
compassion ? Who is filled with charity ? Let him
say. If upon my account there be sedition, and
discord, and schi?m, I will willingly depart, and
go away whithersoever you please ; I will do what
the people command me ; only let the fold of Christ
be in peace under the elders that are set over them.
He that does this, shall purchase to himself great
honour in the Lord, and every place will receive
him. " For the earth is the Lord's, and the ful-
. ness thereof." Thus did that holy man exhort the
seditious Corinthians to lay aside their factious and
turbulent spirit, and betake themselves to the ways
of unity and peace, as ever they hoped to find
mercy and favour at the hands of the Lord. And
the ancients generally use this argument against
uncharitable strife and contention, and schism and
division, that they are crimes of that magnitude,
that without repentance even the blood of martyr-
dom will not wash away and blot out the stain and
guilt of them. Which is a noted saying of Cypri-
an's,'' repeated and approved by Chrysostom,'^ St.
Austin,'" Fulgentius,^" and many others.
5. Another thing they much re-
commended as a necessary qualifica- or chanty and mer-
cy to the poor.
tion in a w'orthy communicant, was
the exercise of beneficence and charity to the in-
digent, especially to the poor members of Christ*
For when they themselves were about to receive
the greatest blessings in the world, they thought it
but reasonable that they should show kindness, ac-
cording to their ability, to his and their brethren.
This was the foundation of their oblations and
love-feasts mentioned before ; and the neglect, or
abuse, or partiality used in them, was always re-
puted a capital misdemeanour. But this \vas not
all : they not only required men to be charitable in
the act of communicating, but at all times ; and al-
lowed not the most plausible pretences that could
be offered to the contrary. Some apologized for
their uncharitableness, as they did for their in-
justice; they wiped their mouths, and cried out,
Corban, It is a gift to Christ, whei'ewith thou
3- Clem. Rom. Ep. 1. ad Cor. n. 21.
3' Ibid. n. 48. '* Ibid. n. 19. '^ Ibid. n. 57.
35 Ibid. u. 51. '' Cypr. de Unit. Eccles. p. 113.
M Chiys. Horn. 11. in Ephcs. p. 1107.
=" Aii^. de Bapt. cont. Doiiat. lib.l. cap. 17.
*" Fidgent. de Fide ad Petnim, cap. 39.
Chap. VIII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
845
mightest be profited by me : and so they thought
themselves discharged by commutation ; they gave
to God's use some gift which he required not, and
let the poor perish, whom he had commanded them
to sustain. To these St. Chrysostom"' thus ele-
gantly discourses. Would you honour the body of
Christ ? Do not then despise him when he is naked.
Do not honour him here in the church with vest-
ments of silk, and neglect him without-doors, when
ready to perisli with cold and nakedness. For he
that said, " This is my body," and confirmed the
thing with his word, said also, " Ye saw me an hun-
gred, and fed me not : " and, " Forasmuch as ye did
it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not unto
me." For this body of Christ (the eucharist) needs
no clothing, but a pure mind : but that other body
of his needs much of our care. Therefore let us
I learn to be wise, and honour Christ according to
his own will. Give him that honour which he has
commanded ; distribute your riches among the poor.
God has no need of golden vessels, but of golden
souls. I say not this, to forbid any man to offer
such gifts ; but because I judge it proper, together
i with these, and before these, to do works of charity.
For God indeed receives these, but the other are
much more acceptable to him. Vessels only profit
him that otfers them, but works of charity profit
both the giver and the receiver. The one is often
an occasion of ostentation, but the other is all hu-
manity and mercy. What profit is it to Christ,
that his table is filled with golden cups, whilst he
himself is famished by want ? Therefore first feed
him when he is hungry, and then of your super-
fluity and abundance adorn his table. You make
him a golden cup, but will not give him a cup of
cold water. What does this profit him ? You pre-
pare coverings for his table embroidered with gold ;
but he himself is naked, and you cover him not
with necessary clothing. What advantage is there
in all this ? Tell me, I pray : suppose you should
see a man want necessary food, and you, instead of
relieving his hunger, should only adorn his table
with gold: would he take this as any kindness,
and not rather look upon it with indignation ? Or,
if you saw a man clothed in rags, and frozen with
cold, and you, instead of giving him raiment, should
erect golden pillars, and say you did it for his
honour : would he not rather say you mocked him,
and think you put the greatest aifront imaginable
upon him ? You may apprehend the case to be
the very same with Christ : when he wanders about
as a stranger, having no house to cover his head,
then thou neglectest to take him in ; thou contemn-
est his person, but beautifiest his pavement and hi
walls, and the heads of his pillars : thou makest his
lamps to hang on silver chains, but wilt not vouch-
safe to visit him when he is chained in prison. I
speak not this to prohibit thee from doing these
things, but to excite thee to do the other together
with them, or rather before them. For no man
was ever condemned for not building magnificent
temples, but for neglecting the poor hell is threat-
ened, and the fire* that shall never be quenched,
and punishment with devils. Whilst, therefore, you
adorn God's house, do not neglect your afflicted
brother. For he is more properly the temple of
God than the other. For those may be plundered
of all their treasure by infidel kings, and tyrants,
and thieves : but what thou dost to a brother that
is hungry, or a stranger, or naked, the devil him-
self cannot rob thee of, but it is laid up in a safe
repository, where no violence can make a prey of
it. It were easy to give the reader many other
such affecting passages out of Chrysostom''^ and
others, but this one is sufficient to show what stress
they laid upon charity or beneficence to the poor,
in order to qualify men for a worthy reception of
the holy communion.
6. But this was not the only kind j.^^^ jj
of charity they required to be exer- gi"^,e''e""mi'esjn'd
cised upon this occasion : there was p^"^'"""'' •'»''''"=-
another more difficult to be practised, and yet
no less necessary to be performed by all that
would lay any just claim to the mercy of God in
the sacrifice of Christ's body and blood ; and that
was, the duty of pardoning and forgiving enemies,
without which it was absurd and impudent to pre-
sume to ask God pardon at the holy table. There-
fore St. Chrysostom,'" explaining those words of
our Saviour, Matt, v., " If thou bring thy gift to
the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother
hath ought against thee ; leave there thy gift before
the altar, and go thy way, first be reconciled to thy
brother, and then come and offer thy gift ;" says. By
all this Christ intended to signify, that the holy
table would not receive men that were at enmity
with one another ; no, nor yet could they so much
as ofl^er their prayers acceptably to God. Therefore
hear this, says he, all yc that are initiated in the
holy mysteries, and come not in enmity to the com-
munion of the altar. Let them also hear it, who
are not yet initiated. For they have a common
concern in these words also. For they offbr likewise
their gifts and their sacrifice, I mean their prayers
and their alms ; which the psalmist often calls sa-
crifice : " The sacrifice of praise shall honour me :"
and, " Offer unto God the sacrifice of praise :" and,
" Let the lifting up of my hands be an evening sa-
crifice." Whence he concludes. That if a man come
to pray with such a mind, he had better leave his
" Chrys. Horn. 51. in Mat. p. 155.
« Vid.' Chvys. Horn. 1. in 1 Tim. p. 1G31. Horn. 9. de
Pcenitent. t. i. p. 701. Horn. 25. t. 5. p. 3G9.
" Chi vs. Horn. IG. in Mat. p. IGG.
846.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
prayers, and go first and be reconciled to his brother,
and then come and offer his prayers. It is usual
with Chrysostom upon this account to tell his hear-
ers, that they" who are unqualified for the commu-
nion, are unqualified for their prayers likewise ; be-
cause they in effect pray to God to curse themselves,
whilst they pray for forgiveness of sins only in the
same manner as they forgive th(jir enemies. If we
have designs of revenge in our hearts, says he,"
when we pray, we pray against ourselves, saying,
" Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that
trespass against us." These are terrible words, and
the same as if one said to God : " Lord, I have for-
given my enemy, forgive thou me ; I have loosed
him, loose thou me ; I have pardoned my enemy,
pardon me ; if I have retained his sins, retain thou
mine ; if I have not loosed my neighbour, do not
thou loose my offences ; what measure I have meted
to him, measure thou to me again." It was with
this argument that he induced the people to show
mercy to their great enemy, Euti'opius, when he
was fled for sanctuary to the altar : How will you
be able to take the holy sacrament into your hands,
and use the words of that prayer, wherein we are
commanded to say, " Forgive us our trespasses, as
we forgive them that trespass against us," if you
exact punishmentof your debtor? In another place*®
he tells them, if they forgave their enemies, they
might then come vidth a pure conscience to the
holy and tremendous table, and boldly say the
words contained in that prayer, " Forgive us, as we
forgive." But if they retained anger or malice in
their hearts," they were no fitter to partake of that
holy table than fornicators, or adulterers, or blas-
phemers. For how canst thou desire God to be
gracious and merciful to thee, who art so implaca-
ble and inexorable to thy fellow servant? Admit
he has injured and affi-onted thee. Hast thou not
often injured and affronted God? And what com-
parison is there betwixt the Lord and a servant ?
It may be also thy fellow servant was first injured
by thee, and only returned the compliment, and
paid thee in thy own kind, and thou art incensed
at that: but thou, without any injury or provoca-
tion received from God, treatest him contumeliously ;
nay, not only when he does thee no harm, but when
he daily loads thee with blessings, and continually
pours forth his benefits upon thee. He adds,*'
that this sin of malice and revenge was the more
dangerous and inexcusable, because it had none of
the little pleas which were commonly urged in the
behalf of other sins, to be offered in its favour. If
I bid you fast, you plead the excuse of bodily in-
firmity ; if I bid you give to the poor, you plead
poverty yourself, and the care of your own chil-
dren ; if I call upon you to attend Divine worship,
you pretend the avocations of worldly care and
secular business ; if I bid you hear sermons, and
consider the power of the doctrine contained in
them, you plead disability and want of learning to
understand them ; if I advise you to admonish and
correct your brother, you tell me he will not hearken
to your counsel ; you have admonished him, and he
despises you. These are but cold excuses, yet they
are excuses in some sort. But if I bid you lay
aside your anger, which of these excuses can you
make? You cannot plead bodily infirmity, nor
poverty, nor want of understanding, nor want of
tjme and leisure from worldly business, nor any
other such excuse ; therefore this, of all others, is a
most unpardonable sin. How then will you hold
up your hands to heaven, or move your tongue, or
ask pardon of your sins, when, if God were disposed
to pardon them, you will not suffer him to do it,
while you refuse to pardon the offence of your fel-
low servant ? Having used these and many other
excellent arguments to show men the necessity of
reconciliation and mutual forgiveness, when they
came to the holy communion, which is the covenant
of forgiveness and peace with God and man, he
takes notice of two evasions, which some men used
in this case to palliate and foster still something of
an ill-natured temper, and make it seem consistent
with their duty. Some were, indeed, afraid to say
those words of the Lord's prayer, " Forgive us our
trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against
us ;" as being sensible it was no better than cursing
themselves, while they continued in such an evil
disposition : and therefore they only said the first
clause, " Forgive us our trespasses," and dropped the
second, which contains the condition of their for-
giving others : and they were so vain as to think
this was a sufficient salvo to their consciences, and
a security against the menaces that were threatened
to a revengeful temper. To whom he replies,*' That
this was but a vain caution, for whether they said
the words or not, God would deal with them accord-
ing to their actions ; Christ having told them, in the
very next words, " If ye forgive not men their tres-
passes, neither will your heavenly Father forgive
you your trespasses." Others excused themselves
by saying, I bear no hatred or malice against my
enemy, I am not concerned or troubled at his
enmity, I will have nothing to do with him. But,
says Chrysostom, this is not enough, that thou wilt
give him no trouble, that thou wilt do him no harm,
that thou wilt bear no rancorous mind against him ;
but thou must endeavour to restore him to a friendly
** Chrys. Horn. 3. in Ephes. p. 1061. Horn. 22. de Ira, t.
1. p. 256.
« Ibid. Horn, in Eutrop. t. 4. p. 554. Horn. 38. de Pee-
nitent. et Euchar. t 5. p. 570.
*8 Ibid. Horn. 27. in Gen. p. 358.
*' Ibid. Horn. 22. de Ira, t. I. p. 277.
^8 Ibid. p. 282.
" Ibid. p. 289.
Chaf. VIII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
847
temper. For God has not commanded us to have
nothing to do with our enemy, but to have many
ithings to do with him. For this reason he is our
(brotlicr ; and for this reason God said not, Forgive
thy brother what thou hast against him ; but, " Go,
;and be reconciled to him, if he hath ought against
Ithee ;" and cease not, till thou hast brought that
ember to its proper harmony and concord. He
iias also there^ these remarkable words : I tell you
efore, I protest, I proclaim it aloud, let no man
hat has an enemy come to the holy table, and re-
eive the body of the Lord. Let no man come that
jlias an enemy. Hast thou an enemy ? come not.
jWouldst thou come ? Be reconciled, and then come
find receive the holy body. Thy Lord, to reconcile
thee to his Father, refused not to be slain, and shed
Jiis blood for thy sake: and wilt not thou speak a word,
nor go to make the first offer, to reconcile thy fellow
Servant? This he says to those, who thought it
[jelow them, and an act of pusillanimity and disgrace,
CO seem to make the first step toward reconciling
|in enemy, by being first in the offer and motion of
jeace. But he assures them it was a duty, and an
honourable duty, thus to imitate Christ in a charit-
jible condescension : and whatever might be the
ffect of it here, it would have a double and a triple
trown hereafter. Finallj', he tells them, with a so-
cmn protestation," in the close of all, that if after
brty days' warning he found any still persist irre-
oncilable to one another, he would no longer use
idmonitions, but proceed to severer methods, and
irder them to be kept back from the holy mysteries,
ill they should amend their fault, and come to the
loly table with a pure conscience, which was the
inly proper way to partake of the communion.
These were some of those necessary
qualifications they required in men
before they came to the holy commu-
iion. And at the time of celebration, the very
flices of the church were so framed as to elevate
len's souls to the highest pitch of reverence, de-
otion, and thankfulness to God for his mercies in
he sacrifice of Christ his only Son. To which
lurpose the reader may recollect what has been said
f the great thanksgiving in the consecration of the
ucharist ; and the Sursian conla, or call to lift up
lieir hearts to the Lord; and of the seraphical
ymns and angelical glorifications intended to set
)rth the praises of God in this excellent mystery.
'o which may be added that advice of Origen,*^
'hat men should approach it with the profoundest
umility, imitating the good centurion, and saying,
Lord, I am not worthy that thou shouldst come
nder my roof." That they should then quit all
Sect. 14.
Of their liehavt
I tlu- roiDiimni
id iiiterivards.
thoughts of earthly things, and consider that they
were then in the midst of cherubims and seraphims,
angels and archangels, and all the powers above.
For this mystery," in Chrysostom's phrase, turns
earth into heaven. Open the gates of heaven, and
see ; or rather, not heaven, but the heaven of hea-
vens, and then you shall see what I say. For that
which is the most honourable of all things there,
that I will now show you upon the earth ; not an-
gels, or archangels, not the heavens, or the heaven
of heavens, but the Lord of them all, whom you
not only see, but touch, and eat, and carry home
with you. Therefore upon this he grounds several
excellent exhortations. Let us become eagles^' and
fly up to him in heaven ; let us have nothing to do
with the earth, but look upward to the Sun of right-
eousness ; let us not receive him with polluted hands,
but come to him with reverence and all imaginable
purity ; saying, By this body I am no longer earth
and ashes ; I am no longer a captive, but free :
for this I hope to receive heaven and all the good
things therein, immortal life, the condition of an-
gels, the society of Christ. Cleanse, therefore, and
wash thy soul, prepare thy mind for the reception
of these mysteries. If the son of a king in all his
ornamental robes, his purple and his diadem, were
put into thy hands to carry, thou wouldst contemn
all earthly things. But now thou receivest not the
son of a mortal king, but the only begotten Son of
God: and art not thou afraid still to retain the
love of worldly things ? Why is not this ornament
alone sufficient for thee, but thou must yet needs
look to the earth, and be in love with riches? Know-
est thou not that thy Lord has an aversion to all
the pomp and magnificence of this life ? Was he
not therefore born of a poor mother, and at his
birth laid in a manger ? And was not his answer
this, to the man who thought to make a gain of his
service, " The Son of man hath not where to lay
his head ? " Let us therefore imitate him ; and
passing by the beauty of pillars and marbles, let us
seek for mansions in heaven above ; and trampling
upon all worldly pride, and the love of riches, let
us take to ourselves lofty souls, and mind the
things that are on high. When you come to the
holy table and the sacred mysteries, says he," in
another place, do it with fear and reverence, with
a pure conscience, with fasting and prayer. Con-
sider what a sacrifice you partake of, what a table
you approach unto. Consider, that thou who art
but dust and ashes, receivest the body and blood of
Christ. God calls thee to his own table, and sets
before thee his Son ; where the angelical powers
stand about with fear and tremblinsf, and the cheru-
^ Chrys. Horn. 22. de Ira, t. 1. p. 2-^5.
=' Ibid. p. 294.
^■- Orig. Horn. b. de Diversis, t. 2. p. 441.
'^ Chrys. Horn. 24. in 1 Cor. p. o.'^"^.
5< Ibid. p. 536 et 5.38.
" Chrjs. Horn. 31. de Nativ. Christi, t. 5. p. 479.
848
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
bims cover their faces, and the seraphims cry with
reverence, " Holy, holy, holy. Lord of hosts." Let
us therefore come with the greatest reverence also,
and give thanks, and fall down and confess our
sins, and with tears bewail our offences, and offer
up fervent prayers to God. And so purifying our-
selves in quietness and decent order, let us come
as to a heavenly King ; and receiving the holy and
immaculate sacrifice, let us kiss and embrace it
with our mouths and eyes, and therewith warm our
souls ; that we come not together to judgment and
condemnation, but to create in us sobriety of mind,
and charity, and virtue, and reconcile ourselves to
God, and obtain a lasting peace, and whatever other
blessings arise from thence ; that we may both
sanctify ourselves and edify our neighbours.
And as they thus taught men, with what vener-
ation and serious deportment they ought to behave
themselves at the Lord's table ; so they endeavoured
to make lasting impressions of virtue upon men's
minds by this argument, showing them what ob-
ligations of holiness and purity the reception of the
body and blood of Christ laid upon every member
of the body, and every faculty of the soul. It was
an oblation of their bodies and souls to God ; it was
an oath, or bond and covenant, to do no evil, but
to exercise themselves in all manner of virtue, as
PHny^" represents it from the mouths of some Chris-
tians. Therefore Chrysostom elegantly represents
it as an obligation laid upon every member of the
body, the hands, the eyes, the lips, and tongue, the
heart and soul especially, to abstain from all pol-
lution and impurity of sin. Thou fastest before
thou dost communicate, that thou mayest appear
worthy:" and dost thou destroy all after commu-
nicating, when thou oughtest to be more temperate?
I do not enjoin thee to fast, but to abstain from
luxury and all the evil effects of it, immoderate
laughter, disorderly words, pernicious jesting, fool-
ish and vain discourse, and whatever a Christian
ought not to speak, who has been entertained at
Christ's table, and touched his flesh with his
tongue. Whoever thou art, therefore, purify thy
hands, thy lips, and thy tongue, which have been
the gates at which Christ entered into thee. When
thou sittest down to a common table, remember
that spiritual table, and call to mind that supper of
the Lord. Consider^* what words thy mouth hath
spoken, words worthy of such a table, what things
thy mouth hath touched and tasted, what meat it
has fed upon. Dost thou think it no harm with
that mouth to speak evil of and revile thy brother ?
How canst thou call him brother? If he is not thy
brother, how couldst thou say, "Our Father?"
for that implies more persons than one. Consider
with whom thou stoodest in the time of the holy
mysteries ; with cherubims, with seraphims. But
the cherubims use no reviling. Their mouth is
filled with one ofHce, glorifying and praising God.
How then canst thou say with them, " Holy, holy,
holy," who usest thy mouth to reviling ? Tell me,
if there were a royal vessel, always filled with royal
dainties, and set apart only for this use ; and one
of the servants should use it to put dung in ; would
he dare after that to put it thus filled with dung
among the other vessels appointed for royal use ?
No, certainly. Yet this is the very case of raihng
and reviling. You say at the holy table, " Our Fa-
ther," and then immediately add, " which art in
heaven." This word raises you up, and gives wings
to your soul, and shows that you have a Father in
heaven. Therefore do nothing, speak nothing of
earthly things. He hath placed you in the order of
spirits above, and appointed you a station in that
quire. Why then do you draw yourself down-
ward ? You stand by the royal throne, and do
you revile your brother ? How are you not afraid,
lest the King should take it as an affront offered to
himself? If a servant beats or reviles another in
our presence, who are but his fellow servants, though
he does it justly, we rebuke him for it. And dare
you stand before the royal throne, and re\^le your
brother? See you not these holy vessels? are they
not always appropriated to one pecuUar use ? dares
any one put them to any other ? But you are more
holy than these vessels, yea, much more holy. Why
then do you pollute and defile yourself ? You stand
in heaven, and do you still use railing ? You con-
verse with angels, and do you yet revile ? You are
admitted to the Lord's holy kiss, and do you yet re-
vile ? God hath honoured and adorned your mouth
so many ways, by angelical hymns, by food, not
angelical, but super-angelical, by his own kisses,
and by his own embraces ; and do you after all these
revile ? Do not, I beseech you. Let that which is
the cause of so many evils be far from the soul of a
Christian. With what force and eloquence does
this holy writer here show us the obligation, which
the reception of the eucharist lays upon men to ab-
stain from evil-speaking! But it equally lays a re-
straint upon all the other members of the body, and
operations of the soul, as well as the tongue. Which
Chrysostom excellently deduces after this manner
in another place : Be gi'ateful to thy benefactor by
an excellent conversation ; ^* consider the greatness
of the sacrifice, and let that engage thee to adorn
every member of thy body. Consider what thou
takest in thy hand, and never after endure to strike
any man : do not disgrace that hand by the sin of
fighting and quarrelling, which has been honoured
sspiin.lib. 10. Ep. 97.
" Chi vs. Horn. 27. in 1 Cor. p. 567.
58 Ibid. Horn. 14. in Ephes. p. 1127.
59 Ibid. Horn. 21. ad Pop. Antioch. t. 1. p. 266.
(HAP. IX.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
849
with tlie reception of so great a gift. Consider what
tliou takest in thy liand, and keep thy hand free
from all rapines and injustice. Think again, how
thou not only reccivcst it in thy hand, but puttest
it to thy mouth, and keep thy tongue pure from all
filthy and contumelious speech, from blasphemy
and perjur3% and all words of the like nature. For
il is a most pernicious thing, that the tongue, which
ministers in such tremendous mysteries, and is dyed
with the purple of such precious blood, and made a
golden sword, should be put to the vile practice of
railing and reviling, and scurrilous and abusive lan-
guage. Regard with veneration the honour where-
with God has honoured it ; and do not debase it to
such mean offices of sin. Consider again, that after
thy hand and thy tongue, thy heart receives that
tremendous mystery : then never devise any fraud
or deceit against thy neighbour, but keep thy mind
pure from all malicious designs. After the same
manner guard thy eyes and thy ears. For is it not
most absurd, after that mystical hymn that was
brought from heaven by the cherubims, to defile
thy ears with the songs of harlots and effeminate
music ? And what punishment can be too great
for thee, if thou sufferest those eyes, which have
seen the unspeakable and venerable mysteries, to
wander gazing after harlots, and committest adul-
tery in thy mind ? Tertullian, among many other
arguments which he uses against a Christian's go-
ing to be a spectator at the Roman games, uses this
as one, taken from the same topic : What an absurd-
ity is it •** for a man to go from the church of God
into the church of the devil! Out of heaven, as
the saying is, into the mire ! First to lift up his
hands in prayer to the Lord, and then to toss those
very hands to weariness in the praise of a stage-
player ! To make that month, which was used to
say Amen at the holy eucharist, give testimony to
a gladiator ! To cry out, " world without end," to
others besides Christ his God! By such familiar
arguments, drawn from the nature of the sacrament,
and the inconsistency of all vicious actions with the
design, and circumstances, and whole tendency of
it, did the ancients endeavour to possess men's minds
with the sense of their duty, and their great obliga-
tion to persevere in holiness, and glorify God both
in body and spirit all their days. Which, as it was
but their reasonable service, so it was the only way
to make this holy sacrament effectual to their sal-
vation, and useful in their present state, by keeping
up a perpetual and flaming love for Christ, which
qualified them for a frequent reception, and almost
daily repetition of it ; which is the last thing to be
considered in this whole inquir)\
CHAPTER IX.
OF FREQUENT COMMUNION, AND THE TIMES OF
CELEBRATING IT IN THE ANCIENT CHURCH.
It has been showed before, in speak-
ing against private and solitary masses, AU persons, ex-
, , . . ccptpcnilenis under
that tllOUgh it be now the custom in ccr.sure, anciently
° obliged to receive
the church of Rome for the priest to ""•■ TOmniunion
■1 every Lord s day, by
receive the eucharist without any other [hurch."""' "' "'*
communicants, either clergy or laity,
how many soever be present at the action, yet there
was no such custom ever heard of in the ancient
church. And though in most other churches this
corruption be reformed, yet there remains a great
defect still uncorrected, which is the want or neg-
lect of frequent communion. I shall make no fur-
ther inquiry into the causes of this neglect, whether
it proceed from a general decay of Christian piety,
or from a want of strict discipline in the church, but
only observe that it is a great declension from the
zeal and fervour of the primitive ages. For then, it
is certain, it was both the rule and practice for all
in general, both clergy and laity, to receive the com-
munion every Lord's day, except such as were un-
qualified for it either as catechumens or penitents,
who of com-se, for want of a due preparation, were
obliged to abstain from it. Among the Apostolical
Canons there are two to this purpose. The first
says. If any bishop, presbyter, or deacon, or any
other of the clergy, does not communicate, when the
oblation is offered,' let him show cause why he does
not, that, if it be a reasonable cause, he may be ex-
cused ; but if he show no cause, let him be excom-
municated, as giving scandal to the people, and
raising suspicion against him that offers. And the
next canon says. If any of the faithful come to
church to hear the Scriptures read, and stay not to
join in the prayers and receive the communion, let
them be excommunicated, as the authors of disorder
in the church. The council of Antioch, which was
held in the middle of the fourth century, repeats
this decree : Let all those be cast out of the church,
who" come to hear the Scriptures read in the church,
but do not communicate with the people in prayer,
or disorderly turn away from the participation of
the eucharist, till by confession and fruits of re-
pentance and intercession they have obtained par-
don. These canons show, that as often as they
met together for Divine service on the Lord's day,
they were obliged to receive the eucharist, under
pain of excommunication. And all other canons
""Tertul. de Spectac. cap. 25. Quale est de ecclesia Dei
indiaboliecclesiam tendere ? de ccclo, ut ainnt, in coenum?
illas tnanus quas ad Dominum extuleris, postmodum his-
trionem laudundo fatigare ? Ex ore quo Amen in sanctum
3 1
protuleris, gladiatori testimonium reddere ? sis alwvas alii
omniuo dicere nisi Deo Chiisto? See more such argu-
ments in Cyprian, Ep. 3G. al. .38. p. I2n.
' Can. Apost. can. 9. - Cone. Antioch. can. 2.
850
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
which speak of the order of Divine service, plainly
show that the celebration of the eucharist was
always one inseparable part of it. The council of
Laodicea,' as has been often noted before, describes
the whole in this order. First, after the sermon, the
prayers of the catechnmens, and then the prayers
of the penitents, and after their departure, the
prayers of the faithful, and then the kiss of peace,
and last of all the oflPering of the holy oblation. And
all such canons as forbid the penitents to be par-
takers of the eucharist,^ do plainly suppose all the
rest of the people to be partakers of it. And if any
man did not partake of it, it was an intimation
either that he was doing penance, or at least was
conscious to himself of some great crime, for which
he ought to do penance ; for no others were allowed
to abstain from the constant participation of the
eucharist. All they that do not communicate, says
St. Chrysostom,^ are penitents ; if thou art of the
number of those who do penance, thou mayest not
partake; for whoever does not partake is one of
that number. Wliich implies, that all were obliged
constantly to communicate who were not doing
penance publicly or privately for their offences.
And this was so much the practice of those days,
that the council of Eliberis*^ orders, that they who
would not communicate should not be allowed to
make their oblations. Which was a sort of excom-
munication of them ; for the oblations and the
eucharist commonly went together. The first coun-
cil of Toledo' orders those who come to church, but
neglect to communicate, to be admonished ; and if
they amend not upon admonition, then to be re-
duced to the state of formal penance for their crime.
It were no hard matter to show the like prescrip-
tions in many other councils,' but these are suf-
ficient to show what was the standing rule of the
first ages as to men's obhgations to be constant in
receiving the communion once a week in their
solemn assembly on the Lord's day.
And if we run over the whole his-
This showed to be tory of the thrcc first ages, we shall
the constant prac- ^
tice for the three flnd this to havc becu the church's
hrst ages.
constant practice. Ignatius exhorts
the Ephesians' to be diligent in assembling fre-
quently to celebrate the eucharist and glorify God.
For when ye often meet together ye demolish the
power of Satan, and the harmony of your faith
destroys the destruction which he meditates against
you. This frequency of communion may reasonably
be supposed to be then, according to the known
practice, once a week, on every Lord's day. For
on this day (as Pliny, who was contemporary with
Ignatius, informs us,'" from the testimony and con-
fessions of some Christians, whom he, as proconsul
of Bithynia, examined) they were used to meet be-
fore it was light by reason of the persecutions, and
then not only sing hymns to Christ their God, but
also to bind themselves by a sacrament against the
commission of all manner of wickedness. Justin
Martyr says" more expressly in his Apology to the
emperors, that on the day called Sunday they were
all used to meet together both out of city and
country, and hold a religious assembly in this man-
ner : first a reader read the writings of the pro-
phets and apostles ; then the president of the as-
sembly made a sermon ; after which they all rose up
to common prayers ; and when those were ended,
bread and wine were brought to the president, who
consecrated them with prayer and thanksgiving, to
which all the people said. Amen. Then all the
present members participated of the eucharist, and
it was can-ied to the absent by the deacons. The
like account is given by Clemens of Alexandria,
when he says,'- that as soon as the bread was
broken in the celebration of the eucharist, they
permitted every one of the people to take his share
of it. And we shall presently see more of this cus-
tom of communicating every Lord's day in the
writings of TertuUian, and Cyprian, and Eusebius,
and many others, who speak of other days as well
as the Lord's day appropriated in some churches
to this service : but about these the custom varied;
for on other days some churches celebrated the eu-
charist, and others did not ; but on the Lord's day
it was universally celebrated in all churches, and
never omitted by any assembly of Christians what-
soever. Insomuch that some" have observed out
of Chrysostom,'* that Sunday was anciently, among
other names, called dies jM'iis, the day of bread,
because the breaking of bread was so general a
custom in the church on that day.
As to other days, we may observe ^^^^ ^
out of TertuUian, that in his time they iebTat'er'o*'n"othe;
not only received the eucharist on Lord's day irmany
Sundays '* in their morning assem-
blies before day, but also at other times on other
days ; particularly on the anniversary festivals of
' Cone. Laodic. can. 19 et 49.
■• Vid. Cone. Nicen. can. 11 et 1.3. Cone. Ancyr. can. 1,
.'), G. ILoivuivi'iTOxraii oi'j^a irpoafjyopa^.
* Chrys. Horn. 3. in Ephcs. p. 1051.
^ Cone. Eliber. can. 28. Placuit ah his qui non communi-
cant, episcopos munera accipere non debere.
' Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 13. De his qui intrant in ecelesiam,
ct dcprehenduntur nunquam comraunicare, admoneantur.
Quod si non communicant, ad poenitentiam accedant.
* \'id. Cone. Matisc. 2. can. 4. Cone. Antissiod. can. 39.
^ Ignat. Ep. ad Ephes. n. 1.3. ^irovodX^tTt irvuvoTipov
(Tviitn-^Ecrdai £1? f.v-)(api(TTiav, k.t.X.
'» Plin. lib. 10. Ep. 97.
" Justin. Apol. 2. p. 97 et 98.
'- Clem. Strom. 1. p. 318. Vid. Cone. Laodic. can. 49.
Innocent. Ep. 1. ad Decent. Gaudent. Ser. 2. de Pascha.
'^ See Bishop Taylor's Constant Commun. p. 4G2.
'^ Chrys. Horn. 5. de Resur. in edit. Latinis.
'^ Tertul. de Coron. Mil. cap. 3. Antelucanis coetibus eu-
charistiam sumimus, &e.
Chap. IX.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
851
the martyrs ; and the fifty days between Easter and
Pentecost, which were but one continued festival ;
and all their stationary days, that is, Wednesdays
and Fridays in every week throughout the year.
These things are not commonly observed by writers
on this subject, but they add considerably to the
argument about frequent communion. Tertullian
says expressly of these stationary days, that they
were always observed with receiving the cucharist.
For he tells some, who objected against it on these
days, that their station would be so much the more
solemn'* for their standing at the altar. And
whereas they scrupled to communicate because
they were afraid that receiving the eucharist would
be a breaking of their fast, (for these were semi-
jejunia, half-fasts, which they observed till three
in the afternoon,) he takes away'" this scruple also,
and tells them, that receiving the eucharist would
be so far from breaking their fast, that it would
the more recommend it to God, and by doing this
they would perfectly perform both duties together.
St. Basil'* agrees with Tertullian in making the
stationary days not only fast days, but days of com-
munion. For reckoning four daj^s in the week on
which they received the communion, he counts
Wednesdays and Fridays with Saturdays and Sun-
days, to complete the number. And Socrates"
notes it as a peculiar custom in the church of Alex-
andria, that though they had religious assemblies
on these days, and all other Divine service per-
formed on them, yet they had not the communion.
Which exception implies, that to receive the com-
munion on those days was the general custom of
other churches.
Tertullian as plainly intimates that they received
the communion upon all the festivals of the mar-
tyrs.^ And the same is noted by Cyprian,^' and
Chrysostom," and Sidonius ApoUinaris.-* The pas-
sages have been cited at large in another place,^*
and therefore I need not here repeat them. Ter-
tullian says further,-* that the fifty days of Pen-
tecost, or all the days between Easter and Pente-
cost, were one continued festival. And since all
festivals were communion days, we may conclude
that the communion was celebrated every day dur-
ing this interval.
Saturday also, or the sabbath, in every week was
observed as a religious festival in many churches.
And therefore on this day likewise they generally
received the communion. This is expressly said
by Socrates,^'' and Cassian," and St. Basil,^ and
Timothy of Alexandria,-" and St. Austin,''" and the
author of the Apostolical Constitutions," and the
council of Laodicea." I have already" produced
the several testimonies of these writers at large
upon another occasion, and therefore it is sufficient
here to make a short reference to them. By all
this it appears undeniably, that in many churches
they had the communion four times every week, on
Wednesdays, Fridays, Saturdays, and Sundays, be-
sides incidental festivals, which were very frequent,
for, as Chrysostom'* tells us, there was scarce a
week passed in the year but they had one or two
commemorations of martyrs.
But we are assured further, that in
some places they received the com- And in some'iiiaccs
^ ^ . every day.
munion every day. St. Austin says,'^
in some places only on the Saturday and the Lord's
day, and in other places only on the Lord's day.
For this was left to the liberty of every church;
but they that communicated the seldomest, did it
at least every Lord's day. So again,'" The sacrament
of his body, the church and its unity, is in some
places prepared and taken every day at the Lord's
table ; in other places only on certain days, with an
interval of time between them. In the greater
churches probably they had it every day, in the
lesser only once or twice a week. Carthage seems to
have been one of those churches which had it every
day'' from the time of Cyprian. For Cyprian, and
Austin'' after him, speak of it as the custom of that
church to receive it daily, unless they were under
some such grievous sin as separated them from the
body of Christ, and kept them as penitents from
communicating. Therefore Cyprian gives this as
one sense of that petition in the Lord's prayer,
"Give us this day our daily bread," as if it might
be understood in the spiritual sense, as well as the
'° Tertul. de Orat. cap. 14. Nonne solennior erit statio
tua, si et ad aram Dei steteris ?
" Ibid. Ergo devotum Deo obsequium ciicharistia resolvit,
an magis Deo obligat .'
'9 Basil. Ep. 289. ad Coesaream Patriciam, t. 3. p. 278.
'!• Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 22. -" Tertul. de Coroa. cap. 3.
2> Cypr. Ep. 12. al. 37. Ep. 39. al. 31.
~ Chiys. Horn. 59. de Martyr, t. 5. p. 779.
23 Sidon. lib. 5. Ep. 17.
" Book XIII. chap. 9. sect. 5.
^ Tertul. de Coron. cap. 3. De Idololat. cap. 14.
2* Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 22. lib. G. cap. 8.
-' Cassian. Instit. lib. 3. cap. 2. -» Basil. Ep. 289.
^ Timoth. can. 13. ^ Aug. Ep. 118.
*' Constit. lib. 2. cap. 59. ^- Cone. Laodic. can. 49.
'^BookXIII.chap.g. sect. 3.
3 r 2
3' Horn. 40. in Juventin. t. 1. p. 54G. Horn. 65. de Mar-
tyr., &c.
^ Aug. Ep. 118. ad Janiiar. cap. 2. Alii quotidie com-
municant corpori et sanguini Dominico, alii certis diebus
accipiunt: alibi nullus dies intermittitur quo non offerafur,
alibi sabbato tantuni et Dominico: alibi tautum Domi-
nico, &c.
'" Id. Tract. 26. in Joan. p. 91. Ilujusrei sacvaracntum,
id est, uuitatis corporis et sanguinis Christi alicubi quotidie,
alicubi certis intervallis dicrum iu Dominica niensa prae-
paratur etsumitur. See also Aug. Ser. 29. de Verb. Dom.
al. 5. iu Appendice. It. lib. 2. de Serm. Dom. in Monte,
cap. 7. t. 4.
" Cypr. de Orat. Dom. p. 147. Eucharistiam quotidie
ad cibum salutis accipimus, &c.
^^ Aug. de Douo Perseverautitc, 1. 2. cap. 4.
852
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
natural, as a petition to be daily fed with the flesh
of Christ in the eucharist, which was the bread of
life. In another place '"• he exhorts the martyrs to
prepare themselves for the fight of persecution, con-
sidering that they therefore drink the cup of Christ's
blood every day, that they may be able to shed
their blood for Christ. Therefore, says he^ a httle
after, let us arm our hand with that spiritual sword,
that it, being mindful of the eucharist, (the Chris-
tian sacrifice,) may valiantly refuse those abominable
and deadly sacrifices of the heathen ; let that hand,
which has received the body of the Lord, embrace
the Lord himself, being afterward to receive the
reward of an eternal crown from the Lord in heaven.
To which may be added what he says in another
place,*' That the priests who celebrated the daily
sacrifices of God, did also prepare the mailyrs to
offer themselves as victims and oblations unto God.
Where by the daily sacrifice he certainly means the
eucharist, which is often called the daily sacrifice ^-
by the ancients, for the same reason as the Lord's
prayer is called the daily prayer, because they were
both daily celebrated at the altar. St. Jerom as-
sures us*' it was the custom at Rome for the faith-
ful to receive the body of Christ every day. Which
he neither absolutely commends, nor disallows, but
leaves every man to abound in his own sense, only
requiring men to receive it with due preparation.
In another place" he says, it was not only the cus-
tom at Rome, but of the Spanish church, to com-
municate every day. And to one who proposed the
question to him as a case of conscience, Whether
he ought to communicate every day ? he gives this
answer, That the customs and traditions of every
church, which did not prejudice the faith, were to be
observed in such manner as they were handed down
by their forefathers ; and the custom of one church
was not to prescribe to or overthrow the contrary
custom of another. And he wishes that all men
might receive the eucharist every day, provided
they might do it without condemnation and pricks
of conscience for imworthy receiving. Which is
the same resolution as St. Austin gave in the ques-
tion : for having stated the arguments on both
sides, for and against daily receiving ; the one
j)leading, that men ought to abstain for a few days,
that they might prepare to receive more worthily
when they came to it ; and the other arguing, that
unless their sins were such as deserved excommu-
nication, and the cure of a more solemn repent-
ance, they ought not to separate themselves from
the daily medicine of Christ's body ; he divides
the matter between them, determining that each
party might act according as their own judgment
and faith in this case piously directed them. For
neither of them''^ intended to dishonour the body
and blood of the Lord, whilst they strove earnestly
who should do the greatest honour to the holy sa-
crament of their salvation. In like manner as Zac-
chseus and the centurion were at no variance be-
tween themselves, neither did the one prefer himself
before the other, when the one received the Lord
into his house rejoicing, and the other said, " Lord,
I am not worthy that thou shouldst come under my
roof:" for they both really honoured their Saviour,
though in a different, and, as it were, in a contrary
way, being both miserable in their sins, and both
alike obtaining mercy. So it is with pious Chiis-
tians in this case ; the one out of honour dares not
receive the sacrament every day, and the other out
of honour dares not let any day pass without receiv-
ing it. This was a holy strife indeed, and we see
the dispute was not, whether they should receive it
only once or twice a year, but whether they should
receive it once or twice a week, or rather, every day.
We have heard Gennadius say before,*" that he
neither praises nor dispraises receiving the eucha-
rist every day, but he persuades and exhorts all to
receive it every Lord's day, if their minds be
pure from affections to sin. St. Ambrose was
more peremptory in his advice to receive it every
day. If it be our daily bread," says he, why dost
thou receive it once a year only, as the Greeks
are used to do in the East ? Receive that daily,
which is for thy daily advantage ; and so live, that
thou mayest deserve daily to receive it. He that
docs not deserve to receive it every day, does not
deserve to receive it after a year. Again,** I ought
always to receive that which is shed for the remis-
sion of sins, that my sins may always be forgiven
me : I that am always sinning, ought always to have
my medicine at hand, as he that has a wound seeks
without delay for a cure. St. Ambrose here is very
plain, that the communion was administered daily
39 Cypr. Ep. 30. al. 38. ad Thibaritanos, p. 120. Con-
sideraulps idcircci sp qiioticlie calicem sanguinis Christi bi-
bere. \it possint et ipsi propter Christum sanguinem fundere.
■"' Ibid. p. rZ"). Armemus de.xteram gladio spiritali, &c.
*' Cypr. Ep. .")4. al. 57. ad Cornel, p. 118. Sacerdotes qui
sacrificia Dei quotidic celebramus, hostias Deo et victimas
prseparemus.
*'- So Chrys. Horn. 3. in Ephes. p. lO.'il. QuaLa xadii-
yufptpi";, Kccd' iiidaTTii', k.t.X.
*^ Hieron. Ep. 50. ad Pammachium. cont. Jovin. cap. 6.
Scio Roma; banc esse consuetudinem, ut fideles semper
Christi corpus uccipiant : quod nee repreheudo nee probo.
Unusquisque enim in suo sensu abuudat.
""Ep. 28. ad Lucinium Bocticum. De eucharistia quod
q\ioeris, an accipienda quotidie, quod Romauee ecclesia; et
Hispania; observare perhibentur, &c.
■"^ Aug. Ep. 118. ad .lanuar. cap. 3.
■""' Gennad. de Dogmat. Eccles. cap. 53. See the last
cliajjtcr, sect. 3.
*' Ainbros. de Sacram. lib. 5. cap. 4. Si quotidianus est
panis, cur post annum ilium sumis, quemadmodum Groeci
m Orieute facerc consueverunt ? &c.
** Id. lib. 4. c. G. Qui semper pecco, semper dobco ha-
bere mediciuaur, &c. f
! Chap. IX.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
853
in the Western church, but he seems to reflect upon
the Greek church, as if they had left oil' that cus-
tom. But he is to be interpreted by St. Austin,^"*
who speaks the same thing, but does not charge the
whole Greek church, nor any part of it, with this in-
novation, but only some particular men in some
parts, who did not think themselves under any obli-
gation to receive it daily. And indeed it appears
from St. Chrysostom and others, that about this
time many began scandalously to neglect frequent
communion, and contented themselves to receive
once or twice a year upon some solemn festival.
But the church was far from encouraging this con-
tempt : for she kept still to the custom of daily com-
munion in many places, and in all places to the
celebration of it on Saturday and the Lord's day,
and in many places on Wednesdays and Fridays
also; and they that were piously disposed, were
constant communicants at these times ; and they
that were negligent and profane, were earnestly in-
vited to be more frequent in communicating, and
there are many severe invectives against their re-
missness. Eusebius^says expressly, that they cele-
brated the memorial of Christ's body and blood,
oarjtitpai, every day. And it appears from the council
of Laodicea,'*' that they had it twice in the week, on
Saturdays and Snndays, in Lent, and at all other
times of the year more frequently. St. BasiP^ speaks
of four days in the week on which it was usual to
receive the communion, besides incidental festivals
of martyrs. And he commends it as good and useful
to communicate and participate of the holy body and
blood of Christ every day, koO' iKa<jrt]v j/juepav. Palla-
dius tells us^'' how Macarius advised a woman that
had been under the power of enchantment, never to
omit receiving the communion ; telling her, that
that judgment had befallen her because that for five
1 weeks she had neglected to partake of the holy mys-
teries. But none is more express in this matter, nor
more vehement against the neglect of frequent com-
munion, than St. Chrysostom. He tells us sometimes
that they had communions every day for those that
were more devoutly disposed; sometimes on the three
more solemn days in the week, Fridays, Saturdays,
and Sundays, on which days the whole church was
expected ; though for all this many came not above
once a year. In vain, says he,** is the daily sa-
crifice, KaOtJuepivTj Srvaia, in vain do we stand at the
altar; there is none to participate. He speaks this
against those who came but once a year, out of mere
custom, at some solemn festival, whilst in the mean
lime the saci'itice was daily oflered, though they re-
fused to i)artake of it. In another place, discoursing
of the difference between the Jewish and Christian
passover," he says, The Jewish passover comes but
once a year, but the Christian passover is celebrated
in every s>/>utxis or assembly. And a little after.
Lent comes but once a year, but the passover is
celebrated three times a week, and sometimes four,
or as often as we please. Again, This is what de-
stroys*^ all religion, that men measure their worthi-
ness not by the purity of their souls, but by the
length of time, and take this for piety and reverence,
that they come not fre([uently to the Lord's table ;
not considering, that if they come unworthily, though
it be but once a year, they are worthy of piniish-
ment. It is not boldness to come frequently, but to
come unworthily, though a man do it but once in
all his life. But we are so stupid and insensible as
to think, that when we have wallowed in sin all the
year without any care to repent, it is sufficient that
we have not daily presumed in a contumelious man-
ner to touch the body of Christ; not considering,
that the Jews, who crucified Christ, did it but once.
But was their sin ever the less for that ? And Judas
betrayed him but once. But did that excuse him ?
Why, therefore, do we measure this matter by time
only ? Let the seasonable time of our coming be-
a pure conscience. The communion is the same
now as it is at Easter, there is the same grace of the
Spirit, it is the passover every day. The same sacri-
fice is offered on Fridays, and Saturdays, and Sun-
days, and the festivals of the martyrs. It is plain,
by all this, that the communion was celebrated
ordinarily thi'ee or four times a week, if not every
day ; though some were so vain as to think they
were the more respectful to it, in not coming above
once a year, out of a pretended reverence for it;
who yet, when they did come, came only to eat it to
their condemnation, for want of a mind duly pre-
pared to receive it. Whom he thus reflects upon in
another place : Many partake of this sacrifice only
once a year, others twice, and others frequently.
Which of these are the most acceptable ? They
only who do it with a pure conscience, with a pure
heart, with a life unblamable. With this qualifica-
tion come always ;" without it come not so much as
once. For they that do so, take only judgment,
condemnation, and punishment to themselves. This
he repeats over and over again in his homilies. He
that is conscious to himself of no crime, ought to
come to the Lord's table : but if men are laden with
*' Aug. de Sermone Dom. in Monte, lib. 2. cap. 7. t. 4.
Pluiimi in Orientalibus partibus non quotidie ccriiuj Domi-
nicae communicant, cum iste pauis quotidianus dicuis sit.
*" Euseb. Demonstr. Evangel, lib. 1. cap. lU. p. 37.
^' Cone. Laodicen. can. 40.
*2 Basil. Ep. 269. ad Ca;saream.
s'Pallad. Hist. Lausiac. cap. 19. Bibl. Patr. Gr. Lat. t.
2. p. d-o. Sec also Cassian. CoUat. 7. cap. 30, where he
speaks of daily communion.
^^ Chiys. Horn. 3. in Eph. p. 1051.
" Horn. 52. in cos qui Pascha jejunaut, t. 5. p. 7(.'i>
et 709.
^" Honi. 5. in 1 Tim. p. 1540.
^' Horn. 17. iu Hcbr. p. Ib72.
854
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV.
sin, and do not repent,^' it is not safe for them to
come even once upon a festival. The Jews have
their annual memorials of God's benefits on their
festivals, but thou who art a Christian hast a daily
memorial,^' as I may say, in these holy mysteries.
The best preserver of kindnesses is the remem-
brance of them, and perpetual thanksgiving for
them. Therefore, those venerable and salutary mys-
teries, which we celebrate every day in our assem-
blies,'" are called the eucharist, or thanksgiving ; be-
cause they are the memorial of God's kindness to
us. It were easy to collect abundance more such
passages out of this ancient writer, but I will only
add one place more, where he thus sharply taxes
the people's negligence of frequent communion : I
often observe, says he, a great multitude flock to-
gether" to hear the sermon, but when the time of
the holy mysteries comes, I can see few or none of
them : which makes me sigh from the bottom of my
heart, that when I, your fellow servant, am dis-
coursing to you, you are ready to tread upon one
another for earnestness to hear, and continue very
attentive to the end ; but when Christ, our common
Lord and Master, is ready to appear in the holy
mysteries, the church is in a manner empty and
deserted. What pardon or excuse can be allowed
for this ? By this neglect you lose all the praise
that is due to your diligence in hearing. If you had
laid up in your hearts what I preach to you, it
would retain you in the church, and prompt you to
receive the holy mysteries with piety and venera-
tion : but now, as if you were hearing one play
upon an instrument, the preacher has no sooner
done, but ye are all gone out of the church. This,
I confess, proves that in Chrysostom's days there
was a great abatement of the primitive zeal, and a
great declension from the original practice ; but still
it is evident that frequent and daily communions
were in some measure kept up by the clergy and
devouter sort of laity, who constantly frequented
them, though many careless Christians had no other
regard to them, but only to come formally once or
twice a year, and that with superstition enough in-
stead of religion, at some of the solemn festivals.
Sects. When matters were come to this
to^'^setfied 'to three degeneracy, some councils, instead of
times in the year, j-gyiving the ancicnt disciphne, and
quickening men by just censures to frequent com-
munion, contented themselves to oblige the laity to
receive three times a year, at the three great festi-
vals, Christmas, Easter, and Pentecost, under the
penalty of not being reputed catholic Christians, if
they neglected to communicate at those three noted
seasons. Thus it was first determined in the council
of Agde •*- about the year 506. And so things con-
tinued to the time of Charles the Great, when the
third council of Tours ® made a decree to the like
purpose, anno 813 : That all laymen, who were not
under the impediment of greater sins, should re-
ceive three times a year at least, if not more fre-
quently. And yet the clergy continued to commu-
nicate frequently with some of the devouter laity
every Lord's day, as appears from the writers of
that age, particularly Rabanus Maurus,^* and Ber-
tram," who says the sacrament was administered
not only at the Paschal solemnity every year, but on
every day throughout the year, when as yet the
corruption of private and solitary mass did not pre-
vail, W'hich came not in till some ages after. And
it is remarkable, that even in this age the council
of Aix la Chapelle ^® made some attempt to restore
the ancient practice to its primitive lustre, by re-
viving the decree of the council of Antioch, which
orders all such as come to church to hear the Scrip-
tures, but refuse to receive the holy communion, to
be cast out of the church, till they should amend
their fault by confession and repentance.
But the disease was grown too epi- g^^^ g
demical and inveterate to be easily onl"'! fearby^i.e
corrected; and therefore in a degene- ^""""'"f'^-teVan.
rate age the corruption went on and increased,
and the council of Lateran under Innocent III.
added strength and confirmation to it ; reducing the
obligation to communicate still within narrower
bounds. For whereas before all men were obliged
to communicate at least three times a year, this
council made it necessary to do it no more than
once, at Easter, when every man and woman that
was come to years of discretion, was bound to make
auricular confession of all his sins to his own priest,
and receive the communion,"' unless the priest ad-
vised that for some reasonable cause he should ab-
stain from it. This rule was afterward taken into
the body of their canon law.** And here we may
58 Chrys. Horn. 31. <le Philogon. t. 1. p. 403.
^'> Horn. 51. in Mat. p. 455.
'■>' Horn. 26. in Mat. p. 259.
"' Horn. 3. de Incomprehensibili, t. 1. p. .362.
^ Cone. Agathen. can. 18. Seculares, qui in natali Do-
mini, Pascha, et Pentecoste, non communicaverint, catho-
lici non cretlantur, nee inter catholicos habeantur.
•^ Cone. Turon. 3. can. 50. Ut si non frequentius, vel
ter laici homines in anno communicent, nisi forte quis ma-
joribus criminibus impcdiatur.
"* Raban. de Propriet. Sermonis, lib. 1. cap. 10. It. de
Instit. Cleric, lib. I. cap. 31.
^ Bertram, de Corp. et Sanguine Dom. in Prsefat. Sacra-
menta non solum per omnes Paschae solennitates cele-
brantur singulis annis, verum singulis in anno diebus.
"•^ Cone. Aquisgran. cap. 70. ex Cone. Antioch. can. 2.
•=' Cone. Lateran. 4. can. 21. Omnis utriusque sexus
fidelis, postquam ad annos discretionis pervenerit, omnia
sua solus peccata confiteatur fideliter saltem semel in anno
proprio sacerdoti, et injunctam sibi poenitentiam studeat pro
viribus adimplere, suscipiensreverenter ad minus in Pascha
eucharistiffi sacramentum, &c.
•» Decretal. Gregor. lib. 5. Tit. 38. de Pcenitent. et Re-
mission, cap. 12.
Chap. IX.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
855
date the utter ruin of the ancient and apostolical
practice of frequent and general communions. For
from this time people began to think themselves
discharged of the duty of frequent communicating,
and contented themselves with receiving once a
year at Easter, leaving their priests to communicate
alone ; which quickly was attended with another
corruption, of private and solitary masses, which
usurped the room of the ancient general commu-
nions of the whole church one with another, and
made the ancient prayers a perfect heap and mass
of absurdities, whilst they prayed and gave thanks
to God for the whole congregation as communicants,
when there was not so much as one communicant
properly speaking among them, but all mere spec-
tators of the priest pretending to act in the name of
the whole church, and communicate in pageantry
without any real communion. This was the ge-
neral state of the Romish service at the time of the
Reformation, except in some few collegiate churches,
where, if Bona^' say true, the clerg)'^ continued to
communicate with the officiating priest, according
to ancient custom, without which, he confesses, it
is hard to make intelligible sense of many of their
prayers that are daily used in their service.
Some attempt was made by the first
formers to rectify these abuses, and
msat"ti,e Tcstote frcqucnt aud general commu-
nions m many places. And they
happily carried their point so far, as to abolish pri-
vate masses in all places : but the restoring the an-
cient way of the whole church's communicating
every Lord's day, was a matter not so easy to be
effected; partly by reason of the prejudices which
men had imbibed by the prevalency and long dura-
tion of contrary custom ; and partly by reason of
that affection which men retain for their vices,
which will not suffer them to comply with an insti-
tution, that requires a constant purity of soul, and
a conscience always void of offence, to qualify them
for a W' orthy reception of a weekly or daily commu-
nion. Calvin laboured hard, at his first coming to
Geneva, to establish a monthly or a weekly commu-
nion, as most agreeable to the practice of the apos-
tles and the primitive church : he pleads earnestly
for it in his Institutions,'" where he censures the
popish custom of communicating only once a year,
as most certainly the invention of the devil : yet,
after all, he could not prevail to have so much as a
monthly communion settled among the people, but
was overborne in his endeavours, and forced to yield
to a rule, which requires the people to communicate
only four times a year. However, he says, he took
care to have it entered" upon record, that this was
an evil custom, to the intent that posterity might
with more ease and liberty correct it. But whether
it ever was corrected to this day, is what I am
ignorant of: most probably it never was, since I
have had occasion to show in another work," com-
municating only four times a year continued to be
the general, standing custom in the French church.
Their discipline required no more, though they en-
couraged more frequent reception. The church of
England Avas a little happier in her attempts of this
kind. For though her rules require the people in
general to receive but three times a year, as of neces-
sary ecclesiastical obligation ; yet in our cathedral
churches the eucharist is ordinarily celebrated every
Lord's day ; as it is also in some of the London parish,
churches ; and others, both in city and country,
have monthly communions. Yet there remains a
great deal still to be done, to bring this matter to
the primitive standard. For even in our cathedrals
the communions are very thin, and there is still
room for those complaints of St. Chrysostom,In vain
do we stand at the altar, in vain is the daily sacri-
fice offered ; there are none, in a manner, that com-
municate. The churches are crowded to hear the
sermon, but when the time of the holy mysteries
comes, they are empty and deserted. Men are earnest
to hear their fellow servant preach an eloquent
discourse, but when Christ, the common Lord and
Master of all, is ready to appear and entertain them,
they fly, though never so kindly invited, from his
table. This must needs grieve the hearts of all
pious servants of Christ who stand there to minis-
ter in his name, whilst few hearken to their admo-
nitions, and the generality excuse themselves from
communicating as if it were no Christian duty.
And in country parishes the matter is still more
deplorable, where the despair of success deters the
minister from attempting it. For here men are
generally so averse to a weekly communion, that
they will not be prevailed upon, with all the serious
exhortations that can be used, to comply with the
standing rules of the church, w'hich oblige them ta
communicate three times a year, though the minis-
ter himself be under an obligation to present every
such non-communicant as a notorious delinquent.
But " if the foundations be cast down, what can the
righteous do ? " Experience tells us, it is as much
labour in vain to present a negligent people for not
communicating three times a year, as it is gravely
to exhort them to a weekly communion. This dis-
couragement which ministers commonly meet with
in trying to bring men to comply with the stated
rules of communicating three times a year by church
censures, which are wholly neglected, makes them
® Bona, Rer. Litiirg. lib. 2. cap. 17. n. 2. Sine quo vix
possunt iutelligi, quas in liturgicis, oratiunibus quotidie re-
citantur.
™ Calvin. Instit. lib. 4. cap. 17. u. 4G.
^' Calvin. Respons. de quibusdam Eccles. Ritibus, p.
20R.
'- Freneli Church's Apology for tlie Chuich of England,
book 3. chap. 1 1.
856
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV,
Sect, a
■Whi
still deficient,
wliat seems yet
cessary to be done ir
order to reduce com'
munion to the pri-
mitive standard.
despair of going any higher towards the perfection
of the primitive practice ; since they who cannot
be prevailed upon by the present discipHne to com-
municate three times a year, are too obstinate and
stubborn to hearken to any the most serious admo-
nitions that can be used to incline them to a weekly
communion.
What effectual remedy can be ap-
lt\nd plied to this inveterate disease, is not
very easy to determine. Yet certainly
the regaining of that which was so
much the glory of the primitive church,
and the great support of Christian innocence and
piety, (as frequent weekly communion most cer-
tainly was,) must be a thing worthy the most serious
thoughts and consideration of all those, into whose
hands God has put power and authority by a supe-
rior influence to redress abuses, when they can
safely do it to edification, and not to destruction.
If I were worthy to give any advice in the case, it
should be this, first to restore the practice of the true
ancient discipline, and after that the way would lie
open to revive the practice of the true primitive
way of communicating weekly, every Lord's day.
But it will be said, there lies an insuperable difficulty
against the restoration of the ancient discipline in
the present posture of affairs ; the state of the pre-
sent times, and the general corruption of men's
morals, will not admit of it : the church of England
has for two hundred years wished for the restoration
of this discipline, and yet it is but an ineffective
wish; for nothing is done towards introducing it,
but rather things are gone backward, and there is
less discipline for this last sixty years, since the
times of the unhappy confusions, than there was
before. To which it may be answered, that the
difficulty is certainly great, but not insuperable;
for disciphne is one of God's ordinances in his
church, and he appoints nothing but what is prac-
ticable in itself, if men be not wanting on their
part to contribute toward the exercise of it. But to
give rules in this case is a nice and tender point,
and I had rather it should be done by the wisdom
of others than myself. Something has already been
suggested by a late learned writer" on this subject,
very useful for obtaining the end now proposed;
and, therefore, I shall content myself at present to
refer to his suggestions, and put an end to this
discourse.
" Penitential Discipline of the Primitive Church, chap. 4. London. 1711.
'^:
BOOK XVI.
OF THE UNITY AND DISCIPLINE OF THE ANCIENT CHUKCII.
CHAPTER I.
OF THE UNION AND COMMTJNION OBSERVED IN THE ANCIENT CHURCH.
The design of ecclesiastical discipline
oftiie fuiidimen- being chiefly to preserve the unity of
tal unitv of liiilh and O J 1 J
obedienVe to the the church in all necessary things,
laws ol Clinst. •' " '
and keep it in purity, and free from
corruption, by turning out unworthy members from
her society and communion, and denying them all
the privileges that belong to it; nothing will be
more proper to usher in a discourse concerning the
discipline of the ancient church, than first to give
a preliminary account of that union and commu-
nion, which she laboured to preserve in all her
members, united in one mystical body, under Christ,
her universal Head. And here, first of all, the unity
of faith was principally insisted on, as the founda-
tion on which all other sorts of Christian unity were
built : and next to this, they required the unity of
holiness or obedience, that the church might be one
in observing all the laws and institutions of Christ.
Some reckon the first sort of unity fundamental
and essential ' to the very being of the church, and
all others only necessary to the well-being of it.
But I conceive the ancients^ accounted both the
unity of faith and obedience necessary as funda-
mentals to the very being of the church, being both
joined together by our Saviour, as the rock on which
his church should be built. For, as he says of faith,
" Upon this rock will I build my church, and the
gates of hell shall not prevail against it," Matt. xvi.
18; so he says of obedience to his laws, "Whoso-
ever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them,
I will liken him to a wise man, which built his
house upon a rock : and the rain descended, and the
floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon
that house ; and it fell not: for it was founded upon
a rock. But every one that heareth these sayings
of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto
a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand :
and the rain descended, and the floods came, and
the winds blew, and beat upon that house ; and it
fell : and great was the fall of it," Matt. vii. 24 — "2!J.
St. Luke, in relating the same passage, words it thus :
" He that heareth, and doeth not, is like a man that
without a foundation built a house upon the earth ;
against which the stream did beat vehemently, and
immediately it fell ; and the ruin of that house was
great," Luke vi. 49. So that obedience, as well as
faith, is part of that foundation upon which the
church of Christ is built : and he that retains not
the unity of obedience, wants an essential part of
its foundation, and is not a real, living member
of Christ's mystical body; but only a broken or
withered branch of it. In regard to which, our Sa-
viour says in another place, " Whosoever shall break
one of these least commandments, and shall teach
men so, he shall be called least in the kingdom of
heaven," Matt. v. 19.
Upon this account, when he sent his apostles to
teach all nations, he enjoined them two things :
First, " To baptize them in the name," or faith, " of
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost:"
and secondly, " To teach them to observe all things
whatsoever he had commanded them," Matt, xxviii.
20. And for the same reason the ancient church
never admitted any persons to baptism (whicli was
the ordinary door of admitting proselytes, and
uniting them as members to the body of the church)
without first obliging them to do these two things :
First, To make profession of the primary articles of
the Christian faith ; and secondly. To promise, or
bind themselves by a strict engagement and vow,
to hve in holy obedience to the laws and institutions
of Christ. As I have fully showed in a foi'mer
Book,' treating of the necessary conditions required
of men before their baptism. Where I have par-
Claget of Church Unity, p. 196.
' Vide Aug. de Uuit. Eccles. cap. 21.
' Book XI. chap. 7. sect. G.
85S
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
ticularly remarked out of St. Austin, that he wrote
that excellent book, De Fide et Opevibus, to show
the necessity of obedience and good works, as well
as faith, to the being of a Christian : against some
who pretended, That the profession of faith in
Christ, and not the profession of obedience to his
laws, was necessarily to be required of men, in
order to unite them as Christians to the body of
the church by baptism. They said, ]\Icn were to
be baptized, and united to the church, so long as
they kept the foundation of faith entire, whatever
wicked works they built thereupon : for these would
be purged away by certain punishments of fire, and
they would obtain salvation at the last by virtue
of the foundation, which they retained. To which
St. Austin replies. That this was a false interpret-
ation of the apostle's meaning ; and that, however
these men were so impudent, as to charge the
church's practice with novelty ; yet it was always
a firm custom obtaining in the church, to reject
professed workers of iniquity from baptism, and
constantly refuse them the communion of the
church : and this was grounded upon the rules of
ancient truth, which manifestly declared, " That they
which do such things, shall not inherit the king-
dom of God." Since therefore both faith and obe-
dience were reckoned essentially necessary to bap-
tism, they must be concluded equally necessary to
preserve men in the real and perfect unity of the
church ; unless we could suppose, that any thing
was necessary to make a man a Christian, that was
not necessary to make or keep him a member of
the church.
If it be now inquired, What articles of faith
and what points of practice were reckoned thus
fundamental, or essential to the very being of a
Christian, and the union of many Christians into
one body or church ? the ancients are very plain
in resolving this. For as to fundamental articles
of faith, the church had them always collected or
summed up out of Scripture in her creeds, the pro-
fession of which were ever esteemed both necessary
on the one hand, and sufficient on the other, in
order to the admission of members into the church
by baptism ; and, consequently, both necessary and
sufficient to keep men in the unity of the church,
so far as concerns the unity of faith generally re-
quired of all Christians, to make them one body
and one church of believers. Upon this account,
as I have had occasion to show in a former Book,*
the creed was commonly called by the ancients the
Kavwv and regula Jidei, because it was the known
standard or rule of faith, by which orthodoxy and
heresy were judged and examined. If a man ad-
hered to this rule, he was deemed an orthodox
Christian, and in the union of the catholic faitli :
but if he deviated from it in any point, he was
esteemed as one that had cut himself off, and se-
parated from the communion of the church, by en-
tertaining heretical opinions, and deserting the
common faith. Thus the fathers in the council of
Antioch * charge Paulus Samosatensis with depart-
ing from the rule or canon, meaning the creed, the
rule of faith, because he denied the Divinity of
Christ. Irenaeus® calls it the unalterable canon
or rule of faith. And says,' This faith was the same
in all the world ; men professed it with one heart
and one soul : for though there were different dia-
lects in the world, yet the power of the faith was
one and the same. The churches in Germany had
no other faith or tradition, than those in Spain, or
in France, or in the East, or Egypt, or Libya. Nor
did the most eloquent ruler of the church say any
more than this ; for no one was above his Master ;
nor the weakest diminish any thing of this tra-
dition. For the faith being one and the same, he
that said most of it, could not enlarge it ; nor he
that said least, take any thing from it. So Ter-
tullian says,' There is one rule of faith only, which
admits of no change or alteration, that which
teaches us " to believe in one God Almighty, the
Maker of the world, and in Jesus Christ his Son,"
&c. This rule, he says," was instituted by Christ
himself, and there were no disputes in the church
about it, but such as heretics brought in, or such
as made heretics. To know nothing beyond this,
was to know all things. This faith '" Avas the rule
of believing from the beginning of the gospel ; and
the antiquity of it was sufficiently demonstrated by
the novelty of heresies, which were but of yester-
day's standing in comparison of it. Cyprian says,"
it was the law which the whole catholic church
held, and that the Novatians themselves baptized
into the same creed, though they differed abo;it the
sense of the article relating to the church. There-
fore Novatian, in his book of the Trinity,'- makes
no scruple to give the creed the same name, regula
veritatis, the rule of truth. And St. Jerom," after
the same manner, disputing against the errors of
the Montanists, says. The first thing they differed
about, was the rule of faith. For the church be-
lieved the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost to be each
distinct in his own person, though united in sub-
stance : but the Montanists, following the doctrine
of Sabellius, contracted the Trinity into one person.
From all which it is evident, that the fundamental
* Book X. chap. 3. sect. 2.
^ Kpist. Cone. Ant. ap. Euseb. lib. 2. c. 30.
^ Ircn. lib. 1. cap. 1. p. 44.
' Ibid. cap. 3.
** Tertul. de Veland. Virgin, cap. 1.
" Idem, de Pracscript. advers. Hajreticos, cap. 13.
'" Idem, cont. Prax. cap. 2.
" Cypr. Ep. G9. al. 76. ad Magnum, p. 183.
'- Novatian. de Trinit. cap. 1 et 9.
'^ Ilii-Ton. Ep- J^t. ad Marcellam.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH,
859
Articles of faith were those which the primitive
church summed up in her creeds, in the profession
"if which she admitted men as memhers into the
hnity of her hody by baptism ; and if any deserted
br corrupted this feith, they were no longer re-
puted Christians, but heretics, who brake the unity
pf the church by breaking the unity of the faith,
iliough they had otherwise made no further separ-
ition from her communion. For, as Clemens Alex-
indrinus " says out of Hermes Pastor, faith is the
/irtue that binds and unites the church together.
Whence Hegesippus, the ancient historian, giving
iin account of the old heretics, says," They divided
he unity of the church by pernicious speeches
against God and his Christ; that is, by denying
ome of the prime, fundamental articles of faith. He
that makes a breach upon any one of these, cannot
hiaintain the unity of the church, nor his own
pharacter as a Christian, We ought therefore, says
Cyprian,'* in all things to hold the unity of the
catholic church, and not to yield in any thing to
he enemies of faith and truth. For he cannot'*
be thought a Christian, who continues not in the
ruth of Christ's gospel and faith. If men be here-
ics, says Tertullian," they cannot be Christians.
The like is said by Lactantius, and Jerom, and
A.thanasius, and Hilary, and many others of the
incients, whose sense upon this matter I have
'uUy represented" in another place. As therefore
,here was a unity of faith, necessary to be main-
ained in certain fundamental articles in order to
nake a man a Christian : so these articles were
Iways to be found in the church's creeds ; the
profession of which was esteemed keeping the unity
jf the faith; and deviating in any point from
them, was esteemed a breach of that one faith, and
1 virtual departing from the unity of the church.
As to the other points of obedience to the laws
md institutions of Christ, which were reckoned
Fundamental and essential to the being of a Chris-
tian and the unity of the church, they were gener-
illy summed up in those short forms of renouncing
the devil, and his service, and his works, and co-
venanting with Christ to live by the rules of his
gospel. By which they understood the renouncing
all gross sins, such as idolatry, witchcraft, murder,
injustice, intemperance, uncleanness, and whatever
might be called worldly and fleshly lusts, contrary
to the general tenor of the gospel, and the grace of
God which had appeared unto all men, teaching us,
" that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we
should live soberly, righteously, and godly in this
present world," They that walked after this rule,
and squared their lives by these general measures
and lines of duty ; " adding to their faith virtue,
and to virtue knowledge, and to knowledge temper-
ance, and to temperance patience, and to patience
godliness, and to godliness brotherly kindness, and
to brotherly kindness charity ; " these were the
true Israel of God, and in the perfect unity of his
church : as long as they did these things, they could
never fall ; nothing could separate them from his
church, or from the love of God in Christ Jesus ;
" for so an entrance was ministered to them abund-
antly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ," But if men went contrary
to this rule, " walking in the works of the flesh,
and not of the Spirit ; professing to know God, but
in works denying him ;" though they might be cor-
poreally and externally united to the visible body
of the church, yet internally and spiritually they
were divided from it. St. Austin says expressly,'"
That though men were regenerated by baptism,
yet none but the good were spiritually built up
into the body and members of Christ : the good
only compose that church, of which it is said, " As
the lily among thorns, so is my love among the
daughters," Cant. ii. 2. That church consists only
of those who build upon the rock, that is, who hear
the words of Christ, and do them. They therefore
are not of that church, who build upon the sand,
that is, who hear the words of Christ, and do them
not. And as they who, by the ligaments of charity,
are incorporated into the building that is founded
upon the rock, and into the lily that shines among
thorns, " shall inherit the kingdom of God ; " so
they who build upon the sand, and are numbered
among the thorns, shall as certainly not " inherit
the kingdom of God." A little after,"" reciting those
words of the apostle. Gal. v., " The works of the
flesh are manifest, which are these, adultery, forni-
cation, uncleanness, lasciviousness, idolatry, witch-
craft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, se-
ditions, heresies, envyings, murders, drunkenness,
" Clem. Strom, lib. 2. p. 454. Edit. Oxon. 'H awtx"^'^
ijv iKi<\i]c-iav aptT)/, v irirt^ Itl. Hermes Pastor, lib. 1.
Vision. 3. cap. 8. Prima earum, quae turrim, (uempe ec-
clesiam,) continet mauu, Fides vocatur: per hanc salvi
fiunt electi Dei, &c.
" Hegesip. ap. ;Eiiseb. lib. 4. cap. 22. 'E/xipicrav t»(i/
£001(7(1/ TJ;9 £A.h:\))(7ias ((tdopi/iaiois \6yoi9 KaTit too Geou,
K.T.X.
'* Cypr. Ep. 71. ad Quintnm, p. 194. Per omnia debe-
mus ecclesioe catholicse unitatem tenere, nee in aliquo lidei
et veritatis hostibus cedore.
'* Cypr. dc Unit. Ecclcj. ]). 11 1. Nee Christianiis videri |
potest, qui non permanet in evangelii ejus et fidei veritate,
" Tertul. de PvKScript. cap. 37, Si hoeretici sunt,
Christiani esse non possunt.
'*' IJook I. chap. 3. sect. 4.
'^ Aug. de Unit. Eccles. cap. 21. Nee regonerati spiri-
taliter in corpus et uiembra Christi coajdificcntur nisi buni :
prolVcto in bonis est illu ccclesia, cui dicitur, Sicut liliuni in
medio spinaruni, ita pro.xima mea in medio fdiaruni. hi his
est enim qui acdificant super petrani, id est, qui audiunt
verba Christi, et faciunt Non est ergo in cis, qui a-dilicant
super arenam, id est, qui audiunt verba Christi, et non fa-
ciimt, &c. «> Ibid. cap. 22.
860
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
revellings, and such like ; of the which I tell you
before, as I have also told you in time past, that
they which do such things shall not inherit the
kingdom of God ;" he adds. All those are not in the
lily, nor upon the rock, and heretics are in that
number. Again, speaking of the grace of the
Spirit, which sanctifies good men, he says, Tliis is
wanting in all the wicked, and sons of hell, al-
though they be baptized"' with the baptism of
Christ, as Simon Magus was baptized. There are
many such" who communicate in the sacraments
with the church, and yet they are not now in the
church. Such are cut off, before they be visibly
excommunicated : and if they be visibly excommu-
nicated, and visibly restored to communion ; if they
come with a feigned mind, and a heart opposing
the truth and the church, they are not reconciled,
they are not inserted into the church, although the
solemnity of reconciliation be performed upon them.
In another place he says,^ The wicked multitude of
the church are not reckoned to be in the church,
save only so far as they have the same sacraments
in common with the saints, because they have only
a form of godliness, but deny the power of it. He
repeats the same frequently in his books against
Cresconius,^' and other places, which it is needless
here to repeat at length. I only observe, that as
charity Avas reckoned one essential part of a Chris-
tian's virtue ; (our Saviour having made it the cha-
racteristic note of his disciples, *' By this shall all
men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love
one for another ;") so the anci'^nts laid a great stress
upon this one virtue, without vvhich they never re-
puted any man to be truly in the unity of the church,
whatever claim he could otherwise lay to the com-
munion of it.
I do not think any man, says St.
Of "the 'unity of Austlu,'" SO vain and foolish, as to be-
love anil cliarity, as
an essential part of lieve sucli a oHc to appertain to the
Christian obedience. -*■ ■'■
unity of the church, who has not
charity. For St. James, speaking against those
who thought it sufficient to believe, but would not
do good works, says, " Tliou believcst that there is
one God; thou docst well: the devils also believe
and tremble." Certainly the devils are not in the
unity of the church ; and yet we cannot say they
believe otherwise of Christ than the church believes,
seeing they said to the Lord Jesus Christ himself,
^' Aug. de Unit. Eccles. cap. 23. Hoc deest omnibus ina-
lignis et Gehenna; filiis, etiamsi Christi baptismo baptizen-
tiir, sicut Simon fuerat baptizatus.
■-- Ibid. cap. 25. Multi tales sunt in sacramentorum
communione cum ecclesia, et tamen jam non sunt in ec-
clesia, &c.
-'Ibid. cap. 13. Sormn divinus redarguit impias tinbas
ecclesice, quae nee in ecclesia deputantur, &c.
-' Aug. cont. Crescon. lib. I. cap. 29. lib. 2. cap. 15, 21,
33, .31. Qui cum sint a bonis vita moribusque spiritaliter
sepaiati, corporalitcr tamen eis in ecclesia vidcntur esse
" What have we to do with thee, thou Son of God?"
And St. Paul says, " Though I have all faith, so
that I could remove mountains, and have not cha-
rity, I am nothing." They that are enemies to this
brotherly charity, says St. Austin again,^" whether
tliey are openly out of the church, or seem to be
within, they are false Christians, and antichrists.
"When they seem to be within, they are separated
from that invisible union or bond of charity. Whence
St. John says of them, " They went out from us ;
but they were not of us." He does not say, they
were made aliens by going out, but because they
were aliens before, he declares, that therefore they
went out. This charity was necessary to incor-
porate men into that building," which was founded
upon the rock of obedience, without which it could
not stand : to uphold the structure, charity was re-
quired as a principal part of the foundation, where-
upon the whole building rested, being fitly framed
together, and united by charity into one, as members
of the mystical body of Christ.
After this manner the ancients
commonly discoursed of these sorts other soVts of
•^ unity, necessary to
of unity, which I call fundamental to thewcii-beingofthe
•^ ' church.
the very being of a church ; being so
absolutely necessary and essential, as that the
church could not consist without them. They
were necessary to every individual, and necessary
in all cases and circumstances whatsoever : there
being no case in which it was lawful to deny the
faith ; nor any case that could dispense with a man's
obligations to sobriety, godliness, righteousness,
and charity. There were other sorts of unity, ne-
cessary indeed to the well-being of the church, but
yet not so absolutely essential, but that a man in
some extraordinary cases and circumstances might
be incapacitated or hindered in the actual perform-
ance of them, without incurring the censure of
breaking the unity of the church, or being wholly
excluded out of her communion. It is every Chris-
tian's duty to unite himself to the church by bap-
tism, and to receive it from the hands of a regular
ministry ; it is his duty to join in communion with
the church where he lives, and assemble with them
for worship and prayers, and administration of the
word and sacraments, and all other holy offices ;
it is his duty to live under the government of a
regular and lawful ministry, and submit himself to
permi.xti usque in diem judicii.
-''Ibid. lib. 1. cap. 29. Non autem existimo quenquam
ita desipere, ut crodat ad ecclesiae pertinere unitatem eum,
qui non habeat charitatem, &c.
^•^ Aug. de Ba])t. lib. 3. cap. 19. Hujus autem fraternae
chavitatis inimici, sive apevte foris sint, sive intusesse vide-
antur, pseudo-Chvistiani sunt et antichvisti. — Cum intus
videntur, ab ilia invisibili chavitatis compage scparati
sunt, &c.
-' Vid. Aug. de Unit. cap. 21. Compage charitatis in-
corporati sunt a;dificio super pctram constituto.
('llAP. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
mi
I all the rules of the church in worship and disci-
jpline, that are not contrary or repugnant to the
i word of God : but then it may happen, that a man
I cannot have baptism, though he be never so de-
jSirous of it; sudden death may prevent him, whilst
he is seriously preparing for it. In this case, the
church did not deny him her communion, though
he was never formally entered into it, but accepted
the will for the deed, and treated him after death
as one of her sons dying in her bosom and commu-
nion. Which was the case of many martyrs, and
others dying without baptism, not out of contempt,
but by the exigence of some unforeseen accident
preventing them. So, again, it might happen, that
a man in extremity, when he was desirous of bap-
tism, could not have it but from the hands of a
heretic, or a layman. In this case, the church was
equally favourable to the party so baptized, because
he was united in heart and will to the church, and
it was not contempt of her ministry, but necessity,
that drove him to receive baptism from a heretic
or a layman, rather than die without it. In like
manner, a man that was very desirous to join with
the church in her public assemblies, might notwith-
standing, by some great exigence, be debarred from
this privilege, as by sickness, or imprisonment, or
banishment : in which case he was not divided
from the communion of the church in worship or
prayers ; but his spirit was still present in her reli-
gious assemblies, though necessity obliged him in
body to be absent fi'om them. Or if it were but
the care of the indigent that required his help, and
kept him away from the solemn meeting in God's
house, his reason was good, and such an act was
no breach of Christian unity, because God himself
allows it ; nay, requires it by his own rule, " I will
have mercy, and not sacrifice :" which in such cases,
where men act sincerely, and trifle not with God,
is always their justification both before God and
his church. It was further required, that men
should comply with all the innocent customs and
lawful orders of the church ; and especially submit
to her discipline in case of any scandalous trans-
gi-ession or immorality : but if men by reason of
sickness, or infirmity, or old age, could not observe
her rules about fasting ; or by reason of their po-
verty could not abstain from their ordinary labour
to attend her festivals ; these were not reckoned
transgressions of her rules or good order, because
they naturally admitted of such limitations and ex-
ceptions ; and no man was accused as a divider of
the church's unity for going against her customs in
such cases. So, though it was required that peni-
tents under discipline should be reconciled to the
church by imposition of hands and absolution ; yet
if any real penitent, who was desirous of absolu-
tion, happened to be struck dumb, or die before he
could receive it, this was reckoned no prejudice to
his condition : in this case, his good-will, and de-
sire, and intention of being reconciled, was reputed
sufficient to restore him to the peace and unity of
the church, though he wanted the formality of an
external absolution.
This was the great difference between those sorts
of unity which were reckoned fundamental, and
essential to the very being of a church, and those
which were recjuired as necessary to the well-being
of it : the former admitted of no dispensations, but
the latter did in these and the like cases. No case
could dispense with a man's putting away a good
conscience, or making shipwreck of faith : no ne-
cessity could be so gi-eat as to justify a man in deny-
ing an essential or fundamental truth, or in living
in open and professed violation of those necessary
rules and great lines of duty, which require the
practice of universal holiness in a godly, righteous,
sober life, as the incUspensable condition of salva-
tion : but several necessities might dispense with
men in the non-observance of the things of the lat-
ter kind ; and therefore it is of great use carefully
to distinguish these things in speaking of the unity
of the church. As, therefore, I have spoken par-
ticularly of the former, so I will now speak a little
more distinctly of these latter, and show how far
the ancients urged the necessity of them.
And here first of all they required,
that men should unite themselves to
the church by baptism ; and that ad- Z'^^^J ordinarily
ministered but once; and this also to l°y a^e^hrnttrl
be administered ordinarily by the '"'"""^ """"'"'> •
hands of a regular ministry, except some urgent
necessity obliged them to do otherwise. The ne-
cessity of baptism they urged from the tenor of the
commission given to the apostles, "Go, baptize all
nations ;" and from those words of our Saviour,
John iii. 5, " Except a man be born of water and
the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of
God." There were many heretics, who contemn-
ed the use of water baptism, as a carnal ordi-
nance, and wholly denied the necessity of it to
salvation in any case whatsoever, of whom I have
given a particular account^ in a former Book.
Against these they urged the necessity of baptism
in all ordinary cases, to make men members of
the church ; and strenuously maintained, that
men who wilfully neglected or despised baptism,
could not by any other means be united to the
churcli of Christ, or have any grounds for hope
of eternal life ; because they despised that ordi-
nance of Christ, which he had made the regu-
lar and ordinary way of admitting members into
his church, and refused to enter by that door,
^ Book XI. chap. 2.
Sect. 4.
AmoiiK lliese tlipy
reckonetf, 1st, The
S62
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
which he had appointed to be the general entrance
to eternal life. This opinion of the ancients con-
cerning the necessity of baptism in all ordinary
cases, maintained against those several heresies,
the reader may find fully discoursed in a forego-
ing part of this work;^" where I observed, that
though they strictly urged the necessity of baptism
in order to make men members of the church and
sons of God ; expressing themselves severely against
all that either carelessly neglected it, or profanely
despised it ; yet they did not believe it to be so sim-
ply and absolutely necessary as the unity of faith
and repentance : because they always maintained,
that the bare want of baptism, where there was no
contempt, might be supplied by martyrdom ; where
the exhibiting of faith, and the greatest testimony
of obedience that could be given, was sufficient to
unite them to Christ and his church in that case,
and grant them all the privileges of Christian com-
munion. And the like was determined concerning
the faith and repentance of such catechumens, as
were piously preparing for baptism, but were snatch-
ed away by sudden death before they had any op-
portunity to receive it. Which shows, that they
put a manifest difference between the xmity of faith
and obedience, as fundamental and essential to the
very being of a church, the want of which nothing
could supply ; and the unity of baptism, which,
though ordinarily necessary to the well-being of the
church, yet was not so absolutely necessary and
essential, but that the want of it might be supplied
in some cases by faith and obedience ; and by these
a martyr or a pious catechumen might be presumed
to die in the unity of the church without baptism,
when they had no opportunity to receive it.
The form of baptism itself indeed, whenever it
was administered, was a little more necessary, be-
cause that implied a profession of faith in the holy
Trinity, and universal obedience to the laws of
Christ ; and therefore baptism administered in any
other form was reputed null and void even in the
church itself, and was of necessity to be repeated :
but then this necessity did not arise from the bare
necessity of baptism, (which might, as we have
heard, be dispensed with in some cases,) but from
the necessity of faith and obedience, presupposed as
antecedent qualifications, essential to the very being
of a church and the character of a Christian in the
largest denomination. So that what made this so
absolutely necessary, was not the absolute necessity
of baptism itself, which might be dispensed with in
some extraordinary cases, where those qualifications
were really in the hearts of men before baptism :
but it was the want of those qualifications, or at
least the want of professing them in due form, that
made the baptism void ; because there was a strong
presumption, that they had not those qualifications
that were essential to the very being of a Christian,
since no profession of them was made in their bap-
tism. For which reason, whether it was given in
the church or out of the church, it was always to
be repeated, as a thing null and void, for want of
those qualifications of faith and obedience, which
were so indispensably required to make a man a
Christian.
It was necessary also to the imity of the church
in its well-being, that baptism should ordinarily be
administered only by the hands of a regular minis-
try : and therefore for either laymen without a com-
mission in the church to usurp this authority, or for
heretics and schismatics without the church to as-
sume this power, was always esteemed a great breach
of the church's unity. And though the church did
not always annul such baptisms, if given in due
form of words ; yet she always condemned the thing
as a usurpation, and an act of criminal schism, and
manifest prevarication both in the giver and volun-
tary receiver. Insomuch that one of the ancient
councils^" orders, That if any cathohc offered his
children to be baptized by heretics, his oblation
should not be received in the church. This was in
effect to punish him with excommunication, as an
encourager of heretics, and a divider of the unity of
the church. And St. Jerom says'' to the same pur-
pose. If a man who is orthodox in his own faith, is
wittingly and willingly baptized by heretics, he de-
serves no pardon for his crime. But then it might
happen, that a man in extremity might be so dis-
tressed as to have none but a heretic to baptize
him; in which case, to receive baptism from the
hands of a heretic or schismatic, was reckoned no
breach of catholic unity, because the man in heart
and mind was still united to the catholic church.
This is St. Austin's'- resolution of the case. If a
man, says he, is compelled by extreme necessity,
where he cannot have a catholic to give him bap-
tism, to take it at the hands of one who is not in
catholic unity ; in that case', we reckon him no
other than a catholic still, though he died imme-
diately, because he was in heart and mind a catho-
lic, and would have been baptized in catholic unity,
if there had been any opportunity to have done it.
29 Book X. chap. 2. sect. 19.
^o Cnnc. Ilerdense, can. 13. Catholicus qui filios siios in
haeresi baptizandos obtulerit, oblatio illius in ecclesia nulla-
tenus recipiatur.
" Hieron. Dial, cum Lucifer, cap. 5. Si jam ipse bene
credebat, et sciens ab heereticis baptizatus est, erroris ve-
niam non meretur.
3- Aug. de Bapt. lib. 1. cap. 2. Si quem forte coegerit
extrema necessitas, ubi catholicum per quem accipiat non
invenerit, et in animo pace catholica custodita, per aliquem
extra catholicam unitatem acceperit, quod erat in ipsa ca-
tholica unitate accepturus, si statim etiam de hac vita mi-
graverit, non cum nisi catholicum deputamus, &c.
I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
8(33
uch a one survives, and corporeally joins him-
eU" to the catholic congi-egation, from which in
lieart he never departed, avc not only not disallow
hat he has done, but securely and truly commend
lim for it ; because he believed God to be present
n his heart, where he preserved unity, and would
lot depart out of this life without the sacrament of
aptism, which he knew to be God's, and not men's,
vhcresoever he found it. But if any one, when he
night receive it in the catholic church, by some
)erverscness of mind chooses rather to be baptized
n schism, though he afterward design to return to
he church, because he is certain the sacrament will
i)rofit him in the church, but not elsewhere, though
e may receive it elsewhere ; this is a perverse and
vicked man, and so much the more perniciously
uch, by how much the more knowing he is. In an-
ther place he proposes the same question, whether
catholic, without breach of unity, might receive
(aptism from a schismatic ? And he answers^ it
fter the same manner. That he may safely receive
t of a separatist, if he himself be no separatist
jshen he receives it; for so it often happens to
aen who have a catholic mind, and a heart no
rays alienated from the unity of peace, that in ex-
reme necessity and imminent danger of death they
ght upon some heretic, and receive the baptism of
hrist at his hands, but not with the perverseness
ir heretical pravity of the administrator. For
hether they die or live, they do not remain among
eretics, to whom in heart they never went over.
0, again, distinguishing baptized persons into three
orts; first. Such as are baptized in the house of
od, and are truly and spiritually of the house of
■od; secondly. Such as are baptized in the house of
•od, but are spiritually by wicked works separated
'om it ; thirdly. Such as are baptized in heresy or
chism, who are corporeally separated from the house
f God, and worse than those who live carnally
dthin it, and are only spiritually divided from it ;
e adds'* concerning this last sort, (who are rather
3 be said to be of the house of God, than in it,
cing farther separated by corporeal division than
tiose who are only spiritually divided from it,) that
liey neither have baptism to any profit themselves,
.either is it received with any profit from them,
xcept where the necessity of receiving it forces a
lan to receive it from them, and the mind of the
eceiver does no ways recede from the bond of unity.
ly which is intimated, that to receive baptism in
ase of necessity from the hands of a heretic or
hismatic, does not involve a man in the guilt of
** Aug. de Bapt. lib. 6, cap. 5. Potest salubriter accipere
separato, si ipse non separatus accipiat: sicut plerisque
ccidit, lit catholico animo et corde ab unitate pacis non
lienato, aliqua necessitate mortis urgentis in aliquem hae-
eticum irruerent, et ab eo Chiisti baptismum sine illius
erversitate acciperent. &c.
schism, so long as it is a case of extreme necessity,
and the man in heart and mind is all the time in
the unity of the catholic church.
The case was the same with those that were
baptized by laymen. The rules of the church re-
(juircd, that none should baptize in ordinary cases,
but the regular and lawful ministers of the church ;
and to do otherwise, was always a note of criminal
schism : but in case of extremity, she granted a ge-
neral commission even to laymen to baptize, rather
than any person in such an exigence should die
without baptism ; and in such a case, to receive
baptism from a layman, was neither usurpation nor
schism in the giver or receiver, because they had
the church's authority for the action. I produce
no proofs or evidence for this here, because I have
done it fully in a separate discourse before, treating
historically of the practice of the church in refer-
ence to her allowance of baptism administered by
laymen, in cases extraordinaiy, when men were in
apparent danger of death, and could not have a
minister to baptize them.
In all these cases, we see, nothing but extreme
necessity could excuse men from criminal schism,
in dividing themselves from the church, either by
the neglect of baptism, or seeking to heretics, or
schismatics, or laymen, for the administration of it.
And the like is to be said of any man's sulfering
himself to be rebaptized, after he had once received
a true baptism, whether in the church or out of it.
For the unity of baptism was such that it was never
to be repeated. The gi-eatest apostates were never
rebaptized by the catholic church upon their ad-
mission again, but taken in by imposition of hands
and absolution upon their repentance. Neither did
the church ever rebaptize those that were baptized
in heresy or schism, except when some doubt was
made whether the baptism was defective in some
essential part of it. • And therefore, because many
heretics were inclined to rebaptize the catholics,
very severe laws were made, both in church and
state, to repress this insolence ; of which I have
given a particular account in handling the subject ^^
of baptism heretofore, and need only now observe,
that this practice of rebaptizing was always esteem-
ed a schismatical act, and a notorious breach of
catholic unity, which never allowed of more than
one baptism, according to that rule of the apos-
tle, "One Lord, one faith, one baptism," in the
church, as many of the ancients expound it, or
at least, because by the Divine will it was so ap-
pointed.
" Id. de Bapt. lib. 7. cap. 52. Qui aiitem separatiores
non magis in doino quam e.\ doino sunt, neque omnino
utiliter habeut, neque ab eis utiliter accipitur, nisi forte
accipiendi necessitas urgeat, et accipientis animus ab uni-
tatis vinculo non recedat.
" Book XII. chap. 5. sect. 7.
864
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
2. Another sort of unity, requisite
2diy, The unity of to the well-bciug of the church, was
worship, iti joining , . _ , . i i n
with the .imnh in the unitv of vvorshiD, whereby all
prayers, and admin- . . i i- i • • ■ i
istrationoftheword Christians wcrc obiiffed to join with
and sacraments. ^
their respective churches in the per-
formance of all holy offices in public ; such as com-
mon prayer, and the administration of the word and
sacraments. Which did not require that all churches
should exactly agree in the same form of words,
■which were not essential to these things : (for, as
we shall presently see, every church was at liberty
to make choice for herself, in what method and form
of words she would perform these things ; and it
was no breach of unity for different churches to
have different modes, and circumstances, and cere-
monies, in performing the same holy offices, so long
as they kept to the substance of the institution :)
but that which was required fo keep the unity of
the church in these matters, was, that every par-
ticular member of any church should comply with
the particular customs and usages of his own church,
(nothing being inserted into her offices that was
unlawful,) and meet for religious worship, and hold
constant communion with her in the performance
of all Divine service. And to do otherwise, either
by neglecting wholly the service of religious assem-
blies, or setting up opposite communions, or raising
unnecessary disputes about the lawful usages and
innocent practices of the church whereof a man
was a member, was always esteemed an act of crimi-
nal schism, as giving scandal and offence to the
church and his brethren. There are several canons
in the council of Gangra, made against the sepa-
ratists called Eustathians, directly to this purpose.
The fourth canon runs thus : " If any one separate
from a married presbyter, upon pretence that it is
unlawful to partake of the oblation when he per-
forms the liturgy, or celebrates the office of com-
munion, let him be anathema, that is, declared ex-
communicate, or cut off from the church." The
fifth canon is to the same effect : " If any one teach,
that the house of God, and the assemblies held
therein, are to be despised, let him be anathema."
The sixth forbids all private and irregular assem-
blies : " If any hold other assemblies privately out
of the church, and, contemning the church, will
have ecclesiastical offices performed without a pres-
byter licensed by the bishop, let him be anathema."
The eleventh censures those in like manner, who
despised the feasts of charity, made in honour of the
Lord, refusing to partake of them. The eighteenth
censures such as fasted on the Lord's day, under
pretence of leading an ascetic life ; this being a
thing contrary to the general rule and custom of the
church. The nineteenth, on the other hand, cen-
sures such ascetics, as without the excuse of bodily
infirmity, out of mere pride, contemptuously broke
the common fasts handed down by tradition to be
observed in the church. And the twentieth canon
anathematizes those who, from an insolent disposi-
tion, contemned the assemblies that were wont to
be held in the churches of the martyrs, and the ser-
vice performed there, and the commemorations of
them. Among the Apostolical Canons there is one
to the same purpose, which orders,'" " That if any
presbyter, despising his bishop, gather a separate
congregation, and erect another altar, having nothing
to object against his bishop in point of godliness
or righteousness, he should be deposed, as a lover
of pre-eminence, and arbitrary power or tyranny in
the church." And if any of the clergy conspired
with him, they were likewise to be deposed, and
laymen to be suspended from the communion, after
a third admonition given them from the bishop.
These were some of the ancient rules relating to
separatists dividing wholly from the church, and
refusing contemptuously to communicate with her
in Divine service. And for such as frequented some
part of the service, but fell off from the rest, she
set an equal mark of reproach upon them, as dis-
obedient children also. One of the Apostolical Ca-
nons'' orders all communicants, who came to church
to hear the Scriptures read, but did not stay to join
in prayers and receiving the eucharist, to be sus-
pended, as authors of confusion and disorder in the
church. And the council of Antioch'^ repeats and
re-enforces this canon. The council of Eliberis"
forbids the bishop to receive the oblations of such
as did not communicate : which was, in effect, to
cut them off from communion with the church, for
the neglect of that principal part of Divine service.
The same council, in another canon,''" orders, " That
if any one, being at home in his own city, did, for
three Lord's days together, absent himself from
church, he should be suspended from the commu-
nion for an equal term, that he might be made
sensible of his crime by the church's censure." The
council of Sardica, not long after, made a decree to
the same purpose, referring to some former canon
that had been made upon this matter, which, though
some learned men are at a loss to know what canon
it was, seems plainly to be this canon of the council
of Eliberis. For Hosius, bishop of Corduba, was
present at both these councils, and presided in that
of Sardica, which makes it probable, that he re-
ferred to the canon of Eliberis, when he proposed it
to the fathers at Sardica, for their consent and ap-
probation. For the council of Sardica" repeats a
ss Can. Apost. 31. ^7 ibid. 7. =8 Cone. Antioch. can. 2.
s» Cone. Eliber. ean. 28. Vifl. Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 1.3.
*" Coac. Eliber. can. 21. Si quis in civitatc posituS; ties
Dominicas ecclesiam non accesseiit, tanto tempore abstineat,
lit correptiis esse videatur.
■" Cone. Sardic. can. II.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
865
canon made in some former council, importing, That
a layman absenting from church for three Lord's
d.ays together, without just cause or impediment,
was to be excommunicated for his transgression.
And the same is repeated '-' in the council of TruUo.
So careful was the church to preserve her mem-
bers in the unity of Divine worship, and discoun-
tenance all separatists, whether partial or total, that
an occasional communicant was liable to censure
as well as any other.
But then there were some necessary reasons,
that might justly excuse a man from this duty of
constant communion with his own church. As
if a man was in a journey, the very nature of the
thing was his excuse ; for he could not communi-
cate with his own church in such a necessity, and
therefore the council of TruUo delivers the rule
with that limitation. If a man was sick and in-
firm, his infirmity was such an impediment, as all
laws, both human and Divine, would allow of as a
reasonable cause of absenting. And the same rea-
son would excuse his non-observance of the severe
fasts of the church, which were imposed upon none
but those that were able to bear them, as appears
from the forecited canon" of the council of Gangra.
The stationary days of fasting and prayer were
chiefly designed for the exercise of religious ascetics,
those who had both strength and leisure to attend
them : and therefore an infirm man, or a poor man,
who was to live by his bodily labour, was under no
obligation to spend so much time in those ordinary
returns of fasting and prayer. If he communicated
with the church religiously on the Lord's day, his
omissions of the rest were not imputed to him as
breaking communion with the church. If men
were in prison or in banishment, the necessity of
their confinement was their natural excuse. For
how should they join bodily in communion with the
church, who had not the liberty of their own bodies,
whilst they were entirely at the mercy and disposal
of others ? It was sufficient for them in such a
case to join in spirit, when they could not in bodily
presence ; and to say with David, " As the hart
panteth after the water-brooks, so panteth my soul
after thee, O God. My soul thirsteth for God, for
the living God : when shall I come and appear be-
fore God?" Psal. xlii. I. And, " Woe is me, that I am
constrained to dwell with Mesech, and to have my
habitation among the tents of Kedar," Psal. cxx. 5.
" 0 God, my soul thirsteth for thee, my flesh long-
eth after thee, in a dry and thirsty land, where no
water is ; to see thy power and glory, so as I have
seen thee in the sanctuary," Psal. Ixiii. 1. It was
their misfortune, and not their crime, in that case,
to be absent from the house of God : meanwhile
the whole world was to them the temple of God ;
" For the earth is the Lord's, and the fulness there-
of:" their prison was their oratory, and the wilder-
ness a sanctuary ; their own hearts a sacrifice, and
their own bodies an altar. When Lucian the mar-
tyr made use of his own breast in chains instead of
a communion table to oflfer the eucharist on, his
sacrifice was as acceptable to God, as if it had been
in the midst of the church upon an altar. For, as
St. Basil words it," in such a case it is not the
place, but the mind and aflection of the supplicant,
that God regards. Moses was heard in the bottom
of the sea, Job upon a dunghill, Ezekias in his bed,
Jeremy in the dungeon, Jonas in the whale's belly,
Daniel in the lions' den, the three children in the
burning fiery furnace, the penitent thief upon the
cross, and Peter and Paul in prison. Every place,
says Dionysius" of Alexandria, is instead of a tem-
ple in time of persecution, whether it be a field, or
a wilderness, or a ship, or an inn, or a prison.
There is a great difference to be made between ne-
cessity and contempt. If a man voluntarily ab-
sents himself from the assemblies of the church,
when he may enjoy them, he is a divider of her
unity, by contemning her service ; but if necessity
obliges him to be absent, when he is desirous to be
present, he is spiritually present with her even whilst
he is absent in body : which is as much preserving
her unity, as his case will allow, or the church can
require ; seeing this sort of unity is not simply essen-
tial to the being of a church in all states, but only
necessary to her well-being in peaceable times and
ordinary cases. And happy would it be for the
church, if men would never deny themselves the
benefit of her communion in religious assemblies,
but upon such reasons of necessity, which carry
their own apology at first sight in their very na-
ture : if they were merely passive, and not active
in their separation, such a separation would not in-
volve them in the guilt of schism, being so ration-
ally to be accounted for both before God and his
church. The primitive church was exceeding happy
in these tw^o things (which relate to this sort of
unity in communion, the want of which is so
much to be lamented both in its causes and effects
in this unhappy divided state of the church in
later ages) : 1st, That no church then ever assumed
to herself an authority of imposing upon her mem-
bers any things unlawful, or contrary to the word
of God, either in faith or practice, as necessary
terms of communion. They required no belief of
any articles of faith, as necessary to salvation, but
such as were contained in their common creeds,
and founded upon the infallible authority of Scrip-
ture. They inserted nothing into their public forms
« Cone. Trull, can. 80.
*' Cone. Gangren. ean. 19.
" Basil. E.xhort. acl Baptism, et alii ap. Durant. de Riti-
bus, lib. 1. eap. 2. *' A p. Euscb. lib. 7. cap. '22.
806
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
of worship, repugnant to the word of God, or
intrenching upon any Divine rule given in Scrip-
ture about the object, or matter, or manner of
adoration, as any one may perceive, by considering
the account that has been given of their public
worship and liturgy in the three last Books, where
we examined every particular office of it. Things
being thus secured for the substance of their wor-
ship, all Christian people in the next place thought
it their duty to submit to the wisdom and prudence
of their governors in estalilishing things external
and circumstantial, relating to expedience, edifica-
tion, and good order. And this was the second
thing to be admired in the economy of the ancient
church, that the people never had any dispute with
their superiors about matters of this kind, but left
all indifferent things, and things of expedience,
decency, circumstance, and form, to the judgment
and choice of their governors, or persons invested
with authority to determine such matters ; readily
complying with the innocent customs of the church,
and all the rules of public order, and never dividing
into sects and parties upon the account of rites and
ceremonies, though differently practised in different
churches. This was according to the wise and
peaceable rule laid down by St. Austin in his ad-
vice to Casulanus : In those things,''" says he, con-
cerning which the Holy Scripture has given no
positive direction, the custom of the people of God,
or the rules of our ancestors or superiors, are to be
taken for a law. He instances in the custom of the
church never to fast on the Lord's day, which was
become so much a rule, that whoever should pre-
tend to introduce the contrary custom, to make it
a fast, should be thought to give great scandal to
the church, and that not without good reason. Nay,
he says, it would be to offend God, so to scandalize
the universal church by holding a fast on the
Lord's day ; especially since it was become the
])ractice of (he impious Manichees so to fast in op-
position to the church. The Saturday fast was
not a custom of so general observation ; for some
churches kept it a fast, and some a festival ; but
his advice as to this is much of the same nature.
That a man should observe " the custom of every
church where he happened to be, if he was minded
neither to give offence to them, nor take offence
from them. And this advice, he says, he had in
his yomiger days from the mouth of St. Ambrose.
But because, in such a matter as this is, it might
happen, that not only different churches might
practise differently, but also the members of the
same church might differ in their practice one from
another without breach of communion, as it was in
some of the African churches, where in one and
the same church some chose to fast, others to dine
upon the sabbath, his advice to Casulanus as a
presbyter was,''* to follow the custom of those who
had the care and government of the churches
committed to them : Resist not your bishop in such
a matter as this, but follow what he does without
any scruple or disputation.
3. And this leads us to consider an-
1 „ . ~ Sect. 6.
other sort of unity, very necessary for ^'^y. The unity of
•> ' •> •' subjection of presby-
the well-being of the church ; which their '"bisi»°'''\nd
was, that the clergy and people should }|c'''orders° of ''"he
be united under one single bishop in :n"?„diSeTent"na-'
every church, paying a due respect to
his authority, and not dividing from him, either by
setting up anti-bishops against him, or withdrawing
from his communion or government, or despising
the public orders of his church, which were made
for expedience and edification in matters of an in-
different nature. Cyprian has abundance relating
to this sort of unity, considering both the state of
his own and other churches. The church, he says,
is a people united ^^ to their bishop, and a flock ad-
hering to their pastor. Whence he infers, that the
bishop is in the church, and the church in the bi-
shop ; and that whoever are not with the bishop,
are not in the church ; that is, none who voluntarily
withdraw from his communion, and set up others
in opposition to it. To the same purpose he says
again,'**' That the ordination of bishops, and the con-
stitution of the church, came down by succession
from the apostles, so as that the church stood upon
its bishops, and every act of the church was regu-
lated by their direction, as the chief governors of it.
And therefore, when some lapsers wrote to him,
giving themselves the name of the church, he gave
*^ Aug. Ep. 86. ad Casulan. In liis enitn rebus, de quibus
nihil certi statiiit Scriplura Divina, inos popiJi Dei, vel iii-
stitiita majoriim pro lege tenenda sunt.— Quisquis hiinc diem
jejimio decernenduin putaverit, non parvo scandalo erit
ecclesise, nee immcrito.— Qiiis non Denni offendet, si vel it
cum scandalo totius, qua; ubique dilatata est, ecclesioe, die
Dominico jejunare ?
■" Ibid. Adqnamcnnq\ie ccclesiam veneritis, ejus morem
servate, si pati scaiidalinn non vultis, aut faeere.
"■^ Ibid. Sed quoniam contingit maxime in Africa, ut una
ecclesia, vel unius regionis ecclesi;e, alios habeant sabbato
prandentes, alios jejunantes, mos eorum mihi sequendus
videtur, quibus eorum populorum congregatio regenda
commissa est Episcopo tuo in hac re noli vesistere, ot
quod facit ipse, sine ullo scrupulo vel disceptatione sectare.
" Cypr. Ep. 69. al. 66. ad Florentiura, p. 168. Ecclesise
sunt plebs sacerdoti adunata, et pastori suo grex adhaerens.
Undo scire debes episcopum in ecclesia esse, et ecclesiam
in episcopo; et si qui cum episcopo non sint, in ecclesia
non esse.
•''" Cypr. Ep. 27. al. .3-3. ad Lapsos, p. 66. Inde per tem-
porum et successionum vices, episcoporum ordinatio et
ecclesiae ratio decurrit, ut ecclesia super episcopos consti-
tuatur, et omnis actus ecclesiae per eosdem praepositos gu-
bernetur. Cum hoc itaque Divina lege I'undatum .sit, miror
quosdara audaci temeritate sic mihi scribere voluisse, ut
ecclesiae nomine literas facerent; quando ecclesia in epis-
copo et clero et in omnibus stantibus sit constituta, &c.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
snr
them a ver\' sharp answer, telling them, He could
not but wonder at their temerity and boldness, that
they should style themselves the church, when it
was so plain by the Divine law, that a church con-
sisted of a bishop and clergy together with a people
standing firm without lapsing in time of persecu-
tion ; whereas no nimiber of lapsers could be called
a church, since " God was not the God of the dead,
but of the living." In another place, he severely
rebukes the presumption of those presbyters, who
took upon them by their own authority to reconcile
lapsers without consulting him, who was the chief
manager and director of the discipline of the church.
This, he tells them, was to forget both the rules °'
of the gospel, and their own station ; neither think-
ing of the future judgment of the Lord, nor the
bishop that was now set over them ; but assuming
to themselves the whole power of discipline, both to
the dishonour and contempt of their bishop, and to
the detriment of their brethren's salvation. It was
an ancient rule in the church, that presbyters should
do no ministerial act but by the authority of their
bishop, and in dependence upon and subordination
to him. This I have had occasion to show at large
in a former Book, out of Ignatius, Cyprian, and the
ancient councils,^ which need not here be repeated.
Therefore it was always reputed a tendency toward
schism, for presbyters to do any such act in con-
tempt of their bishop, though they made no formal
separation from him. But the most flagrant act of
schism was, when, in despite of his authority, their
factious humour and pride pushed them on to divide
from his communion, and set up separate assemblies
in opposition to him. This, says St. Cyprian, is
the first beginning of heretics, the first rise and at-
tempt of schismatics, men of evil dispositions, to
please themselves, and with a swelling pride con-
temn the bishop that is set over them. The effect
of which is presently to forsake the church, and set
up another profane altar without, and to rebel
against the peace of Christ, and the ordination and
unity of God.^ Most heresies and schisms take
their birth (says he again) from this original,^* that
men refuse to submit to the bishop appointed by
God, and consider not that there ought to be but
one bishop at once in a church, and but one judge
in the room of Christ. This he speaks particularly
against those, who thought to justify their schism
by setting up an anti-bishop in opposition to the
true one ; which did not diminish the schism, but
heighten and augment it, and commonly render it
more inveterate and lasting. As it was in the case
of the Meletians in Egypt, and the Donatists in
Africa, and the Novatians at Rome, who all carried
on their schisms more powerfully by the help of
anti-bishops to strengthen their party, and uphold
their faction. But this was no just pretence for
schism ; but a manifest violation of the standing
rule of the catholic church, which was, to have but
one bishop in a church, as the centre of unity : and
to set up another in opposition to him, was not to
make another true bishop or pastor of the flock, to
whom the people were obliged to join themselves as
the minister of God; but to introduce a wolf, an
adulterer, a sacrilegious usurper, a stranger and an
alien, from whom they were obliged to fly, as from
one who had no title to their obedience by any Di-
vine appointment or allowed rule of ordination. I
have more than once fully demonstrated this ^^ out
of the writings of Cyprian, and others of the an-
cients, to which it is here sufficient to refer the
reader. I only note one thing out of Cyprian,
which he applies particularly to the case of the
Novatian schism. That to set up such an anti-
bishop to head a faction,''* was to act against the
settlement of the church, the laws of the gospel,
and the unity of the catholic institution : it was
to make another church, to tear the members of
Christ, and disjoint that one body and soul of the
Lord's flock by a dividing emulation. And there-
fore he tells Maximus, and Nicostratus, and other
confessors, who were concerned in upholding and
abetting the Novatian schism. That they were not
asserting the gospel of Christ, whilst they diNided
themselves from the flock of Christ, and were not
in peace and concord with his church. It is usual
with him upon this account to say. He has not God
for his Father who has not the church" for his
mother. Whoever is separated from the church, to
be joined to an adulteress, is separated from the
" Cypr. Ep. 10. al. 16. ad Clerum, p. 36. Aliqui de pres-
byteris, nee evangelii, nee loci sui memores, sed nequo
futurum Domini judicium, neque nunc sibi pnepositum
episcopum cngitantes — cum contumelia et contemptu pra;-
positi totum sibi vendicant, &c.
^- Book II. chap. 3. sect. 2, &c.
^ Cypr. Ep. 55. al. 3. ad Rogatian. p. 6. Haec sunt
enim initia haereticorum, et ortus atque conatus schismati-
corum male cogitantium, ut sibi placcant, et prsepositum su-
perbo tumore contemnant. Sic de ecclesia receditu'r, sic
altare profanum foris cnllocatur, sic contra pacem Christi,
et ordinationem atque unitatem Dei rebellatur.
^ Ep. 55. al. 59. ad Cornel, p. 129. Neque enim aliunde
haereses obortae sunt, aut nata sunt scandala, quam inde
3 K 2
quod saccrdoti Dei non obtemperatur, nee unus in ecclesia
ad teuipus sacerdos, et ad tempus jude.x vice Christi cogi-
tatur.
" Book II. chap. 13. sect. 1. See also Scholast. Hist, of
Lay Baptism, Part II. chap. 2.
^ Cypr. Ep. 44. al. 46. ad Maxim, et Nicostrat. Confes-
sores. Gravat me — cum vos illic comperissem contra cc-
clesiasticam dispositioneni, contra evangelicam legem, con-
tra institutionis catholic;c unitatem, alium episcopum fieri
consensisse, id est, quod nt-c fas est, nee licet fieri, ccclesiam
aliam constitui ; Christi membra discerpi, Uominici gregis
animum et corpus unum discissa nemulatione lacerari, &c.
" Cypr. de Unit. Eccles. p. 109. Habere jam mm potest
Deum Patrem, qui ecclesiam non habet matrem, &c.
868
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
promises of the church : he cannot, come to the re-
wards of Christ who leaves the church of Christ;
he is an alien, he is profane, lie is an enemy : and
that martyrdom itself, which was accounted in many
cases equivalent to baptism, would not expiate this
crime, miless the offending party returned to the
unity of the church. For what peace, says he,^* can
they promise themselves, who die in enmity with
their brethren ? What sort of sacrifices do they
think they offer, who rival the priests with emula-
tion ? Do they imagine Christ is with them when
they are assembled, who assemble out of the church
of Christ ? Such men, though they be slain for the
confession of his name, do not wash away the stain
with their blood. The inexpiable and grievous
crime of dissension is not purged away by their
passion: he cannot be a martyr that is not in the
church ; he cannot attain to the kingdom who
deserts the church which is to have the kingdom.
Christ commended peace to us ; he commanded us
to be unanimous, and united together in concord ;
he enjoined us to keep the bonds of love and charity
firm and inviolable. He cannot make himself a
martyr that retains not brotherly charity. St.
Paul teaches us this, and testifies, saying, " Though
I have all fiiith, so that I could remove mountains,
and haA'e not charity, I am nothing. And though
I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though
I give my body to be burnt, and have not charity,
it profiteth me nothing. Charity suffereth long
and is kind : charity envieth not ; doth not behave
itself unseemly, is not puffed up, is not easily pro-
voked, thinketh no evil, loveth all things, belicvelh
all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.
Charity never faileth ;" it will always be in posses-
sion of the kingdom ; it will endure for ever in the
imity of that fraternity which adheres together.
But discord cannot attain to the kingdom of heaven,
nor come to the reward of Christ, who said, " This
is my commandment, that ye love one another, as I
have loved you." He cannot appertain to Christ,
who violates the love of Christ by perfidious dis-
sension. He that hath not love, hath not God. It
is the voice of the blessed apostle St. John ; " God,"
says he, "is love, and he that dwelleth in love,
dwelleth in God, and God in him." They cannot
dwell with God who would not abide unanimously
in the church of God : though they burn in the
flames, though they be cast into the fire, or thrown
to wild beasts, and so lay down their lives ; that
will not be the crown of their faith, hut the pun-
ishment of their perfidiousness ; nor the glorious
exit of a religious virtue, but a death of desperation.
Such a one may be slain, but he cannot be crowned :
Occidi talis potest, coronari nonjMtest. Cyprian often
repeats this assertion in other places of his writings,
(which for brevity's sake I omit,) and particularly
applies it to the schism of the Novatians, who
brake the unity of the church by setting up Nova-
tian their leader, as anti-bishop against Cornehus,
the lawful bishop of Rome ; who being once regu-
larly chosen and invested in his ofliice, no other
could intrude himself into the same place without
dividing the unity of the church. Which was not
the singular opinion of St. Cyprian, but the voice
of the whole catholic church, as I have had occasion
to demonstrate more fully'" in another discourse,
to which I refer the reader for greater satisfaction.
Neither was it any private opinion of Cyprian,
that a schismatic, continuing a schismatic Avithout
repentance, could not be a martj-r ; but herein he
is followed by the greatest lights of the church, St.
Chrysostom,'" St. Austin,'^' Fulgentius,''"^ and others,
who cite this saying of his with approbation. Which
shows what weight they laid upon this sort of unity,
of submission and obedience to every lawful bishop
in the regular management of the affairs of his own
church.
But we must note, that this obedience was only
due to bishops, when they could make out a just
title to it by the standing rules of the catholic
church. For, 1. If any man came into his office
by a simoniacal ordination, his ordination, by the
canons, was declared null and void : "^ and then no
obedience was due to him, nor any communion to
be held with him, as a bishop of the church. 2. If
a man intruded himself into a full see, where an-
other bishop was regularly ordained before him ; it
was so far from being a duty to pay obedience to
him, that it was the very crime of schism we have
now been speaking of in the Novatians of old, to
separate from the true bishop by joining with an
invader set up against him. 3. If a bishop fell into
manifest heresy or idolatry, the people were not
only at liberty, but obhged in point of duty, to
separate from his communion as an intolerable pre-
varicator and transgressor. Thus Cyprian ^^ tells
the people of Leon and Astorga in Spain, with re-
lation to Martialis and Basilides, two bishops that
fell into idolatry. That it was their duty, in obe-
dience to the Divine commands, to separate them-
selves from such apostatizing bishops, and not join
'"^Cypr. de Unit. Ecclcs. p. 113.
*'' Scholast. Hist, of Lay Baptism, Part II. chap. 2.
sect. 4.
™ Chrys. Horn. 11. in Ephes.
«' Aug. Ep. 61 et 204. It. de Bapt. lib. 4. cap. 17. Cont.
Literas Petiliani, lib. 2. c. 2.3. De Gestis cum Emerito,
p. 249.
"'-' Fulgent, de Fide ad Petrum, c. 3 et .39.
63 Vid. Can. Apost. 29. et Cone. Chalced. can. 2.
" Cypr. Ep. 68. al. 67. p. 171. Plebs obsequens prae-
ceplis Dominicis, et Deum metuens, a peccatore praeposito
separare se debet, nee se ad sacrilegi sacerdotis sacrificia
miscere ; quando ipsa maxime habeat potestatcm vel eli-
geudi dignos sacerdotes, vel indignos recusandi.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
869
i n their sacrilegious sacrifices ; forasmuch as it was
chiefly in their power cither to choose worthy bi-
shops, or refuse the unworthy. And the same ob-
hg-ation lay upon them to separate from the com-
munion of au heretical bishop, as is evident from
the whole practice of the church. 4. If any bishops
were legally deposed for any other misdemeanors,
it was equally the people's duty to give vigour and
effect to the censures of the church by deserting
their communion, and adhering to such as were by
just authority substituted in their room. 5. It some-
times happened that the dispute of right between
two contending bishops was so nice, and doubtful,
and hard to be determined, that good and wise men
might join with either, till the matter of dispute
w^as fully ended by a competent authority, from
which there lay no further appeal. This was like
the case of a lite pendente, where each party might
be presumed to have a right, till the cause was fully
heard and adjusted: and in such a case it wovdd
be hard to condemn innocent men who joined with
either side, till some better light and direction could
be afforded them, which might give a final deter-
mination of the question in debate, and settle more
perfectly the rule of communion. This was the
case between Flavian and Evagrius, bishops of An-
tioch : Flavian was generally received in the East-
ern churches, but Evagrius had the countenance
of the bishops of Rome, and the Western churches ;
and during this contention, it was no great crime
in men of honest minds to join with either party,
since the matter was so hard to be determined by
the greatest authority in the church. 6. Sometimes
a bishop, who might be presumed to have a right
in a church, was willing to resign to his opposite,
to prevent a schism, and preserve the peace of the
church : and in that case there could be no harm
in submitting to the opposite, because it was done
by consent and cession of the true bishop, and was
confirmed by the approbation of the church. 7-
Sometimes a bishop was willing to resign for the
sake of peace, but a superior power would not per-
mit him so to do: thus Flavian, in the forementioned
dispute with Evagrius, being summoned by the
emperor Theodosius to have his cause heard and
decided at Rome, generously told the emperor, that
if his faith was accused as erroneous, or his life as
immoral and unqualifying liim for a bishopric, he
would freely let his accusers be his judges, and
stand to their determination, whatever it were : But
if the dispute be only about the throne and govern-
ment of the church, said he, I shall not stay for
judgment, nor contend with any that has a mind to
that, but freely recede, and abdicate the throne of
my own accord ; and you, great sir, may commit the
see of Antioch to whom you please. The historian*^
Theoilor. lib. 5. cap. 23
says, The emperor was so much affected with this
generous answer, that instead of sending him to
Rome for judgment, he sent him back to take care
of his church, and would never after hearken to any
solicitations that were made to exjiel him. Now,
in this case it were unreasonable to think, that the
people which followed Flavian, among whom was
St. Chrysostom, were in any fault, though the
judgment of the Western bishops was against him.
8. Lastly, Sometimes two bishops were allowed to
sit jointly in the same see, as some suppose Peter
and Paul to have been at Rome, the one the bishop
of the Jews, and the other of the Gentiles ; or when
one was to be coadjutor to the other; or when it
was to cure an inveterate schism, as it was in the
proposal made by the catholic bishops to the Dona-
tists in the collation of Carthage ; of all which
cases the reader may find an exact account given "^
in a former part of this work. Now, in such cases
obedience might be paid to either bishop without
schism, because there was no opposition between
them : and though it was not according to the com-
mon rule of the church, to have two bishops ordi-
narily sitting together in one see at the same time,
yet for extraordinary reasons this was sometimes
allowed in special cases ; and then there was no
schism or other evil in it, no breach of unity or en-
croachment upon any man's right, because it was
done for expedience and benefit of the community,
by common consent of all parties, and the general
approbation of the church. I have interposed these
cautions, that it might be more particularly under-
stood, wherein the due submission to every bishop
in his own church consisted, and under what limita-
tions obedience was required to a single bishop, regu-
larly appointed, to preserve the unity of the church.
4. To preserve the imity of the
church in its well-being, it was re- 4Uiiy, The unity
- , t f ^ ^ of suhmission to the
quired that every member oi a church discipline of the
church.
should submit to the ordinary rules of
discipline appointed for the punishment of delin-
quents ; and neither despise the lawful censures of
his own church, nor seek clandestinely to be re-
stored to communion in any other church, without
giving satisfaction to his own church, whereof he
was a member ; nor, betaking himself to the con-
venticles of heretics or schismatics, to be received
by them as a communicant, when he was cast out
of his own church as a criminal. For all these
were direct violations of the unity of discipline,
which ought to be preserved entire in every church.
The eflect of a legal excommunication and the
power of the keys was always reputed such, as that
if a man was justly cast out of the communion of
his own church for his offences, he was supposed to
be excluded from all title to the kingdom of heaven.
«6BookU. chap. 13.
870
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
during his continuance in that state, by virtue of
our Saviour's authority delegated to the church, in
those words, " "Whose soever sins ye retain, they are
retained;" and, "Whatsoever ye shall bind on
earth, shall be bound in heaven." And therefore,
unless men submitted to the ordinary way of re-
storing offenders, and sought to be reconciled to the
peace of the church by the proper methods of pub-
lic confession and repentance, and intercession for
pardon and absolution, they were treated as despis-
ers of the church's discipline ; and if they died in
that state, without being first reconciled, and re-
ceived into communion again, they were looked upon
as persons in a deplorable condition, as dying in a
state of sin and rebellion against God, and out of
the unity of the church. For which reason no
solemnity was ever used at their funeral, as was
usual for those who died in the peace of the church ;
nor were their oblations received, or any offerings or
commemorations made for them, as for others, in
the usual service of the church. Only in one case
a little favour was showed to such as died in the
bonds of excommunication unrelaxed by any formal
absolution : which was, when such penitents as
obediently submitted to the church's discipline, and
gave evident tokens of their sincere repentance,
happened to die suddenly, when they were desirous
of reconciliation and absolution, but by imavoidable
necessity could not have it. In this case the canons
ordered, that their oblations should be received, as a
testimony of their submission, and being united in
heart and mind to the church, though they could
not have the formality of an external absolution.
In the fourth council of Carthage there is a canon
to this purpose : Such penitents as are intent and
diligent in observing the rules of penance," if they
chance to die in a journey, or at sea, where they can
have no help or remedy, shall notwithstanding have
their memory commended both in the prayers and
oblations of the church. The second council of
Vaison^ is a little more particular in declaring how
such penitents shall be admitted to all the privileges
of church communion after death : If any of those
who are under penance, and live in the course of a
good life with satisfactory compunction, happen to
die suddenly and unexpectedly either in the coun-
try or in a journey, their oblations shall be received,
and their funeral obsequies and memorials shall be
celebrated in the usual manner and affection of the
church: because it were unjust, that their comme-
morations should be excluded from the salutary
mysteries, who, whilst they were labouring earnestly
with a faithful affection after those holy mysteries,
were intercepted by sudden death from the viaticum
of the sacraments, to whom the priest perhaps would
have thought fit to have granted the most absolute
reconciliation. There are a great many canons*'
in the second council of Aries, and the second
of Orleans, and the second of Toledo, and the
coimcil of Epone, to the same purpose. By all
which we may judge, that though the church
was severe against impenitent apostates and con-
temners of her discipline, yet she showed great fa-
vour and tenderness toward such as really honoured
her discipline, and gave evident tokens of repent-
ance : such men were not deemed to depart out of
the unity and communion of the church, though
they happened to die without the formality of an ex-
ternal absolution ; being internally reconciled both
to God and the church by the testimonies of repent-
ance, in such cases of extremity, where not their
own will, but the necessity of their circumstances,
precluded them from a more formal reconciliation.
And thus far we have considered sect. 8.
the unity of every church with rela- cim°chefmainuin-
.. , • 1 ^ ed communion « it h
tion to Its own members : we are next one another, ut, lu
, . T ^. fa.th.
to examme, what communion difier-
ent churches held with one another, that we may
discover the harmonious unity of the catholic
church. And here first of all we are to observe,
that as there was one common faith, consisting
of certain fundamental articles, essential to the
very being of a particular church and its imity,
and the being of a Christian ; so this same faith
was necessary to unite the different parts of the ca-
tholic church, and make them one body of Chris-
tians. So that if any church deserted or destroyed
this faith in whole or in part, they were looked upon
as rebels and traitors against Christ, and enemies
to the common faith, and treated as a conventicle of
heretics, and not of Christians. Upon this account
every bishop not only made a declaration of his
faith at his ordination, before the provincial synod
that ordained him, but also sent his circular or en-
cyclical letters, as they were called, to foreign
churches, to signify that he was in communion
with them. And this was so necessary a thing in a
bishop newly ordained, that Liberatus'" tells us,
the omission of it was interpreted a sort of refusal
to hold communion with the rest of the world, and a
virtual charge of heresy upon himself or them.
2. To maintain this unity of faith
entire, every church was ready to 2ndiy, lii mutual
, , , . , . assistance of each
give each other their mutual assist- ox^" for defence of
^ the common faith.
ance, to ojipose all fundamental errors,
and beat down heresy at its first appearance among
them. The whole world in this respect was but
one common diocese, the episcopate was a uni-
®' Cone. Carthag. 4. can. 79. Poenitentes qui attente
leges popnitentiaj e.xequuntur, si casu in itiiiere vel in mari
mortui I'lierint, ubi eis siibveniri non possit, inemoria eoniui
et orationibus et oblationibus conunendetur.
^ Cone. Vasense 2. ean. 2.
•^^ Cone. Arelat. 2. can. 12. Cone. Aurelian. 2. can. 14.
Cone. Tolet. 2. can. 12. Cone. Epaunense, can. 36.
'" Liberal. Breviar. cap. 17.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
871
versal thing, and every bishop had liis share in it
in such a manner, as to have an equal concern in
tlie whole ; as I have more fully showed in another
place," where I observed, that in things not apper-
taining to the faith, bishops were not to meddle
with other men's dioceses, but only to mind the
business of their own : but when the faith or wel-
fare of the church lay at stake, and religion was
manifestly invaded ; then, by this rule of there
being but one episcopacy, every other bishopric was
as much their diocese as their own ; and no human
laws or canons could tie up their hands from per-
forming such acts of the episcopal office in any part
of the world, as they thought necessary for the
preservation of faith and religion. This was the
ground of their meeting in synods, provincial, na-
tional, and general, and sending their joint opinions
and advice from one church to another. The
greatest part of church history is made up of such
acts as these, so that it were next to impertinent to
refer to any particulars. I only observe one thing
further upon this head, that the intermeddling
with other men's concerns, which would have been
accounted a real breach of luiity in many other
cases, was in this case thought so necessary, that
there was no certain way to preserve the unity of
the catholic church and faith without it. And as
an instance of this, I have noted in the forecited
Book, that though it was against the ordinary rule
of the chiux'h for any bishop to ordain in another
man's diocese ; yet in case a bishop turned heretic,
and persecuted the orthodox, and would ordain
none but heretical men to establish heresy in his
diocese ; in that case any orthodox bishop was not
only authorized, but obliged, as opportunity served,
and the needs of the church required, to ordain
catholic teachers in such a diocese, to oppose the
malignant designs of the enemy, and stop the
growth of heresy, which might otherwise take deep
root, and spread and overrun the church. Thus
Athanasius and the famoas Eusebius of Samosata
went about the world in the pre valency of the
Arian heresy, ordaining in every church where they
came, such clergy as were necessary to support the
orthodox cause in such a time of distress and deso-
lation : and this was so far from being reckoned a
breach of the church's unity, though against the
letter of a canon in ordinary cases, that it was ne-
cessary to be done, in such a state of affairs, to
maintain the unity of the catholic faith, which
every bishop was obliged to defend, not only in his
own diocese, but in all parts of the world, by virtue
of that rule which obhges bishops in weighty af-
fairs to take care of the catholic church, and re-
quires all churches in time of danger to give mutual
aid and assistance to one another.
3. This unity of the catholic church s,a lo
was further maintained by the readi- ,„"!l'l';'.'"J"'"'"l.',"
ness of each church, and every mem- hoiyofficc^alwc.'
ber 01 it, to jom in communion witli
all other churches in the performance of Divine
worship, and all holy offices, as (heir occasions re-
quired. To this purpose two things were necessary :
I. That every church should keep her liturgy free
from all superstitious and idolatrous worsi)ip, and
not render her assemblies for holy duties inaccessi-
ble by intrenching upon any Divine rule, or making
any unlawful conditions of communion. And how
careful the ancient church was in this point, may
be seen by any one that will peruse the account
I have lately given of the liturgy of the ancient
churches in all the several parts of it ; where none
of those superstitious and idolatrous practices ap-
pear, that have so much divided the church in later
ages, since the exorbitant power of the Romish
church imposed so much upon the credulity of men
in points of faith, and loaded their consciences so
heavily in matters of unwarrantable practice. 2.
It was necessary that every Christian, when he
came to a foreign church, should readily comply
with the innocent usages and customs of that church
where he happened to be, though they might chance
in some circumstances to differ from his own. This
was a necessary rule of peace, to preserve the unity
of communion and worship throughout the whole
catholic church. For it was impossible that every
church should have the same rites and ceremonies,
the same customs and usages in all respects, or even
the same method and manner of worship exactly
agreeing in all punctilios with one another, unless
there had been a general liturgy for the whole
church expressly enjoined by Divine appointment.
The unity of the catholic church did not require
this, (as we shall see more plainly by and by,) and
therefore no one ever insisted upon this as any
necessary part of its unity : it was enough that all
churches agreed in the substance of Divine worship;
and for circumstantials, such as rites and ceremo-
nies, method and order, and the like, every church
had liberty to judge and choose for herself by the
rules of expedience and convenience : and then, as
it was the duty of every member of any particular
church to comply with the innocent customs of
his own church, in order to hold free communion
with her; so it was tlie duty of every Christian to
comply with the different customs of all other
churches, wherever he happened to travel, in order
to hold commimion with the catholic church in all
places without exception. This rule is often incul-
cated by St. Austin, as the great rule of peace and
unity ^vith regard to all churches : and he tells us,
he received it as an oracle from the wise and mode-:
Book II. chap, 5. sect. 2.
8/2
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
rate discourses of St. Ambrose, whom he consulted
upon the occasion of a scruple which had possessed
the heart of his mother Monicha, and for some
time greatly perplexed her. She having lived a
long time at Rome, was used to fast on Saturday,
or the sabbath, according to the custom of the
church of Rome ; but when she came to Milan,
she found the contrary custom prevailing, which
was to keep Saturday a festival ; and being much
disturbed about this, her son, though he had not
much concern about such matters at that time,
for her ease and satisfaction, consulted St. Ambrose
upon the point, to take his advice and direction
how to govern herself in this case, so as to be in-
offensive in her practice. To whom St. Ambrose
answered, that he could give no better advice in
the case, than to do as he himself was wont to do :
For, said he, when I am here,'^ I do not fast on the
sabbath ; when I am at Rome, I fast on the sabbath:
and so you, whatever church you come to, observe
the custom of that church, if you would neither
take offence at them, nor give offence to them. St.
Austin" says. This answer satisfied his mother,
and he always looked upon it as an oracle sent
from heaven. He adds, moreover. That he had often
experienced with grief and sorrow the disturbance
of weak minds, occasioned either by the contentious
obstinacy of certain brethren, or by their own su-
perstitious fears, who, in matters of this nature,
which can neither be certainly determined by the
authority of Holy Scripture, nor by the tradition of
the universal church, nor by any advantage in the
coiTcction of life, raise such litigious questions, as
to think nothing right but what themselves do;
only because they were used to do so in their own
country, or because a little shallow reason tells them
it ought to be so, or because they have perhaps seen
some such thing in their travels, which they reckon
the more learned, the more remote it is from their
own country. Thus he handsomely and elegantly
reflects upon the superstitious folly, and contentious
obstinacy, of such as disturbed the church's peace
for such things as every church had liberty to use.
and every good Christian was obhged to comply
with. For, as he says in the same place, all such
customs as varied in the practice of different churches,
as, that some fasted on the Saturday, and others did
not ; some received the eucharist every day, others
on the sabbath and Lord's day, and others on the
Lord's day only ; and whatever else there was of
this kind, they were all things of free observation :'*
and in such things there could be no better rule for
a grave and prudent Christian to walk by, than to
do as the church did, wherever he happened to
come. For whatever was enjoined, that was neither
against faith nor good manners, was to be held in-
different, and to be observed according to the cus-
tom, and for the convenience of the society among
whom we live. This he repeats over and over
again," as the most safe rule of practice in all such
things wherein the customs of churches varied.
That wherever we see any things appointed, or know
them to be appointed, that are neither against faith
nor good manners, and have any tendency to edifi-
cation, and to stir men up to a good life, we should
not only abstain from finding fault with them, but
follow them both by our commendation and imita-
tion. By this rule all wise and peaceable men al-
ways governed their practice in holding communion
with other churches : though they did not altoge-
ther like their customs, they did not break commu-
nion with them upon that account. Thus Iremeus "°
observes to Pope Victor, when he was rashly going
to excommunicate the Asiatic churches for their
different way of observing Easter, That his prede-
cessor, Anicetus, was far from this uncharitable
temper. For when Polycarp came to Rome, though
they could not come to a perfect agreement in this
point, to have all the churches observe Easter on
the same day ; yet this difference made no conten-
tion between them. For they gave each other the
kiss of peace, and communicated together; Anice-
tus paying Polycarp the customary civility and
respect, to let him consecrate the eucharist in his
church. Irenaeus observes further. That though
there were many disputes then on foot concerning
'2 Aug. Ep. 86. ad Casulan. Quando hie sum, non jeju-
no sabbato ; quando Romec sum, jejuno sabbato : et ad
quamcunque ecclesiam veneritis, ejus morem servate, si pati
scandalum non vultis, aut faccip.
" Aug. Ep. 118. ad Januar. line cum matri renuneiassora,
libenter amplexa est. Ego vero de hae sententia etiam
utque etiam eogitans, ita semper habui, tanquam earn cce-
lesti oraculo suseeperim. Sensi enim saepe dolens et gemens
multas iiilirmoinim perturbatioues fieri, per quorundam fra-
trum cfintentiosam obitiuationeni, vel supevstitiosam timidi-
tatein, qui in rebus hujusmodi, qua; neque Seripturee Sanctoe
auctoritate, neque universalis ecelesia; traditions, neque vitae
corrigendoe utilitate ad certum possunt termiimm pervenire
(tantumquia subest qualiseunque ratiocinatio cogitantis, aut
quia in sua patria sic ipse consuevit, aut quia ibi vidit, ubi
peregrinationem suam, quo remotiorem a suis, eo doctiorem
factdm putat) tamlitigiosase.Kcitant quwstiones, ut nisi quod
ipsi faciunt, nihil rectum existiment.
'* Ibid. Totum hoc genus rerum liberas habet obser-
vationes: nee diseiplina ulla est in his melior, gravi pru-
dentique Christiano, quam ut eo modo agat, quo agere vi-
derit ecelesiam ad quamcunque forte devcnerit. Quod enim
neque contra fidem, neque contra bonos mores injungitur,
indifi'erenter est habendum, et pro eorum inter quos vivitur
soeietate servandum est.
" Aug. Ep. 119. ad Januarium, cap. 18. De iis quoe
varie per diversa loca observautur, una in his saluberrima
reguhi retincnda est, ut quae non sunt contra fidem, neque
contra bonos mores, et habent aliquid ad exhortationem vitae
melioris, ubicunque institui videmus, vel instituta cognosci-
mus, non solum non improbemus, sod etiam laudando et
imitando sectemur, si aliquorum infirmitas non ita impedit,
ut majus detrimcntum sit.
'" Ap. Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 24.
Chap, I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
873
the time, and Icnf^h, and manner of observing (he
ante-paschal or Lent fast ; yet all churches agi'eed
to live in peace and union with one another ; and
the difference for their fasts served only to commend
the unity of their faith. And because it was then
a customary thing for churches of different countries
to send the cucharist mutually to each other, to
testify that they were in communion with one an-
other; he notes it likewise as a peculiar instance of
the catholic tempers of the bishops of Rome, Ani-
cetus, Pius, Hyginus, Telesphorus, Xystus, and So-
ter, who were Victor's predecessors in that church,
that though they differed from the Asiatic churches
about Easter, yet they lived in peace with them ; not
only receiving the members of those churches into
communion, when they came to Rome, but also
sending the eucharist from Rome to those churches.
Which being so common a way of testifying their
communion with distant churches in those days,
it was a very just complaint which Chrysostom
made against Theophilus, bishop of Alexandria,
and his accomplices, that when they came to Con-
stantinople, they came not to church, according to
custom and ancient law; they joined not them-
selves to him, nor communicated with him" in the
word or prayer, or the communion of the eucharist ;
but as soon as they landed, passing by the church,
they took their lodging in an inn, when the bishop's
house was ready prepared to entertain them. This
he complains of as a singular instance of their en-
mity, faction, and uncharitable spirit, in refusing
to communicate with him, before any formal accusa-
tion had been brought against him, much less any
legal sentence of condemnation pronounced upon
him. By this account of things it is easy to judge,
what stress the ancients laid upon the laws of commu-
nion, obliging every church to communicate with her
sister churches over all the world in all holy offices,
in order to preserve the communion of worship one
entire thing throughout the whole catholic church,
without any notorious division or distraction.
4. The communion of the whole
4tiihrin mutual catliolic cliurcli was further declared
consent to ratify all - .
legal acts of disci- by thc obligatiou of such laws, as
plme, regularly exer- ■'. ° '
cised in any church jald a ncccssarv iujunction upon all
whatsoever. . j I
chui'ches to ratify all such legal acts
of discipline, as were regularly exercised in any
church whatsoever. Thus, if any person was duly
baptized, and thereby admitted to be a member of
any particular church, that qualification gave him
a right to communicate in any part of the catholic
church, travelling with commendatory letters from
the bishop of his own church, to signify that he
was in perfect and full communion with her, and
not cast out for any offence against the rules of her
communion. This is wliat Optatus means, when
he says,'* That the whole world was united together
in one common society, or society of communion,
by the mutual commerce of those canonical or com-
municatory letters, Avhich they called formatcc ;
because these testifying that he was in the com-
munion of his own church, by the known laws and
rules of discipline, gave him a title to communicate
in any other church whatsoever, only observing
the rites and customs of that church whither his
occasions happened to call him. So again, if a
man was legally excommunicated for his crimes by
his own church, no church would receive him to
communion, till he had given proper satisfaction to
his own church, which liad bound him by her cen-
sures. Such a perfect good understanding and har-
mony was there then among all the parts of the
whole catholic church, in confirming each other's
discipHne, and mutually strengthening their au-
thority against all enemies of faith and virtue, whe-
ther they were such as tried by open violence and
terror, or by secret arts and clandestine practices,
to get admission, in opposition to tlie church whose
censures they lay under. No church would admit
them without communicatory letters : if they were
rebels to their own church, they were accounted
rebels to the whole. Thus Epiphanius tells us,™
when Marcion the heretic was excommunicated by
his own father, and desired to be received into com-
munion at Rome, they answered him, that they
could not do it without the permission of his father.
For there was but one faith, and one rule of con-
cord; and they could not do any thing in oppo-
sition to their good fellow servant, and his father.
This repulse was highly resented by Marcion, and
it put him upon those wicked designs of inventing
a new heresy to disturb the church ; for he told
them directly in revenge, that he would divide their
church, and bring an eternal schism into it : which ,
as Ejiiphanius rightly observes, was not so much
to divide the church, as to divide himself from it.
There are a great many other instances of the
church's steadiness and resolution in thus proceed-
ing against delinquents, to maintain the unity of
discipline entire in all parts of the ecclesiastical
body, and abundance of canons to this purpose ;
which, because I shall have occasion to speak more
of hereafter,'" I willingly omit them in this place,
and go on to observe another instance of the
churcli's unity in point of practice : which was,
5. That all churches generally
agreed in receiving such customs as ^^" ^''''"
were handed down by general consent '."rsai rhmch, ana
from apostolical tradition, or other- d"crTe""of gcne^ni
wise settled and determined by the
Sect. 12.
•ereivinjj i
iniouslv the
Chrys. Ep. ad Innocent, t. 4. p. 677.
Optat. lib. 2. p. 48. Totus orbis commcrcio formatarum
in una communionis societafe concordat.
"■' Epiph. Htcr. 42. Marcion. n. 2. ^ Chap. 2. sect. 10.
8/4
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
decrees of general councils. For these two ways
many customs became in a manner universal, and
almost of necessary observance in the church over
all the world : and then for any private man or
church to dispute against them, was to give scandal
to the rest of the world, and bring disturbance into
the church by an unnecessary and unreasonable
opposition to things innocent in themselves, and
settled by general consent and approbation. St.
Austin takes notice of this double source and original
of general customs in the church, for which, though
there be no express command in Scripture, yet a
great deference ought to be paid to the general sen-
timents and authority, and practice and observation
of the whole church. Those tilings, says he, which
we keep," not from Scripture, but from tradition,
and which are observed over all the world, are rea-
sonably supposed to have come down to us recom-
mended and appointed either by the apostles them-
selves, or by some plenary councils, whose authority
is of great use in the church ; such as the celebrat-
ing the anniversary memorial of our Saviour's pas-
sion, and resurrection, and ascension, and the de-
scent of the Holy Ghost from heaven, and whatever
else of the like nature is observed by the universal
church in all parts, wherever it spreads itself all the
world over. Concerning which sort of things, he
concludes. That*- for any man to dispute against
them, was most insolent madness, seeing they were
authorized by the practice of the universal church.
He particularly applies this rule to the case of ob-
serving the Lord's day ^ not as a fast, but as a fes-
tival : for since the whole church observed it as a
festival, no one could turn that day into a fast
without offending God, by giving scandal to the
church universal ; there being both general custom
and canon** against it. For the same reason it was
esteemed a crime to pray kneeling on that day, be-
cause the practice of the universal church was to
pray standing,*^ in memoiy of our Saviour's resur-
rection ; and the council of Nice thought it a thing
worthy of a decree to bring all men to a uniform-
ity in that practice. As she did also in the matter
of observing the Easter festival, making a rule that
all churches should celebrate it on one and the same
day, because it was unlawful that in a business of
so great moment, and the religious observation of
such a festival, there should be any dissension, as
Constantine expresses it in his epistle,*" which he
sent to all the churches in the world upon this oc-
casion. So that though several churches had kept
this festival on different days before this decree was
made, yet when it was once past there was no more
liberty for dissension.
6. The like may be observed of the ^^^.^ „
decrees of national councils, when ting'^to thVdrc'rees
once the Roman empire was divided of"-''"""'™--"-
into several kingdoms. A great many things were
at first allowed to every bishop in the management
of his own diocese, which were afterwards restrained
by the decrees of national councils. As, to instance
only in one particular, every bishop anciently had
liberty to frame his own liturgy for the use of his
own church ; but in process of time, when the world
was divided into several kingdoms, rules were made
that all the churches of such or such a kingdom
should have one and the same liturgy. Thus when
Spain and Gallia Narbonensis became one distinct
kingdom, a decree was made, that as there was but
one faith, so there should be but one liturgy or order
of Divine service throughout the whole kingdom.
The fourth council of Toledo, under the reign of
King Sisenandus, made an express canon " to this
purpose : After the confession of the true faith,
which is preached in the holy church of God, it
seemed good, that all we bishops, Avho are joined
together in the unity of the catholic faith, should
henceforth use no diversity or disagreement in the
administration of the ecclesiastical mysteries ; lest
every such diversity be interpreted a schism among
us by carnal men, and such as are unknown to us,
and the variety of customs in oiu* churches become
a scandal to many. Let one order therefore of
prayers and psalmody be observed by us throughout
all Spain and Gaul ; one manner of celebrating
mass, or the communion service ; and one manner
of performing vespers, or evening service : and let
there henceforth be no diversity in our ecglesiastical
^' Aug. Ep. 118. ad Jamiar. Ilia aiitein quaj non scripta,
sed tradita custudiinus, quae quidena toto teirarum orbe ob-
servantur, dantur intelligi vel ab ipsis apostolis, vel plenariis
conciliis, quorum in ecelesia saluberrima authoritas, com-
mendata atquc statiita retineri : sicuti quud Domini passio
et resurrectio et ascensio in ccEhim, ct adventus de coelo
Spiritus Sancti, anniversaria soleunitate celebrantur, et si
q\iid aliud tale occurrerit, quod servatur ab universa, qua-
cunque so dirt'undit, ecelesia.
•" Ibid. Si quid horum tota per orbem fioquentat ecele-
sia, quin ita faciendum sit, disputare, insolentissima; insaniaj
est.
^ Aug. Ep. 86. ad Casulan. Quis non Deum offeudct, si
velit cuui scandalo totius, quae ubique dilalata est, ecelesia;,
die Dominico jcjunare ?
*' Vide Can. Apost. Gl. Cone. Gangren. can. 18. Cone.
Carthag. 4. can. 64. Cone. Bracar. 1. can. 4.
s* Vid. Tertul. de Covon. Mil. cap. 3. et Cone. Nic. can. 20.
s^ Ap. Euseb. de Vita Const, lib. 3. cap. 18.
*' Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 2. Post rectee fidei confessionem,
quae in sancta Dei ecelesia praedicatur, placuit, omnes sa-
cerdutes, qui catholicae fidei unitate complectimur, nt nihil
idtra diversum aut dissonum in ecclesiasticis sacramentis
agamus; ne quaelibet nostra diversitas apud ignotos seu car-
nales schismatis errorem videatur ostendere, et multis extet
ill scandalum variefas eccleslarum. Unus ergo ordo orandi
atque psallendi, a nobis per omnem Hispaniam atque Gal-
liciam (leg. Galliam) conservetur : unus modus in missarum
solennitatibus, unus in vespertinis otficiis : nee diversa sit
ultra in nobis ecclesiastica consuetudo, quia in luia fide
continemur et regno. Hoc enim et antiqui canones de-
creverunt, &c.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
875
li customs, seeing we all live in one faith and in one
;i kingdom. That canon also refers to more ancient
I canons, requiring uniformity in Divine worship
r, throughout provincial churches. And it is most
^ certain, that about this time, that is, m the sixth
t and seventh centuries, and before, decrees were
I: made in several councils, requiring the churches of
r each respective province to conform their usages to
I the rites and forms of the metropolitical or principal
' church among them. As may be seen in the canons
of the councils of Agde, anno 506,*' and Epone and
iGirone, anno 517,^" and the council of Vannes""
and the first of Braga," anno 465 and 563. For
I though by the most ancient rules every bishop had
; liberty to prescribe what he thought proper for his
j own church, and no church pretended to dictate
I magisterially in such things to any other ; yet when
churches became subject to one political head,
and national churches arose from that distinction ;
i then it was thought convenient by all the bishops
of such a nation to unite more closely in rituals and
circimistantials of Divine worship, as well as faith
and substantials ; and from that time this also be-
came a necessary part of the union of national
churches ; in which all the bishops voluntarily
combining, no one could depart from that unity
without incurring the guilt of an unnecessary
breach of that union, which was so convenient for
cementing the several members of a national church
into one communion.
j,^^( ,^ Thus we have seen wherein the
viifbieheadtoVnite ""ity of the cathoUc church, con-
ci\iK'fic''chirch'into sidcrcd in its utmost latitude, con-
one (
sisted. And hence one might safely
infer these two things negatively, without any
further evidence : 1st, That there was no necessity
of a visible head, as now is pretended in the church
of Rome, to unite all the parts of the catholic
church into one communion. Nor, 2dly, Any ne-
cessity that the whole cathohc church should agree
in all rites, and ceremonies, and customs, in indif-
ferent things, which might be various in difl'erent
churches without any breach of catholic commu-
nion. The former of these was sufficiently pro-
vided for by the agreement of all churches in the
same faith, and the obligation that lay upon the
whole college of bishops, as equal sharers in one
episcopacy, to give mutual assistance to each other
in all things that were necessary to defend the
faith, or preserve the unity of the church entire in
all respects when any assault was made upon it. It
was by this means, and not by any necessary re-
course to any single, visible, standing head, that
anciently the unity of the church was preserved.
Recourse was sometimes had to the bishop of Rome,
as an eminent bishop, who made a considerable
figure in the great body of bishops, and one who, by
his station in the imperial city, might be able to
succour those that were oppressed in times of great
difficulty and distress ; but his judgment or opinion
was deemed no infallible rule, nor his decision such
as was to conclude the rest of the world, so as to tie
them down in no case without the charge of schism
to vary from him. For sometimes the bishop of
Rome fell into manifest heresy, as when Liberius
subscribed the Arian blasphemy; in which case
any other bishop was not only at liberty to dissent
from him, but was obliged, by virtue of his share in
the common episcopacy of the church, to oppose
him, and, if occasion required, to pronounce anathe-
ma against him ; as St. Hilary did against Libcrius,'-
when he subscribed to the condemnation of Atha-
nasius, and the Arian creed made at Sirmium.
Sometimes, again, the bishops of Rome took upon
them to exercise a jurisdiction over other churches,
in whose affairs by right of canon they had no
power ; as, when Pope Victor set himself to excom-
municate the Asiatic churches for their different
way of observing Easter, he was opposed, not only
by the Asiatic bishops, but by Irenjeus and the rest
of the world, as going beyond his bounds, and en-
gaging himself in a rash and schismatical under-
taking. For he who, by an undue stretch of power
not belonging to him, divides others from his com-
munion, is properly the schismatic, by making an
unnecessary division in the church, and not they
who, by necessity, are forced to divide from him.
So, again, when Pope Zosimus and Celestine took
upon them to receive appellants from the African
churches, and absolve those whom they had con-
demned; St. Austin, and all the African churches,
sharply remonstrated against this as an illegal
practice, violating the laws of unity, and the settled
rules of ecclesiastical commerce, which required
that no delinquent excommunicated in one church
should be absolved in another, without giving satis-
faction to his own church that censured him : and
therefore, to put a stop to this practice, and check
the exorbitant power which the Roman bishops
assumed to themselves, they first made a law in the
council of Milevis,*^ That no African clerk should
appeal to any church beyond sea, under pain of
being excluded from communion in all the African
churches : and then, afterward, meeting in a general
synod,"^ they despatched letters to the bishop of
Rome, to remind him how contrary this practice
was to the canons of Nice, which ordered. That all
controversies should be ended in the places where
^^ Cone. Agathen. can. 30.
*' Cone. Epaunense, eau. 27. Cone. Geruntl. can. 1.
"" Cone. Veneticum, can. 15.
=' Cone. Biacaron. I. can. I'l 20, 21, &c.
"■- Hilar. Fragment, p. 1S4. Anathema tibi a me dictum,
Liberi, et sociis tuis. Iterum tibi anathema, et tertia, proe-
vaiieator Liberi. ™ Cone. Milevitan. can. 22.
"' Coil. Can. Afric. a cap. 13> ad 138.
876
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
they arose, before a council and the metropolitan.
And they witlial tell him, It was unreasonable to
think that God should enable a single person to
examine the justice of a cause, and deny his grace
to a multitude of men assembled in council. This
evidently shows, that they did not imagine any
single person to be the centre of unity to the whole
church ; or that all churches were obliged to be in
communion with the bishop of Rome, whether he
were catholic or heretic ; or that any church, with-
out the limits of his mctropolitical power, was bound
in any respect to submit to his jurisdiction: but it
manifestly proves, on the contrary, that there was
no necessity of a visible head, as is now pretended
in the church of Rome, to unite all the parts of the
catholic church into one communion ; but that, in
matters of faith, every bishop was as much a guardian
of the whole church as the bishop of Rome ; and
in matters of discipline, all churches were at liberty
to hear and determine their own causes in a synod
of bishops, without having recourse to any foreign
jurisdiction, as has been more fully demonstrated
in other parts of this work,^^ to which I refer the
reader for greater satisfaction.
^ J Secondly, It is equally clear, that
that'thTwhoie'^*''''^ there was no necessity, in order to
fnihe^amevHesfi^d maintain the unity of the catholic
church, that all churches should agree
in all the same rites and ceremonies ;
but every church might enjoy her own usages and
customs, having liberty to prescribe for herself in all
things of an indifferent nature, except where either
a universal tradition, or the decree of some general
or national council, (as has been noted before,) inter-
vened to make it otherwise. To this purpose is that
famous saying of Irenseus,'^ upon occasion of the
different customs of several churches in observing
the Lent fast : We still retain peace one with an-
other ; and the different ways of keeping the fast
only the more commends our agreement in the faith.
St. Jerom likewise, speaking of the different cus-
toms of churches in relation to the Saturday fast,
and the reception of the eucharist every day, lays
down this general rule,"' That all ecclesiastical tra-
ceremonies, which
were things of a
different nature
ditions, which did no ways prejudice the faith, were
to be observed in such manner as we had received
them from our forefathers ; and the custom of one
church was not to be subverted by the contrary
custom of another ; but every province might abound
in their own sense, and esteem the rules of their
ancestors as laws of the apostles. After the same
manner, St. Austin'* says. That in all such things,
whereabout the Holy Scripture has given no positive
determination, the custom of the people of God, or
the rules of our forefathers, are to be taken for laws.
For if we dispute about such matters, and condemii
the custom of one church by the custom of another,
that will be an eternal occasion of strife and con-
tention ; which will always be diligent enough to
find out plausible reasonings, when there are no
certain arguments to show the truth. Therefore
great caution ought to be used, that we draw not a
cloud over charity, and eclipse its brightness in the
tempest of contention. He adds, a little after, Such
contention is commonly endless, engendering strifes,
and terminating no disputes. Let us, therefore,
maintain one faith "^ throughout the whole church,
wherever it is spread, as intrinsical to the members
of the body, although the unity of faith be kept
with some different observations, which in no ways
hinder or impair the truth of it. For all the beauty
of the King's daughter is within, and those observa-
tions which are differently celebrated, are under-
stood only to be in her outward clothing. Whence
she is said to be clothed in golden fringes, wrought
about with divers colours. But let that clothing be
so distinguished by diffei'ent observations, as that
she herself may not be destroyed by oppositions and
contentions about them. This was the ancient way
of preserving peace in the catholic church, to let
different churches, which had no dependence in ex-
ternals upon one another, enjoy their own liberty
to follow their own customs without contradiction.
For, as Gregory'"" the Great said to Leander, a
Spanish bishop, there is no harm done to the church
catholic by different customs, so long as the unity
of the faith is preserved. And therefore, though the
Spanish churches differed in some customs from the
'* Book II. chap. 5, and Book IX. chap. 1. sect. II.
"* Ap. Eiiseb. lib. 5. cap. 24. Ildi/Tts dpi]vtuo/uiev Trpds
aWt'iXoui' ical j'; dta({)wi>ia Tf/s vijo-Tttas ti/k bfiovoiav tj'/s
TTLCTlim avVL(7T1]rTL.
"' Hieron. Tip. 28. ad Lucinium Boeticum. Ego illud te
breviter admoucndiim piito, traditione-s ecclesiasticas (pra;-
scitim qu:c fidei nou officiant) ita observandas, ut a majori-
bus tradittc sunt: nee aliorum consueturlinem alioruui con-
trario more subvert! Sed unaquaeque provincia abundet in
suo sensu, et praicepta majorum leges apostolicas arbitretur.
'*" Aug. Ep. 86. ad Casulan. In his rebus, de quibus nihil
certi statuit Scriptura Uivina, nios populi Dei vel instituta
niajorum pro lege tcnenda sunt. De quibus si disputare
voluerinius, et ex aliorum consuetudine alios improbare,
orietur interminata luctatio, qua; labore sermocinationis cum
certa documenta nulla veritatis insinuet; utique cavendum
est, ne tempestate conteutionis serenitatem charitatis ob-
nubilct.
^' Aug. ibid. Interminabilis est ista contentio, generans
lites, non Aniens quaestiones. Sit ergo una fides universae,
quas ubique dilatatur, ecclesia?, tanquam intus in membris,
etiam si ipsaunitas fidei quibusdam diversis observationibus
cclebratur, quibus nullo modo quod in fide venmi est impe-
ditur. Omnis enim pulchritudo filia> Regis intriusecus; illae
autem nbservationes, qua; varie celebrantur, in ejus veste in-
telliguntur. Unde ibi dicitur, In fimbriis aureis circuma- '
micta varietate. Sed ea quoque vestis ita diversis celebratio-
nibus varietur, ut non adversis contentiouibus dissipetur.
100 G,-eg. Magn. Ep. 41. ad Leandrum. In una fide ni-
hil ofilcit sancta; ecclesiae consuctudo diversa.
Chap, I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
877
Roman church, yet he did not pretend to oblige
them to leave their own customs and usages, to fol-
low the Roman. He gave a like answer to Austin
the monk, archbishop of Canterbury, when he asked
•him, what form of Divine service he should settle
in Britain, the old Galilean, or the Roman ? And
how it came to pass, that when there was but one
faith, there were different customs in different
churches ; the Roman church having one form of
service, and the Galilean churches another ? To
this he replied,'"" Whatever 3'ou find either in the
Roman, or Galilean, or any other church, which
may be more pleasing to Almighty God, I think it
best that you should carefully select it, and settle
it in the use of the English church, newly converted
to the faith. For we are not to love things for the
sake of the place, but places for the sake of the
good things we find in them. Therefore you may
collect out of every church whatever things are
pious, religious, and right ; and putting them to-
gether, instil them into the minds of the English,
and accustom them to the observation of them. And
there is no question but that Austin followed this
direction in his new plantation of the English church.
Neither was this liberty granted to different
churches in bare rituals, and things of an indiffer-
ent nature, but sometimes in more weight}' points,
such as the receiving or not receiving those that
were baptized by heretics and schismatics without
another baptism. This was a question long debated
between the African, and Roman,and other churches ;
yet without breach of communion, especially on
their part who followed the moderate counsels of
Cyprian, who still pleaded for the liberty and in-
dependence of different churches in this matter,
leaving all churches to act according to their own
judgment, and keeping peace and unity with those
that differed from him, as has been more fully
showed in a former Book,'"- where we discourse of
the independence of bishops, especially in the Afri-
can churches.
The reader may find an account of some other
questions in the same place, as candidly and mo-
derately debated among them, as the question about
clinic baptism, and the case of admitting adulterers
to communion again, in which the practice of the
African bishops was often different from one an-
other ; but they neither censured each other's prac-
tice, nor brake communion upon it. And sometimes
the same moderation was observed in doctrinal
points of lesser moment. For, as our learned and
judicious writers "" have observed out of St. Aus-
tin,'" besides the necessary articles of faith, there
are other things about which the most learned and
exact defenders of the catholic rule do not agree,
without dissolving the bond of faith. There are
some questions in which,'"* without any detriment
to the faith that makes us Christians, we may safely
be ignorant of the truth, or suspend our opinion,
or conjecture what is false by human' suspicion and
infirmity. As in the question about paradise, what
sort of place it is, and where it was that God placed
the first man when he had formed him ? Where
now Enoch and Elias are, in paradise, or some other
place ? How many heavens there are, into the third
of which St. Paul says he was taken ? With in-
numerable questions of the like nature, pertainino-
either to the secret work of God, or the hidden parts
of Scripture, concerning which he concludes, that
a man may be ignorant of them without any pre-
judice to the Christian faith, or err about them
without any imputation of heresy. This considera-
tion made St. Austin profess in his modestv, that
there were more things in Scripture ""* which he
knew not, than what he did know. And if men
should fiercely dispute about such things, and con-
demn one another for their ignorance or error con-
cerning them, there would be no end of schisms
and divisions in the church. Therefore in such
questions every man was at liberty to abound in his
own sense, only observing this rule of peace, not to
impose his own opinions magisterially upon others,
nor urge his own sentiments as necessary doctrines
or articles of faith in such points, where either the
Scripture was silent, or left every man the Uberty
of opining.
Nay, in some cases a little allow-
ance was made for men of honest wharaUo».ince
- , , , . was made for men
minds, wl\o brake communion one -"^o out> of simple
ignorance brake
With another. For sometimes it hap- communion «ith
■t one anotlier,
pened, that good catholics were di-
vided among themselves out of ignorance, and brake
communion with one another for mere words, not
understanding each other's sentiments. In which
'"' Greg. Respons. ad Quaest. A\ig. ap. Bedam, lib. 1. cap.
27. et Gratian. Dist. 12. cap. 10. Mihi placet, ut sive in
Romana, sive in Galliaruin, sen in qualibet ecclesia aliqnid
inveuisti, quod plus omnipotenti Deo placere possit, solli-
cite eligas ; et in Anglonim ecclesia, qmc adluic ad fidem
nova est, institutione praecipua, qua: de niultis ecclesiis col-
ligere potuisti, infundas. Non eiiim pro locis res, sed pro
bonis rebus loca amanda sunt. Ex singulis ergo quibusque
ecclesiis, quee pia, quoR religiosa, qute recta sunt elige, et
ha;c quasi in fascieulum collecta, apud Anglorum mcntes in
consuetudinem depone. '"- Book IF. chap. G.
'»' Barrow, Of the Unity of the Church, p. 299. Potter,
Answer to Charity mistaken, sect. 3. p. cS8.
"" Aug. cont. Julian. Pelag. Alia sunt de quibus inter
sc aliquando doctissimi atque optinii rcgulae catliolica; de-
I'ensoies, salva fidei compage, non consonant.
105 Aug. de Peccat. Orig. cont. Pelag. et Celest. lib. 2.
cap. 23. Sunt qua;stiones in quibus, salva fide qua Cln-is-
tiani sumus, aut ignoratur quod verum sit, et sententia de-
finitiva suspenditur; aut aliter quam est, humana etintirma
suspicione conjicitur. Veluti cum quajritur, qualis, aulubi
paradisus sit, &c. Vid. Enchirid. cap. 59.
'»'= Aug. Ep. 119. ad Januar. cap. 21. Etiam in ipsis
Sanctis Scripturis multo nesciam plura quam sciam.
878
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
case all wise and moderate men had a just com-
passion for each partj^, and laboured to compose
and unite them, without severely condemning either.
Nazianzen '"' tells us, There was a time when the
ends of the earth were well nigh divided by a few
syllables. It was in a controversy about the use of
the words rpia Trpoawva, and rfiilg {nroaraatig, in the
doctrine of the Trinity. Each party was orthodox,
and meant the same thing under different words ;
but not understanding one another's sense, they
mutually charged each other with heresy. They
who were for calling the three Divine persons three
hypostases, charged their adversaries as Sabellians ;
and they on the contrary returned the charge of
Arianism upon them, as thinking they had taken
three hypostases in the Arian sense, for three es-
sences or substances of a different nature. But the
great and good Athanasius, in his admirable pru-
dence and candour, seeing into the false foundation
of these disputes, quickly put an end to them, by
bringing them to a right understanding of each
other's sense, and allowing them to use their own
terms without any difference in opinion. And this,
says our author, was a more beneficial act of cha-
rity to the church, than all his other daily labours
and discourses : it was more honourable than all
his watchings and humicubations, and not inferior
to his flights and exiles. And therefore he tells his
readers, in ushering in the discourse, that he could
not omit the relation without injuring them, espe-
cially at a time when contentions and divisions
were in the church ; for this action of his would be
an instruction to them that were then alive, and of
great advantage, if they would propound it to their
own imitation ; since men were prone to divide not
only from the impious, but from the orthodox and
pious, and that not only about little and contempti-
ble opinions, (which ought to make no difference,)
but even about words that tended to the same sense,
as was evident in the case before them. Such was
the candour and prudence of wise and good men in
labouring to compose the unnecessary and verbal
disputes of the orthodox, when they unfortunately
happened to clash and quarrel without grounds one
with another.
And they had some regard likewise to men of
honest minds, who through mere ignorance or in-
firmity were engaged in greater errors. For they
made a great distinction between heresiarchs and
their followers ; between the guides and the people ;
and between such as were born and bred in the
church, and afterward apostatized into heresy, and
those that received their errors from the trachtion
and seduction of their parents. St. Austin,'"' speak-
ing of this latter sort, says, That they who defend
not a false and perverse opinion with any pertina-
cious animosity, especially if they did not by any
audacious presumption of their own first invent it,
but received it from the seduction of their erring
parents, and were careful in their inquiries after
truth, being ready to embrace it when they found
it ; that they were by no means to be reckoned
among heretics. That is, they had not the formality
of heresy, which is pride and obstinacy in error;
and therefore a more favom-able opinion might be
conceived of them above others, who first founded
heresies, or embraced them afterwards out of some
vicious corruption of mind, having a greater regard
to their own lusts, and pleasures of unrighteous-
ness, than any sincere love for truth. Though such
weak and injudicious persons could not be wholly
excused from error, or schism, or sin, yet in com-
parison of others their case was thought capable of
some proper allowances : and therefore they were
neither so severely punished in the church here, nor
reputed so great objects of God's displeasure here-
after. For, as Salvian"" words it, in the case of
some who embraced the Arian heresy, they erred
indeed, but they erred with a good mind ; not out
of any hatred to God, but with affection to him,
thinking thereby to honour and love the Lord.
Although they had not the true faith, yet they
imagined this their opinion to be perfect charity to-
w'ards God. And how they shall be punished for
this error of their false opinion in the day of judg-
ment, no one knows but the Judge alone.
This occasioned a little distinction
sometimes to be made between here- or ^m-nlut Ae-
siarchs, or the first authors of heresy, fiiL" no"onl' was
esteemed to lie in
and those that were ignorantly drawn 'he perfect unity of
'-^ ^ the cniircn, who ivas
into error by their seducement and ",|'„Vw,[h"i,e?'""""
delusions, as we shall see more in
speaking of the discipline and censures of the
church. In the mean time, I observe, that because
the church could not ordinarily judge of men's
hearts, nor always know the means and motives that
engaged them in error or schism, she was forced to
proceed commonly by another rule, and judge of
their unity with her by their external communion
and professions. And because there were several
sorts and degrees of unity, as we have seen before,
so that a man might be in the communion of the
'»' Naz. Oral. 21. de Laud. Athanas. t. 1. p. 396.
'"^ Aug. Ep. 162. ad Episc. Donat. p. 277. Qui senten-
tiam suam, quamvis I'alsam atque perversani, nulla pertiiiaci
animositate defendunt, prwsertim quain non aiidacia pra;-
sumptionis suae pepererunt, sed a scductis atque in errorem
lapsis parentibus acceperunt, quaerunt autem cauta solici-
tudine vei-itatem, corrigi parati cum invencrint, nequaquam
sunt inter haereticos deputandi.
"" Salvian. de Guberuat. Dei, lib. 5. p. 154. Errant ergo,
sed bono animo errant ; non odio, sed affectu Dei, hono-
rare se Dominum, atque aniare credentes. Quamvis non
habeant rectara fidem, illi tamen hoc perfectam Dei opsti-
mant charitalem. Qualiler prohoc ipso falsa; opinion is errore
in die jiidicii puniendi sunt, nullus potest scire nisi Judex.
vHAP. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
879
hurch in one respect, and out of it in another ;
hercfore the church went by this rule, to judge
ione to be in her perfect unity, but such as were in
oil communion with her. Upon which account,
hough heretics, and schismatics, and excommuni-
ate persons, and profane men were in some sense
if tlie church, as having received baptism, which
hey always retained, and as making profession of
ome part of the Christian faith; yet because in
ither respects they were broken oft' from her, they
^■ere not esteemed sound and perfect members of
Ihe body, but looked upon as withered and decayed
tranches, for want of such unity in other respects,
s is necessarily required to denominate a man a
eal and complete Christian, which is a title allow-
d to none but such as are in full communion with
Ihe church of Christ. This distinction between
otal and partial unity, and total and partial schism
nd separation, is of great use to make a man im-
ierstand all those sayings of the ancients, which
peak of heretics, and schismatics, and excommuni-
ate persons, and profligate sinners, as being in some
aeasure in and of the church, at the same time
hat they were reputed really and truly separated
rom her. Thus Optatus tells the Donatists,""
That they were divided from the church in part,
[lot in every respect : for that was the nature of a
chism, to be divided in part, not totally cut asunder,
^nd that for very good reason, because both we
nd you have the same ecclesiastical conversation ;
hough the minds of men be at variance, the sacra-
icnts do not vary. We have all the same faith,
^e are all signed with the same seal : w^e are no
therwise baptized than you are, nor otherwise or-
ained than you are. We all read the same Divine
i'estament, we all pray to the same God. The
ord's prayer is the same with us as it is with you ;
ut there being a rent made (as was said before) by
he parts hanging this way and that way, a union
as necessary to restore the whole to its integrity.
le repeats this again in other places :'" Both you
nd we have the same ecclesiastical conversation,
the same common lessons, the same faith, the same
sacraments of faith, the same mysteries. And upon
this score he frecjuently tells them they were tlieir
brethren still, whether they would or not. Though
the Uonatists hate us, says he,"" and abhor us, and
will not be called our brethren, yet we cannot de-
part from the fear of God : they are without doubt
our brethren, though not good brethren. There-
fore let no one wonder that I call (hem brethren,
who cannot be otherwise than our brethren, seeing
both they and we have one and the same spiritual
nativity, though our actions are different from one
another. Ye cannot but be our brethren, says he
again to them,"^ whom one mother the church hath
born in the same bowels of her sacraments ; whom
one God, as a Father, hath received after one and
the same manner, as adopted children. We all pray,
"Our Father which art in heaven:" whence you
may perceive, that we are not totally separated from
one another, whilst we pray for you willingly, and
you pray for us, though against your will. You
may hence see. Brother Parmenian, that the sacred
bonds of brotherhood between us and you cannot
be totally broken asunder. St. Austin always dis-
courses after the same manner concerning this
union in part : In many things ye are one with us,"*
in baptism, in the creed, and the rest of God's sa-
craments. And hence "^ he also concludes, that
whether they would or no, they were their bre-
thren, and could not cease to be so, so long as thev
continued to say, " Our Father," and did not re-
nounce their creed and their baptism. For there
was no medium between Christians and pagans. If
they retained faith, and baptism, and the common
prayer of the Lord, which teaches all men to style
God their Father ; so far they were Christians :
and as far as they were Christians, so far they
were brethren, though turbulent and contentious,
who would neither keep " the unity of the Spirit
in the bond of peace," nor continue to be united in
the catholic church with the rest of their brethren.
By all this it is evident, I. That there were dif-
Optat. lib. 3. p. 72. In parte vestis adhiic unutn su-
ms, sed in diversa pendemus. Quod euim scissinn est, ex
arte divisum est, non ex toto concisuni. Et merito, quia
obis et vobis una est ecclesiastica conversatio : et si homi-
um litigant mentes, non litigant sacramenta. Denique
ossumus et nos dicere, pares credimus, et uno sigillo signati
umus: nee aliter baptizati quam vos : nee aliter onlinati
uam vos. Testainentum divinuni legimus pariter : unum
)euin rogamus. Oratio Dominica apud nos et apud vos una
st, sed scissura (ut supra diximus) (acta, partibus hinc at-
ue inde pendentibus, sartura necessaria.
'" Ibid. lib. 5. p. 84. Denique apud vos et apud nos una
st ecclesiastica conversatio, communes lectiones, eadem
ides, ipsa tidei sacramenta, eadem mysteria.
"* Ibid. lib. 1. p. 34. Quamvis nos odio habent, et execrea-
ur, et nolunt se dici fratres nostros ; tamen nns rocederc a
imore Dei non possumus. — Simt igitur sine dubio fratres,
[uatnvis non boni. Quare nemo miretur, eos me appellare
fratres, qui non possunt non esse fratres. Est quidem nobis
et illis una spiritualis nativitas, sed diversi sunt actus, &c.
So in the conference of Carthage, die 3. n. 233, the catholics
say, Propter sacramenta frater est sive bonus sive malus.
"' Ibid. lib. 4. p. 77. Non enim non potestis esse fra-
tres, quos iisdem sacramentorum visceribus una mater ec-
clesia genuit ; quos eodem modo adoptivos filios Dens Pater
exrepit. — Videtis nos non in totum ab invicem esse se-
paratos, dum et nos pro vobis oramus volentes ; et vos pro
nobis oretis, etsi nolcntes. Vides, frater Parmeniane, sancta
germanitatis vincula inter nos et vos in totum rmnpi non
posse.
"* Aug. Ep. 48. ad Vincent, p. 71. In multis estis no-
biscum, in baptismo, in symbolo, in cajteris Dominicis sa-
cramentis. In spiritu autem unifatis, ct vinculo pacis, in
ipsa denique catholica ecclesia nobiscuni non estis.
"^ Aug. in Psal. xxxii. Concion. 2, p. 91. Velint, nolint,
fratres nostri sunt, &c.
880
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
ferent degi-ees of unity and schism, according to
the proportion of which, a man was said to be more
or less united to the church, or divided from it. 2.
That they who retained faith, and baptism, and
the common form of Christian worship, were in
those respects one with the church ; though in
other respects, wherein their schism consisted, they
were divided from her. So they might be said to
be brethren, and not brethren ; sons of God, and
not sons of God ; of the house of God, and not
of the house of God; according to the dilTerent
acceptation of these terms, and the different pro-
portion and degrees of that unity or schism, where-
by they were united to the church, or separated
from her. 3. That to give a man the deno-
mination of a true cathohc Christian, absolutely
speaking, it was necessary that he should in all
respects, and in every kind of unity, be in perfect
and full communion with the church ; that is, in
faith, in baptism, in holiness of life, in charity, in
worship and all holy offices, and in all the necessary
parts of government and discipline ; but to deno-
minate a man a schismatic, it was sufficient to break
the unity of the church in any one respect; though
the malignity of his schism was to be interpreted
more or less, according to the degrees of the separ-
ation that he made from her. And by these rules
it is easy for any one to understand, what the an-
cients meant by unity and schism, and how the dis-
ciphne of the church was exercised and maintained
by obliging men to live in perfect and full commu-
nion with her, which I come now more particularly
to explain and consider.
CHAPTER II.
OF THE DISCIPLINE OF THE CHURCH, AND THE
VARIOUS KINDS OF IT, TOGETHER WITH THE
VARIOUS METHODS OBSERVED IN THE ADMINIS-
TRATION OF IT.
The discipline of the church being
Thut^^he' disci- intended, as was observed before, only
plineof the church , . t ■ r
did not consist in to prescrvc thc uuitv and purity or
canceUing or disan. ^ .
nulling any man's her owu mcmbcrs in one communion,
baptism.
we are not to look for the exercise of
it upon any but such as in some measure made
profession of being joined in society with her ;
which were either baptized persons, or at least can-
didates of baptism ; for she pretended not to exer-
cise discipline upon any other which were without,
but such only as were within the pale, in the largest
sense, by some act of their own profession. And
even upon these she never pretended to exercise
her discipline so far, as to cancel or disannul their
baptism, so as to oblige them to take a second bap- :
tism, if their first was good, in order to be admitted
into the church again, when for any crime they
were cast out of it. For even heretics and apostates, ,
who made the greatest breach of Christian unity, '.
were never so far divided from the church, but that
still they retained some distant relation to her by
baptism, whose character was indelible, even in the
greatest apostacy that can be imagined, even in the
total abjuration of the Christian faith : the obliga-
tion of their baptism still lay upon them, and with
what severity soever they were treated in their re
pentance, if ever they returned to the church again,'
there is no instance of receiving them by a second
baptism, which, if once lawfully given, was for
ever after forbidden to be repeated upon any afr
count whatsoever. I will not stand to prove this
here, because I have had occasion once or twice'
before to speak largely upon it ; but only observe,
that it was no part of the discipline of the church
to deny men the original right they had in baptism;
and consequently, that the most formal casting them
out of communion was never intended to signify,
that they were mere heathens and pagans, and that
they could not be admitted again into the church
without a repetition of their baptism.
But the discipline of the church g^^^ ,
consisted in a power to deprive men mmVim^he «™?
of all the benefits and privileges of "rKniegeTfo'L-"'
baptism, by turning them out of the ''"'"' " ""^ """'
society and communion of the church, in which
these privileges were only to be enjoyed ; such as
joining in public prayer, and receiving the eucha-
rist, and other acts of Divine worship ; and some-
times they were wholly forbidden to enter the
church, so much as to hear the Scriptures read, or
hear a sermon preached, till they showed some
signs of relenting; and every one shunned and
avoided them in common conversation, partly to
establish the church's censures and proceedings
against them, and partly to make them ashamed,
and partly to secure themselves from the danger of
contagion and infection.
Thus far the church went in her ^ , ,
Sect, 3.
censures by her own natural right an^^'anfereTp^iS'
and power, but no further; for her Pomecases'ihfsec'"
. . n • • i. ^ lar arm was called
power originally was a mere spiritual i„ to give its assist-
power ; her sword only a spiritual
sword, as Cyprian" terms it, to affect the soul, and
not the body. Over the bodies of men she pre-
tended no power ; no, nor yet over their estates, ex-
cept such as were purely ecclesiastical, and of her
> Book XII. chap. 5. and Scholastical History of Bap-
tism, Part II. chap. 6.
2 Cypr. Ep. 62. al. 4. ad Pompon, p. 9. Spiritual! gladio
superbi et contumaces necantur, dum de ecclesia ejiciuntur*
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
881
own donation, to resume what was her own property
and gift from such as were contumacious and re-
bellious against her censures. In which case she
Sdinetimes craved assistance from the secular power,
even whilst it was heathen, and more frequently
when it was become Christian. Thus when the
council of Antioch had deposed Paulus Samosa-
teiisis, and substituted Domnus in his room, but
eiiiikl not remove him by any power of their own
IVmu the house belonging to the church, which
li( still kept possession of, they had recourse to
A'.nelian, the heathen emperor, wlio did them
justice upon appeal, ordering the house to be de-
livered to those to whom the bishops of Italy and
E(ime should write with approbation. And so,
says Eusebius,' Paul was cast out of the church
with the highest disgrace by the help of the secu-
lar power. This was more common after the em-
iierors were become Christians ; for then they
( I'.ld with greater liberty and confidence appeal
to them, and beg their assistance upon such oc-
ca-^ions. And then canons were made to authorize
si'.eh addresses, that the censures of the church
r.ii^ht have their efl'ect and force upon contu-
macious and obstinate offenders. Such an order
...- made in the council of Antioch, anno 341, in
the reign of Constantius, That if a presbyter, who
set uji a separate meeting against his bishop, and
was, aft'T admonition, deposed for his crime, still
continued obstinately* to disturb and subvert the
chun.'h, he should be con'ccted by the external
power, that is, the ci\dl magistrate, as a seditious
person. Such another canon was made in the
third council of Carthage,* in the case of one Cres-
conius, an African bishop, who, having left his
own bishopric, and intruded himself into another,
where he staj^ed in spite of all ecclesiastical cen-
sures, orders were given to petition the secular
magistrate by his authority to remove him. And
this canon was inserted as a general and standing
Tule into the African" Code. Where we have also
a like constitution ' against such presbyters as set
up new bishoprics in the diocese of their own
bishop without his consent ; they w^ere to be de-
prived and removed out of such places, as rebels,
apxovTiKy SvvaaTii<f, by the governing power of the
secular magistrate. And in another canon* men-
tion is made of letters to be sent from the synod to
the magistrates of Africa, to petition them to yield
their assistance to their common mother, the catho-
lic church, against the Donatists, forasmuch as the
authority of bishops was contemned in every city.
This petition is more particularly explained in an-
other canon,' which grants a commission to certain
bishops to go as legates, in the name of the church,
to the emperors Arcadius and Honorius, and com-
plain of the violences offered by the Donatists, who
had invaded many of their churches, and kept them
by force ; against which tliey desired the emperors
to grant them a suitable help by a military guard ;
it being no unusual thing, nor against the Scripture,
to be protected, as St. Paul was, by a band of soldiers
against the conspiracy of insolent and factious men.
They requested also, that the emperors would j)ut in
execution the law, which Theodosius their father, of
pious memory, had enacted against heretics, where-
by every one that ordained, or was ordained by them,
was amerced in the sum of ten pounds of gold. The
law they refer to, is still extant in the Theodosian
Code, running in these terms,'" " If proof is made
against any who are engaged in heretical errors,
that they either have ordained clerks, or received
the office of a clerk, a mulct of ten pounds in gold
is by our order to be imposed upon them ; and the
place in w'hich any of these unlawful things were
attempted, if done by the connivance of the owner,
shall be confiscated. But if the possessor was igno-
rant of the matter, then he that rented the farm, if he
be a freeman, shall forfeit ten pounds of gold to the
exchequer ; or if he be descended of a servile condi-
tion, and cannot bear the penalty, then he shall be
beaten with rods, and sent into banishment." This
was that famous penal law of Theodosius against
all heretics in general, so often mentioned by St.
Austin ; and which he, with the rest of the African
fathers, desired Honorius to confirm, so as it might
specify and affect the Donatists, more particularly
such of them as by open or secret violence made
assaults upon the catholic church. They did not
desire that this penalty should be inflicted indiffer-
ently upon all the Donatists, but only such as the
Circumcellions and others, who, in their mad zeal
and fury, committed violent outrages against the
catholics : but Honorius extended the penalty to
them all, and enforced the old law of Theodosius
his father by a new law of his own, wherein the
Donatists were particularly named as heretics," who,
upon conviction, or confession, were to be fined in
^ Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 30. MetA t^s £o-x«t»)s alvx^vii^ vtto
T^s Kotr/xiKri's «pxii« E^tXoui/Exai Tijs E/vKXijcrias.
* Cone. Antioch. can. 5. Ei ok irapafxivoi ^opv^wv Kal
&va(TTaTwv Ti/i/ LKKXrjaiau, oia t^s i^wdiu i^ov(Tia^ cos
trraaiMOi] aurov iTrL<TTpi<pta^6ai.
* Cone. Garth. 3. can. 38. Dignemini dare fiihieiam; qua,
necessitate ipsa eogcnte, liberum sit ad prasidem regionis
adversus ilium accedere, secundum constitutiones CI. ira-
peratorum ut secularis magistratus auctoritate pi-ohi-
beatur.
3 L
« Cod. Afric. can. 19. ' Ibid. can. 51.
8 Ibid. can. 68. " Ibid. can. 93. al. 95.
'» Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 5. de Haereticis, Leg. 21. In
haereticis eiroribus qnoscunque consliterit vel ordiuasse c!o-
ricos, vel suscepisse officium clericonim, denis libris auri
viritini multandos esse ccnsemus, &c.
" Ibid. .39. Donatistae superstitionis h.-crelicos, quocun-
que loci, vel fatentcs, vel convictos, legis tenore servatn,
poenam debilam absque dilatione persolvere decernimus.
882
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
the sum of ten pounds of gold, Jiccording to the
tenor of the former law. No one better understood
either the reasons or the effects of this law than St.
Austin, and therefore it cannot be better explained
than as Gothofred does it, '.n his words. Now he,
writing to Count Boniface, an African magistrate,
gives this account of it : Before those laws, says he,'-
were sent into Africa, which compel heretics to come
in to the church, some of our brethren, among
whom I was one, were of opinion, that although
the madness of the Donatists raged every where, yet
we should not petition the emperors to forbid any
one simply to be of that heresy, by inflicting punish-
ment on all that embraced it ; but only desire them
to make a law to restrain them from offering violence
to any that either preached or held the catholic
faith. Which we thought might in some measure
be done after this manner: If the law of Theodosius,
of pious memory, which he had promulged against
all heretics in general. That whoever was found to
be a bishop or clerk, any where among them, should
forfeit ten pounds in gold, were more expressly con-
firmed against the Donatists (who denied them-
selves to be heretics) in such a manner, as that the
penalty should not be inflicted upon them all, but
only upon such in whose regions the catholic church
suffered violence from their clergy, or the Circum-
cellions, or their people, so as after the protestation
of the catholics, who suffered from them, the magis-
trates should compel their bishops or ministers to
pay the fine. For so we thought that by this means
they might be terrified from daring any such at-
tempts, and the catholic truth might be taught and
held freely, so as no one should be compelled to it,
but every one that would might embrace it without
fear, and we should have no false or counterfeit
catholics. And though others of our brethren were
of a different opinion, (who by their age had greater
experience, and could plead the example of many
cities and places where we saw the catholic church
firmly and truly settled, Avhich yet was there settled
by such kind methods of Divine Providence, whilst
men were compelled by the laws of former empe-
rors to come in to the catholic communion,) yet,
notwithstanding this, we prevailed, that our petition
should be presented to the emperors in the foresaid
form. And thereupon a decree was drawn up in
council, and our legates were despatched to court.
But the greater mercy of God (who better knew
how necessary the terror of such laws and a little
medicinal trouble is, for the wicked or cold hearts
of many men, and for that hardness of mind which
cannot be corrected by words, but may by a little
severity of discipline) so ordered the matter, that
our legates could not obtain the thing they had
undertaken. For before they could get to court I
to present our petition, several grievous complaints*
had been made by the bishops of other places, who
had suffered extremely from the Donatists, and were
driven from their sees by them : especially the hor-
rible and incredible murder of Maximian, the ca-
tholic bishop of Vaga, made it impossible for ouri
embassy to succeed. For now a law was already,
promulged against the barbarous Donatist heresy,
the very sparing which seemed more cruel than the
cruelty which themselves exercised, that not only
its violence, but its very being should not be tole-
rated, or suffered to go unpunished. Yet, to ob-
serve Christian meekness, even toward the unwor-
thy, the penalty proposed was not death, but only,
a pecuniary mulct, and banishment for the bishops
and ministers. Then relating particularly the bar-
barous usage of Maximian, and their unparalleled
cruelty towards him, he adds. That the emperor,
being well apprized of these facts, in his great
piety and concern for religion, chose rather uni-
versally to correct that impious error by whole-
some laws, and reduce those, who carried the badge
of Christ against Christ, to catholic unity by
terror and punishment, than barely to take from
them the liberty of exercising their cruelty, anc
leave them at liberty to err and perish. He ol
serves further, That as soon as ever these laws apJ
peared in Africa, they wrought wonderful efiecta
upon the minds of men ; for immediately all such
as waited only for a proper occasion, or were ke})t
back merely by the dread of the cruelty of those
frantic men, or were afraid to offend their relations,}
came over at once to the catholic church. Manj
also who were detained in schism merely by the
custom they had been trained up to by their pa-j
rents, but had never spent a thought about the
grounds and reasons of their error, nor would con-
sider or make any inquiry into the merits of .
cause ; when once they began to consider it, and
found nothing in it worth suffering so great loss,
they without any difficulty became catholic Chris-
tians. For a concern for their own safety brought
them to understanding, who before were grown
negligent by security. Many also, who were less
capable of understanding and j udging by themselves,
what was the difference between the error of the
Donatists and the catholic truth, were induced to
follow the authority and persuasion of so many ex-
amples going before them. So the true mother re-
ceived great multitudes of people into her bosor
'- Aug. Ep. 50. ad Bonifac. p. 81. Antequam istoe leges,
qiiibus ad convivium sanctum coguntur inlraie, in Africam
mitterentur, nonnuUis fiatribus, in quibus et ego eram,
quamvis Donatistamm rabies usquequaque seeviret, videba-
tur non esse petendum ab iraperatoribus, tit ipsam hooresin
jiiberent omnino non esse, poenam constituendo eis, qui
ilia esse voluissent, sed hoc potius constituerent, ut eorur
fnriosas violentias non paterentur, qui veritatem ca.l-.olican
vel praidicarent loqueado, vel legerent constituendo, &c.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
S83
again rejoicing, and only a hardened company re-
mained obstinate by their unhappy animosity in
that pernicious way. And many of these also com-
municated with the church by a sort of dissimula-
tion ; but they who at first dissembled, afterwards
by degrees accustoming themselves to the way of
the church, and hearing the preaching of truth,
especially after the conference and disputation which
was held between their bishops and us at Carthage,
did at last for the most part correct their errors also.
This is the account which St. Austin gives both
of the reasons and effects of this penal law, which
he frequently '' mentions in other places, carefully
collected by Gothofred, but needless here to be re-
cited. I only observe these few things upon the
whole matter. 1. That though it was no part of
the church's discipline to use any manner of force
to give effect to her censures ; yet, in case of obsti-
nate opposition and contempt, she did not think it
unlawful to take the assistance of the secular power.
2. That in case of violence offered to the church, or
any of her ministers or her members, there was still
more reason to petition for defence against them.
3. That it was generally thought useful to inflict
some moderate temporal punishments upon obsti-
nate heretics, and schismatics, and other offenders,
(with a hberty of indulging, and remitting the
penalty, as prudence directed,) in order to bring
them to consider and examine the grounds of truth
and error, and humble them by repentance, and re-
store them to the communion of the church from
whence they were fallen.
But then it is also to be considered,
rtssist'ance that the church never encouraged
..vti required to . i /• i »
proceed so far, as, auy magistrate to proceed further in
for
to
take away hk, or her bclialf agalust any one for any
8hed blood. O J J
mere error, or ecclesiastical misde-
meanor, than to punish the delinquent with a pecu-
niary mulct, or bodily punishment short of death,
such as confiscation or banishment, unless it were
in case of capital crimes, and of a civil nature,
which fell directly under the cognizance of the civil
magistrate, as treason or rebellion, which the impe-
rial laws punished with death. There are indeed
some laws in the Theodosian Code, which order
heretics to be prosecuted with capital punishments.
Theodosius " made a decree against some of the
Manichees, which went by the name of Encratites,
Saccophori, and Hydroparastatre, that they should
be punished with death, at the same time that the
Solitarii, another sect among them, should only suf-
fer confiscation. And Honorius renewed the same
law " against them. And in two other laws he
ordered the Donatists'" in Africa to be put to death,
if they held any public conventicles to the prejudice
of the catholic faith, revoking all tolerations that
had been granted them before. But as these laws
were very rare, so they may be supposed to be made
upon some particular provocation of their enormi-
ties, such as the Manichees were guilty of; or their
barbarous outrages committed against the catholics,
such as the Circumcellions among the Donatists
every where stand charged with. Then, again, it
was as rare to find these laws at any time put in
execution against them ; for we scarce find an in-
stance before Priscillian of any heretic suffering
death barely for his opinion. Sozomen, speaking
of this law of Theodosius, says. It was made more
for terror" than execution. And Chrysostom at
the same time delivered his opinion freely. That the
tares were not thus to be rooted out ; for if here-
tics " were to be put to death, there would be no-
thing but eternal war in the world. Christ does
not prohibit us to restrain heretics, to stop their
mouths, to cut off their liberty, and their meetings,
and their conspiracies, but only to kill and slay
them. St. Austin seems not to have known any
thing of this law of Theodosius ; and for those of
Honorius, they were not yet enacted against the
Donatists, when he wrote against them. Therefore,
writing frequently to the African magistrates, he
tells them. The law gave them no power to put any
Donatist to death. Thus in his letter" to Dulci-
tius the tribune. You, says he, have not received
the power of the sword against them by any laws ;
neither by any imperial injunctions, which you are
obliged to execute, are you commanded to put them
to death. So he tells Petilian, the Donatist bishop,
That God had so ordered the matter in his provi-
dence, having the hearts of kings in his hand, that
though the emperor had made many laws to ad-
monish and correct"" them, yet there was no im-
perial law which commanded them to be put to
death. The judges indeed had power to punish
malefactors with death, as murderers, and the like ;
and so perhaps some of the Donatists might suffer ;
" Aug. Ep. 68. ad Januar. Donatist. Ep. 166. ad Dona-
tistas. Ep. 173. ad Crispinum Donatist. Cont. Crescon.
lib. 3. cap. 47. Cont. Liter. Petilian. lib. 2. cap. 83.
" Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 5. de Hcereticis. Le^;. 9.
Summo supplicio et ine.Kpiabili poena jubemus affligi.
•» Ibid. Leg. 35.
'* Ibid. Leg. 51. Oraculo penitus remote, quo ad ritus
suoshaereticae supevstitiones obrepserant, sciant omnes sanc-
tae legis inimici plectendos se poena proscriptionis et san-
guinis, si ultra convenire per publicum, e.xecranda sceleris
«ui temeritate temptaverint. An. 410. Vid. ibid. Leg. 56.
3 L 2
" Sozom. lib. 7. c. 12.
'*Chr)-s. Horn. 47. in Mat. p. '122. Ou yap St2 auaipiiv
aipe-riKov' iTrtl iroXe/uos affTroi/oos eIs xt;i; oikov p-ivnv
ijjL^Wiv iiarayicrdai, k.t.X.
" Aug. Ep. 61. ad Dulcitium. Non tu in eos jus gladii
ullis legibus accepisti, aut imperialibus constitutis, quorum
tibi injuncta est executio, hoc proeccptum est, ut necentur.
™ Aug. cont. Literas Petiliani, lib. 2. cag. 86. Multas ad
vos commoncndos et corripiendos leges ipse constituit:
nulla tamen lex regia vos jiissit occidi.
884
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
but that was not for their opinion barely. And
even in that case, when it was the cause of the
church, the cathohc bishops commonly interceded
for them, that the deaths of their martyrs might not
be revenged with blood. For no good men in the
catholic church, says St. Austin,^' are pleased to
have any one, although he be a heretic, prosecuted
unto death. Therefore, writing to one Donatus, a
proconsul in Africa, he tells him. They desired"
that the terror of judges and laws might correct
them, so as to preserve them from the punishment
of eternal judgment, but not kill them; that dis-
cipline might not be neglected toward them, and
yet that they might not undergo the punishment
which they really deserved. Therefore punish their
crimes in such manner, as that the authors may
continue in being, to repent of them. We beseech
you, when any cause of the church comes before
.you, although you know tlie church to be assaulted
and afflicted by their injurious villanies, yet then
forget that you have the power of killing, and do
not forget our petition. Let it not seem vile and
contemptible in your eyes, that we who pray to God
to correct them, intercede with you not to kill them.
Let your prudence also consider this, that no one
besides ecclesiastics is concerned to bring ecclesias-
tical causes before you : so that if you shoixld re-
solve to put such criminals to death, who are ac-
cused of acting wickedly against the church, you
will deter us from bringing any more such actions
before your tribunal ; and that will make them more
licentious and daringly bold to assault us, and work
our ruin, when they know we are under such a ne-
cessity, to choose rather to be slain by them, than
bring them to be slain before your tribunals. He
pleads after the same manner in another letter ^'
to Marcellinus the tribune, in behalf of some Donat-
ists, who confessed themselves guilty of murdering
some of the catholic clergy. I beseech you, says he,
let their punishment be short of death, though their
crimes be so great, both for our conscience' sake, and
to commend the lenity and meekness of the cathohc
church. A little after he entreats him to intercede
in his name to the proconsul for them. I hear it is
in the power of the judge to mollify the rigour of
the law in giving sentence, and to use greater mild-
ness in punisliing than the laws command. But if
he will not at my request consent to this, let him,
however, grant me this favour, to keep them in
prison till I can send to the emperor, and obtain of
his clemency,"' that the passions or martyrdoms of
the servants of God, which ought to be glorious in
the church, be not stained and defiled with the
blood of their enemies. He urges the same argu-
ment in his next letter to this Marcellinus with
gi'eater earnestness, conjuring him, by all that is
sacred, not to proceed to the utmost extremity
against some Circumcellions and Donatist clergy,
who were convicted of murdering two of his pres-
byters belonging to the church of Hippo, after hav-
ing first barbarously struck out an eye and cut off
the finger of one of them. I am under the greatest
concern imaginable, says he, lest your Highness
should decree their punishment by the utmost se-
verity of the law, to make them suffer the same'^
things that they have done. Therefore I beseech
you in these letters, by the faith which you have in
Christ, by ttie mercy of the Lord Jesus, that you
neither do this, nor suffer it to be done. For
though we might excuse ourselves from their death,
forasmuch as it was not by any accusation of ours,
but by the information of those who have the care
of preserving the public peace, that they were
brought in question ; yet we would not have the
passions of the servants of God be revenged with
the like punishments, as it were by way of retalia-
tion. Not that we are against depriving wicked
men of the liberty of committing such villanous
actions, but because we rather think it sufficient,
without either killing them, or maiming them in
any part of their body, to bring them by coercion
of the laws from these mad and turbulent prac-
tices, to live peaceably and soberly, or at least,
instead of these wicked works, to engage them in
some useful employment. He yet again more pa-
thetically lu'ges the same matter to one Apringius,
another African judge,-'' in these very affectionate
and moving terms, pleading for mercy toward the
same Circumcellions : I am afraid lest they, who
have committed this murder, should be sentenced
to death by your power. That this may not be
done, I that am a Christian beseech you the
judge, I that am a bishop exhort you that are a
Christian. I know the apostle says, "Ye bear not
the sword in vain, but are ministers of God to exe-
cute wrath upon them that do evil." But the cause
of the state is one thing, and the cause of the church
another. The administration of that (the state) is
-' Cont. Crescon. lib. 3. cap. 50. Nullis tamen bonis in
catholica hoe placet, si usque ad mortem in quenquam, licet
h:ereticum, sajviatur.
■" Ep. 127. ad Donat. Ex occasione terribilium jiidi-
ciun ac legum, ne in a;terni judicii pcenas incidant, cor-
ligi eos cupimus, non necari ; nee disciplinam circa ens
negligi volumiis, nee suppliciis quibus digui sunt, exer-
ceri, &c.
^ Ibid. 158. ad Marcellin. Poena sane illorum, quamvis
de tantis sceleribus confessorum, rogo te ut prseter suppli-
cium mortis sit, et propter conscientiain nostram, et propter
catholicam mansuetudinem commendandam.
^' Ibid. Hoc de dementia imperatoris impetrare ciira-
bimus, ne passiones servorum Dei, qua; debcnt esse in ec-
desia gloriosa;, inimicorum sanguine dehonesteutur.
" Ibid. 159. Sollicitudo mihi maxima incussa est, ne
forte sublimitas tua censeat, eostanta legum severitate plec-
tendos, ut qualia feceruul, talia patiantur. — Nolumus pas-
siones servorum Dei quasi vice talionis paribus suppliciis
viudicari. ^^ Ibid. 160. ad Apringium.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
8S5
to be carried on by terror, but the meekness of the
church is to be commended by her clemency. Then,
using several arguments, he adds a little after, If
nothing short of death could be imposed upon them,
for our part we had rather they should be set at li-
berty, than that the passions of our brethren should
be revenged by shedding the blood of their enemies.
But now, since there is room both to show the gen-
tleness of the church, and also to restrain the au-
daciousness of the cruel, why should you not incline
to the more provident side and milder sentence,
which judges have liberty to do even in causes
where the church is not concerned ? Therefore
stand in awe with us of the judgment of God the
Father, and demonstrate the clemency of the church
your mother. For what you do, the church does,
for whose sake you do it, and whose you are that
do it. Therefore contend and vie goodness with
the evil. They, by monstrous inhumanity and
wickedness, tear off the members from the living
body : do you in mercy cause their members, which
were exercised in such barbarous works, to remain
whole and untouched in them, that they may
henceforth serve to work at some useful labour.
They spared not the servants of God preaching re-
formation to them, but do you spare them that have
been apprehended in their crimes, spare them that
have been presented to your examination, spare
them that have been convicted before you. They
with the sword of unrighteousness shed Christian
blood : do you withhold even the lawful sword of
judgment from being imbrued in their blood. They
slew the minister of the church, and thereby de-
prived him of the time of living : do you let the
enemies of the church live, and thereby grant them
a time of repenting. Thus it becomes a Christian
judge to act in the cause of the church, at our re-
quest, at our admonition, at our intercession. Other
men are wont to appeal from the mildness of the
sentence, when their enemies are too favourably
dealt with upon conviction ; but we so love our
enemies, that if we did not presume upon your
Christian obedience, we should appeal from the
severity of your sentence.
After this manner St. Austin always pleads for
favour to be showed to the Donatists, that they
should not be prosecuted unto blood, in the cause
of the church, though it were for a capital crime,
which in a civil case would infallibly have been
punished with death without redemption. And
certainly they, who were so tender of their enemies'
hves, when they were guilty of such flagrant crimes
of violent outrages against the church, could never
think it lawful to sentence them to death for mere
error in opinion. And therefore, though Honorius
made some such laws after St. Austin had written
all this, yet we never find the church approved
them, or desired they should be put in execution :
but, on the contrary, always stood firm to her own
character, which we have heard before in the words
of St. Austin ; that is, That no good men in the
catholic church were pleased with having heretics
prosecuted unto death. Lesser punishments, they
thought, might have their use, as means sometimes
to bring them to consideration and repentance ; but
to take away their lives was to deprive them at
once of all means and opportunity of repenting.
Besides that it was invidious to the church, and
rather a confirmation to heresy ; for such as were
slain, were always reckoned martyrs by their party.
Thus the Donatists honoured their Circumcellions,
which were slain in the encounter with Macarius,
whom the emperor Constans sent into Africa in a
peaceable manner, to scatter his gifts among them,
and try to reduce them to unity by his kindness :
they were the aggressors, and forced him to require
aid of the govemors to defend himself against their
assaults ; and yet those that were slain in so neces-
sary defence, were by them reputed martyrs, and
the catholics were nicknamed Macarians, and these
called the Macarian days, that is, in their language,
days of persecution. And in answer to this, Optatus
was forced to tell them, first, that the fact was false :
No violence was used toward them ; there was no
terror in the first design ; they neither felt rod, nor
imprisonment ; but only exhortations " to peace.
And, secondly, if any violence was offered to them,
they called it upon themselves by their own inso-
lence, obliging the emperor's officer or almoner to
defend himself against the rude insults of the Cir-
cumcellions. Meanwhile whatever happened was
neither done l)y the desire, nor the counsel, nor the
knowledge, nor the concurrence of the church. A
like instance happened in the case of the Priscilli-
anists. Priscillian and some of his accomplices
were, by Maximus the emperor, at the instigation of
Ithacius, a fierce and sanguinary bishop, sentenced
unto death. This gave occasion to the followers of
Priscilhan to triumph in the sufferings of their
leader. For, as Sulpicius Severus observes,® his
death was so far from suppressing the heresy, that
it gave confirmation to it, and made it spread fur-
ther than otherwise it would have done. For his
followers, who before honoured him as a saint, after-
wards began to reverence him as a martyr. The
thing was utterly displeasing to all good men who
-' Optat. lib. 3. p. 62. Nullus erat primitus terror. Nemo
viderat virgam ; nemo custodiam : sola fuerant hortameiUa,
&c. Et tamen horum omnium nihil actum est cum vote
nostrn. nihil cum consilio, nihil cum conscientia, nihil cum
operp.
"* Sever. Hist. lib. 2. p. 120. Priscilliano occiso, non
solum non reprcssa est hacresis, qua? illo authore proruperat,
sed confirmata, latins propagata est. Namque sectatores
ejus, qui eum prius ut sanctum honoraveraut, postea ut
martyiem colerc ca-perunt.
886
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
were interested and cattached to the Ithacian party.
St. Martin, bishop of Tours, not only rebuked Itha-
cius for his over-zealous prosecution,"^ but interceded
with Maximus the emperor to abstain from shed-
ding their blood, telling him, it was enough to expel
heretics from their churches, after they were once
condemned by the episcopal judgment : and he ob-
tained a promise of Maximus, not to decree any
thing against their lives. From which when he
departed by the persuasion of others, and condemn-
ed them to death, St. Martin would never after be
induced to communicate with those sanguinary
men, save once in a small matter, of which he also
repented, and continued his aversion to them all
his days, as the same historian informs us.^" Now,
from all this it is plain, that whatever favour or as-
sistance the ancient church required of the civil
magistrates, to back her discipline with against he-
retics or other delinquents, she never desired them
to unsheath the sword in her cause, or punish
them with death ; but always interposed in their
behalf, that they might have the favour to live and
repent, if ever any sanguinary laws (which were
very rare, and no w'ays encouraged or approved by
the church) were made against them. The dis-
cipline of fire and faggot, and inquisitions, and a
thousand other tortures, which, under pretence of
mercy, has spilt so much Christian blood, are in-
ventions of later ages, and more corrupt and de-
generate times, when men had forgot the spirit of
Christianity, and the character of our blessed Lord,
who came not to destroy men's lives, but to save them.
It was no part of the ancient dis-
The ^discipline of cipUnc, to deprive men of their natural
no^manofhis^namr- or clvll rfghts. A mastcr did not lose
al or civil rights; i .. i • /» -i
much less the ma- his natural authority over his lamilv,
gistrate of his pow- "^
".or^egiancedue ngr a parent over his children, by
losing the privileges of Christian com-
munion. A judge did not lose his office or charge
in the state, by being cast out of the church. For
many such enjoyed their power and jurisdiction
under Constantius and other heretical princes, not-
withstanding the church's censures. Though now
it is the common doctrine of the Romish church, as
Cardinal Tolet^' delivers it for the instruction of
priests, that an excommunicated person cannot ex-
ercise any act of jurisdiction without sin ; nay, and
if his excommunication be made public, all his sen-
tences are null and of no effect. This rule is design-
ed against sovereign powers, to weaken the hands of
princes by displacing their officers, under pretence of
excommunication. But the church of Rome goes
further, and puts it in the power of the pope to lay
princes under the highest excommunication, or ana-
thema, and then by virtue of that to depose them
from their thrones, and absolve subjects from their al-
legiance, and dispose of their kingdoms to whom they
think fit. Of which practice there is not the least foot-
step in all the disciphne of the primitive church for
many ages, nor scarce any unquestionable instance
of such an attempt before the time of Pope Hilde-
brand, or Gregory VII., (from whom this doctrine is
called the Hildebrandin doctrine,) as some of their
own historians ingenuously confess. I have read
over and over again, says Otho Frisingensis,^ a noble
German bishop, the records of the Roman kings
and emperors, and I no where find that any of them
before this w'as excommunicated, or deprived of his
kingdom, by the bishop of Rome ; unless any one
think fit to call that anathematizing, when Phihp
the emperor was placed among the penitents for a
little time by the Roman bishop ; or when Theodo-
sius, for his cruel slaughter of the Thessalonians,
was debarred from entering the church by St. Am-
brose. There is no question but that princes an-
ciently were sometimes denied the communion, as
St. Ambrose denied Theodosius ; but as that was
not properly putting them under the great excom-
munication, or anathema, so much less was it de-
priving them of their legal power and dominion.
Constantius was a heretic, and Julian an apostate ;
Valens and Valentinian the younger were professed
Arians ; Anastasius and many others, abettors and
propugners of several heresies ; yet the church never
pretended to withdraw her allegiance from them, or
depose them : neither was this for want of power,
as Bellarmine and others commonly pretend, but for
want of just authority and right; for the church in
those days knew nothing either of a direct or indi-
rect power, that the pope or any other bishop had
over the temporal rights of princes, but professed
obedience to them, whether they were heathens, or
heretics ; in the church, or out of the church ; per-
secutors, or friends ; as the reader, that pleases, may
see more fully demonstrated in the elaborate work
of our learned Bishop Buckridge, in defence of
Barclay against Bellarmine, concerning the pre-
tended power of the pope in temporals, and his
^ Sever. Hist. lib. 2. p. 119. Non desinebat increpare
Ithacium, ut ab accusatione desisteret: Maximum orare,
lit sanguine infelicium abstineret ; satis superque sufficere,
lit episcopali sententia hceretici judicati ecclesiis pelleren-
tur, &c.
3» Sever. Dial. 3. n. 15.
^' Tolet. de Instruct. Sacerdot. lib. 1. cap. 3. E.xcom-
municatus non potest exercere actum jurisdictionis absque
peccato : imo si publica est excommunicatio facta, sentcn-
tipe nulla; sunt, Vid. Du Moulin's Buckler of Faith, p. 370.
Et Decretal. Gregor. lib. 2. Tit. 27. De Sententia et Re Ju-
dic. cap. 24.
32 Otho Prising, lib. 6. cap. 35. Lego et relego Romanorum
regum et imperatorum gesta, et nusquam invenio quenquam
eoi'um ante hunc a Romano pontifice excommunicatum, vel
regno privatum, nisi quis forte pro anathemate habendum
ducat, quod Philippus ad breve tempus a Romano episcopo
inter poenitentes collocatus ; et Theodosius a beato Ambrosio
propter cruentam ceedem a liminibus ecclesiae sequestra-
!
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
887
usurpation of a right to dethrone princes.'* Where,
among many other unanswerable arguments, he
confirms the foremcntioned observation of Otho
Frisingensis, that Hildebrand was the first that
put this wicked doctrine in practice against the
iinpcror Henry IV., from the concurrent testimony
(if almost twenty writers of the Roman communion.
I shall pursue this matter no further here, having
said what is sufficient to confirm this remark about
the discipline of the church, that it deprived no
man of his natural or civil rights, much less gave
any one authority to dethrone princes, or absolve
subjects from their allegiance, or dispose of their
kingdoms under pretence of setting up the spiritual
sword above the temporal.
gp^j g But the discipline of the church,
in^ldmonitS'of bciug a mcrc spiritual power, was
the offender. confined to thcsc followiug acts. First,
The admonition of the offender ; which was so-
lemnly repeated once or twice commonly, before
they proceeded to greater severities, according to
that of the apostle, " A man that is an heretic,
after the first and second admonition reject." After
this manner St. Ambrose'^ represents their proceed-
ings : A putrified member of the body is never cut
off but with grief: we try a long time, whether it
cannot be healed with medicines ; if not, then a good
physician cuts it off. Such is the affection of a
good bishop ; he is very desirous first to heal the
infirm, to put a stop to growing ulcers, to burn and
sear a little, and not cut off; at last he cuts off
with grief what cannot be healed. So Prosper"
says. They that, being long endured, and often kind-
ly admonished, will not be corrected, are cut off as
putrified members with the sword of excommuni-
cation.
And thus Synesius represents his own proceed-
ings against Andronicus, the tyrannical governor of
Ptolemais, Avho made use of his power only to op-
press and vex the people. He first tried whether ad-
monitions and remonstrances against his cruelty'"
would work upon him ; but when they proved in-
effectual, and the man grew more outrageous and
incorrigible, breaking out into that blasphemous
expression. That in vain did any man hope for
succour from the church ; and that no man should
escape his hands, although he laid hold of the foot
of Christ himself: after this, says Synesius," he
was no longer to be admonished, but cut off as an
incurable member, for fear the sound parts should
be corrupted by his society and contagion. And so
he proceeded to pronounce that formal excommuni-
cation against him, which we shall hear more of by
and by.
Some call this the irpoQiofiia, the ^.^^^ .
warning, or time** given them to re- si„',?'?;om"ii.'e"com-
pent, which was limited sometimes to iTs"er°"icommuni'
the space of ten days :'" after which, if "''°"'
they continued obstinate and refractory, the church
proceeded to greater severities, to deny them com-
munion by the lesser or greater excommunication.
The lesser excommunication was commonly called,
dcpopifffibc, separation or suspension : and it con-
sisted in excluding men from the participation of
the eucharist, and prayers of the faithful ; but did
not expel them the church : for still they might
stay to hear the psalmody, and reading of the Scrip-
tures, and the sermon, and the prayers of the cate-
chumens and the penitents, and then depart with
them, when that first service, called the service of
the catechumens, was ended. Theodoret expressly
distinguishes this lesser excommunication from the
greater, when, speaking of some who had lapsed
into sin rather by infirmity than maliciousness, he
says. They should be *" debarred from partaking of
the holy mysteries, but not debarred from the pray-
ers or service of the catechumens. And thus we
are to understand that canon of Gregory Thauma-
turgus,^' which orders such to be excommunicated
from prayers, as detained the goods of their bre-
thren (which they had lost in the invasion of the
barbarians) under pretence of having found them.
Prayers, there, means the prayers of the faithful at
the altar, or the communion service, from which
they were suspended, and not the prayers of the
catechumens, at which they might be present not-
withstanding their suspension from the other. So
that this was a lower degree of punishment, ex-
cluding them in part only from the society of the
faithful, that is, from the common prayers arid the
eucharist, but not totally expelling them the church.
And it was commonly inflicted for lesser crimes ; or
if for greater, upon such sinners only as showed
immcchately a ready disposition to submit to the
^ Joan. Roffensis, de Potestate Papae in Rebus Tempo-
ralibus, &c. Lond. 11314. Lib. 2. cap. 10.
'* Ambros. de Offic. lib. 2. cap. 27. Cum dolore amputa-
tur etiain quae putruit pars corporis, el din tractatiir si
potest sanari medicanientis ; si non potest, tunc a medico
bono abscinditur. Sic episcopi affectus boni est, ut oportct
sanare infirnios, serpentia auferre ulcera, adurere aliqua,
non abscindcre : postvcmo quod sanari non potest, cum do-
lore absciudere.
^ Prosper, de Vit. Cnntemplat. lib. 2. cap. 7. Qui diu
portati et salubriter objurgati, corrigi noluerint, tanquam
putres corporis partes dcbent i'erro e.\commimicationis ab-
scindi.
^ Synes. Ep. 57.
'' Synes. Ep. 58. p. 1D9. OuNtn i/ou6tTtos 6 auOpwiro^,
aW ttxTirtp fxiXo'i ai/taxcos tX"''i (iiroKOTTTtos, k.t.X.
* Habert. Archieratic. p. 7-39. e.K Epist. .loan. Antioch.
ad Nestorium.
'' Celcstin. Ep. ad Nestor.
*" Theod. Ep. 77. ad Eulalium, t. 3. p. 947. KwXviaStw-
aav jxiv t»;s /u£T«\iji|/f tos' twv upwv /xvo'Tijpiwv, /xi) KioXv-
iadwcrav ?ik xijs xtuv Ka-T>i)(oviiivu}V tv)(t]i, k.t.X.
■" Greg. Thaiimaturg. can. 5. ODs dt7 iKKiipv^ai twv tii-
X''ii'. Vid. Cone. Ilerdens. can. 4.
888
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
laws of repentance ; there being something in their
forwardness to entitle them to a more favourable
sentence. The council of Eliberis*^ orders this sort
of abstention from the eucharist for three weeks to
be inflicted on those, who, without any necessary
avocation, neglected to come to church for three
Lord's days together. And in another canon" sus-
pends such virgins for a year, as were guilty of anti-
nuptial fornication ; ordering them to be received
again without public penance, provided they were
man'ied to the persons by whom they were defiled,
living chastely with them for the future. Albaspiny
here rightly observes, That this was only depriving
them of the eucharist, for they were neither expelled
the church, nor obliged to go through any of the
stages of public penance, but might pray with the
catechumens, and with the faithful also ; only they
were not allowed to participate of the holy mysteries
till their term was expired, and therein their pun-
ishment consisted. St. Basil's Canons" speak of
the same punishment for trigamists, or persons
that were married a third time. They were to be
under penance for five years ; half the time to be
hearers only, and half the time co-standers ; that is,
they might stay to hear the prayers of the faithful,
but not partake of the communion with them. So
that here were two degrees of this lesser excommu-
nication ; the one excluding them only from the
eucharist, but allowing them to pray with the faith-
ful ; and the other excluding them from the prayers
of the faithful, and only allowing them to pray with
the catechumens ; but neither of them expelling
such delinquents totally from the communion of
the church.
„ , „ The greater excommunication was,
Sect. 8. " '
from^ti!" duirch"" whcu mcu Were totally expelled the
escomramnc?tion, church, and Separated from all com-
totul si'pa ration. • • i i rp -.lI l
anatiicma, and the munion lu holy oftices With her.
Whence in the ancient canons it is
distinguished by the names of -n-avrtXriQ atpopiaiioQ,
the total separation, and anathema, the curse ; it
being the greatest curse that could be laid upon
man. It is frequently also signified by the several
terms and phrases of, awtipyta^ai r^e iKKXrjaiag, cnro-
KXiitaSrai and pinTic^ai rrjg iKKXrirriag, iktoq ilvai, e/c-
Ki)pvTTea9ai rrje avvoSov, ctTrelp^ai rfjg aKpodaewg, k.t.X.
All which denote men's being wholly cast out of the
church, by the most formal excommunication, and
debarred not only from the eucharist, but from the
prayers, and hearing the Scriptures, in any assembly
of the church. This form is elegantly expressed by
Synesius, with all the appendages and consequents
of it, in his excommunication of Andronicus, men-
tioned before, in these words : " Now that the man
is no longer to be admonished, but cut off as an in-
curable member, the church of Ptolemais makes
this declaration" or injunction to all her sister
churches throughout the world : Let no church of
God be open to Andronicus and his accomplices ;
to Thoas and his accomplices ; but let every sacred
temple and sanctuary be shut against them. The
devil has no part in paradise; though he privily
creep in, he is driven out again. I therefore ad-
monish both private men and magistrates, neither
to receive them under their roof, nor to their table ;
and priests more especially, that they neither con-
verse with them living, nor attend their funerals
when dead. And if any one despise this church,
as being only a small city, and receive those that
are excommunicated by her, as if there was no ne-
cessity of observing the rules of a poor church ; let
them know, that they divide the church by schism,
which Christ would have to be one. And whoever
does so, whether he be Levite, presbyter, or bishop,
shall be ranked in the same class with Andronicus :
we will neither give them the right hand of fellow-
ship, nor eat at the same table with them ; and
much less will we communicate in the sacred mys-
teries with them, who choose to have part with An-
dronicus and Thoas." I have recited this whole
form, not only because it is curiously drawn up
by an excellent pen, but also because it opens
the way into the further knowledge of the dis-
cipline of the church. For here we may observe
four things, as concomitants, or immediate conse-
quents, of this greater excommunication. I. That
casting out of the church, is represented under the
image of casting out of paradise, and paralleled
with it, in the form of excommunication. 2. That
as soon as any one was struck out of the list of his
own church, notice was given thereof to the neigh-
bouring churches, and sometimes to the churches
over all the world, that all churches might confirm
and ratify this act of discipline, by refusing to ad-
mit such a one to their communion. Forasmuch as
that, 3. He that was legally excommunicated in one
church, was, by the laws of catholic unity, and rules
of right discipline, to be held excommunicate in all
churches, till he had given just and reasonable satis-
faction : and for any church to receive such a one
into her communion, was so great an offence, as to
be thought to deserve the same punishment with the
ofTending criminal. 4. That when men were thus
excommunicated, they were not only excluded from
communion in sacred things, but shunned and
avoided in civil conversation as dangerous and in-
fected persons. All these things are evident from
this single passage of Synesius ; but because the
*2 Cone. Eliber. can. 21. Si quis in civitate positus, tres
Doniinicas ad ecelesiam non accesserit, taiito tempore ab-
stineat, ut correptus esse videatur.
^' Ibid. can. 14. Virgines quae vi:ginitatem suam non
custodierint, si eosdem qui eas violaverint, duxerint et tenu-
erint ; eo quod solas miptias violaverint, post annum sine
poenitentia reconciliari debebimt. Vid. Albaspin. in loc.
■" Basil, can. 4. « Synes. Ep. 68. p. 190.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
889
knowledge of the manner of exercising ecclesiasti-
cal discipline depends upon the truth of them, it
I will not be amiss a little more distinctly to explain
j and confirm them. First, then, I observe, that cast-
ing out of the church is here represented under the
j image of paradise, and paralleled with it in the form
of excommunication. And so it is said by St. Je-
rom,*" That sinners transgress the covenant of God
in the church, as Adam did in paradise ; and show
themselves followers of their first father, that they
may be cast out of the church, as he was out of
paradise. In like manner St. Austin, speaking of
Adam's expulsion out of paradise," says, It was a
sort of excommunication : as now in our paradise,
that is, the church, men by ecclesiastical discipline
are removed from the visible sacraments of the altar.
And Epiphanius'^ notes the same custom, as more
nicely observed by the sect of the Adamians : for
if any one was taken in a crime, they would not
suffer him to come into their assembly, but called
him Adam, the eater of the forbidden fruit, and ad-
judged hmi to be expelled, as out of paradise, that
is, their church. So that this was a common form
or phrase both in the discipUne of heretics and the
church.
Secondly, I observe, that as soon as
any one was in this manner excom-
municated by any church, notice there-
of was commonly given to other
churches, and sometimes by circular letters to all
eminent churches over all the world, that all churches
might confirm and ratify this act of discipline, by
refusing to admit such a one to their communion.
To this purpose we find a canon in the first council
of Toledo,^'' That if any powerful man oppress and
spoil a clerk, or a poor man, or one of a religious
life, and a bishop summon him before him, to have
a trial, and he refuse to obey the summons ; in that
case he shall give notice by letter to all the bishops
of the province, and to as many as possibly he can,
that such a one be held excommunicate, till he
obediently submits, and makes restitution. This
was usually most punctually observed in the case of
heretics and their condemnation. For so the his-
torians °° tell us, when Alexander, bishop of Alex-
andria, had deposed and anathematized Arius, he
sent his circular letters to all churches, giving an
Sect. 9.
This sort of ex-
jnimunication was
jiiimiuily notiflud
toaUothtrclmrclits.
account of his proceedings against him. And this
was the constant practice in all councils, to send
about their synodical letters, to signify what heretics
they condemned, that all churches might be ap-
prized of their errors, and refuse their comnumion
to the authors of them. And thus every bishop was
careful to inform his brethren and neighbouring
churches, whenever he had occasion to use this
severe punishment against any offender. Thus St.
Austin, having deposed Victoriniis, an aged subdea-
con, and exiielled him the church, because he was
found hypocritically in private to have propagated
the abominable heresy of the ^lanichees, writes to
Deuterius, one of his fellow bishops, and tells him,
he did not think it sufliicient'" to have used this con-
gruous ecclesiastical severity against him, unless he
also gave intimation of what he had done against
him, that every one, being well apprized, might know
how to be aware of him.
Then, thirdly. Whoever was thus ex-
communicated in one church, was held AOer »^iich iietiiat
, ., , , __. was excommunicat-
excommunicate in all churches, ror ed in om- church,
was held excom-
such was the perfect harmony and ^."'^^iJ.'J' '° '^'
agreement of the catholic church, that
every church was ready to ratify and confirm all
acts of discipline exercised upon delinquents in any
other church : so that he who was legally excom-
municated in one church, was by the laws of ca-
tholic unity and rules of right discipline held ex-
communicate in all churches ; and no church could
or would receive him into communion, before he
had given satisfaction to the church whereof he was
a member : and to do otherwise, was to incur the
same penalty that was inflicted upon the offending
party. I have given some evidence of this before,^'"
in speaking of the unity of the church : and here I
shall a little further confirm it, to show the exact-
ness of the ancient church in the administration of
discipline, both from her laws and practice. Her
laws are altogether uniform upon this point, and
run univei'sally in this tenor, That no person ex-
communicated in one church, should be received in
another, except it were by the authority of a legal
synod, to which there lay a just appeal, and which
was allowed to judge in the case. There are two
canons among those called Apostolical to this pur-
pose : If any presbyter or deacon is suspended from
** Hieron. Com. in Hoseam, cap. 6. Praevaricati sunt
pactum Dei in ecclesia, sicut Adam praevaricatus est in pa-
radiso : et imitatores se antiqui parentis ostcndunt, ut quo-
modo ille de pavadiso, sic et isti ejieiantur de ecclesia.
*' Aug. de Genesi ad Literam, lib. 11. cap. 40. t. .3. p.
27.3. Alienandus erat, tauquam excommunicatus : sicut otiam
in hoc paradise, id est, ecclesia, solent a sacramentis altaris
■yisibilibiis homines disciplina ecclesiastica removcri.
*^ Epiphan. Hmr. 52.
*^ Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 11. Siquis de potentibus clericum,
aut qnemlibet pauperem, aut religiosum oxpoliaverit, et
jnaudaverit eum ad se veun-c episcopus ut aiidiatur, et is con-
tempserit ; invicem mox scripta percuiTant per omnos
provincia; episcopos, et quoscunque adire potuerint, ut ex-
communicatus haboatur ipse, donee obediat et reddat
aliena.
^^ Socrat. lib. I. cap. 6. Theod. lib. 1. cap. 4.
*' Aug. Ep. 74. ad Deuterium. Ejus fictionem subderici
specie vehementer exhorrui, einnque cocrcitura pellenduni
de civitate curavi : nee mihi hoc satis fuit, nisi et tua; sanc-
titati eum meis literis iutimarem, ut a tlericorum gradu
congrne ecclesiastica severitate dejectus, cavendus omnibus
iunotcscat.
■^-' Chap. 1. sect. 11.
890
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
communion by his bisliop," he shall not be received
by any other but the bishop that suspended him,
except in case the bishop chance to die that sus-
pended him. And again," If any clergyman or
layman, who is cast out of the church, be received
in another city without commendatory letters, both
he that received him, and he that is so received,
shall be cast out of communion. The council of
Nice is supposed to refer to these ancient canons,
when it says,'*^ The rule shall stand good according
to the canon, which says, " He that is cast out by
one bishop, shall not be received by another : but
synods shall be held twice a year, to examine whe-
ther any one person was excommunicated unjustly,
by the hasty passion, or contention, or any such
irregular commotion of his bishop ; and if it appear
that he was excommunicated with reason, he shall
be held excommunicate by all other bishops, till the
synod think fit to show hmi favour." The council
of Antioch^" not long after renewed this canon : " If
any one is excommunicated by his own bishop, he
shall not be received by any other but the bishop
that excommunicated him, unless upon appeal to
the synod he give satisfaction, and receive another
sentence from the synod." The learned reader may
find many other canons to the same purpose in the
councils of Eliberis," and Sardica,'*' and Milevis,^"
and the first of Aries,"" and Turin,'' and Saragossa,"-
which all run in the same tenor, and need not here
be repeated. It was by this rule and principle that
Cornelius refused to admit Felicissimus to com-
munion at Rome,*' because he had been excom-
municated by Cyprian at Carthage. And for the
same reason Marcion, as has been noted before,
could find no reception among the Roman clergy,
because he was excommunicated by his own father,
and had given no satisfaction to him, as Epipha-
nius*" relates the story. St. Austin likewise, writ-
ing to one Quintian,"^ who lay under the censure of
his bishop, tells him, that if he came to him, not
communicating with his own bishop, he could not
be received to communion with him. Nay, he had
such a regard for this rule of discipline, that if a
Donatist, that was under censure among his own
bishops, pretended to come over to the catholic
church,'^ he would not receive him without first
obliging him to do the same penance that he should
have done, had he stayed among them. And he
greatly complains of the Donatist bishops, as dis-
solving all the bands of discipline, whilst they en-
couraged the greatest criminals, who were under
discipline for their ill lives in the church, to come
over to them, where they might escape doing pe-
nance, under pretence of receiving a new baptism:
and then, as if they were renewed and sanctified,
(though they were really made worse under pre-
tence of new grace,) they could insult the discipline
of the church, from which they fled, to the highest
degree of sacrilegious madness. He gives an in-
stance in one, who, being used to beat his mother,
and threatening to kill her, was in danger of falling
under the discipline of the church for these his in-
solent and unnatural cruelties : to avoid this he goes
over to the Donatists, who, without any more ado,"
rebaptize him in his madness, and put him on the
white garment or alb of baptism, whilst he was fum-
ing and thirsting after his mother's blood. So this
man, who was meditating murder against his own
mother, was by this means advanced to an emi-
nent and conspicuous place within the chancel,
and set as a sanctified creature before the eyes of
all, who could not look upon him but with sigh-
ing and mourning. The truth is, this was a very
scandalous practice in the Donatists, done purely
to ctrengthen their party : and nothing has done
more mischief to the church, or more enervated
the power of ecclesiastical discipline, than the
receiving of scandalous sinners, who fly from jus-
tice and the censures of the church, into other
communions, and their protecting and even ca-
ressing them as saints, who ought to have been
punished as the greatest criminals. Upon this
account the church went as far as possibly she
could, in making severe laws, to discourage this
practice ; inflicting the same penalty upon any
one that received an excommunicate person into
public or private communion, as the excommu-
nicated person himself was liable to. Thus in the
council of Antioch"" one canon says, " If any
bishop, presbyter, or deacon communicate with an
excomnmnicated person, he himself shall be ex-
communicated, as one that confounds the order of
^ Canon. Apost. 32.
■^' Ibid. can. 13.
^ Cone. Antioch. can. G.
^^ Cone. Sardic. can. 13.
^ Cone. Arelat. 1. can. 16.
*^ Cone. Nie. can. 5.
" Cone. Eliber. can. 53.
■•" Cone. Milevit. can. 18.
"' Cone. Turin, can. 4 et G.
'- Cone. Cscsai-august. can. 5.
«3 Vid. Cypr. Ep. 55. al. 59. ad Cornel, p. 126.
"' Epiphan. Haer. 42.
"^ Aug. Ep. 135. Si ad nos venires, vcnerabili cpiscopo
non communicans, nee apud nos posses c:ommunicarc.
*^ Aug. Ep. 149. ad Euseb. Ego istuni niodiiin servo, nt
quisquis apud cos propter disciplinain dcgradatus ad catho-
licam transire voluerit, in humiliatione pocnitentia; recipi-
atur, quo et ipsi eum forsitan cogerent, si apud eos manere
voluisset. Ab eis vero eonsidera, qua3so te, quam execrabi-
liter fiat, ut quos male vivcntes eeclesiastica discipliua cor-
ripinius, pcrsuadeatur eis ut ad alterum lavaerura veniant —
deinde quasi renovati et quasi sanctificati, discipline, quam
f'erre non potuerunt, deteriores faeti sub specie novae gratiae,
sacrilegio novi furoris insultent.
*' Ibid. Ep. 168. ad eundera. Transit ad partem Donati,
rebaptizatur furens, et in maternum sanguinem fremens
albis vestibus candidatur. Constituitur intra caneellos emi-
nens et conspicuus, et omnium gemcntium oeulis matricidii
meditator tanquam renovatus opponitur.
"" Cone. Antioch. can. 2.
I
.Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
891
the church." Another,*® "If any bishop receives a
presbyter or deacon, deposed for contumacy by his
lown bishop, he shall be censured by a synod, as one
that dissolves the laws of the church." And a third
canon says,"" " If any bishop deposed by a synod, or
presbyter or deacon deposed by their own bishop,
presume to officiate in any part of Divine service ;
they shall not only be incapable of being restored,
but all that communicate with them shall be cast
out of the church ; especially if they do so after
they know that sentence was pronounced against
them." In Hke manner the first council of Orange,
If any bishop presume to communicate" with one
that is excommunicate, knowing him to be so, with-
out his being reconciled to the bishop by whom he
was excommunicated, he shall be treated as a guilty
person. The second council of Carthage" says
more expressly. That a bishop, presbyter, or deacon,
who receives those into communion, who were de-
servedly cast out of the church for their crimes, shall
be held guilty of the same crimes with them. The
fourth council of Carthage" declares universally,
Whoever he be, clergyman or layman, that commu-
nicates with an excommunicate person, shall him-
self be excommunicated. St. Basil's words are very
remarkable'* to an offender whom he threatened to
excommunicate. Thou shalt be anathema to all the
people, and whoever receives thee, shall be excom-
municate in all churches. The like may be read in
the Apostolical Canons," to which the ancient coun-
cils so often refer as the standing rule of discipline :
If any clergj-man or layman, who is cast out of the
church, be received in another city without com-
mendatory letters, both he that receives him, and
he that is so received, shall be cast out of com-
munion. Which answers an objection that might
be raised in the case, viz. What if a bishop knew
not by any formal intimation that such or such a
person was excommunicate, and so through igno-
rance received him ? To this it is here answered,
that this did not excuse him, because he ought by
the rule of catholic commerce to receive no stranger
jto communion, that did not bring commendatory
letters, or testimonials, from his own bishop, that
he was in the communion of the church. If any
travelled without these, he was to be suspected as an
excommunicated person, and accordingly treated as
one under censure. But what if a person was un-
justly excommunicated by his own bishop ? Might
not another bishop do him justice, by relaxing his
unlawful bonds, and admit him to communion?
I answ'cr, no: for in this case the church pro-
vided another more proper remedy, that every
man should have liberty to appeal from the sen-
tence of his own bishop to a provincial synod,
which was by the canons of Nice'" and others
appointed to be held twice a year for this very pur-
pose, That if any one was aggrieved by the censure
of his own bishop, he might have his cause heard
over again in a provincial synod ; from which there
lay no further appeal to any single bishop, no, not
even to the bishop of Rome, who most pretended to
it ; but all such causes were to be heard and deter-
mined in the province where they arose, to obviate
fraud and surreptitious communion, and put an end
to all strife and contention, as has been showed
more fully in the foregoing chapter, sect. 14, out of
the debate between the bishops of Rome and the
African churches. These were the rules then
generally observed throughout the whole catholic
chm-ch, with respect to the rejection of excommu-
nicate persons from the communion of all churches.
And by these rules the unity of the catholic church
was duly maintained, and discipline for the most
part kept up in its true vigour and glory.
But, fourthly, Synesius, in the fore-
not only speaks of denying men com- and outward con-
. -^ . ^ T 1 • T ■ vi-rsatioM : and al-
munion in sacred thmgs, but also in io«ed no memorial
° ' after death.
civil commerce and external conversa-
tion : no one w'as to receive excommunicated per-
sons into their houses, nor eat at the same table
with them ; they were not to converse with them
familiarly, whilst living; nor j)erform the funeral
obsequies for them, when dead, after the solemn
rites and manners that were used toward other
Christians. These directions were drawn up upon
the model of those rules of the apostles, which for-
bade Christians to give any countenance to noto-
rious offenders, continuing impenitent, even in ordi-
nary conversation. As that of St. Paul, I Cor. v.
II, " I have written unto you not to keep company,
if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator,
or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard,
or an extortioner ; with such an one no not to eat."
And again, Rom. xvi. 17, " Mark them which cause
divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine
which ye have learned, and avoid them." And
2 Thess. iii. 14, " If any man obey not our word by
this epistle, note that man, and have no company
^ Cone. Antioch. can. 4. '° Ibid. can. 5. See also can. 1.
" Cone. Arausican. can. 11. Placuit in reatuin venire
episcopum, qui ailmonitus de excommunicatione ciijus-
quam, sine reeoneiliatione ejus qui eum excommunicavit,
ei conimuaicare prsesumpserit.
" Cone. Carth. 2. can. 7. Placuit ut qui merito faeino-
rum suoruni ab ecclesia pulsi sunt, si ab aliquo episcopo,
vel presbytero, vel clerieo fuerint in eommunionem suscepti,
etiam ipse pari cum eis crimine tcneatur obnoxius.
'^ Ibid. 4. can. 73. Qui communicaverit vel oraverit cum
excommunicato, sive clericus, sive laicus, excomnnmicetiir.
•' Basil, can. 89.
"Canon. Apost. can. 13. Vid. Isidor. Peliis. lib. 3.
Ep. 259.
~^ Viil.Conc. Nic. can. 5. Cone. Antioch. can. 6. Sardic.
e. 17. Carthag. 2. can. 8 et 10. Cone. Milevit. can. 22.
Carthag. 3. can. 8. Vasense, c. 5. Veueticum, c. 9. Aug.
Ep. 13G, &e.
892
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
with him, that he may he ashamed." And that of
St. John, 2 Epist. 10, II, "If there come any unto
you, and hring not this doctrine, receive him not
into your house, neither bid him God speed : for
he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his
evil deeds." In conformity to these rules, and the
reasons here assigned for the observation of them,
the ancients made strict laws to forbid all familiar
intercourse with excommunicated persons in ordi-
nary conversation, unless some absolute necessity,
or some greater and more obliging moral consider-
ation, required them to do otherwise. The first
council of Toledo has four or five canons to this
purpose." It will be sufficient to recite the first of
them, which is in these words : " If any layman is
excommunicated, let no clerk or religious person
come near him or his house. In like manner, if a
clergyman is excommunicated, let the clergy avoid
him. And if any is found to converse or eat with
him, let him also be excommunicated." The second
council of Aries'* orders a suspended bishop to be
excluded, not only from the conversation and table
of the clerg}', but of all the people likewise. And
many other such canons occur in the councils of
Vannes,™ and the first of Tours,^ and the first of
Orleans,*' excluding excommunicate persons fi-om
all entertainments of the faithful. The Apostolical
Canons*- forbid any one to communicate in prayer,
so much as in a private house, with excommunicate
persons, under the same penalty of excommunica-
tion. And if they happened to die in professed re-
bellion and contempt of penance, then they were
treated as all other contemners and despisers of
holy ordinances were, by being denied the honour
and benefit of Christian burial. No solemnity of
])salmody or prayers was used at their funeral ; nor
were they ever to be mentioned among the faithful
out of the diptychs, or holy books of the church,
according to custom in the prayers at the altar.
This is evident, not only from what is said by
Synesius, but from the whole tenor of ecclesiastical
discipline, which excludes all that die in professed
rebellion and contempt from the privilege of Chris-
tian burial, such as catechumens dying in Avilful
neglect of baptism, and those that laid violent
hands upon themselves, and such like, as all dying
in impenitency and a desperate condition.*^ And
it is further evident from that very exception, which
we have observed before," to be made in favour of
such humble penitents, as modestly submitted to the
discipline of the church, and were labouring earn-
estly to obtain a readmission, but were snatched
away by sudden death, before they could obtain the
formality of an absolution : in this case, as I showed,
the canons*^ allowed their oblations to be received,
and their funeral obsequies to be celebrated after
the usual solemnity and manner of the church :
which exception supposes that all the rest, who
died refractory and impenitent, were wholly denied
these privileges, as a just consequence of their cen-
sures. Not to mention now the custom of erasing
the names of excommunicate persons out of the
diptychs, or sacred registers of the church, which
was the immediate effect of excommunication, and
excluded them from all the privileges of any future
memorial'" or commemoration, till they were re-
stored again. I will not stand now to dispute, whe-
ther this custom took its original from the practice
of the Jewish synagogue ; or whether our Saviour
alluded to that practice, as some learned men think ,"
when he said to his disciples, Luke vi. 22, " Blessed
are ye, when they shall separate," or excommuni-
cate, " you out of the synagogue, and cast out," or
expunge, " your names out of the holy books :" cer-
tain it is, that as this erasing or expunging the
names of excommunicate persons out of the dip-
tychs was used in the Christian church, it always
implied the denial of communion to them even after
death : they could neither have a Christian burial,
nor a Christian commemoration among those that
were departed in the true faith and unity of the
church ; but were excluded, both living and dying,
from all society both sacred and civil, as the im-
mediate effect and consequence either of a volun-
tary and chosen, or a judicial and penal excommu-
nication.
For, to show that these were not mere empty and
ineffective laws, we may often observe them in a
remarkable manner put in practice. Irenceus** tells
us, from those who had it from the mouth of Poly-
carp, that when he once occasionally accompanied
St. John into a bath at Ephesus, and tiiey there
found Cerinthus the heretic, St. Jolin immediately
cried out to Polycarp, Let us fly hence, lest the bath
should fall, in which Cerinthus the enemy of truth
is. Eusebius and Theodoret*" both mention the
" Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 15. Si quis laicus abstinetur, ad
hiinc vel ad doinum ejus, clericonim vel religiosonim nul-
lus accedat. Similiter et clericus, si abstinetur, a cleiicis
devitetur. Si quis cum illo colloqui ant convivaii f'uerit dc-
prehensus, etiam ipse abstinoatur. Vid. can. 7, 16, et IS.
ibid.
'-■' Cone. Arelat. 2. can. .30. Suspensum episcopum non
.sobim a clericorum, sed etiam a totius popnli colloquio
aique convivio placuit e.xcludi.
'" Cone. Venetieum, can. 3. A conviviis fideliuni SLib-
miivcndos. Cone, llciden. can. 4.
*"• Cone. Turon. 1. can. 8. A convivio fidelium extraneus
habeatur.
"*' Cone. Aurel. I. can. 3, 5, 13. Cone. Carthag. 4. can. 70.
**■- Canon. Apost. can. 11.
'^ Vid. Cone. Bracar. 1. can. 34 et 35.
"' Chap. 1. sect. 7. ^* Vid. Cone. Vasense, 2. can. 2.
^^ Vid. Evagrium, lib. .3. cap. 24.
*" Dodwcl, Dissert. 5. in Cyprian, n. 18.
^'^ Iren. lib. .3. cap. 3.
*'■' Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 14. Theod. dc Fabul. Ha;ietic. lib
2. cap. -3.
!
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
S93
same stoiy out of Irenrcus ; and Epiphaniiis also'*'
nlates it at large, only with this difference, that it
w 1-; Ebion the heretic to whom, by the guidance of
Spirit, he showed this aversion, for a memorial
- I example to future ages. Whence Baronius con-
jritures" both those heretics might be present, and
that the saying had equal relation to them both.
hi iKPus, in the same place, adds this further con-
I 1 iiing Poly carp, that happening once to meet
M ircion the heretic, and Marcion asking him whe-
tlitr he did not know him, he replied, Yes, I know
tlice to be the first-born of Satan. So cautious, says
licuffius, were the apostles and their disciples, not
to communicate so much as in word, firj /ifxP' ^"yv
tcon'cjvilv, with the perverters of truth, according to
that of St. Paul, " A man that is an heretic, after
tlu' first and second admonition reject, knowing that
such an one is subverted, and sinneth, being con-
di'iuned of himself." In like manner St. Ambrose
!.: ^. rves of a certain Christian judge, in the time
if Julian, that, having condemned one of his bre-
tliron for demolishing an altar, no one would vouch-
safe'- to associate with him, no one would speak to
liiiu or salute him. And St. Basil, writing to Atha-
na<ius concerning a certain governor of Libya,
( \ horn Athanasius had excommunicated for his im-
alities, and, according to custom, had given no-
i,^^ of it to Basil,)^' tells him, they would all avoid
him, and have no communion with him in fire,
or water, or house, that is, in the common ways of
ordinary conversation. A great many other in-
stances of the like kind might be given, but I shall
only add that of Wonicha, St. Austin's mother, to-
ward her son, w^hilst he continued a Manichee. St.
Austin himself tells us," That she so detested the
blasphemies of his error, and had such an aversion
to him upon the account of them, that she would
not admit him to eat with her at the same table in
her own house. This was according to the discipline
then practised in the church, to deny sinners not
only communion in sacred things, but also in the
civil commerce of ordinary conversation.
j.^^, j2 Now, all this was done for very wise
reZ^on/oTunlyrc". ^^^^ ''^^^ Tcasons of Christian pru-
'"■'"" dence and charity. 1. To make sin-
ners ashamed, and by that shame to bring them to
repentance. This is the reason given by the apos-
tle, " Note that man, and have no company with
him, that he may be ashamed." 2. To terrify others
by their example. Both these reasons are assigned
by the canon of the council of Tours, which orders
relapsing sinners to be excluded both from the com-
munion of the church"^ and the entertainments of
the faithful, that the shame and confusion arising
from such treatment might bring them to com-
jmnction, and terrify others by their example. 3.
A third reason was, the fear of partaking in other
men's sins. If by their society they seemed to show
any countenance to them, it would be a harden-
ing them in their iniquity, and involve such as con-
tributed thereto in the same guilt with the criminals
themselves. Therefore, says St. Cyprian,®' we ought
to withdraw from sinners, and even fiy from them,
lest if a man join himself to those that walk disor-
derly, and go in the paths of error and wickedness,
he himself also be held in the guilt of the same
crimes. For this reason, writing to the people of
Leon and Astorga in Spain, (where two bishops,
Basilides and Martial, had been deposed for lapsing
into idolatry, who afterwards made an attempt to
draw in the people to accept them again for their
bishops, after others had regularly by the discipline
of the church been ordained in their room,) he tells
them, they should not flatter themselves, as if they
were free " from partaking in sin, if they communi-
cated with a sinful bishop, and gave their consent
to the unlawful and unjust establishment of him in
his bishopric, since the Divine judgment had threat-
ened and said by the prophet Hosea, " Their sacri-
fices shall be unto them as the bread of mourners ;
all that eat thereof shall be polluted:" teaching
and showing us, that all men are bound over unto
sin, who are defiled with the sacrifice of a profane
and unjust priest. Which we find also to be de-
clared in the book of Numbers, when Korah, Da-
than, and Abiram assumed to themselves the power
of offering sacrifice in opposition to Aaron the
priest. There the Lord commanded the people by
Moses to separate themselves from them, lest, if
they were joined with those wicked men, they should
be smitten in their wickedness. " Depart," says he,
"from the tents of these hardened men, and touch
nothing of theirs, lest ye be consumed in all their
sins." 4. A fourth reason was, to avoid contagion
and infection. For conversing with profane men
is endangering a man's own virtue. Evil commu-
» Epiph. Haeres. 30. Ebionit. n. 24.
" Baron, an. 74. n. 9. Suicer. Thcsaiir. Eccles. voce
AipETlKOS, t. 1. p. ['IS.
'- Ambros. Ep. 29. ad Tlieodos. Kemo ilium congressu,
nemo ilium umiuain osculo dignum putavit.
^ Basil. Ep. 47.
** Aug. Confess, lib. 3. cap. 11. Nolle habere secuna ean-
deni mensam in domo, avcrsans et detcstans blaspheinias
erroris mei. Vid. Ser. 215. de Tempore.
'^ Cone. Turon. 1. can. 8. A communione ccclesia;, vel
a convivio fidelium e.xtraaeus habeatnr, qao facilius ot ipse
compunctionem per banc confusionem accipiat, et alii ejus
terreantur exemplo.
s* Cypr. lie Unit. Eccles. p. 119. Recedendum est a de-
linqueutibus, vel imo fugiendum, ne dum quis male ambu-
lautibus jungitnr, et per itinera erroris et criminis gradiiur,
pari crimine ct ipse teneatur.
"' Cypr. Ep. 68. al. 67. ad Plebem Legionis et Asturicae,
p. 171. Nee sibi plebs blaudiatur, quasi immunis esse a
contagio delicti possit, cum sacerdote peccatore comniuni-
cans, et ad injustum atque illicituni praepositi sui episcopa-
tum consensura suum commoduus, &c.
894
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
nications corrupt good manners. An infected mem-
ber often destroys the whole body. Therefore as
vile and notorious sinners were for this reason cut
off from the body of the church ; so, for the same
reason, all men were afterwards to avoid their so-
ciety, for fear the poison of their infamous convers-
ation should infect their morals, and diffuse itself
into their minds by any artful conveyance of cun-
ning craftiness, or the natural influence of bad ex-
ample. " For wicked men speak with their feet,
and teach with their fingers," as the wise man ele-
gantly words it : their actions, as well as their dis-
courses, are of a malignant influence, and are apt
to leave ill tinctures and impressions upon the
minds of others, so that a man cannot ordinarily
converse with them without danger of infection.
Therefore, says Cyprian, avoid such men, and drive"'
away their pernicious communications both from
your conversation and your ears, as the contagion
of death. For thus it is written, " Hedge about thy
cars with thorns, and hearken not to an evil tongue."
And again, " Evil communications corrupt good
manners." Our Lord teaches and admonishes us to
withdraw from such, saying, " They are blind lead-
ers of the blind : and if the blind lead the blind,
they shall both fall into the ditch." But, 5. Ad-
mitting some could converse with such without
danger to themselves, they could not without mani-
fest danger to others, who are weak, and apt to be
imboldened to follow the example of the strong, to
their apparent ruin and destruction. For these and
the hke reasons, whenever the church cast any no-
torious offenders wholly out of her communion, she
prohibited all others from conversing with them,
both in kindness to the sinners and to the righteous,
lest the one should be hardened in their impeni-
tency, and the other corrupted by the spreading
contagion and infection.
g^^j ,3 It is further observable, that as an
teuonsTiimmi "o indication of the church's abhorrence
ite^p". of excommunicate persons, she allow-
ed no gifts or oblations to be received
from them ; because that might have been inter-
preted retaining them still in some measure in her
communion, and involving herself in the guilt of
filthy lucre. Therefore she never admitted any one
to make oblations but such as were in full commu-
nion with her, and might lawfully partake of the
ved fro,
communic
sons.
sacrifice of the altar, as I have had occasion to
show more fully^ in another place. Here I only
note it again as a thing most remarkable, that she
had such an aversion to any thing that appertained
to them, that she would not so much as retain those
gifts, which any such persons had freely offered
whilst they were in communion with her. This we
learn from Tertullian, who, speaking of the expul-
sion of Valentinus and Marcion for their heresies
at Rome, says. They were cast out once and again,'""
and particularly Marcion, with his two hundred
scstertia, which he had brought into the church.
There are several other instances
of their aversion to heretics in parti- no one 'to marry,
cular, when once the censures of the cate hentirs, o
ceive thfir eiitogite,
church were passed upon them. The or read their books ;
^ ^ but burn them.
council of Laodicea not only forbids
all men to frequent their cemeteries and'"' meet-
ings held at the monuments of their pretended
martyrs, or any where to pray with them ; but also
to receive any presents under the name of eidogia
from them;'"- because this was in some sort to
communicate with them; these eulogm, or sancti'-
fied loaves, being one way of testifying men's com-
munion one with another. The same council also
'forbids all members of the church to enter into com-
munion with heretics'"' by giving their sons or
daughters in marriage to them; neither are they
allowed to take the sons or daughters of heretics in
marriage to themselves, unless they promise to be-
come Christians.'"* Where we may observe also,
that they did not allow heretics, after they had
broken the faith and communion of the church,
absolutely speaking, so much as the name of Chris-
tians. Other laws strictly prohibit men to read
the books of heretics, as imagining that the poison
of their errors was in a great measure dispersed
and conveyed by them. Socrates '"^ has recorded a
letter of Constantine the Great, wherein he orders
the Arians to be branded and stigmatized with the
name of Porphyrians, and their books to be burnt,
and makes it death for any one to conceal them
and save them from the flames. And there are two
laws now extant in the Theodosian Code, wherein
the very same things are enjoined under very severe
penalties. The first is a law made by Arcadius and
Honorius against the Eunomians, a noted branch
of the Arian heresy, wherein their books '°° are
^ Cypr. de Unit. Eccles. p. 115. Vitate, quacso vos, ejus-
modi homines, et a latere atque auribus vestris perniciosa
colloquia, velut contagiiim mortis arcete, &c.
03 Book XV. chap. 9.
""' Tertul. de Pra3script. adv. Haeretic. cap. 30. Semel
et itorum ojecti, Marcion quidem cum ducentis sestortiis
suis, quae ecclesiae intulerat, &c.
i»i Vid. Cone. Laodic. can. 9, .33, et 34.
'"- Ibid. can. 32. Ob ou alpiTiKwv ivXoyia^ XafiCdvnv,
V.T.X.
'"^ Ibid, can. 10. M?; ofTc Toi>9 tj/s tK/cXjjcrias aSiaijiopw's
7r()ds yufjLS icoivmviav crvvuTrTaiu Ta tavTwv iraiSia alptTi-
A.oT9. '"* Ibid. can. 31. Vid. Cone. Eliberit. can. 16.
'"^ Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 9.
'»« Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 5. de Haeretic. Leg. 34. Co-
dices sane eorum, scelerum omnium doctrinam ac materiam
continentes, summa sagacitate mo.\ quseri, ac prodi exerta
auctoritate mandamus, sub aspectibus eorum judicantum
incendio mox cremandos. Ex quibus si quis forte aliquid
qualibet occasione vel fraude occultasse, nee prodidisse
convincitur, sciat se, velut noxiorum codicum, et maleficii
crimine conscriptorum, retentorem, capiteesse plectendum.
iChap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
895
iordcrcd to be souglit after with a very diligent
search, and lo be burnt in the sight of the judges.
And if any one was convicted of fraudulent hiding,
and not discovering them, lie should be punished
with death, as a retainer and concealer of pernicious
and magical books, containing the institutions of
lall manner of wickedness. The other law was made
by Theodosius junior against the Nestorians, where
Ihe refers to the former law of Constantine, and
[orders the followers of Nestorius to be called Si-
nionians, for their imitating the portentous super-
istitions of Simon Magus, as Constantine had ap-
pointed the Arians to be called Porphyrians, from
iPorphyry the heathen. Then he orders their books,
iwritten against the catholic faith and the council
of Ephesus, to be publicly burnt,"" forbidding any
ione to have, read, or transcribe them, under pain of
icontiscation. This custom of burning heretical
ibooks is confirmed by many other laws, of which
pnore hereafter, when we come to speak of the
punishment of heretics in particular. Here I ob-
serve, that the prohibition of reading or retaining
(them was so limited by the church, as to allow bi-
shops to I'ead them, when time and necessity'"* so
ircquired, in order to confute them. For the fourth
[council of Carthage, which forbids them universally
Ithe reading of heathen authors, allows the reading
of heretical books, v^dth this limitation and restric-
tion. And therefore the retaining them in this
case, was not to be interpreted that fraudulent re-
taining and concealment, which the imperial laws
ondemned under the penalties of confiscation and
death. Gothofred observes one thing further upon
the usefulness and effect of these laws, which is
fit to be remarked,'"" That the terror of them made
hereticsvery cautious howthey dispersed their books,
nd others as cautious how they retained or con-
cealed them : insomuch, that when St. Basil was
.bout to confute the first book of Eunomius, he had
, hard matter to compass it, as Photius"" reports,
the Eunomians were so industrious in concealing it.
And when Eunomius had written his latter books
in answer to Basil, he durst not publish them, but
only among his confederates, in St. Basil's life-time,
for fear of Basil; and after his death,'" durst only
trust them in the hands of his friends, for fear of the
penalties which the laws had laid upon them, though
Philostorgius,"'^ the Arian historian, makes bold,
after his manner, to give a different relation of it.
Sect 15 There are two or three things more,
IdeRhigTnto sa- relating to the manner, and form, and
effects of excommunication, which
have something of difficulty in them, and therefore
it will be proper to give them a little explication
here. The first difiiculty arises from the apostle's
order given to the Corinthians, how to proceed
against the incestuous person, who had married his
father's wife, 1 Cor. v. 5, where he enjoins them, in
the name and with the power of the Lord Jesus
Christ, to " deliver such an one unto Satan, for the
destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved
in the day of the Lord Jesus." So again, I Tim. i.
20, speaking of Hymena;us and Philetus, he says,
" Whom I have delivered unto Satan, that they may
learn not to blaspheme." There are two famous
expositions of these passages. Bishop Beveridge "^
and Estius,"^ after Balsamon and Zonaras,"^ with
many other modern interpreters, whom Estius men-
tions, think that delivering unto Satan, is but an-
other expression for excommunication, and the
spiritual effects consequent to it, that is, the punish-
ment of the soul, and not of the body. For when
men are cast out of the society of the faithful, which
is the church of Christ, they are thereby deprived
of all the benefits that are proper and peculiar to
that society ; as the common prayers of the church,
the public use of the word or doctrine, the partici-
pation of the sacrament, the pastoral care of those
that preside over them, and the special grace of Di-
vine protection ; and so remain exposed to the
tyranny and incursions of Satan, whose kingdom is
without the church. And thus far they allow, that
every excommunicated person was delivered unto
Satan, but not for any corporal vexation or punish-
ment to be inflicted on him. Others are of opinion,
that besides this spiritual punishment naturally con-
sequent to excommunication, there was in the apos-
tles' days another consequent of it, which was cor-
poral power and possession, or the infliction of
bodily vexations and torments by the ministry of
Satan on those who were delivered unto him. Dr.
Hammond, and Grotius, and Lightfoot, are the great
supporters of this opinion among the moderns, and
they have almost the general concurrence of the
ancient interpreters on their side ; which Estius
does not much deny, though he chose to follow
Peter Lombard and Aquinas, and the ordinary gloss
against them. He owns St. Chrysostom and the
Greeks were wholly of this opinion ; and among the
Latins, St. Ambrose and Pacian ; and St. Austin
also, though not very positive, he thinks, in his
assertion. But he is mistaken; for St. Austin was
clearly of this opinion. He does not say, indeed, it
was death, which the apostle inflicted upon the
" Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 5. Leg. GG. et in Actis Cone.
Ephes. par. 3. cap. 46.
"" Cone. Carthag. 4. can. 16. Ut episcopus Gentilium
libros non legal; hoereticorum autem pro necessitate et
tempore. See Book VI. chap. 3. sect. 4, where this ques-
tion is more fidly handled.
'»" Gothofred. in Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 5. Leg. 31.
>i» Phot. Cod. 1.37.
'" Id. Cod. 138. "= Philostorg. lib. 8. cap. 12.
"3 Bevereg. Not. in Can. Apost. 10.
"* Estius in 1 Cor. v. 5.
"^ Balsam, et Zonar. in Basil, can. 7.
896
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
Corinthian, as St. Peter did upon Ananias and
Sapphira; but he says expressly, it was some pun-
ishment"" inflicted on him by the ministry of Sa-
tan. Which he distinguishes from a common ex-
communication, by the name oi flagellum Dommi,
the scourge of the Lord ; which, he says, the apostle
used upon some special occasions, when there was
no way to cure an epidemical disease, or correct a
single sinner, buoyed up and favoured by the mul-
titude,'" but only by interceding with God to take
the matter into his own hand, and use the severe
mercy of his own Divine discipline upon them,
when the contagion of sin had invaded a multitude ;
in which case, it were not only in vain to advise
men to separate from sinners, but pernicious and
sacrilegious ; because such counsels in such a state
of affairs would be thought impious and proud, and
more tend to disturb good men that were weak, than
correct the stubbornness and animosity of the evil.
In this sense, he there also in like manner interprets
two other passages of the apostle: 2 Cor. xii. 21,
" Lest, when I come again, my God will humble me
among you, and I shall bewail many which have
sinned already, and have not repented of the un-
cleanness and lasciviousness and fornication which
they have committed." And 2 Cor, xiii. 1,2, " This
is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth
of two or three witnesses shall every word be estab-
lished. I foretold you before, and foretell you, as if
I were present, the second time ; and being absent I
now write to them which heretofore have sinned,
and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not
spare ; since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in
me." Here, he says, the apostle does not threaten
them with that punishment which should make
others abstain from their society, but by his pray-
ers and tears to turn them over'" to the Divine
scourge to correct them ; and that this was the
power of Christ speaking in him. Where nothing
can be plainer, than that St. Austin distinguishes
this as an extraordinary power from the ordinary
power of excommunication, which the apostle had
in reserve for such difficult cases, where the ordi-
nary power of excommunication, by reason of the
multitude or confederacy of sinners, woidd not by
its own bare virtue prove effectual. So that, accord-
ing to him, this power of delivering unto Satan, was
something superior to that ordinary power of cast-
ing men out of the church and the society of the
faithful. St. Ambrose was of the same mind with
St. Austin ; for, explaining how the incestuous man
was punished, he says. As the Lord gave the devil
no power over the soul of holy Job, but only per-
mitted him to afflict his body ; so this man"^ was
delivered to Satan. And St. Jerom says,'^° The
apostle commanded him to be put under penance,
for the destruction and vexation of the flesh by
fasting and sickness, that his spirit might be saved.
And so Pacianus,'"' by the destruction of the flesh,
understands tribulation and infirmities of the body.
The author of the Short Notes'^- under the name
of St. Jerom, says the same. So likewise Cassian,'^
to whom Estius himself adds Primasius and Haimo.
St. Chrysostom, among the Greeks, gives the aame
sense of the apostle's words. He says. The apostle
delivered the Corinthian offender to Satan, as to a
schoolmaster, for the destruction of the flesh. As
it happened to holy Job, but not for the same cause :
for there it was done to make his crown of glory
more illustrious ; but here the man only gains re-
mission of his sins : that Satan might torture him
with some cruel ulcer, or other disease. And he
observes how the apostle says elsewhere, that such
diseases were sometimes inflicted on sinners imme-
diately by the hand of God ; " When we suffer such
things, we are judged of the Lord :" but here he
delivers him to Satan, the more sensibly to touch
and affect him.'^* He gives the same exposition of
the apostle's words concerning Hymenseus and
Philetus, " Whom I have delivered unto Satan, that
they may learn not to blaspheme." As execution-
ers, says he, though they be very wicked them-
selves, are made instruments'" of chastising others ;
so here it is with the wicked devils. Job was thus
delivered to Satan, not for his sins, but to obtain the
greater glory. He adds. That God often did this
immediately by his own power, without the inter-
vention of any human ministry. For many times
"* Aug. de Sennone Dom. in Monte, lib. 1. cap. 20. Etsi
nolunt hie mortem intelligere, quod fortasse incertum est,
quamlibet vindictam per Satanam factam ab apostolu fate-
antur.
'" Aug. Epist. Parmen. lib. 3. cap. 2. Quid aliud (licit
hie, Non paream: nisi quod supeiius ait, Et lugeammultos :
ut luetus ejus impetraret llagellum a Domiuo, quo illi eor-
riperentur, q\ii jam propter multitudinom non poterant ita
corripi, ut ab eorum conjunctione se cajteri contincrent, et
eos erubeseere facerent ? — Et revera si contagio peecandi
multitudinem invaserit, Divinae disciplinae severa misericor-
dia necessaria est : nam consilia soparationis et inauia sunt
et perniciosa atque sacrilega ; quia et iuipia et superba fiunt,
et plus perturbant infirmos bonos, quam corrigant aniniosos
malos.
"" Ibid. Per luctum suum potius eos Uivino (lagello eo-
ercendos minans, quam per illam correptionem, ut caeteri
ab eorum eonjinietione se contineant.
"" Ambros. de Pcenit. lib. 1. cap. 12. Sicut Dominus in
animam saneti Job potestatem non dedit, sed in carnem
ejus permisit lieentiam, ita et hie traditur Satana;.
'-" Hieron. Com. in Gal. v. Prajcepit eum tradi poeni-
tentiie, in interitum et vexationera carnis, per jejunia et
ffigrotationes, ut spiritus salvus fiat.
'■-' Pacian. Ep. 3. ad Sempronian. Bibl. Patr. t. 3. p. 66.
Ad solius carnis interitum, tentationes scilicet, carnis an-
gustias, detrimenta membrorum.
'" Hieron. Com. in 1 Cor. v. 5.
■23 Cassian. Collat. 7. cap. 25—28.
'-< Chrys. Horn. 15. in 1 Cor. p. 451.
•25 Horn. 5. in 1 Tim. p. 1547.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
897
the priests know not who arc sinners, or who are
unworthy partakers of the holy mysteries : there-
fore God takes the judgment into his own hands,
and dehvers them unto Satan. For when diseases,
or misfortunes, or sorrows, or calamities, or any
thing of the like kind befalls men, it is for this rea-
son, as Paul also intimates, saying, " For this cause
many are sick and weak among you, and many
^lecp." Theodoret follows Chrysostom in his ex-
position : for speaking of Hymenajus and Alexan-
der, he says, The apostle delivered them to Satan,
as to a cruel executioner ;'"'' for being separated
fiom the body of the church, and left destitute of
Divine grace, they were cruelly tormented by the
adversary, falling into diseases, and sufferings, and
other evils and calamities, which the devil is wont
to infiict upon men. Now, this being the general
sense of the ancients, both Greek and Latin, that
this was an extraordinary apostolical power, dis-
tinct from the ordinary power of excommunication ;
we do not find that they ordinarily made use of
this phrase, "delivering unto Satan," in any of
their forms of excommunication ; as being sensi-
ble, that the church, after the power of miracles
was ceased, had no pretence to the power of inflict-
iiig bodily diseases, as the apostles had, upon ex-
iiiinmunicate persons by the ministry of Satan.
C'assian'-' indeed tells us. That he knew several
holy men, that were corporally delivered to Satan,
and to great infirmities, for small olfences. But
that was by the immediate hand of God, and his
chastisements, and not by the censures of the church,
which did not excommunicate holy men, nor any
others, for small offences. The author of the Life
of St. Ambrose '•* says also. That he, having to deal
with a very flagitious sinner, said. He ought to be
delivered to Satan for the destruction of the flesh,
that no one may dare to commit such things for the
future. And he had no sooner spoken the word,
but immediately, the very same moment, an unclean
spirit seized the man, and began to tear him. But
this, if true, was a singular instance of apostolical
and miraculous power yet remaining in St. Ambrose,
and there is scarce a parallel instance to be met
with in all the history of the church. The canons
of old very rarely used this phrase. St. Basil men-
tions it'-^ once, and Gratian cites an epistle of Pope
Pelagius,'™ where it is said, By the example of apos-
tolical authority, we have learned to deliver unto
Satan erringspirits, which draw others into error, that
they may learn not to blaspheme. But in these places
it seems to mean no more than exconmmnication or
expulsion out of the church, which is the spiritual
delivering up to Satan, without any regard to bodily
torture. For all men are sensible, that since the
apostles' days there was no such power generally
granted to the ministers of the church. And for
this reason, Peter du Moulin "' tells us, the reformed
church of France, in their national synod of Alez,
at which he himself assisted as moderator, anno
1620, made an order. That in excommunication, no
one should use the form of "delivering unto Satan."
Neither should the censure of anathema maranatha
be pronounced against any man ; forasmuch as no
one ought to use that form, but he that knows the
secrets of reprobation, and can tell by the revela-
tion of God's Spirit, whether the person excommu-
nicated has sinned against the Holy Ghost, or the
sin unto death, that is, with such impenitency as
will be final, and continue unto death ; for which,
St. John says, no one ought to pray. The prohibi-
tion here of the use of the form attatlieina maranatha,
leads us to another inquiry, what the ancients un-
derstood by it ; and whether they used it at any
time as a form of excommunication ?
Anathema is a word that occurs
1 • I Sect. 16.
frequently m the ancient canons, and '"'"'' ^ynathe-
^ •' ' ma maranatha, ikwiX
the condemnation of all heretics. The ;'li^"'"f ""^ *'"*'
lomis 01 excuminii-
council of Gangra closes every one of rnTheTnd'cnt" "'^
its canons with the words, dvdOefta '^"'"^ '
ioTw, " let him be anathema," or accursed, that is,
separated from the communion of the church and
its privileges, and from the favour of God, without
repentance, that goes against the tenor of the
thing there decreed. And this is the style of most
other councils, grounded upon that form of St.
Paul, " If we, or an angel from heaven, preach any
other gospel unto you, than that which we have
preached unto you, let him be anathema," or ac-
cursed. But the adding of maranatha to anathema
is not so common. There is little said of the word
itself among the ancients, and "^ less of its use in
any form of excommunication. St. Chrysostom '^'
says it is a Hebrew word, signifying, The Lord is
come : and he particularly applies it to the con-
fusion of those who still abused the privileges of the
gospel, notwithstanding that the Lord was come
among them. This word, says he, speaks teiTor to
'=« Theod. in I Tim. i. 20.
'^' Cassian. Collat. 7. cap. lb. Corporaliter traditos Sa-
tanse, vel infirmitatibus magnis, etiam viros sanctos novi-
mus, pro levissiiiiis quibusque delictis, &c.
''^ Paulin. Vit. Ambros. Cum deprehendisset aiictorem
tanti fiagitii, ait, Oportet ilium tradi Satanae in iuteritum
carnis, ne talia aliquis in posterum audeat admittere. Quern
eodem momento, cum adhuc sermo esset in ore sacerdotis
sancti, spiritus immundus arreptum discerpere cocpit.
'"Basil, can. 7.
3 M
'™ Pelag. ap. Grat. Cans. 24. Qiucst. 3. cap. 1.3. Apos-
tolicac auctoritatis exemplo, errantiuni, ct in crrorem rait-
tentium spiritus tradendos esse Satance, ut blasphemare
dediscant.
'3' ]M()lina.'i Vates, seu de bonis malisque Prophetis, lib.
2. cap. 11. p. 114.
^^ Gratian. Cans. 23. Qu2est. 4. cap. 30, mentions it as
used in a form of e.xcommunication by Pope Sylverius.
•33 Chrys. Horn. 44. in 1 Cor. p. 718.
81)S
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
those, who make their members the members of a
harlot, who offend their brethren by eating things
offered to idols, who name themselves by the names
of men who deny the resurrection. The Lord of
all is come down among us ; and yet ye continue
the same men ye were before, and persevere in your
sins. St. Jerom says,'^* it was more a Syriac than
a Hebrew word, though it had something in it of
both languages, signifying. Our Lord is come. But
he applies it against the perverseness of the Jews,
and others who denied the coming of Christ : mak-
ing this the sense of the apostle, "If any man love
not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be anathema,"
The Lord is come ; wherefore it is superfluous for
any to contend with pertinacious hatred against
him, of the truth of whose coming there is such ap-
parent demonstration. The same sense is given by
Hilary the deacon, and Pelagius, who wrote under
the names of St. Ambrose '^^ and St. Jerom."" And
it is received by Estius and Dr. Lightfoot as the
truest interpretation. So that, according to this
sense, marcmatha could not be any part of the form
of excommunication, but only a reason for pro-
nouncing anathema against those who expressed
their hatred against Christ, by denying his coming ;
either in words, as the Jews did, who blasphemed
Christ, and called Jesus anathema, or accursed ; or
else by wicked works, as those who lived profanely
under the name of Christian.
Yet others of the ancients interpret it of the fu-
ture coming of Christ ; as St. Austin, who says
maranatha is a Syriac word, signifying The Lord
will'" come. And he particularly applies it against
the Arians, who could not be said to love the Lord,
because they denied his Divine nature. Dr. Ham-
mond and many other modern interpreters'^^ take
maranatha in this sense, The Lord will come to
judgment, as St. Jude says, " The Lord cometh
with ten thousands of his saints, to execute judg-
ment upon all the ungodly." And they suppose
this answered to the third and highest degree of ex-
communication among the Jews, called shammatha.
For they say, the Jews had these three degrees
of excommunication, niddui, chercm, and shamma-
tha. Niddui was the lowest degree of excommu-
nication, being only a suspension of the sinner
from the synagogue and society of his brethren for
thirty days, if he repented ; if not, the time was
doubled to sixty days ; and if he still continued ob-
stinate, it was prolonged to ninety days. Then, if
he. persisted impenitent still, he was punished with
a more solemn excommunication, called cherem,,
which answers to anathema, or cursing, because
the sinner was cast out, with solemn execrations
out of the law of Moses. The third species, called
shammatha, was the most severe, when a sinner,
after all human means had in vain been tried upon
him, was consigned over totally and finally to the
Divine judgment, as a desperate and irrecoverable
sinner. The word shammatha is, upon this account,
said to signify either. There is death; or. There
shall be desolation ; or. The Lord cometh. Which
last origination of the word answers to maranatha.
Now, from this analogy and similitude of the name,
these learned men suppose this form of excommu-
nication was taken into the Christian church under
the name of maranatha. But there is this grand
objection against the thing, that Chrysostom, and
St. Jerom, and the rest that have been mentioned,
did not so understand it. Besides, that there is no
such word as maranatha ever occurs in any ancient
form of excommunication. But still the question
may be put further, whether they had any such
excommunication (be the name or form what it
would) as was total, final, and irrevocable, so as
utterly to exclude sinners from the communion of
the church without hopes of recovery ; and so as
to make the church wholly cease to pray for them,
or rather pray that God would take them out of the
world, and thereby deliver his church from the
malice of their attempts and power of their seduc-
tion ? This question consists of several parts, and
therefore, as it is proposed, so it must be answered
with some distinction. For, first, There is nothing
more certain, than that the church did sometimes
pronounce a total, final, and irreversible sentence of
excommunication against some more heinous crimi-
nals, keeping them under penance all their lives,
and denying them her external peace and commu-
nion at the hour of death, for example and ter-
ror; yet not precluding them the mercy of God,
nor denying them the benefit of her prayers, but
encouraging them to hope for favour upon their
true repentance at God's final and unerring judg-
ment. In this sense, I say, it is most certain the
church did many times make her sentence of ex-
communication irreversible, as will be showed"'
more fully hereafter.
'^' Ilieron. Ep. 137. ad Marcellam. Maranatha niagis
Syrum est quam Ilobroeum: tamen etii ox CDnlinio utia-
niuKine linguarum aliquid et Hebroeum sonat, ef. iiiterprc-
t.'itur, Doniiiiii.s noster venit: ut sit sensus, si qiiis iion
ainat Dominum Jesum, anathema sit: et illo completo,
deinceps inferatiir, Dominus noster venit: quod superfluum
sit adversus eura odiis pertinacibus velle contendere, quem
venisse jam constet.
'" Ambros. in 1 Cor. xvi.
'5" Hieron. in 1 Cor. xvi. interpretatur, Dominiis noster
venit.
'^' Aug. Ep. 178. sive Altercatio cum Pascentio. Ana-
thema Groeco sevmone dixit, Condemnatus : Maranatha de-
finivit, Donee Dominus redeat. — Non ergo recta dicitur
Dominum amare, qui Domini et Dei unius audet substan-
tiam separare, &c.
"s Vid. Pool, Synopsis Criticor. in 1 Cor. xvi. 22. et
Otho, Lexicon Rabbinic, p. 180. '=' Book XVII.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
899
But, secondly, It is not so apparent,
Whether ei.com- that the chuTch was used to join ex-
munication was ever . , i t ^
pronounced with ex- ecratiCH to hcr ccnsures, and devote
ecration, or devoting
the sinner to tem- jyien to temporal destruction, by ut-
poral destruction. ■'■
terly refusing to pray for them, or
rather praying against them, that God would take
them out of the world, and deliver his church by
that means from their malicious power, and ma-
chinations of seducement. Grotius'*" thinks this
was very rarely done, but yet that there are some
examples of it. For when Julian added to his
apostacy devihsh designs of rooting out the Chris-
tian religion, the church used this weapon of ex-
treme necessity, and God heard her prayers. He
reckons this was done in imitation of the Jewish
shammatha. For among the Jews, he says a little
before, if any fell into enormous crimes, and drew
many after them, they did not use the common
anathema against them, but that more dreadful and
tremendous one, which they called shammatha,
and the apostle after them, in the same sense,
maranatha. For maranafha signifies, The Lord
Cometh. And by that word'" prayer is made unto
God, that he would speedily take away the male-
factor and seducer out of the world. An example
of which sort of anathema, he thinks, is given by
the apostle. Gal. v. 12, when he says, " I would
that they were even cut off that trouble you." The
learned Dr. Hicks in this matter joins entirely with
Grotius, seeing no other way to account for the
many prayers made by the ancient Christians for
Julian's destruction. Some indeed fasted and prayed
for his repentance and conversion, as supposing he
might be recovered from his error. Thus he tells
us'" out of Sozomen, how Didymus of Alexandria
prayed for him. But others absolutely prayed for
his destruction, as thinking him utterly incapable
of repentance, and that he had sinned the sin unto
death, for which it was in vain to pray. Then he
goes on to show the nature of his apostacy, his
devotedness to the devil, and his spite to Christ and
the Christians; from whence he concludes'" it was
reasonable for the Christians to look upon him as
irrecoverable out of the snare of the devil, and upon
that supposition to pray for his destruction. He
adds several other arguments to show the reason-
ableness of their presumption, that Julian had a
diabolical malice'^' against Christ, and that he was
one of those irrecoverable apostates who had trod-
den under foot the Son of God, and counted the
blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified,
an unholy thing, and who had done despite to the
Spirit of grace. He had hardened his heart against
Divine miracles, like Pharaoh, and therefore it is no
wonder if some of them'" called for the plagues of
Egypt upon him. He reproached the living God,
like Sennacherib, and that made some of them, like
Hezekiah, to beseech God"* to bow down his ear
and hear, and to open his eyes and see, liow Julian
reproached the Son of God ; and thereupon to say,
" 0 Lord our God, we beseech thee to save us out
of his hand, that all the kingdoms of the earth may
know that thou art the Lord God, and that Jesus,
whom Julian doth so reproach, is thy Son and
Christ." Gregory'" says, he designed worse things
against the Christians, than Diocletian, Maximian,
or Maximinus, ever did; that he was Jeroboam,
Pharaoh, Ahab, and Nebuchadnezzar, all in one ;
Jeroboam in apostacy, Pharaoh in hardness of heart,
Ahab in cruelty, and Nebuchadnezzar in sacrilege :
and therefore it is not to be wondered, that the
Christians, who had such good reason to despair of
the conversion of such a complicate tyrant, prayed
for his destruction, because there was no other ap-
parent way of delivering the church. And if it
should please God for our sins to plague the church
Avith such a spiteful enemy of Christ, and suffer a
popish Julian indeed to reign over us ; I here de-
clare, says he, that I should believe him incapable
of repentance, and upon that supposition should be
tempted to pray for his destruction, as the only
means of delivering the church. Thus far that
learned man, in his account of the practice of the
primitive Christians, and their reasons, in praying
for the destruction of Julian the apostate.
To this may be added, what St. Jerora saj^s '*' upon
the death of Julian, That the church of Christ with
exultation sung her thanks to God in the words of
the prophet, according to the Septuagint, " Thou
hast even to our astonishment divided the heads of
the powerful." Which is also noted by Theodoret,
who says. The people of Antioch, as soon as they
heard of Julian's death, kept public feasts and holi-
days for joy, and not only in their churches, but in
their theatres, proclaimed the victory of the cross,
exposing the heathen prophecies to ridicule,"" par-
ticularly those of one Maximus, a magician whom
he had consulted: O foolish Maximus, where are
now thy prophecies ? God and his Christ have
overcome. So, again, he tells us '™ of one Julianus
"" Grot, in Luc. vi. 22. Hiijus sane rarior est usus, non
tamen nullus. Nam in Julianum, cum defectioni adderet
machinationes evertendi Christianismi, usa est ecclesia
isto extremee necessitatis telo, et a Deo est exaudita.
"' Ibid. Ea voce oratur Dens, ut qiiamprimum talem
maleficum et seductorem tollat ex hominum numero. Hu-
jus anathematis exemplum est, Gal. v. 12.
'^'^ Hicks's Answer to Julian, chap. 6. p. 140. ex Sozom.
3 M li
lib. 6. cap. 2,
'« Ibid. p. 143. "' Ibid. p. 151.
>« Naz. Invectiv. 2. p. 110. "" Ibid. p. 123.
"Mbid. 1. p. 93, 110, et III.
"' Hiernn. in Habac.iii. 14. Ecclesia Christi cum exulta-
tionc cantavit, Divisisti in stupore capita potentium.
»3 Theod. lib. 3. cap. 27.
iM Ibid. cap. 24.
900
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
Saba, who had it revealed to him in his prayers,
that Julian was slain; upon which he immediately
changed his tears into joy, and put on a cheerful
countenance, expressing the inward satisfaction of
his mind. Which the by^standers observing, desired
to know the reason of his sudden change ; and he
told them. That the wild boar, who laid waste the
vineyard of the Lord, had now suffered punishment
for all the injuries he had done against the Lord;
that he now lay dead, and they needed no longer to
be afraid of his designs against them. Upon which
they all leaped for joy, and sung praises to God for
the victory. Now, it is probable that they who
thought it their duty thus to give God thanks for
his fall, were no less solicitous beforehand to pray
for his destruction. Their thanksgivings were a de-
claration what sort of prayers they had made, and
they could not but rejoice when they were heard
and answered. It is some confirmation of all this,
that Socrates says. They were used sometimes to
«ast men out of the church with execration, as he
notes of one Hermogenes, a Novatian bishop,"' who,
for some blasphemous books which he had written,
was solemnly excommunicated, fiiTo. Karapaq, with
cursing, which in all probability denoted something
more than the common anathema that accompanied
every excommunication.
It is also noted by Socrates, lib. 1. cap. 37, that
Alexander, bishop of Constantinople, prayed thus
against Anus : " If the doctrine of Arius be true,
let me die before the day appointed for our disputa-
tion : but if the faith which I hold be true, and the
doctrine of Arius false, let Arius by the time deter-
mined suffer the punishment which his impiety de-
serves." Which was accordingly fulfilled ; for Arius
the next day voided his entrails with his excrements,
and so perished by a most ignominious death. The
same is related by Athanasius, in his epistle to Se-
rapion, tom. I. p. 671, who says he prayed to God
in these words, ~Apov "Apuov, Take Arius out of the
world. All which shows, that in some special
cases they made no scruple to devote very malicious
and incorrigible apostates to extermination and de-
struction.
Yet, on the other hand, St. Chrysostom was ut-
terly against this practice. For he has a whole
homily upon this point, that men ought not to ana-
thematize either the living or the dead ; they may
anathematize their opinions or actions, but not their
persons. Where, as Grotius'^- rightly observes, he
takes anathema in the strictest sense, for praying to
God for the destruction of the sinner. Against this
he argues from these several topics. 1. Because
Christ died for all men, for his enemies, for tyrants,
for magicians, for those that hated and crucified
him.'^ 2. Because the church, in imitation of Christ,
daily prays for all men. 3. Because the Christian
religion rather obliges us to lay down our own lives
for our neighbours, than take away theirs. 4. It
is usurping upon the prerogative of Christ. For
what is such an anathema, but saying. Let him be
given to the devil, let him have no place of salva-
tion, let him be separated from Christ ? Who gave
thee this authority and power ? Why dost thou as-
sume the dignity of the Son of God, who shall sit
in "judgment, and set the sheep on his right hand,
and the goats on his left?" 5. The apostles had no
such practice in excommunication. They cast he-
retics out of the church in such manner, as one
would pluck out a right eye, or cut off a limb, with
indications of compassion and sorrow. They care-
fully rebuked and expelled their heresies, but did
not thus anathematize their persons. 6. It is an
absurd practice, whether it be used toward the
living or the dead. If toward the living, thou art
cruel in so cutting off one, who is still in a capacity
of turning and changing his life from evil to good :
if toward the dead, thou art more cruel ; because
now to his own Master he stands or falls, and is not
under any human power. From all this he con-
cludes. That we ought only to anathematize the
impious and heretical opinions of men, but to spare
their persons, and pray for their salvation. There
are some who make a question. Whether this be
one of St. Chrysostom's genuine discourses; but
without any good reason ; because the ma,tter and
style, as Du Pin observes, argue it to be his, and
there are other arguments to prove it genuine.
Sixtus Senensis '^* and Habertus '^* think, he speaks
only against private men's using the anathema
against heretics : but it is plain, he argues against
the public as well as private use of it, in the sense
wherein he takes it, that doctrines, and not men,
are to be anathematized ; We are to pray for the
persons of heretics, when we condemn their opinions ;
and desire their conversion and salvation, not their
destruction. The only thing that can truly be in-
ferred from hence is, that St. Chrysostom had dif-
ferent sentiments about this matter from some
others. They thought there were some cases, in
which it was lawful to pray for the destruction of
very malicious and incorrigible sinners, such as
Julian, when they were past all hopes, and there
was no other visible way to save the church from
their hellish designs but by their destruction : he
thought there was no such case ; but that every
man was capable of pardon so long as he lived in
this world, even though he had committed what
others called the unpardonable sin against the Holy
Ghost, and the sin unto death, of which he had a i
'" Socrat. lib. 7. cap. 12. '^^ Grot, in Luc. vi. 32.
'=■3 Chrys. Horn. 7G. de Anathemato, t. I. p. 900.
'5' Sixt. Senens. Bibliothec. lib. 6. Aniiotat. 2G7.
'5' Hubert. Archierat. p. 748.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
901
different notion from what some others liatl : and
therefore that we were to pray for every man's con-
version, and not his destruction. This, as far as I
can judge, was the different sense which the an-
cients had upon this most difficult matter : and if
they varied upon the point in so nice a case, it is
not much to be wondered at, since the moderns are
not agreed upon it, but some churches, as I showed
before out of Du MouUn, forbid all such sort of ex-
communications, as unfit to be used without a par-
ticular revelation. I have stated the matter fairly
on both sides, and leave the determination to the
liberty and discretion of every judicious reader.
CHAPTER III.
OF THE OBJECTS OF ECCLESIASTICAL CENSURES, OR
THE PERSONS ON WHOM THEY MIGHT BE IN-
FLICTED : WITH A GENERAL ACCOUNT OF THE
CRIMES FOR WHICH THEY WERE INFLICTED.
Having thus far explained the nature
Sect. I. ^
Au members of (jf ecclcsiastical ccnsurcs, and the
the ehurch, falung '
dl\o!rc°rim^,m^d'e scvcral kinds of them, w'e are next to
ci"ensures;^^o'>i"t coHsldcr the objects or persons on
exception. wliom they might be inflicted, and the
crimes for which they were inflicted on them. As
to the persons or objects of ecclesiastical censure,
they were all such delinquents as fell into great
and scandalous crimes after baptism, whether men
or women, priests or people, rich or poor, princes or
subjects : for the ecclesiastical discipline made no
distinction, save when the multitude of sinners,
combining together, made it impossible to put
church censures in execution, or made it hazardous,
for fear of doing more harm than good by the
strict execution of them. Infidels and unbelievers
were not considered in this matter, as being no
members of the church : according to that rule of
the apostle, I Cor. v. 12, "What have I to do to
judge them also that are without ? Do not ye judge
them that are within ? But them that are without,
God judgeth. Therefore put away from among
yourselves that wicked person." Catechumens were
in a middle state between heathens and Christians,
only candidates of baptism, and not yet admitted to
full communion by the laver of regeneration and
adoption of children : and therefore neither were
they the proper objects of church discipline, save
only as they were capable of being thrust down into
a lower class of their own order, if they committed
any crime deserving such a degradation, of which I
have given some account already' in speaking of
the institution of the catechumens. Here we take
discipline, as respecting only those that were called
the TiXiwi, perfect communicants, or persons in full
communion with the church.
In censuring these the church made
no distinction of sex or quality ; for women as weu as
women were subjected to discipline, as
well as men. Valesius - says they were very rarely
put to do public penance ; and Bona says,^ never
at all for the three first ages ; but they wept, and
fasted, and did other works of repentance in private.
And some take that canon^ of St. Basil in this sense,
where he says. If a woman was convicted of adultery
or confessed it herself, by the ancient rules she was
not to be made a pubUc example, Srjuoauvnv oi//c
iKiXtvcfav oj Trareptc- But Cyprian, and Tertullian,
and the ancient canons make no su(;h distinction :
neither is it probable, that when multitudes both of
men and women fell openly into idolatry in times
of persecution, that the one did public and the other
private penance only. For Cyprian never speaks
of any but the public exomolor/esis, or confession,
and public imposition of hands' to reconcile peni-
tents again after lapsing ; and yet there it had been
proper to have made the distinction between men
and women, if he had known of any such distinc-
tion in the practice of the church. But wliether
their penance was public or private, the case is still
the same as to the exercise of discipline upon them ;
for they were certainly excluded from communion,
and that sometimes for many years, and in some
cases even to the hour of death, as appears from
many canons of the council of Eliberis,''" Ancyra,'
and others. And this is a sufficient indication of
their being liable to ecclesiastical censure, as well
as men. Nay, there are some undeniable instances
of women doing public penance, as Bona owns, in
the time of St. Jeroin ; for he, speaking of Fabiola, a
rich Roman lady, who had divorced herself from
her first husband for adultery, and married a second,
says. That after the death of the second husband,
when she came to consider the unlawfulness of the
fact, she put on sackcloth, and made public con-
fession* of her error in the Lateran church, in the
sight of all the people of Rome ; standing in the
order of penitents in Lent, and in a penitent garb,
with her hair dissolved, and her cheeks wan with
* Book X. chap. 2. sect. 17.
* Vales, in Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 19.
' Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 1. cap. 17. n. 5.
* Basil, can. -SI.
» Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 128. Ep. 10. al. 16. p. 37.
« Cone. Elib. can. 5, 8, 10, 12, 13, 14, 63, 65.
' Cone. Ancyran. can. 21.
* Hieron. Ep. .30. Epitaph. Fabiola;. Qiiis crederet, ut
post mortem secundi viri in semetipsam reversa — saccum
indiieret, ut errorem publice fateretur, et tola urbe spec-
tante Romana ante diem Pascliaj in basilica Laterani sta-
ret in ordine poeuitentium, episcopo, presbyteris, et onini
populo collachrymantibus, sparso crino, ora lurida, squali-
das manus, sordida colla submitteret ?
902
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
tears, submitting her neck to imposition of hands ;
the bishop, and presbyters, and all the people weep-
ing with her. This seems to have been a voluntary
act of penance, (as there were many such in those
days, when men chose to expiate even private crimes
by public penance,) but if it had not been custom-
ary at all for women to do public penance, St.
Jerom would have noted the singularity of it in
that respect, rather than any other. But he seems
to place the singularity of it in this, that she con-
descended of her own accord to do public penance
in a case where no laws of the church could have
obUged her to it. For whilst her husband lived, no
constraint could be laid upon her; it being a rule not
to admit married persons * to public penance with-
out consent of both parties ; and when her husband
was dead, her crime perhaps was one of that nature
which did not directly bring her under the power
of ecclesiastical censure, but by her own consent.
For, as we shall see more by and by, there were
many crimes of that nature which, though allowed
to be sins of no mean size, yet could not bring men
against their wills to a course of public penance by
any laws of the church.
But where the crimes were fla-
The' rfch «s iveu grant, and such as the church could
AS the poor. Xo
comm.KaiioMorpe- taKC cognizancc of, there she usually
nance allowed, nor .
fnendship, nor fii- procccded without respect of persons.
No regard was had to the rich more
than the poor, but all criminals were considered
alike, in the business of repentance, as equally
obliged to comply with the stated rules of discipline,
in order to gain admission into the church after an
expulsion. There was but one door of re-entry»
which is so often called jnsta and lefiitima 2)cenitentia,
the just and legal penance, by Cyprian '" and other
writers; and no commutation was thought an
equivalent, where this was w'anting. Which is
evident from this, that they would not accept any
gifts or oblations from excommunicate persons, or
heretics, or schismatics, or any that were not in
full communion with the church," lest this should
look like communicating with them before their
time, and receiving their money in lieu of repent-
ance. Cyprian indeed once intimates, that there
were some who for filthy lucre '- were inclined to
accept persons ; and who, to make a market of un-
lawful gain, would gratify the rich and those who
could give large gifts, to get them an easier way of
admittance than by the severe and tedious way of
a just and full penance ; but he very sharply in-
veighs against these, and all their sinister arts of
dissolving discipline, and ruining men's souls, under
pretence of granting them a fallacious and deceit-
ful peace, which was their real destruction.
One of these insidious arts, which
they managed with some colour and '"'''"f . p^'iege
•^ o some claimed upon
dexterity, was to get the martyrs and 11;? .iT^vrlTn "ph-
confessors in prison to intercede with ho"v'^°thL ^was * n-
bishops for such, and write letters in ^""* ^^ '^''"*"'
their favour. For we must know, that anciently
the martyrs were allowed this privilege, when any
penitent had well nigh performed his legal penance,
and was near upon being received again, to write
letters to the bishop, that such a one might be
admitted to communion, though his full term of
penance was not quite expired. And so far their
petition was commonly accepted. But these crafty
men, for a little under-hand gain, had got a trick to
desire the martyrs to intercede for such as had done
little or no penance : nay, they abused their privi-
lege so far, as peremptorily to require the admission
of such, without any previous examination of their
merits : and sometimes they required the bishop,
not only to admit such a penitent, but all that be-
longed to him ; which was a very uncertain and
blind sort of petition, and created great envy to the
bishop, when perhaps twenty,'' or thirty, or a greater
number of nameless persons were included in one
libel, and the bishop was forced to do a very un-
grateful office, and deny them altogether. Cyprian
complains much of these abuses, both in his letter
to the martyrs, and in others written upon the same
subject to his clergy" and people. But chiefly he
complains of those libels, which were sent to him
by Lucian the martyr, one of which runs in this '^
form : " All the confessors to Cyprian the bishop,
greeting : Know that we have granted peace to all
those, of whom you have had an account how they
have behaved themselves since the commission of
their crimes : and we would that these presents
should be notified by you to the rest of the bishops.
We wish you to maintain peace with the holy mar-
tyrs." This Lucian had written many such letters
" Cone. Arelat. 2. can. 22. Pcenitentiam conjugatis non
nisi ex consensu dandara.
'» Cypr. Ep. JO. al. 16. ad Cler. p. .37. Ep. 62. al. 4. p.
9. De Lapsis, p. 129. Cone. Eliber. can. 14. et can. 3.
" See before, chap. 2. sect. 13, and Book XV. chap. 2.
'- Cypr. Ep. 11. al. l.'j. ad Martyr, p. .35. Qui personas
accipientes, in beneficiis vestris aut gratificantur, aut illicita
negotiationis nundinas aucupantur.
'■■' Cypr. Ep. 11. al. 15. ad Martyr, p. .35. Audio quibiis-
dam sic libellos fieri, "ut dicatur: Coramunicet ille cumsuis.
Quod nunquam omnino a rnartyribus factum est, ut incerta
et cosca petitio invidiam nobis postmodum cumulet : late
enim patet quando dicitur, Ille cum suis ; et possunt nobis
viceni, et triceni, et amplius offen-i; qui propinqui et affines,
et liberti ac domestici esse asseverentur ejus, qui accipit
libellum.
» Cypr. Ep. 10. al. 16. ad Cler. Ep. 12. al. 17. ad Plebem.
Ep. 18. al. 26. ad Cler.
'^ Lucian. Ep. ad Cypr. 17. al. 23. Scias nos universis,
de quibus apud te ratio constiterit, quid post commissum
egerint, dedisse pacem : et hanc formam per te et aliis
episcopis innotcscere voluimus. Optamus te curn Sanctis
rnartyribus pacem habere. Vid. Lucian. Ep. 20. al. 22. ad
Celerin. p, 47.
( HU>. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
903
IjL'forc in the name of Paulus the Confessor, whilst
hi' was in prison, and others after his death, saying
he had his command so to do. All which Cyprian
c< Mil plains of in a letter to the clergy of Rome,"* as
a thing chssolving all the bands of faith, and the
iVar of God, and the commandments of the Lord,
ami the holiness and vigour of the gospel; and as
ncating great envy to the bishops, whilst they were
rmced to deny to lapsers what they boasted to have
nliUiined of the martyrs and confessors. This occa-
sioned, he says, great seditions and tumults : for in
many cities throughout the province of Carthage,
(he people rose up in multitudes against their
bishops, and by their clamours compelled them to
grant them instantly that peace, which, they all
said, the martyrs and confessors had given them :
they who had not courage enough and strength of
faith to resist them, were by this means terrified
and subdued into a compliance with them. And
he had much ado himself to withstand them at Car-
tilage : for some turbulent men, who were hardly
governable before, and thought it much to be kept
back from communion till he returned out of exile,
when they had gotten these letters of the martyrs,
were all in a flame upon the strength of them, and
began to rage immoderately, and in an extorting
manner demand the peace which, they said, the
martyrs had granted them.
By this representation of Cyprian, and his remon-
strance upon it, it is easy to discern what mischief
the abusing this privilege of the martyrs did to the
true exercise of discipline ; whilst some out of lucre,
others out of terror, complied with the lapsers' un-
reasonable demands, and let the rich and the gi'eat
escape punishment, and intrude themselves into the
communion of the church again without any suf-
ficient evidences of repentance : but they who, like
Cyprian, had integrity and firmness enough to op-
pose these impious practices, kept up the discipline
of the church in its true vigour, and would hearken
to no pretences or conditions of this kind, which
only tended to impose upon them with false shows
of a deceitful peace, and profane the mystery of the
holy sacrament, by giving it to the impenitent and
the ungodly.
g^^j . Neither was it only men in a pri-
priJcfi"sub|e'crto vatc condition they thus treated, but
sOTestasweiiJany also thosc of tile liighcst rank and
dignity. For the civil magistrates and
princes were subject to ecclesiastical censures, as
well as any others. In the times of persecution,
the very taking of some civil oflices made Christians
liable to exconnnunication. Particularly if they
took upon them the office of the dunniciri, or the
provincial oflTice of the Jiamincs, or saccrdofen pro-
vinciariim : because, as Gothofred " shows out of
many laws of the Theodosian Code, these offices
obliged them to exhibit the usual games or shows
to the people ; which in time of heathenism could
not be done without involving them in some mea-
sure in the guilt of idolatry, to which those games
were consecrated. For which reason, any Christian
undertaking such an office, was reputed an eneou-
rager and partaker of idolatry, though he did not
actually sacrifice to idols in his office. Upon which
account, the council of Ehberis," which was held
in time of persecution, anno 305, or thereabouts,
orders, That if any Christian took upon him the
office of ajlamcii, though he did not sacrifice, but
only exhibit the idolatrous shows to the people, he
should be kept under strict penance all his life, and
only be admitted to communion at his death ; and
that in consideration that he had abstained from
offering the abominable sacrifices : for if he had
offered sacrifice, then, by the preceding canon,'" he
was denied communion to the very last. Nay, though
they had neither sacrificed, nor exhibited the shows
out of their expense to the people, but only worn
the crown in their office, by two other canons^" of
the same council, they were to be denied the com-
munion for a year or two. So that the being in a
public office, was so far from exempting a magistrate
from the censures of the church, that in many cases
it was the very reason why they were executed with
greater severity upon him, whilst no man could go
through such an office without the guilt and stain
of idolatry in some measure sticking to him. And
when these offices were freed from idolatry ; yet if
a magistrate still committed other crimes worthy
of ecclesiastical punishment, the censures of the
church, notwithstanding his office, would lay hold
of him, and the name or character of a magistrate
would give him no protection. This appears plainly
from the proceedings of Synesius-' against Andro-
nicus, the governing magistrate of Ptolemais, whom
he formally excommunicated, with all his accom-
plices ; and from what has been observed before,'^- of
the judge that was censured in the time of Julian,
mentioned by St. Ambrose ;^ and Athanasius ex-
communicating the governor of Libya for his im-
's Cypr. Ep. 23. al. 27. ad Cler. Rom. p. 52.
" Gothofred. Paratitlon. ad Cod. Thcod. lib. 15. Tit. 5.
de Spectaculis.
'* Cone. Eliber. can. 3. Flamines, qui non imraolave-
rint, sed muniis tantum dederint, eo quod se a funestis ab-
stinuerimt sacrificiis, placuit i^ fine eis praestari conimu-
nionem, acta tamen legitima poenitentia.
•' Ibid. can. 2. Flamines, qui post fidem lavacri saerifi-
caverunt, placuit nee in fine cos accipere commtinioneni.
^ Ibid. can. 55. Sacerdotcs, qui tantum coronam por-
tant, nee sacrificant, nee de suis sumptibus aliquid ad fdola
praistant, placuit post biennium accipere communionera. It.
can. 56. Magistratum vero, qui agit duuniviratuni, uno anno
prohibendura placuit, ut se ab ecclesia cohibeat.
-' Synes. Ep. 58. -- See chap. 2. sect. 11.
^ Ambros. Ep. 29. ad Tlieodos.
904
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
moralities, mentioned by St. Basil,-* which need not
here be repeated. To these I add that general rule
of the first council of Aries, made with relation to
all governors of provinces, That when they went to
the government of any province," they should take
communicatory letters from their own bishop along
with them, and be subject to the care of the bishop
of the places wherever they went; so as, if they
committed any thing contrary to the pubhc disci-
pline, they were to be excluded from the communion
of the church. This was no rule to deprive magis-
trates of their office, though they were heretics or
schismatics, as Baronius"" would have it understood:
for, as Albaspiny, in his notes upon the place, more
ti'uly observes against him, there is not a word about
this in the canon : neither is it likely that a pro-
vincial council should make a decree about that
which is no way in their power, but in the power of
the prince only. They might order, and that with
good reason, he says. That no heretic or schismatic,
although he was the governor of a province," should
be admitted to communicate with the church ; but
that, therefore, he should be removed from his go-
vernment, because he was a heretic, was at the will
and discretion of the prince, and not of the church :
it belongs to the prince, and not the church, to take
away the power of subordinate magistrates from
them. The plain drift, therefore, of this canon is,
not to deprive inferior magistrates of any civil power
or jurisdiction, which the supreme magistrate com-
mitted to them ; which the church had no authority
to do : but only to deny them her own communion,
if unworthy of it ; which was a thing then uncon-
tested, and indisputably within the limits of her
power.
Neither need we wonder at this, since the church
laid claim to a higher power, even of excluding
princes, or the supreme magistrates, from her com-
munion, when guilty of notorious violations of the
laws of Christian society ; of which there are cer-
tain evidences both in the doctrine and practice of
the ancient bishops of the church. The story which
IS related by Eusebius concerning the emperor Phi-
lip, though disputed by many as to the truth of the
fact, yet is a sufficient evidence of the opinion of
Eusebius, who relates it. Now he tells us,^ There
was a tradition that he was a Christian, and that on
the vigil of the passover he desired to communicate
in prayers with the rest of the people ; but that the
bishop, who then presided, would not suHer him to
enter, before he had confessed his crimes, and joined
himself to those who had sinned, and stood in the
place or order of the penitents ; for otherwise he
could not be received by him, for the many crimes
which he had committed. Upon which the emperor
A\'illingly obeyed, demonstrating his sincere and re-
ligious disposition towards the fear of God by the
tenor of his actions. Some question the truth of
the story,-' and think that it is a mistake of Philip
the emperor, for one Philip the prcefectus aw/Ksta-
lis of Egypt, who was a Christian : others defend it
as a true relation,'" only they think it was a trans-
action in private, which is the reason we have no
account of it in heathen story. But whether the
fact was true or false, the reflection made upon it
by Eusebius is of great moment in the present ques-
tion. For he, supposing him to have been a Chris-
tian, says, Without such a compliance the bishop
would never have admitted him. Which remark is
sufficient to show the nature of the church's disci-
pline in general, whatever becomes of the truth of
this particular story.
Filesacus'" and Valesius^ confound this story
with the relation which St. Chrysostom gives of
Babylas, denying entrance into the church to oni
of the Roman emperors, upon the account of a
barbarous murder committed by him upon a son of
some confederate prince, who was intrusted as an
hostage with him. Chrysostom names neither the
emperor nor the confederate prince, and the stories
differ in the whole relation, but especially in this
material circumstance, that Philip is said to com-
ply with the bishop's admonition, and stand in
the order of penitents ; but he whom Chrysostom
speaks of, was so far from submitting to the admo-
nition of Babylas, that he remained incorrigible,
and grew enraged, and cast him into prison, and
loaded him with chains, which the martyr ordered
to be buried with him, when the tyrant put him
to death. So that this could not be Philip, but
Decius, the persecuting heathen, under whom Ba-
bylas suffered. However, Chrj'sostom makes some
curious remarks upon the behaviour of Babylas, j
both in reference to his courage and prudence,
which abundantly shows the spirit of discipline
then prevaihng in the church. For,, 1. He re-
marks. That Babylas acted with the freedom and
boldness of Elias and St. John Baptist,^' driving ;
out of the church, not a tetrarch of a few cities,
nor a king of one nation, but him who governed
the greatest part of the world, a murderer, who
had many nations, many cities, and a prodigious i
« Basil. Ep. 47.
" Cone. Arelat. 1. can. 7. De praesidibus placuit, ut cum
promoti fuerint, literas accipiant ecclesiasticas communica-
torias : ita tamen ut in (juibusciinque locis gesserint, ab epis-
copo ejusdem loci cuia de illis agatur ; ut cum caeperint
contra disciplinam publicam agere, tunc demum a commu-
nione excludantur. Similiter et de his fiat qui rempublicain
a^ere volunt. ^^ Barou. an. 314. n. 57.
^ Albaspin. in can. 7. Cone. Arelat.
28 Euseb, Hist. lib. 6. cap. 34.
-' Cave, Prim. Christ, part 1. cap. 3. p. 46.
'» Pagi, Critic, in Baron, an. 244. n. 4. ex Huet. Ori-
geniau. lib. 1. cap. 3. n. 12.
^' Filesac. Not. in Vincent. Lirin. cap. 23. n. 125.
'- Vales. Not. in Euseb. lib. 6. cap. .34.
'■'^ Chrys. de Babyla. sive cent. Gentiles, t. 1. p. 740.
f
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
905
army at his command; one that was in all re-
spects terrible, as well upon the account of his
iiimiense dominions, as the fierceness and cruelty
of liis temper : him he expelled as a vile and
worthless slave, with as much intrepidity, con-
stancy, and bravery of mind, as a shepherd would
drive away from his flock a scabbed and infected
sheep, to prevent the contagion of the distemper
from spreading to the rest of the flock. Here he
breaks out into a rapture, admiring his undaunted
mind, his lofty soul, his heavenly terror of spirit,
and angelical constancy, superior to all this visible
world, and only fixed upon God the supreme King;
acting as if he stood before the great Judge, and
heard him say. Cast out the wicked and infected
sheep from the holy flock. 2. Hence he observes,
how fearless and undaunted Babylas must be with
respect to other men, who gave such a specimen of
his power over the emperor. He could never act
or speak out of favour or hatred, but with a mind
equally fortified against fear and flattery, and all
other things of the like nature, which are apt to
beset men, he stood firm, and did not in the least
corrupt right judgment. 3. He remarks further,
how he tempered his courage with Christian pru-
dence, observing a decent mien in his behaviour.
A man of his undaunted spirit might have gone
much further. He might have railed at the empe-
ror, and reviled him; he might have pulled the
crown from his head, and have beaten him on the
face : but his soul was seasoned with spiritual salt,
which taught him to observe a decorum in all his
management, and do nothing rashly or foolishly,
but by the rules of right reason, which was a thing
the philosophers in their reproofs of kings seldom
observed. Hence he remarks, 4. Of how great ad-
vantage this example was to all men, both believers
and unbelievers. The unbelievers were astonished
at the action, and admired it ; for they, seeing the
intrepidity of the servants of Christ, could not but
deride the abject servility of those who ruled in the
heathen temples, when they observed them always
more disposed to worship their kings than their
gods or idols. Whereas Babylas punished the in-
jurious king, as far as it was lawful for a priest"
to do ; he pulled down the high spirit of the prince ;
he vindicated the Divine laws when they were vio-
lated ; he punished the king for his murder with a
punishment that, to all men of a sound mind, is
the most terrible of any other. He did not, like
Diogenes, bid him stand out of his sunshine ; but
when he thrust himself impudently within the sa-
cred boundaries of the church, and confounded all
good order, he drove him from his Master's house,
as he would have done a dog, or an ofTcnding slave.
And so the holy man took down the confidence of
unbelievers, who were then the greatest part of the
Roman empire. And for those who had already
embraced the faith of Christ, he, by this act, made
them more circumspect and religious ; not only pri-
vate men, but soldiers, captains, and generals;
shewing them, that among Christians the prince
and chief of all are but names, and that he that
wears the crown, when he is to be punished and
rebuked, is no more considered than one of the
lowest order.'^ Hence he concludes, lastly, That
this rare example of virtue was matter of instruc-
tion both to priests and princes, to teach princes to
submit to the rules of discipline, and priests to take
courage in the exercise of it ; forasmuch as that the
care of the world, and what is done in it, is as
properly committed to them, as to him that wears
the purple ; and that they ought rather to part
with their lives, than part with or diminish that
power and authority which God from above has
committed to them. Any one may perceive by this
discourse of St. Chrysostom, what opinion he had
of the power and extent of ecclesiastical discipline,
even over sovereign princes ; not to pull off their
crowns, and dethrone them; not to ravish away
their temporal power, under the pretence of the
spiritual power being superior; nor yet to speak
evil of dignities, or treat them unmannerly, and re-
vile them; but only to debar them from the com-
munion of the church, when by notorious wicked-
ness they rendered themselves altogether unworthy,
and really incapable of it. Which is agreeable to
that general direction he gives in another place to
the clergy, not to admit any one of notorious impro-
bity, cruelty, or impurity to the Lord's table : Al-
though it be a commander, says he,'* or a governor,
or even he that wears the diadem, that conies un-
worthily, prohibit him : thou hast greater power
than he. He adds a little after. If thou art afraid
to do this, bring him unto me. I will not suffer
any such thing to be done ; I will sooner give my
own life, than the body of the Lord unworthily ; I
will shed my own blood, before I will give that
most holy blood to an unworthy man.
But there is none more famous than St. Ambrose
for his remarkable freedom in this matter with the
greatest of princes, whether in admonishing them,
or in denying them the communion upon the com-
mission of some great offences. Paulinus, the writer
of his Life, says, he separated Maximus from the
communion,^' admonishing him to repent for shed-
^* Chrys. de Babyla. sive cont. Gentiles, t. 1. p. 747.
^ Ibid. p. 749.
'* Chrys. Horn. 82. sive 83. in Mat. p. 705. Kav (rrpa-
Tjjyos xis rj, Kav '\)Trap\oi, Kav auTos, 6 to Staoi^ixa irepi-
Ktl/itvof, Ava^iwi 01 Trpocn-iri, KwXvaov, /xtiX^ova iKtipou
" Paulin. Vit. Ambros. Ipsura Maximum a cnmmunionis
consortio segregavit, admonens, ut eft'usi sanguinis Domini
sui ageret poeuitentiam, si sibi apud Deiim velit esse con-
sultum.
906
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
ding the blood of Gratian his lord, if ever he hoped
to find mercy at the hands of God. So when Valen-
tinian was solicited by Symmachus, the heathen
governor of Rome, to restore the Gentile rites, and
suffer the altar of Victory to be repaired in the
capitol; St. Ambrose wrote to him, and told him,
among many other arguments, That if he thus
gratified the heathen in restoring idolatry, the bi-
shops^* could not bear or dissemble it with a patient
mind. He might, if he pleased, come to church,
but he would either find no priest there, or else
only one to resist him, and deny him communion.
And what will you answer, says he, to the priest,
when he tells you. The church desires not your ob-
lations, or gifts, because you have adorned the
temples of the Gentiles with your gifts ? The altar
of Christ refuses your gifts, because you have erect-
ed an altar to the idol gods.
But the most remarkable instance of his freedom
was showed in his treatment of Theodosius the
Great, after he had inhumanly put to death seven
thousand men at Thessalonica, without distinguish-
ing the innocent from the guilty. When he had
committed this fact, not being very sensible of his
crime, he came to Milan, and, according to cus-
tom, was going to church ; but St. Ambrose met
him at the gate, and accosted him in this manner,
as Theodoret^' relates the story : You seem not to
understand, sir, the greatness of the murder you
have committed. Your anger not being yet allayed,
hinders your reason from considering what you
have done. And perhaps the greatness of your
empire will not suffer you to acknowledge your
offence, and power opposes itself to reason. But
you must know, that our nature is mortal and frail :
our original is dust, whence we were taken, and into
which we must return again. It is not fit you
should deceive yourself with the splendour of your
purple, and forget the weakness of the body that is
covered with it. Your subjects, sir, are of the same
nature with yourself, and you are a servant as well
as they: for we have one common Lord and King,
the Maker of this universe. Therefore with what
eyes will you look upon the house of our common
Lord? With what feet will you tread his holy
pavement ? Will you stretch forth those hands
still dropping with the blood of that unjust murder,
and therewith take the holy body of the Lord ?
And then put the cup of that precious blood to
your mouth, who have shed so much blood by the
hasty decree of an angry mind ? Depart, I beseech
you, and do not aggravate and augment your former
iniquity by the addition of a new crime. Refuse
^ Ambros. Ep. 30. ad Valentin. Junior. Certe episcopi
hoc aequo animo pati et dissimulare non possunt. Licebit
tibi ad ecclesiain convenire: sed illic non invenies sacer-
dotem, aut invenies resistentem. Quid respondebis sacer-
not those bonds which the Lord of all confirms from
heaven above. It is but a small thing that is laid
upon you, but it will recover you to perfect health
and salvation. The emperor, who had been edu-
cated in the holy doctrine, and knew what were the
different offices of priests and kings, was so moved
witli these words, that he returned to his palace
with groans and tears. Eight months passed be-
tween this and the festival of our Saviour's nativity,
and all that time the emperor sat lamenting in his
own palace, and shedding rivers of tears. Which
Ruffin, the master of the palace, who, for his fa-
miliarity with the emperor, could take a great
freedom with him, observing, he came to him, and
desired to know the reason of his tears. To whom
the emperor replied. You make a jest of the thing,
Ruffin ; for you are not touched with the sense of
my misfortunes : but I mourn and lament in con-
sideration of my calamity, that whilst the temple of
God is open to the very slaves and beggars, and
they can go in freely, and supplicate their Lord, it
is inaccessible to me ; and besides all this, heaven is
shut against me ; for I remember the words of our
Lord, which plainly say, " Whomsoever ye shall
bind on earth, he shall be bound in heaven." Then
Ruffin said, I will go therefore to the bishop, if you
please, and entreat him to loose your bonds. The
emperor replied. He will not be persuaded. For I
know the justice of the sentence which St. Ambrose
has given, and he will not, out of any reverence to
the imperial power, transgress the Divine law.
But Ruffin insisted, and with many words pro-
mising to appease Ambrose towards him ; he bid
him go quickly, and he himself followed a little
after, relying upon the promises of Ruffui. But
St. Ambrose no sooner saw Ruffin, but he said to
him, Ruffin, thou art a very shameless man. For
thou wast the evil counsellor of so great a slaughter,
and now thou hardenest thy forehead, and hast cast
away shame, neither blushing nor trembling for
so great a ravagement made of the image of God.
Ruffin still went on with his supplication, and told
him the emperor himself was a coming. At which
Ambrose, kindled with a Divine fervour, said, I
tell thee beforehand, Ruffin, I will not admit him
within the Divine gates : but and if he will turn
his empire into tyranny, and slay me also, I shall
with great pleasure take my death. Ruffin, hear-
ing this, sent one immediately to the emperor, to
certify him of the bishop's resolution, and to de-
sire him to stay in the palace : but the emperor,
being on his way in the middle of the forum when
he received the message, said, I will go and bear
doti dicenti tibi; munera tua non quacrit ecclesia, quia
templa Gentilium inuneribus adornasti. Ara Christi dona
tua respuit, quoniam aram simulaciis fecisti.
39 Theod. lib. 5. cap. 18.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
907
his just reproofs. When he came to the holy boun-
daries, he would not enter into the church, but
going to the bishop, as he sat in the saluting-house,
he begged of him to absolve him from his bonds.
But Ambrose told him, This his coming was tyran-
nical ; and that he now began to rage against God,
and trample upon the Divine laws. The emperor
said, By no means : I do not offer myself against
the prescript of the laws, I do not desire to enter
tile church in an unlawful manner; but I entreat
you to absolve me from my bonds, and to remember
the clemency of our common Lord, and not shut
the gate against me, which the Lord hath opened
to all those that turn to him with repentance.
AVhat repentance, then said the bishop, have you
showed since the commission of so great a wicked-
ness ? With what medicine have you cured your
grievous wounds? The emperor replied. It belongs
to your office to prepare the medicine, and cure those
wounds, and my part is to use what you prescribe.
Then said Ambrose, Forasmuch as you have suffered
anger and fury, and not reason, to sit in judgment
and give sentence in matters before ; now make a
law which may render all judgment given in anger
null and void : when any sentence of death or con-
fiscation is pronounced, let there be thirty days'
time between that and the execution, to wait for the
judgment of reason. When this term is expired,
let the scribes again present the sentence you have
given before you, and then reason without anger
will be able to examine the sentence by her own
judgment, and discern whether it be just or unjust.
If it be unjust, cancel and reverse it; if just, cor-
roborate and confirm it : and this number of days
will be no prejudice to any righteous sentence. The
emperor approved of the proposal, and immediately
ordered such a law to be written, and confirmed it
with his own hand. Then St. Ambrose absolved
him from his bonds, and the emperor took courage
to enter into the church : but he would neither
stand nor kneel, while he made supplication to the
Lord, but fell upon his face to the earth, using those
words of David, " My soul cleaveth to the gi-ound,
quicken thou me according to thy word ;" and tear-
ing his hair, and beating his forehead, and water-
ing the pavement with drops of tears, with these
indications of sorrow he prayed for pardon. And
so, when the time of the oblation came, he was ad-
mitted again to make his offering at the holy table.
I have related this matter at full length in Theo-
doret's words, because, as he there observes, it is
such an illustrious instance of the virtue both of
the bishop and the emperor, showing the freedom
and flaming fervour of the one, and a great conde-
scension, obedience, and purity of faith in the other.
Theodoret adds. That when the emperor was re-
turned to Constantinople, he was pleased to say. He
had now learned the difference between an emperor
and a bishop ; he had now at last found a guide to
show him what was truth : for Ambrose alone was
worthy the name of a bishop. So useful an im-
pression, says our author, docs a reproof or admoni-
tion make, when given by a man of shining virtue.
After this it is needless to relate any later in-
stances of this kind of discipline exercised upon
princes : but it may be proper to remind the reader
here again of that necessary distinction between the
greater and lesser excommunication, the former of
which separates a criminal from all manner of so-
ciety watli the faithful, the other only from com-
munion and society in holy things in the church ;
and to observe, with many learned men, that these
excommunications of princes now mentioned, never
went further than to a prudent admonition, and
suspension of them from the sacrament and the
holy offices of the church. St. Ambrose, says
Bishop Buckeridge,^" in answer to Bellarmine, did
plainly prohibit Theodosius from entering the
church, and partaking of the sacraments ; but he
neither delivered him to Satan, nor reduced him
into the number of publicans or pagans, nor separ-
ated him from all society and communion with the
faithful. If Bellarmine spake properly of the greater
excommunication, the proof of a doubtful matter
lies upon him ; if only of the lesser excomminiica-
tion, or suspension, which forbids men entrance
into the church, and communion in the sacraments,
we do not deny but that Theodosius was so excom-
municated by St. Ambrose. For St. Ambrose^' told
him, He durst not offer the sacrifice, if he was pre-
sent. He thought he saw him in a vision come to
the church, and then he durst not celebrate because
of his presence. He could not accept his oblation,
till he had power to offer, and till his offering would
be acceptable to God. He suspended him therefore
from the sacrament, but did not lay upon him the
anathema, or greater excommunication. Bishop
Taylor"*- takes excommunication in this sense, when
he says, " If we consult the doctrine and practices
of the fathers in the primitive and ancient churches,
we shall find that they never durst think of excom-
municating kings. The first supreme prince that
ever was excommunicated by a bishop, was Henry
the emperor, by Pope Hildebrand." He adds, " That
*" Joan. RofFens. de Potest. Papa: Temporali. lib. 2. cap.
39. p. 927. In his aperte prohibet Ambrosius Theodosium
ab ingressu ecclesiac et communione sacramentorum, sed
nee Satanaj tradit, nee in numerum publicanorum et ethni-
corum redigit, nee coetu et communione fidelium separat,
&c. See Dr. Barrow of the Pope's Supremacy, p. 12.
^' Ambros. Ep. 28. ad Theodos. OfTerre non audeo sacri-
ficiiim, si volueris assistere. — Venisse visus es ad ecclesiani,
sed mihi sacrificium offerre non licuit. — Tunc offeres, cum
sacriticandi acceperis facultatem, quando hostia tua accepta
sit Deo.
*- Taylor, Duct. Dubitant. lib. 3. cap. 4. p. 601.
908
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
there is one portion of excommunication which is
a denying to administer the holy communion to
princes of a scandalous and evil life ; and concern-
ing this there is no question but the bishop not only
may, but in some cases must do it. Christ says,
' Give not that which is holy unto dogs, and cast
not pearls before swine.' Whatsoever is in the ec-
clesiastical hand by Divine right, is as applicable to
him that sits upon the throne, as to him that sits
upon the dunghill." But then he says one thing,
which, as I conceive, contradicts this : viz. " That
this refusing must be only by admonition and cau-
tion, by fears and denunciations evangelical, by tell-
ing him his unfitness to communicate, and his dan-
ger if he do: but if after this separation" by way
of sentence and proper ministry, the prince will be
communicated, the bishop has nothing else to do,
but to pray and weep, and willingly to minister."
This not only contradicts what he just says before,
that a bishop is obliged in duty to deny to admin-
ister the communion to princes of a scandalous and
evil life, but is directly contrary to the doctrine and
practice of St. Chrysostom and St. Ambrose, who
profess they would rather die than give the commu-
nion to a prince that was utterly incapable and
unworthy of it.
„ , . Yet as to what concerns the greater
Sect. 6. o
g/eatrr'excommuni^ Gxcommunication, it is certain that in
for'the"gTOd°of°the somc cascs it was forborne, not only
with relation to princes, but the peo-
ple also. For prudence directed them to do every
thing for the good of the church, and to use this
severe weapon only to edification, and not to de-
struction. And, therefore, when it was apparent,
or but highly probable, that the intemperate and
indiscreet use of it might do more harm than good
to the church, there both reason and charity di-
rected them to wave the use of it, for fear of root-
ing up the wheat with the tares before the proper
time of judgment. As to princes. Dr. Barrow, in
a few words, which contain a great deal of ancient
history, has further observed," " That though there
were many sovereign princes in the primitive church,
who were heretics and enemies to true religion, yet
no ancient pope seems to have been of opinion that
they might excommunicate them. For, if they
might, why did not Pope Julius, or Pope Liberius,
excommunicate Constantius, the great favourer of
the Arians? How did Juhan himself escape the
censure of Liberius ? Why did not Damasus thun-
der against Valens, that fierce persecutor of the ca-
tholics ? Why did not Damasus censure the empress
Justina, the patroness of Arianism? Why did not
Siricius censure Theodosius for that bloody fact,
for which St. Ambrose denied him the communion ?
How was it that Pope Leo (that stout and high
pope) had not the heart to correct Theodosius junior
in his way, who was the supporter of his adversary
Dioscorus, and the obstinate protector of the second
Ephesine council, which that pope so much detest-
ed ? Why did not that pope rather compel that
emperor by censures, than supplicate him by tears ?
How did so many popes connive at Theodoric, and
other princes, professing Arianism at their door?
Why did not Simplicius, or Felix, thus punish the
emperor Zeno, the supplanter of the council of
Chalcedon, for which they had so much zeal ? Why
did neither Felix, nor Gelasius, nor Symmachus,
nor Hormisdas, excommunicate the emperor Anas-
tasius, (yea, did not so much. Pope Gelasius says,
as touch his name,) for countenancing the Oriental
bishops in their schism and refractory non-com-
pliance with the papal authority ? Those popes did,
indeed, clash with their emperor, but they expressly
deny that they did condemn him, with others whom
he did favour. We, says Pope Symmachus, did not
excommunicate you, O emperor," but Acacius. If
you mingle yourself, you are not excommunicated
by us, but by yourself. And, says Gelasius,'"' if the
emperor is pleased to join himself with those that
are condemned, that cannot be imputed to us.
Wherefore Baronius doth ill," in affirming Pope
Symmachus to have anathematized Anastasius ;
whereas that pope plainly denied it even in those
words which are cited to prove it, being rightly read :
for they are corruptly** written in Baronius and
Binius; ego (which hath no sense, or one contradic-
tory to his former assertion) being put for nega,
which is good sense, and agreeable to what he and
the other popes do affirm in relation to that mat-
ter," that they did not pretend to anathematize
the emperor with other heretics whom they so
condemned.
Indeed there were three reasons why the ancients
forbare to anathematize sovereign princes. One
was that which has just now been mentioned, be-
cause they thought they had no power to excom-
municate them in such manner, but only to deny
them the participation of the eucharist. Another
reason was, that heretical princes did in eifect ex-
" Taylor, Duct. Dubitant. lib. 3. cap. 4. p. G05. See also
his Worthy Communicant, chap. 5. sect. 6. p. 487.
^ Barrow of the Pope's Supremacy, p. 12.
*^ Symmach. Ep. 6. Nos non to e.xcommunicavimus, sed
Acacium. — Si te misces, non a nobis, sed a teipso excom-
municatus es.
^* Gelas. Ep. 4. Si isti placet se miscere damnatis, nobis
non potest imputari.
^' Baron, an. 503. n. 17.
■"' Symmach. Ep. 7. Dicis qund, mecum conspirante
senatu, excommunicaverim te. Ista quidem ego, sed ratio-
nabiliter factum a decessoribus meis sine dubio subsequor.
So Baronius and Binius read it, Ista quidem ego; but the
true reading is, Ista quidem nego, I deny that I excommu-
nicated you. And yet Labbe retains that corrupt reading
without any remark upon it. Cone. t. 4. p. Yl'i^.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH,
909
communicate themselves, by deserting the church,
and joining with heretics, and therefore the church
had no reason to pronounce anathema against them.
A third reason was, that the doing so might have
done more harm than good to the church, by irri-
tating and exasperating the minds of heretical
princes to persecute the church with greater malice,
and thereby many weak members of the church
might have been scandalized and offended. There-
fore Bishop Buckeridge^" says, In such cases, where
princes are fierce and cruel, and impatient of re-
proof and indignity, it were perhaps better to
abstain from the severity of the lesser excommuni-
cation as well as the greater, rather than for a
bishop to provoke an armed fury to turn itself both
upon him and the church ; it were better to keep
the sword in the sheath, than to unsheath it to the
detriment and destruction of the church and religion.
Therefore, admitting that of right kings and empe-
rors might be excommunicated, yet the expediency
of the thing is a very different question, and remains
yet not perfectly resolved, whether it be for the
advantage of the church to use such severity against
her patrons, her defenders, and her advocates, that
is, emperors and kings.
And this consideration of expediency made St.
Austin and others determine, not only in the case
of kings, but the people also. That when the whole
multitude were involved in the same crime, either
by actual commission, or abetting, or applauding
the practice of it, that then the severity of excom-
munication, especially in the highest degree, could
not be used toward them with any sort of prudence,
for fear it should have either no effect, or a very
bad one. When a single criminal is separated by
discipline from the society of the church, the being
avoided by the rest is a proper way to bring him
to shame ; but when the whole society, or a con-
siderable part of it, is involved in a common crime,
there is no possibility of putting such a multitude
of criminals out of countenance, because they will
encourage and bear up one another ; and therefore
in that case to exercise severity of discipline upon
them, is only to make it despised by them, and to
throw the church into schisms and convulsions, by
the opposition of the turbulent and factious, and to
scandalize the weak and injudicious, who will be
led away by the powerful side, and perish by root-
ing out the tares before the time. St. Austin argues
this matter frequently with the Donatists, who were
for having a church without spot and wrinkle upon
earth, and for rootmg out the tares wherever they
found them, whatever consequences might attend
it. Though he observes they did not keep to their
own rule; for they tolerated one Optatus Gildo-
nianus, a most infamous man, noted for his villanies
over all Africa, and did not excommunicate him,
for fear he should have carried off a multitude with
him, and have broken their communion by new
schisms and subdivisions among themselves. St.
Austin*" does not blame them for this, but only ob-
jects it to them as an argument ad hommem, to show
them that they ought not to blame the church for
doing that in necessity, which they themselves were
forced to do upon the like occasion. As to the
practice of the church, he freely owns she was
forced many times to tolerate the tares among the
wheat, when they were grown numerous, and it
was dangerous to eradicate them by the rough
means of severe discipline, for fear of overturning
the church, and destroying its unity and peace
by dangerous schisms, and scandalizing more weak
souls that way than they could hope to gain by the
other. It was so in Cyprian's time, he says, and
it was so in his own. He often repeats and urges
upon this occasion that famous passage of Cyprian
in his book De Lapsis, where, speaking of the
reasons of God's visiting the church with that
terrible persecution, he plainly intimates, that such
numbers, both of the clergy and laity, had cor-
rupted their morals, that good men could do no-
thing but mourn, and keep themselves as well as
they could from partaking in their sins : but that
could not then be done by the exercise of disci-
pline, by reason of the numbers of all orders that
were to be subjects of it ; many of those who
were to exercise it, being themselves the most ob-
noxious ; and it was not to be expected that they
should be very forward to put it in execution.
So that the disease being grown too obstinate and
strong to be cured this way, there remained no other
remedy but the severity of a Divine judgment, to
rectify by an extraordinary scourge, what human
power could not do in the ordinary way at such a
juncture. The Lord, says Cyprian,^' was therefore
minded himself to prove his family, and because a
long peace had corrupted the discipline that was
given us fi-om heaven, the Divine judgment stepped
in to raise up that faith which was fallen and
almost laid asleep. All men's minds were set upon
augmenting their estates ; and forgetting what the
first Christians did in the times of the apostles, and
■" Joan. Roffens. de Potestate Papac in Temporalibus,
lib. 2. cap. 39. p. 931.
*" Aug. Ep. 1G4. ad Emeritum Donatistam. Non ergo
reprehendimus, si eo tempore, ne miiltos sccum excommu-
nicatus traheret, et communionem vestram schismatis furore
praecideret, eum excomnmnicare noluistis. Vid. Aug. Ep.
170. ad Severinum. Ep. 171. ad Donatistas. Cont. Epist.
Parmenian. lib. 2. cap. 2. Optatum Gildonianum decen-
nalem totius Africae gemitum, tanquam saccrdotcm atque
coUcgam honorantes in communione tenucrunt, &c.
*' Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 123. Dominus probari familiam
suam voluit, et quia traditum nobis divinitus disciplinam
pax longa c'lrrupcrat, jacentem fidem, et pene dixerim dor-
mientem censura crelestis erexit, &c.
910
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
what they ought always to do, they by an insatiable
ardour of covetousness only studied to increase their
fortunes. There was no true religion or devotion
in the priests, no sincere faith in the ministers, no
mercy in their works, no discipHne in their morals.
Effeminacy and fraud were reigning vices both in
men and women. Tliey made no scruple to marry
with infidels, and prostitute the members of Christ
to the heathen. They were equally given both to
profane swearing and perjury, to contemn their
governors with swelHng pride, to curse themselves
with venomous tongues, and wath inveterate hatred
and animosities to quarrel with one another. Many
bishops, who ought to have been both monitors and
examples to the rest, forsook their Divine calling,
to take upon them the management of secular af-
fairs; and leaving their sees, and deserting their
people, they rambled about other provinces, seeking
for such business as would bring them in gain and
advantage. In the mean time, they suffered the
poor of the church to starve, whilst they themselves
minded nothing but heaping up riches, and getting
of estates by fraud and violence, by usury and ex-
tortion. What did we not deserve to suffer for such
sins as these ? Our crimes required that, for the
correction of our manners and the trial of our faith,
God should bring us to severer remedies.
Cyprian here plainly intimates, that in such a
corrupt state of affairs the discipline of the church
could not be maintained, or be rightly put in execu-
tion. He was forced to endure these colleagues of
his, who were covetous, rapacious, extortioners,
usurers, deserters, fraudulent, and cruel. It was
impossible to exercise church censures ■ndth any
good effect, when there were such multitudes both
of priests and people ready to oppose them, and
distract the church into a thousand schisms, rather
than suffer themselves to be curbed or reformed that
way : and therefore when no other practicable
method was left, the Divine censure was necessary,
as the last and only remedy.
And this is what St. Austin so often tells the
Donatists, that the church followed the example of
Cyprian in this matter. When we are not permit-
ted to excommunicate offenders*^ for the sake of
the peace and tranquillity of the church, we do not
therefore neglect the church, but only tolerate what
we would not, to obtain what we would have, using
the caution of our Lord's command, lest, whilst we
gather out the tares before the time, we should with
them root up the wheat also : following also the
example and precept of St. Cyprian, who endured,
with a view and regard to peace, many of his col-
leagues, who were usurers, defrauders, rapacious,
and yet he was not infected with their contagion.
So he says again, The evil are sometimes to be en-
dured for the sake of the good; as the prophets
tolerated those against whom they spake so many
hard things, and did not forsake the communion of
the sacraments used by that people because of
them ; as our Lord himself tolerated wicked Judas
to the last, and permitted him to communicate in
the same holy supper with his innocent disciples ;
as the apostles tolerated those who preached Christ
out of envy, which is the devil's sin ; and as Cy-
prian tolerated the covetousness of his fellow bi-
shops, which he himself, according to the apostle,
styles idolatry. St. Austin frequently urges this
example of Cyprian" in other places. And he
argues further for the necessity of the practice, from
the reason and nature of the thing itself, and from
the precepts of the gospel. In his book against
Parmenian, he shows at large when excommunica-
tion or anathematizing is to be used, and when not.
It may be used, when there is no danger of rooting
up the wheat together with the tares : " that is,
when a man's crime is so notorious to all, and ap-
pears so execrable to all, that he has no defenders,
or not so many or so powerful as to make a schism,
then the severity of discipline ought not to sleep ;
for then it will be effectual to correct his wicked-
ness, when all charitably and unanimously join to
confirm the sentence. And then it is that there is
no danger hereby of prejudicing peace and unity,
or of doing harm to the wheat, when the whole
multitude or congregation of the church is free
from the crime that is anathematized. For then
they will be ready to assist the bishop in his cor-
rection, and not the criminal in his resistance.
Then they will abstain from his society for his
good, and no one will so much as eat with him, not
out of enmity, but for brotherly coercion. Then he
also will be smitten with fear, and cured by shame,
when he sees himself anathematized by the whole
church, and can find no company to encourage him
to rejoice in his crime, or help him to insult the
virtuous. And therefore, he says, the apostle re-
quires, that such a one's punishment or censure
should be inflicted of many. For a censure is of
no advantage, except when such a one is corrected.
*' Aug. lib. ad Donatistas post Collationem, cap. 20. Ubi
hoc facere gratia pacis et tranquillitatis ecclesioB non per-
mittimvir, non tamen ideo ecclesiam negligimus, sed tolera-
mus quae nolumus, ut perveniamus quo volumus, utentes
cautela praecepti Dominici, ne cum voluerimus ante tempus
coUigere zizania, simul eradicemus et triticum : utentes
etiam et exemplo et proecepto beati Cypriani, qui collegas
suos fceneratorcs, fraudatores, raptores, pacis contempla-
tione pertulit tales, nee eorum contagione factus est talis.
^' Aug. Ep. 48. ad Vincent, p. 66. Non propter males
boni deserendi, sed propter bonos mali tolerandi sunt, &c.
Sicut toleravit Cyprianus collegarum avaritiam, quam se-
cundum apostolum appellat idololatriam. See to the same
purpose, Aug. de Baptismo, lib. 4. cap. 8. Cont. Epist.
Parmen. lib. 3. cap. 2.
^^ Aug. cont. Epist. Parmen. lib. 3. cap. 2. p. 26.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
911
as has not a multitude" on his side to uphold him.
But when the same disease has seized a multitude,
good men in that case can do nothing further but
grieve and mourn. And therefore the same apostle,
when he found a multitude among the Corinthians,
who were defiled with uncleanness and lascivious-
ness and fornication, writing to them in his Second
Epistle, he does not command them, " with such
not to eat," as he had done before : for they were
many, and he could not now say, " If any brother be
a notorious fornicator, or an idolater, or covetous,
or the like, with such an one no not to eat : " but he
says, " Lest, when I come again, my God will hum-
ble me among you, and I shall bewail many who
have sinned, and have not repented of the unclean-
ness and lasciviousncss and fornication which they
have committed : " threatening them by his be-
wailing, that they should be punished by the Divine
scourge, rather than that punishment which con-
sisted in men's withdrawing from their society.
His mourning would obtain of the Lord a scourge
to correct them, who could not now by reason of
their multitude be corrected in such manner, as that
others should abstain from their society, and make
them ashamed, as it may be done in the case of a
single brother, who is noted for a crime from which
all the rest are free. And, indeed, when the con-
tagion of sin has invaded a whole multitude, it is
then necessary for God to visit them out of mercy
with the severity of his own Divine censure : for in
that case exhortations to avoid the company of sin-
ners are not only vain, but pernicious and sacrile-
gious, because impious and proud, tending more to
disturb good men that are weak, than to correct the
stubbornness and animosity of the evil. And there-
fore he observes that St. Paul treated the single in-
cestuous Corinthian, and the multitude that denied
the resurrection," in a different way : he did not
command the Corinthians to make a corporal separa-
tion from them, for they were many, not like that
one, who had married his father's wife, whom he
judged worthy of a freer censure and excommunica-
tion. There was one way to be taken with a single
person, another to cure and heal a multitude, lest, if
the people were divided from one another by parties,
the wheat also should be rooted up by tne mischief
of schism. And therefore the apostle does not en-
join those who believed the resurrection, to separate
corporally from those who did not believe it in the
same people, though he never ceases to separate
them spiritually, by frequent admonitions to beware
of joining in their impious opinions. He says fur-
ther. When such evil men are tolerated in the
church, good men, who are displeased with them,
and know not how to mend them, neither dare" to
root out the tares before the time of the harvest, for
fear they should root up the wheat also, do not
communicate with their wicked deeds, but with the
altar of Christ : so that they are not only not pol-
luted by them, but deserve Divine praise, because
rather than the name of Christ should be blasphemed
by horrible schisms, they tolerate for the good of
unity what they otherwise hate for the love of equity.
This he shows to be a thing praiseworthy from va-
rious examples both of the Old and New Testa-
ment, and the practice of our Saviour and his
apostles, which are too numerous and long to be
here inserted. He says more briefly in another
espistle,^'* That the wicked do not hurt the good in
the church, though they be notoriously evil, if either
there be no power to cast them out of communion,
or some considerations of preserving peace hinder
the doing of it. And again,*' Although there be
some whom we cannot correct, and necessity com-
pels us for the sake of others to allow them to com-
municate in the Divine sacraments, yet we do not
communicate with them in their sins, which is
never done but by favouring and consenting to
them. For we only tolerate them in the church
as tares among the wheat, and as chaff mingled
\vith the corn in this floor of unity, and as bad fish
among the good enclosed in the nets of the word
and sacraments, till the time of harvest, or win-
nowing, or drawing to shore comes ; lest with them
we should root up the wheat ; or by separating
the corn in the floor before the time, rather ex-
pose it to the fowls of the air to devour it, than
purge it to be laid up in the garner ; or should
break the nets by schisms, and by over-abundant
caution to cast out the bad fish, should open a
*^ Neque enim potest esse salubris a multis correptio, nisi
cum ille corripitur, qui non habet sociam multitudinem.
Cum vero idem morbus plurimos occupaverit, nihil aliud
bonis restat quam dolor et gemitus.
^•^ Aug. lib. ad Donatistas post Collationem, cap. 21. Non
eis praeccpit corporalem separationem : multi quippe erant,
non sicut ille unus, qui uxorem patris sui habuit, quern li-
beriore correptioue et excommunicatione jiidicat dignum.
Longe aliter iste, aliter vitiosa curanda et sananda est mul-
titude, ne forte si plebs a plebe separetur, per schismatis
nefas etiam triticuni eradicetur. Eos ergo qui jam crede-
bant resurrectionem mortuorum, ab his qui earn ia eodem
populo non credebant, non corporaliter apostolus separat,
sed tamen spiritaliter separare non cessat.
" Aug. Ep. 162. ad Episc. Donatistas, p. 280. Quibus
displicent mali, et eos emendare non possunt, neque ante
tempus messis audent zizania eradicarc, ne simul eradicent
et triticum, non factis eorimi, sed altari Christi communi-
cant : ita ut non solum non ab eis maculentur, sed etiam
Divinis verbis laudari praedicarique mereantur, quoniam ne
nomen Christi per horribilia schismata blasphemetur, pro
bono unitatis tolerant, quod pro bono oequitatis oderunt.
^* Ibid. Ep. 164. ad Eraeritum. Cognitos malos bonis
non obesse in ecclesia, si eos a communione prohibendi
aut potestas desit, aut aliqua ratio conservandce pacis im-
pediat.
*' Ep. 166. Quos corrigere non valcmus, etiamsi neccssitas
cogit pro salute ca;terorum ut Dei sacramenta nobiscum
communicent, peccatis tamen oorum non communicamus,
quod non tit nisi consentiendo et favendo, &c.
91:
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
way of pernicious liberty for the rest to return
into the sea again. For this reason our Lord made
use of these and the hke parables to confirm the
forbearance of his servants, lest, if the good should
think themselves to blame for mingling with the
evil, they should either destroy the weak by human
and hasty dissensions, or themselves become weak
and perish. He pursues the same argument at
large in his epistle to Macrobius,*^" and his books
against Gaudentius,*' and many other places : but
what I have already produced, abundantly shows
his sense of this matter, and not only his sense, but
the concurrent opinion and practice of the whole
African church, both in the time of Cyprian, and
the collation of Carthage, to which he refers. So
that upon the whole matter their opinion appears
plainly to be this, That when a multitude of sinners
in the church made it dangerous to exercise disci-
pline upon them, it was more expedient to endure
the bad among the good, rather than by trying to
purge them out by the severity of censures, to en-
danger breaking of the nets, and involve the church
in terrible schisms, to the scandal of the weak, and
no benefit to the church, whilst together with the
tares they rooted up the wheat also. And this
practice, in difficult times, is generally allowed to be
expedient by modern writers, among whom the
learned reader may consult*'- Richerius, Estius and
Lyra, Grotius," and Bishop Taylor,"* and Dr.
Whitby ,'^ and Rivet ; *' for I know of none but
Peter Martyr, who maintains the contrary opinion
against St. Austin." But I return to the ancients
and their practice.
Where, amonor other prudent cau-
sed. 7. ' o J.
The innocent ne- tions obscrvcd iu this matter, we may
ver involved among "^
slastf^arLnsur^f" Tcmark their wisdom and piety in
no''^'eUJ'■o"fpopishfn- managing this spiritual sword, so as
it might aifect offenders only, and not
involve the innocent and guiltless in the same con-
demnation. That which has been so common and
so tyrannical a practice with the popes of later ages,
to lay whole chm-ches and nations under interdict,
and forbid them the use of all sacraments, for the
faults of a single criminal, was so much unknown
to the ancients, that St. Austin was amazed, when
he heard of a young rash African bishop, who, in
his warm zeal, for the single offence of one Classi-
cianus, and that not evidently proved, had anathe-
matized both him and his whole family together.
Complaint of the thing being made to St. Austin, he
thus writes to the bishop, to expostulate with him
upon the fact, in these terms : Being in great con-
cern ^ of mind, and my heart fluctuating as in a
tempest within me, I could not but write to your
charity, to desire you to inform me, (if you have
any certain grounds of reason, or authority of Scrip-
ture for your practice,) how a son can rightly be
anathematized for his father's sin, or a wife for her
husband's, or a servant for his master's ; or why a
child, that is yet unborn, if he happens to be born
in the family while it lies under anathema, may not
have the benefit of the laver of regeneration in the
article of death ? For this is not a corporal punish-
ment, with which we read some despisers of God
were slain with their whole families, though the
families were not partakers in their crimes. Then
indeed mortal bodies, which must otherwise shortly
have died, were slain for to strike a terror into the
living. But spiritual punishment, of w-hich it is
said, " Whatsoever thou slialt bind on earth, shall
be bound in heaven," this also binds souls, of whom
it is written, " The soul of the father is mine, and
the soul of the son is mine : the soul that sinneth,
it shall die." For my part, I can give no just rea-
son for such anathemas, and therefore I have never
dared to use them, even when I have been most
highly provoked by the clamorous crime of some,
committed insolently against the church. If God
has revealed it unto you, I despise not your youth,
but shall be ready to learn, how we can give a just
reason either to God or man, for inflicting spiritual
punishments upon irmocent souls for the sin of
another, from whom they derived no original sin,
as they do from Adam, in whom all have sinned.
But if you can give no good reason for it, why do
you that out of an unadvised and precipitate com-
motion of mind, in defence of which, if any man
asks you a reason, you have nothing to answer ?
From this decent reproof given to the headstrong
passion of this yoimg bishop, and his intemperate
zeal in anathematizing a whole family for the crime
of the master only, we may conclude there was no
such allowed practice in the church in St. Austin's
time, as excommunicating the innocent with the
guilty, though the innocent might have some neai
relation to, or unavoidable dependence on, the ofr
fending parties : much less was it customary then
to lay whole bodies, churches or nations, under in-
«» Aug. Ep. 255.
6' Cont. Gaudent. lib. 3. cap. 3, 5, 9, &c. It. Ep. 69. ad
Restitutum. et Brevic. Collationis, die 3. cap. 8. Vid.
Collat. Cartli. die 3. n. '258 et '265. et Aug. de Fide et
Oper. cap. 4 et 5.
^^ Richer, de Potest. Eccles. in Reb. Temporal, lib. 3. c.
4. n. 7. p. 294. Estius in 2 Cor. x. 6. Lyra, Gloss, in
Matt. xii. 29.
°' Grot, in 2 Cor. x. 6. Neque enim duris remediis locus
est, ubi tota ecclesia in morbo cubat.
o* Taylor, Duct. lib. 3. cap. 4. p. 610.
65 Whitby, Protest. Recnncil. part '2. p. 257.
66 Rivet. Synops. Pur. Theol. Disp. 48. n. 30.
s' Pet. Mart. Loc. Com. lib. 5. cap. 5. n. 12. p. 784.
6s Aug. Ep. 75. ad Auxilium. Non mediocriter aestuans
cogitationibus magna cordis tempestate fluctuantibus, apud
charitatem tuam tacere non potui : ul si habes de hac re
sententiam, certis rationibus vel Scripturarum testimoniis
exploratam, nos quoque docere digneris : quomodo recte
anathematizetur pro patris peccato filius, &c.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
i)l3
terdict, and forbid them the use of the sacraments,
merely to curb or restrain the contumacy of others,
of which they were wholly innocent, and no ways
partakers. Which was a monstrous and novel abuse
of discipline, peculiar to the tyrannical times of the
papacy, and utterly unknown to former ages.
Baronius"" indeed brings a single instance of it out
of the Annals of France, where it is said, Tiiat
Pope Agapetus, anno 535, threatened King Clota-
rius to put his kingdom under interdict, unless he
made satisfaction for a barbarous and sacrilegious
murder committed bj^ him in the church upon one
Gualter de Yvetot, who carried the pope's letters
of recommendation to him. But as this story is
only told by modern writers, such as Du Haillan,
whom Baronius quotes, and Gaguinus, Gillius, and
Tillius, added by Spondanus, and has not the au-
thority of any ancient writers ; and has something
also in the narration itself which destroys its credit
with judicious men; Spondanus owns™ there are
many learned men who reject it as a fable, prevail-
ing only by the credulity of the French nation for
many ages. And therefore it is not worthy to be
mentioned as a piece of ancient history in the case
before us.
Some date the original of interdicts from the time
of Alexander III. about the year 1 160. And in-
deed about this time they began to be very fre-
quent. Habertus" says, Morinus carries them a
little higher, to the time of Pope Hildebrand or Gre-
gory VII., who is most likely to be the father of
them,'- for they are sometimes mentioned in his
epistles. Habertus himself pretends to make them
as ancient as St. Basil. But the place '^ out of
Basil's epistles says no more, but that when a
whole church make themselves partakers of an-
other man's sins, they may be censured all together.
Which is very far from the indiscriminating cen-
sure of an interdict, which condemns a whole na-
tion, and that commonly for no crime, but rather
their duty, for adhering conscientiously to their
natural allegiance due to their lawful sovereigns,
when the pope is pleased to excommunicate and
depose them under pretence of the plenitude of ec-
clesiastical power, as any one that would write the
history of interdicts might easily demonstrate.
Whatever St. Basil meant, it is certain he had not
this in his thoughts : neither was it the usual prac-
tice of the church to anathematize whole bodies of
men, though guilty, unless it was for terror's sake,
as has been shown in the foregoing section.
As to innocent persons, all care f.^^^ g
imaginable was taken, that the cen- commuiSing^ in'
sures of the church should not be ""*'" ''"'°""-
abused by any indiscreet application of them to
the condemnation of the guiltless ; in which case
an unjust sentence was thought to recoil upon the
head of him that executed it. Thus Firmilian '*
told Pope Stephen, that in cutting off others who
did not deserve it, he cut off himself. Be not de-
ceived ; for he is the true schismatic, who makes
himself an apostate from the communion of the
ecclesiastical unity. For while you think you can
excommunicate all others, you only excommunicate
yourself from them. In like maimer Polycratcs,
bishop of Ephesus, answered Pope Victor, when he
threatened to excommunicate him and all the Asi-
atic churches for not observing Easter in the same
manner as they did at Rome : he was not afraid of
his menaces, he told him," for he had learned of
those that were greater than he, to obey God rather
than man. And Eusebius adds, That when Victor
persisted still in this headstrong resolution, Irenajus
and several other bishops wrote very sharply to
him, TrXrjKTiKiorepov, repro\nnghimfor his unwarrant-
able abuse of the church censures. It is a noted
saying in the Index to the Works of Pope Gregory
I.'° upon this account, If any one excommunicate
another unjustly, he does not condemn him, but
himself. Though the Romanists commonly mag-
nify another saying of his, transcribed into the can-
on law," That the sentence of the shepherd is to be
dreaded, whether it be just or imjust; which can
certainly never be true, but in a very doubtful case.
It is much more to the purpose, what Gratian in
the same question alleges from St. Austin," That a
man had need be very careful whom he binds on
earth : for unjust bonds will be loosed by the jus-
tice of Heaven ; and not only so, but turn to the
condemnation of him that imposes them : for
though rash judgment often hurts not him who is
rashly judged,'* yet the rashness of him that judges
rashly will turn to his own disadvantage. In the
mean time it is no detriment to a man, to have his
^ Baron, an. S.^'j. in Appendice, t. 7. p. 9.
'" Spondan. Epitom. Baron, an. 535. n. 18.
" Habert. Archiorat. p. 746.
'= Greg. 7. lib. 1. Ep. 81. lib. 2. Ep. 5.
'3 Basil. Ep. 242.
'^Firmil. Ep. 75. ap. Cypr. p. 228. E.Kcidisti teipsum.
Noli te fallere. Siquidem ille est vers schismaticus, qui se
a communione ecclesiasticce unitatis apostatain fecerit.
Dura enim putas omnes a te abstineri posse, solum te ab
omnibus abstinuisti.
'* Polycrat. Ep. ad Victor, ap. Eiiseb. lib. 5. c. 24. Ou
"TTupoiiai iirl toIs (caTaTrXtjo-o-o/ufi/ois, k.t.\. Vide Aug.
3 N
de Vera Religione, cap. 6.
"Greg. lib. 2. Ep. 26. Si quis illieite quonquani c.\-
communicat, semetipsum, non ilium condemnat.
" Greg-. Hom. 26. in Evang. ap. Grat. Decret. Cans. 11.
Quacst. .3. c. 1. Scntontia pastoris, sivc justa, sive injusta
fuerit, timenda est.
" Aug. Ser. IG. de Verbis Domini, ap. Grat. ibid. c. 48. Ut
juste alliges, vide. Nam injusta vincula dirumpit justitia.
" Aug. de Serm. Dom. in Monte, lib. 2. cap. 29. ap. Grat.
ibid. cap. 49. Temerarimn judicium plerumque nihil uocet
ei, de quo temere judicatur. Ei autcm, qui temere judicat,
ipsa temeritas nccesse est, ut noccat.
914
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
name struck out of the diptychs of the church by
human ignorance,*" if an evil conscience do not blot
him out of the book of life. Thus far St. Austin,
in several places alleged by Gratian, to which may
be added what he cites out of the foresaid place of
Gregory," That he deprives himself of the power of
binding and loosing, who exercises it according to
his arbitrary will, and not according to the deserts
of those that are under his government. He means,
that an excommunication unjustly pronounced, is
of no force against one that deserves it not ; neither
is the absolution of an impenitent sinner any better;
because they are both done clave errante, by a mis-
application of the keys, in which case, as the Gloss
upon the Law^* words it, the party so bound is not
bound before God : for it often happens, that by
this means a man is excommunicated out of the
church militant, who, notwithstanding, is in the
church triumphant. And such excommunications,
says Cardinal Tolet, bind neither ^'' before God nor
the church.
, ,„ Now, to prevent this inconvenience,
fcect. 9. ' i^
comm°unicl°edwith. t^^ aucient church prescribed several
£fS^ll.s;"k useful rules to be observed in the
lortumseir. matter of cxcommunication. For, be-
sides that ordinarily no one was to be censured
Avithout a previous admonition, as has been noted
before," it was likewise ordered, That no man should
be condemned in his absence, without being allowed
liberty to answer for himself, unless he contuma-
ciously refused to appear. Let ecclesiastical judges
beware, says the council of Carthage,'* that they
never pronounce sentence against any one that is
absent when his cause is under debate : otherwise
the sentence shall be void, and they shall give an
account of their action to the synod. Upon this
ground St. Austin'® refutes the censure which the
Donatists pretended to pass upon Cecilian, bishop
of Carthage, because he was absent, and never ex-
amined by them before they proceeded to condemn
him.
Another rule observed in this case
Sect 10.
Nor witi.out legal \vas, that uo OHc should be excom-
municate<l unless he stood legally con- conviction. euiierby
victed of his crime. Which might be iJr^^edi'bi'e" vilTince
,1 1 "n 1 • o • of witiH^sses, niiainst
three ways : 1. By his own coniession. whom tiiere was no
2. By the credible evidence of such notoriety it the fact
"^ as made a man liable
witnesses as could not justly be ex- toe.tcomnumication
** '' ipso fnrto, without
ceptcd against, or suspected of bearing ^[^^,^"""*' denunci-
false testimony. 3. By such notoriety
of the fact, as made a man liable to excommunica-
tion ipso facta, without any further process or formal
denunciation ; as in the case of those that fell by
offering sacrifice in time of persecution : here was
no need in this case either of their own confession,
or con\iciion by witnesses ; for their crime was no-
torious to all the world, and it needed no formal
process or examination of witnesses to condemn
them ; neither was there any need of a formal sen-
tence of excommunication to be pronounced against
them : for they stood excommunicated ipso facto,
as learned men" style it; the fact itself being evi-
dent and notorious to all, was sufficient to declare
them excommunicate, as having forfeited all right
to the privileges of Christian communion. In other
cases, where the matter was not so clear, they re-
quired either the confession of the party himself,
or the legal evidence of unexceptionable witnesses.
Thus St. Austin'' declares : We cannot exclude any
one from communion, except he either voluntarily
confess his crime himself, or be noted and convicted
in some secular or ecclesiastical judgment. For
wiio dare to assume both to himself, to be both ac-
cuser and judge ? We are not to exclude any man,
says Pope Innocent," upon bare suspicions. Where
the crime is not evident, says Origen,"" we can cast
no man out of the church, lest, while we root out
the tares, we root up the wheat also. And the same
reason is given by St. Austin, in the place now
cited. Justinian '' confirmed this rule of the church
by a civil sanction, not only forbidding all bishops
and presbyters to segregate any man from the com-
munion before his crime was evidently proved
against him, but ordering such a one immediately
to be restored to communion, and the minister who
suspended him to be suspended himself by his supe-
'" Aug. Ep. 137. Quid obest homini, quod ex ilia tabula
lion vult cum recitari humana ignorantia, si de libro vivorum
non eum delet iniqua conscieiUia? Ap. Grat. ibid. cap. 50.
"' Greg. Horn. 26. in Evaiig. ap. Grat. c. GO. Ipse ligandi
atque solvendi potestate se privat, qui banc pro suis volun-
tatibus, et non pro .subjectorum moribus exercet. Vid. Ge-
lasium, ibid. ap. Grat. c. 46.
82 Gloss, in Extravagant. Joan. 22. Tit. II. cap. 5. p. 160.
83 Tolet. Instruct. Sacerdot. lib. I. cap. 10.
84 Chap. 2. sect. 6.
8^ Cone. Garth. 4. can. .30. Caveant judices ecclesiastici,
ne absente eo, cujus causa ventilatur, sententiam proferant,
quia irrita erit, et causam in synodo pro facto dabiint. Vid.
plura ap. Gratian. Cans. 3. Quaest. 9.
^'^ Aug. Ep. 162. p. 279. Si nee vitupcrari, nee corripi,
nisi interrogatum Spiritus Sanctusvoluit, quanto sceleratius
non vituperati ant correpti, sed oninino damnati sunt, qui
de suis criminibus nihil absentes intevrogari potuerunt? If.
Serm. 22. de Verbis Apost. Damnatus est Caecilianus, ab-
sens priino, deinde a traditoribus, &c.
" Vid. Cave, Prim. Christ, part 3. cap. 5. p. 366.
*s Aug. Horn. 50. de Pcenilent. t. 10. p. 207. Nos a com-
munione prohibcre quenquam non possumus, nisi autsponte
confessum, aut in aliquo sive seculari sive ecclesiastico ju-
dicio nominatum atque convictum. Quis enini sibi utrunique
audeat assumere, ut cuiquam ipse sit et accusator et judex ?
"' Innoc. Ep. 3. cap. 4. Non facile quisquam e.x suspi-
cionibus abstinetuv. Probatione cessante, vindictae ratio
conquiescit.
^ Orig. Horn. 21. in Josue, t. I. p. 328.
°' Justin. Novel. 123. c. 11. Omnibus autem episcopis
et presbyteris intcrdicimus, segregare aliquem a sacra com-
munione, antequam causa monstretur propter quam sauctas
rogulne hoc fieri jubeut, &c.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
915
rior, lit quod vijuste fecit, Juste sustineat, that he may
justly suffer the same punishment which he unjustly
inflicted on the other. As therefore they were not to
excommunicate a whole multitude, though their
crimes were notorious ; so neither were they to ex-
communicate a single criminal, unless his crime could
be made evident to the multitude, that they might
detest and abhor it : then the severity of discipline
was not to sleep,"'- accorchng to St. Austin's rule f^
If the criminal was accused and also convicted by
evident proofs and testimony before the judge, then
the judge might proceed against him lawfully, to
punish, correct, excommunicate, or degrade him.
But otherwise, without such legal conviction, no
bishop could suspend a clerk from communion, un-
less he contumaciously refused to appear to have
his cause examined before him. And this, St. Aus-
tin says,'^ was determined in council for greater
security against arbitrary proceedings. And it is
observable in this case, that the canons never allow-
ed'^ the testimony of one single witness as sufficient
evidence to convict a criminal ; grounding upon
that rule in the Divine law, " In the mouth of two
or three witnesses shall every word be established."
Nay, though it were a bishop or presbyter that ac-
cused any man, barely upon his own knowledge,
his testimony was not sufficient ground to proceed
against him to excommunication. For, as we have
heard St. Austin say but just now, no man could
be both accuser and judge. And therefore it was
provided by the council of Vaison,^" That though a
bishop knew a man to be a criminal, yet if he alone
was privy to his crime, and could make no other
proof of it, he should not so much as publish it, but
deal privately with the man by admonition to bring
him to repentance. But if, notwithstanding his ad-
monition, he would persist pertinacious, and offer
himself publicly to communicate, the bishop should
not have power to excommunicate or cast him
wholly out of the church, but only enjoin him to
recede for a time out of respect to the bishop's per-
son, whilst he continued in the communion of all
those who knew nothing of his offences. And even
this was a greater deference paid to the single tes-
timony of a bishop, than was allowed in the African
churches. For there, by a rule of the seventh coun-
cil of Carthage, made in St, Austin's time,"' if a man
confessed his crime to a bishop, and afterwards
denied it, the bishop was not to think he had any
injury done him, if his single evidence was not
taken by his fellow bishops to the man's condemn-
ation ; and if in such a case the bishop presumed
to excommunicate him, upon a scruple of conscience
that he could not communicate v.ith such a one,
the bishop himself was not to communicate with
other bishops, that he might learn to be more cau-
tious in saying that against any man, which he
could not prove by any other evidence but his own
testimony: so tender were these holy bishops of
condemning any man without sufficient and legal
evidence to convict him. St. Austin, who was
present in this council, tells a remarkable story of
a case of this nature,"^ that happened between
Boniface, one of his presbyters, and a man that was
accused by him. Having no sufficient evidence,
but only their single testimony on either side, he
would not determine the matter between them, but
ordered them both to go to the sepulchre of Felix
the martyr, in hopes that the cause might be de-
cided by some apparent miracle and Divine judg-
ment, where human judgment could not determine
it, as he says he had known it done in a case of
theft at Milan. He adds, that both the ecclesiastical
and civil law forbade the condemning any man
upon the evidence of a single witness, as insufficient
to convict him. The ecclesiastical law we have
already heard ; and for the civil law, it is probable
he refers to a decree of Constantine now extant in
the Theodosian Code,"* which precisely enjoins all
judges not to determine any cause upon the evidence
of a single witness, though it were even a senator
that was the deponent. Which Gothofred compares
^ Aug. cont. Epist. Parmen. lib. .3. cap. 2. Quando
Ciijusque crimen notum est omnibus, et omnibus execrabile
apparet— nou dormiat severitas disciplinae.
"^ Aug. Ser. 24. de Verbis Apost. ap. Gratian. Cans. 23.
Quaest. 4. cap. 11. Si judicandi potestatem accepisli, ec-
clesiastica regula, si apud te accusatur, si veris documentis
testibusque convincitur, coerce, corripe, excommunica, de-
grada.
°* Aug. Ep. 137. In episcoporum concilio constitutum
est, nullum clericura, qui nondum convictus est, suspendi a
communione debere, nisi ad causam suam examinandam se
non praesentaverit.
"' Vi'L Can. Apost. 74. Cone. Ilerdense, ap. Crab, ex
Ivone, lib. 5.
"* Cone. Vasens. I. can. 8. Si tantum episeopus alieni
sceleris se conscium novit, quamdiu probare non potest,
nihil proferat, sed cum ipso ad compunctionem ejus seeretis
correptionibus elaboret. Quod si eorreptus pertinacior fuerit,
et se communioni publice ingesserit, etiam si episeopus in
3x2
redarguendo illo, quem reum judicat, probatione deficiat,
indemnatus licet ab his qui nihil sciunt, secedere ad tcmpus
pro persona niajoris auctoritatis jubeatur, illo, quamdiu pro-
bari nihil potest, in communione omnium, prueterquamejus
qui eum reum judicat, permanente.
" Cone. Carth. 7. can. 5. Placuit, ut si quando episeo-
pus dieit, aliquem sibi soli proprium crimen I'uisse eonfes-
sum, atque ille neget : non putel ad injuriam suam episeo-
pus pertinere, quod ipsi soli non ereditur: et si scrupulo
propriae conscientiae se dieit neganti nolle communieare,
quamdiu excommunicato non communicaverit suus episeo-
pus, eidera episcopo ab aliis non eommunicetur episcopis,
ut magis caveat episeopus, ne dicat in queuquam quod aliis
documentis eonviucere non potest. Viil. Cod. Afrie. can.
133 ct 131. et Aug. Horn. 16. de Verbis Dom.
* Aug. Ep. 137.
"=• Cod. Theod. lib. 1 1 . Tit. 29. de Fide Testium, Lpg. 3.
Maqifeste sancimus, ut unius omnino testis responsin non
audiatnr, etiam si praeclarae curiae honore prsefulgeat.
yi6
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
to a noted saying among the old Romans, related
by Plutarch, That it was not right to give credit to
one \vitness, though it were Cato himself that gave
testimony. Whence Gothofred also, with great
reason, concludes,'"" that the law which goes under
the name of Constantine, at the end of the Theodo-
sian Code, allowing the single testimony of a bishop
to be good evidence, is a spurious law, (though it be
inserted into the Capitular"" of Charles the Great,
and Gratian's decree,) because it contradicts all other
laws, both ecclesiastical and civil, upon this subject.
It is worth observing further, that to secure the
innocence of virtuous men from being unjustly
traduced and censured, there were many laws for-
bidding the testimony of heretics, or other suspected
and infamous persons, to be accepted in judgment;
of which, because I have had occasion to discourse '°-
elsewhere, I say no more in this place. But from
all that has now been said, it sufficiently appears,
that though the ancients were very strict and severe
in their discipline, yet they were equally cautious,
that the severity of it should not affect the innocent ;
and every man was presumed to be innocent, till a
just and legal proof could be made against him :
nor was this a harm to the church, it being better
that some vicious men should escape, than that
virtuous men should be exposed to the greatest of
all punishments upon bare suspicion, or the arbi-
trary pleasure of any one man ; for which reason
also, as I have often noted, the church still allowed
an appeal from the unjust sentence of any bishop
to the re-examination of a provincial council.
Another sort of persons whom the
censures of the church seldom or
eo upon minors, j. i t • i •!
children unde^ ncvcr touchcd, wcrc mmors, or chil-
dren under age ; there being more
proper punishments thought fit for them, such as
fatherly rebukes and corporeal correction ; and to
inflict the highest censures upon such, was rather
thought a lessening of authority, and bringing con-
tempt upon the discipline of the church. Therefore
Socrates observes of Arsenius, the Egyptian abbot,
that he was never used to excommunicate any
junior monks, but only those that had made a greater
proficiency ; for a young man,'"^ when he is excom-
Sect. 11.
Excnmmunicatio:
not ordinarily in
flicted upon
municated, only becomes a despiser. Palladius
observes the same of the discipline of the gi'eat
church of Mount Nitria,'" that they had three whips
hanged up in the church, one for chastising the
offending monks, another for robbers, and a third
for strangers that came accidentally, and behaved
themselves disorderly among them. So in the Rule
of Isidore of Sevil, one article'"^ is, That they who
were in their minority should not be punished vidth
excommunication, but, according to the quality of
their negligence or offence, be corrected with con-
gruous stripes. The late author of the Historia
Flagellantium '"* cites the Rule of Macarius,'" and
that of St. Benedict,'"' and AureHan,'"" and Gregory
the Great, to the same"" purpose. And Cyprian, in
the Life of Caesarius Arelatensis, says. That bishop
observed this method both with slaves and freemen,
that when they were to be scourged for their faults,
they should suffer forty stripes save one, according
as the law appointed. The council of Agde'" orders
the same punishment, not only for junior monks,
but also for the inferior clergy. And the council
of Mascon"- particularly insists upon the number
of forty stripes save one. The council of Vannes '"
repeats the canon of Agde. And the council of
Epone speaks"* of stripes, as the peculiar punish-
ment of the minor clergy, for the same crimes that
were punished with excommunication for a whole
year in the superior clergy. Nor is this to be won-
dered at in these councils, since St. Austin "* assures
us this kind of punishment by stripes was commonly
used, not only by schoolmasters and parents, but by
bishops in their consistories also. And the plain
reason of all this seems to be, not so much the dis-
tinction of crimes, as the distinction of age and
quality in the persons.
Another inquiry may be made con-
cerning persons deceased, whether how persons were
*-* ^ ^ ^ ^ sometimes excom-
ever any excommunication was in- 3'^^|'|^'=''''"' ^f'"
flicted on men after death, if they
died in the peace and communion of the church ?
It has already been observed,"^ that when men
died impenitent under the bonds of excommunica-
tion unrelaxed, a necessary consequence of that
was the denving them Christian bm-ial, and all
«» Gothofred. in Cod. Thend. lib. 11. Tit. 39. Leg. 3. et
lib. 16. Tit. 12. Leg. I. p.3U6.
'"' Capitular, lib. 6. cap. 281. Grat. Cans. 11. Qux-st. 1.
cap. 3G.
'"- Book V. chap. 1. sect. 5.
'"^ Socrat. lib. 4. cap. 23. Ntos urpooKrdeU KUTa<pf>ovt]Tiii
yiittTai.
">* Pallad. Hist. Lausiaca, cap. 6.
'"^ Isidor. Regiila, cap. 17. In minori aetatc constituti
non sunt coercendi sententia e.^communicationis, sed pro
(jualitate negligeutine congruis emeudandi sunt plagis.
""* Hist. Flagellant, cap. 5 et 6.
"" Macar. Regula, cap. 15.
'"" Benedict. Reg. cap. 70. '"'•' Ain-elian. Hcg. c. 41.
"" Greg. lib. 9. Ep. 66.
'" Cone. Agathen. can. 38. Si verborum increpatio non
emendaverit, etiam verberibus statuimus coerceri. It.
can. 41.
"- Cone. Matiscon. 1. can. 5. Si junior fuerit, uno minus
de quadraginta ictus accipiat.
"■■' Cone. Veneticuiu, can. 6.
"* Cone. Epaunens. can. 15. Minores clerici vapulabunt.
"^ Aug. Ep. 159. ad Marcellin. Qui modus coercitionis
et a magistris artium liberalium, et ab ipsis parentibus, et
stnpe etiam in judiciis sole! ab episcopis adhiberi. Vid.
Aug. Senn. 215. de Tempore. Si ad vos pertinent, etiam
flagellis coedite, &c.
'"^Chap. 2. sect. 11.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1)1 r
future memorial in the prayers and oblations of llie
church, by striking their names out of the diptychs,
or holy books, which kept the memorial of such as
died in the peace and communion of the church.
But the question here is not about those that died
so excommunicate, but those that died in the visi-
ble communion and external peace of the church,
and under no ecclesiastical censure ; whether upon
any new discovery of their errors or crimes after
death, they were liable to be excommunicated, and
after what manner that censure was passed upon
them. Now, the resolution of this question in part,
will easily be given from a famous case in Cyprian,
concerning one Geminius Victor, who, contrary to
the rule of a council, had made Geminius Faustinus
a guardian, or trustee, by his last will and testa-
ment ; for which transgression Cyprian, after his
death, wrote to the church of Furni, where he had
lived, to put the sentence of the council in execution
against him, telling them. That since Victor'" had
presxmied, against the rule made in council, to ap-
point Geminius Faustinus, one of the presbyters of
the church, his trustee, for this offence no oblation
ought to be made for his death, nor any prayer to
be offered in his name in the church, according to
the custom of praying then for all that Avere de-
parted in the faith. This was a plain excommuni-
cation of him after death, by erasing his name out
of the diptychs of the church. Such another de-
cree we find in the African Code against any bishop
that should make heretics or heathens his heirs,
whether they were of his own kindred or not : Let
such a one "* be anathematized after death, and let
not his name be written or recited among the priests
of God. With this agrees what St. Austin says
more than once concerning Cecilian, bishop of
Carthage, That if the things which the Donatists
objected against him were true, and they could
evidently prove them, the catholics'" were ready to
anathematize him after death. And there want
not in fact several instances of this practice. For
thus Origen, as Socrates says,'-° was excommuni-
cated two hundred years after his death by The-
ophilus, bishop of Alexandria. And Theodorus of
Mopsuestia was so anathematized by the fifth ge-
neral council,'''' as appears from Evagiius, and the
letters of Justinian, and the acts of the council. In
like manner, the sixth general council '" anathema-
tized Pope Honorius as a Monothelite after deatli,
together with Cyrus, bishop of Alexandria, and
Theodorus, bishop of Pharan, and Sergius, Pyrrhus,
Petrus, and Paulus, bishops of Constantinople, all
whose names were erased out of the sacred diptychs
after death by the order of that cotmcil. It is a
grand dispute indeed among the gentlemen of the
church of Rome, whether the name of their pope
Honorius ought to stand in that black list ? (13aro-
nius''^ affirming, That the acts of the council,
where his name is inserted, are corrupted ; and
Combefis,'^* on the other hand, writing a whole
volume against Baronius to prove them genuine:)
but however that matter be, there is no dispute
about all the rest, but that they were certainly
anathematized by that council after death. Some-
times men were unjustly excommunicated either
living or dead ; and then the way to restore them
to the communion of the church, was to insert their
names into the diptychs whence they had been
expunged before. Thus Thcodoret'" says, Atticus
restored the name of Chrysostom, after it had for
many years been left out. And John, bishop of
Constantinople, in a synod, anno 518, restored the
names of Pope Leo, and Euphemius, and Macedo-
nius, and the council of Chalcedon, which, by the
fraud of Anastasius the emperor, who was an
Eutychian heretic, had all been cast out of the
diptychs of the church.'-*^ This was the method,
both of condemning and restoring men to the
communion of the church after death. To deny
them Christian burial, or not to receive their obla-
tions, or to erase their names out of the diptychs,
was the same thing as to declare them anathema-
tized, and cast out of the communion of the faith-
ful, with whom the church maintained communion
after death. And so far we have considered the
persons that might or might not be the subjects of
ecclesiastical censures, whether living or dead.
The next inquiry is concerning the
, , , - , , Sect. 13.
crimes for which these censures might The rensun-s nf
the church not lobe
be inflicted. And here the canons inRi'-ted for smaii
ofleiiceS.
are wont to make a very exact and
nice distinction in general between the greater and
lesser sins, the former only being such as were re-
garded in the business of excommunication. For
this being the severest of all punishments, was not
to be inflicted for every trifle. Therefore bishops.
'"Cypr. Ep. 66. al. 1. ad Cler. Furnitan. p. 3. Ideo
^ ictor, cum contra formam nuper in concilio a saccnlotibus
datam, <ieniinium Faustinum presbytcrum ausus sit tutorem
constitiiere, noa est quod pro dormitione ejus apud vos fiat
oblatio, aut deprecalio aliqua nomine ejus in ecclesia i're-
quentetur.
"* Cod. Afric. can. 81. Mtxa ^avarov avddt/xa toiout<o
\t\6lU1, K.T.\.
"" Aug. Ep. 50. ad Bonifac. Coniitem, p. 80. Si vera
essent quae ab eis objecta sunt Caeciliauo, et nobis posscnt
aliquando monstrari, ipsum jam mortuum anathematizare-
mus. It. Ep. 152. quce est Epistola Synodica Concilii
Cirtensis ad Donatistas. Si forte malus asset inventus,
ipsum anathematizaremus.
'-" Socrat. lib. 7. cap. 45.
'21 Evagr. lib. 4. cap. 38. Justin. Epist. iu Act. 1. Cone.
5. General.
'■" Cone. Constant. 6. Gen. Act. 13.
1^ Baron, an. 680. n. ai.
'■-< Combefis, Hist. Monotbelitar. Tar. 1618.
'"-' Theod. lib. 5. cap. 34.
'-■'* Vid. Acta Cone. Const, in Act. 5. Cone, sub Mcnua.
918
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
says the council of Agde,'"' must have a great re-
gard to sacerdotal moderation, and not presume to
excommunicate either the innocent, or those that
are guilty only of small oifences. Otherwise they
are liable to be admonished by the neighbouring
bishops of the province ; and if they obey not, the
bishops of the province are to refuse them their
communion till the next synod. Some copies read
it, They shall not be denied communion till the
next synod ; and then it refers to the persons ex-
communicated, that though they were rashly cast
out of the church for slight causes by their own
bishops, the rest of the bishops should not deny
them communion, till their cause was heard in a
synod. The fifth council of Orleans has a like
order. That no bishop shall '^ suspend any of the
faithful from the communion for little and slight
causes, but only for those crimes for which the an-
cient fathers command offenders to be cast out of the
church. And this is repeated in the council of Arvern
or Clermont,''^ held about the same time, anno 549.
But it may be asked, what the an-
whauheancients cicut fatlicrs meant by slight causes
fences in this mat- and Small offcuccs in this business of
ter, and tiow tliey
distinguished them ecclesiastical censure ? and how they
fi-om tlie greater. *'
distinguished these from those greater
crimes, which made men liable to excommunica-
tion, and public penance in the church ? The right
understanding of these things will be of great use,
not only to give us a clear view of the nature of ec-
clesiastical discipline, but also to show the vanity
of a late distinction between mortal and venial sin,
as used by the Romanists, to bring all sins that are
mortal under the necessity of auricular confession,
and private absolution. Now, it is certain the an-
cients did not believe any sins to be venial, as that
signifies needing no pardon, but in that sense all
sins to be mortal in their own nature, and such as
we have need to ask pardon for at the hands of
God. But because there are some sins of human
frailty and inadvertency in the best of men, and
sins of daily incursion, without which no man lives ;
these they usually call venial sins, as needing no
other repentance, but a general confession; nor
any other pardon, but what is daily granted by God
to good men, upon their daily prayers and acknow-
ledgment of their offences. Besides these, there
are other sins of wilfulness, and of a more niahg-
nant nature, which if continued in, without a par-
ticular repentance and reformation, will prove mor-
tal, and exclude men from the kingdom of heaven ;
and yet many of these were such, as did not ordi-
narily bring men under the highest censures of the
church, but were to be cured only by general re-
proofs and exhortations to repentance. These also
in like manner, with respect to the severity of
church discipline, which did not reach them, were
sometimes termed lesser and venial sins, in op-
position to those yet more heinous sins, which
brought men under excommunication and public
penance to make expiation and atonement for them.
These sins were mortal in their own nature, and
fatal in the effect to the sinner ; but yet the church
for many reasons was obliged sometimes to let them
pass, without any other censure than a pastoral
admonition. But there was a third sort of sins,
both of a malignant, and public, and flagrant na-
ture, of which sinners might easily be impleaded
and convicted ; and these were those gi-eat sins, (as
they are usually termed in opposition to both the
forementioned kinds,) on which the highest severi-
ties of church discipline were exercised, unless
where the multitude of sinners, or their abettors, or
the danger of schism, (as has been noted before,)
made the thing impracticable and unfeasible. This
threefold distinction of sins is accurately noted by
St. Austin in his book of Faith and Works : he
says. There are some sins so great, as to deserve to
be punished with excommunication,'^" according to
that of the apostle, " To deliver such an one unto
Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit
may be saved in the day of the Lord." Again,
there are other sins, which are not to be cured by
that humiliation of penance, which is imposed upon
those who are properly called penitents in the
church, but by certain medicines of reproof, accord-
ing to that of our Lord, " Tell him of his fault be-
tween him and thee alone ; if he hear thee, thou i
hast gained thy brother." Lastly, there are other
sins, for which he hath left us a daily cure in that :
prayer, wherein he hath taught us to say, " Forgive ;
us our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass i
against us." By this it is plain, that all great and I
deadly sins did not bring men under the public can- \
'-' Cone. Afjathen. cap. 3. Episcopi, si sacerdotali mo-
deratione postposita, innoceiites, aut minimis causis culpa-
biles, e.xcommnnicare pra^sumpserint, a vicinis episcopis
ciijuslibet provincia; Uteris moneantur. Et si pareie nolue-
rint, comiiiunio iliis usque ad tempus syundi a reliquis epis-
copis deuegetur, al. noii denegetur. See Giatian. Cans. 11.
Qua;st. 3. cap. 8. wiiere this canon is cited, and what the
Roman correctors observe of this various reading.
'^ Cone. Aurel. 5. can. 2. Nullus sacerdotum quenqiiam
recta; fidei hominein pro parvis et levibus causis a commu-
nione suspendat ; propter eas culpas, pro quibus antiqui
patres arceri ab ecclesia jusserunt comniittentes.
'-" Cone. Arvernens. 2. can. 2. Cone. t. 5. p. 402.
'*" Aug. de Fide et Operibus, cap. 26. Nisi essent qu2e-
dam ita gravia, ut etiam excommunicatione plectenda sint, ,
non diceret apostolus : Congregatis vobis et meo spiritu,
tradere ejusmodi homineni Satana;, &e. Item nisi essent I
quKdam nun ea humilitate poenitentise sananda, qualis im;
ecclesia datur eis qui proprie poenitentes vocantur, sed qui-
busdam correptionum medicamentis, non diceret ipse Do-*
miuus, Corripe inter te et ipsura solum, &c. Postremo, nisii
essent quncdam, sine quibus haec vita non agitur, noa quo-
tidianam medelam poneret in oratione quam docuit, uh
dicamus, Uimitte nobis debita.nostra, &c.
Chai'. III.
ANTrqUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
919
sure of excominunic;vti(in, but only those of the first
kind, which were of the highest nature. In other
places he distinguishes sins only into two kinds,
greater and lesser ; sins that obliged men to do pub-
lic penance, and sins that were pardoned by daily
prayer, weeping, fasting, giving, and forgiving, with-
out any obligation to do public penance for them.
The former he calls mortal sins, and the other
venial ; not because they were not mortal in their
own nature, but because they were pardoned with-
out the solemnity of a public repentance. So many
great sins, such as anger, and evil thoughts, and
evil speaking, and excess in the use of lawful things,
are reckoned by him in the number of lesser sins,
in comparison of such great and deadly sins, as
murder, and theft, and adultery. He that is free,
says he,"' from great and mortal sins, such as the
crimes of murder, theft, and adultery, yet being
liable to many lesser sins of the tongue and
thoughts, and immoderate use of lawful things, he
thereupon exercises himself in making true con-
fession of them, and comes to the light by perform-
ing good works ; because a multitude of lesser sins,
if they be neglected, kill the soul. ^lany small
drops fill a river : a grain of sand is but a small
thing, but many grains added together will load
and oppress us. The pump of a ship, if it be neg-
lected, will do the same thing as a boisterous
wave. It enters by little and little at the pump,
but by long entering, and never draining, at last it
sinks the ship. And what is it to drain the soul,
but by good works, such as mourning, and fasting,
and giving, and forgiving, to take care that such
sins do not overwhelm the soul ? The lesser sins,
he here speaks of, were not only sins of inadvert-
ency and common human frailty, but sins of a
higher nature : and yet he calls them little sins in
comparison of those great and deadly sins of adul-
tery and murder, for which men underwent public
penance, which they did not for these other sins,
which yet would prove fatal, unless men took care
by confession, and godly sorrow, and fasting, and
almsdeeds, and charity to their enemie.*, to clear
themselves of them. In another place,'*' he speaks
of two sorts of repentance for two sorts of sins com-
mitted after baptism, which he thus distinguishes :
There is one sort of repentance which is to be per-
formed every day. And whence can we show that?
I cannot better show it than from the daily prayer,
where our Lord hath taught us to pray, and showed
us what we are to say unto the Father in these
words, " Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive
them that trespass against us." There is another
more weighty and mournful sort of repentance, from
which men are properly called penitents in the
church : by which they are sequestered from par-
taking of the sacrament of the altar, lest they should
eat and drink damnation to themselves. This is a
grievous repentance ; the wound is very grievous, per-
haps adultery, or murder, or sacrilege has been com-
mitted. This is a gi-ievous thing, a grievous wound,
mortal and deadly, but the Physician is almighty.
Here, again, is a plain distinction between such
great sins as adultery, sacrilege, and murder, for
which men were to do a long and public penance
in the church ; and such sins of a lower rank, as
were to be done away by daily prayer and daily
repentance, which was the remedy for all sins,
great and small, that were not of the highest na-
ture. Upon this account he calls public penance
by the mame of poenitentia major, the greater re-
pentance, for great and deadly sins, in opposition to
the lesser or daily repentance for sins of a lower
nature, which he terms venial sins, because they
were more easily pardoned by that ordinary and
daily repentance. Thus in his instructions to the
catechumens, directing them how to lead their lives
after baptism, he tells them,'^ He did not prescribe
them an impossible rule, to live here altogether free
from sin ; for there were some lesser or more par-
donable sins, without which this life is not passed
by any. Baptism was appointed for the remission
of all sins, of what kind soever ; but for lesser sins
prayer was appointed. And what says the prayer ?
"' Aug. Tract. 12. in Joan. p. 47. Liberatus ab illis le-
thalibus et granJibus peccatis, qualia sunt facinora, homici-
dia, furta, adulteria, propter ilia quae minuta esse peccata
videntur lingua;, cogitationum, aut iramoderationis in rebus
concessis, farit veritatem confessionis, et venit ad lucem in
operibus bonis : quoniam minuta plura peccata, si negli-
gantur, occidunt, &c.
'« Ibid. Horn. 27. ex 50. t. 10. p. 177. Est alia pceni-
tentia quotidiana. Et ubi illam ostendimus ? nnn habeo
ubi melius ostendam, quam in oratione quotidiana, ubi Do-
minus orare nos docuit. — Est et pcenitentia gravior atque
Inctuosior, in qua propria vocantin- in ecclesia pcenitentes :
etiam remoti a sacramento altaris paiticipandi, no aceipi-
endo indigne, judicium sibi manducent et bibant. Ilia vero
pffinitentia luctuosa est, grave vulnus est : adidterium forte
coraraissum est, forte homicidium, forte sacrilegiuni. Gravis
res, grave vidnus, lethale, mortiferum, sed omnipotens MeJi.
cus, &c. Vid. Horn. 50. ibid. cap. .3.
W3 Ibid, de Symbolo ad Catechumenos, lib. 1. cap. 7.
t. 9. Non vobis dice, quia sine peccato hie vivctis: sed
sunt venialia, sine quibus vita ista non est. Propter omnia
peccata baptismus inventus est : propter levia, sine quibus
esse non possumus, oratio inventa. Quid habet oratio ?
Dimitte nobis debita nostra, sicut et nos dimittinius debito-
ribus nostris. Semel abluiiuur baptisuiate. Quotidie ab-
luimur oratione. Sed nolite ilia committerc, pro quibus
necesse est ut a Christi corpore separemini ; quod absit a
vobis. lUi enim, quos videtis agore picnitentiam, scelera
comniiserunt, aut adulteria, aut aliqua facta imraania : inde
agunt poenitentiam. Nam si levia peccata eorum essent,
ad ha2c quotidiana oratio delenda sufnccret. Ergo tribus
modis dimittuntur peccata in ecclesia, in baptisuiate, in
oratione, in humilitate majoris popnitentia?. Vid. Aug. Horn.
119. de Tempore, cap. 8. Ep. 80. ad Ililarium, Quaest. 1.
Ep. 108. ad Seleucianam.
920
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XYI.
" Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that
trespass against us." We are once washed, or cleansed
from sin Ly baptism ; we are daily cleansed by pray-
er. Only do not commit such things, for which it
will be necessary to separate you from the body of
Christ, which God forbid. For they whom you
see doing penance, have committed great crimes,
either adultery, or some such heinous wickedness,
upon account of which they are doing penance.
For if they had been light sins, the daily prayer
would have been sufficient to blot them out. There-
fore there are three ways by which sins are for-
given in the church, by baptism, by prayer, and by
the humihation of the greater repentance. Where
by the gi-eater repentance, it is evident, he means the
public penance done in the church for crimes only of
the highest nature : and therefore the lesser re-
pentance, accompanying men's daily prayers, was
sufficient to blot out both lesser sins of daily in-
cursion, and also gi-eatcr sins, for which no pubhc
penance was required, but only the sincere reform-
ation of the sinner, producing good works, and
especially works of charity and mercy. Thus in his
Enchiridion,'^* For daily short and Hght sins, with-
out which no man lives, the daily prayer of the
faithful is sufficient. This prayer blots out all
little and daily sins. It blots out all those sins
with which the life of the faithful is more egregi-
ously defiled, provided they change it into better
by true repentance ; if they say truly, with actions
corresponding to their words, " Forgive us our tres-
passes, as we forgive them that trespass against us."
He often distinguishes "^ between peccatmn and
crimen, making the first to be such sins as are for-
given by daily prayer and daily repentance ; and
the second such flagrant crimes as murder, adultery,
fornication, theft, fraud, sacrilege, and such like,
for which men were obliged to undergo public
penance in the church. And he understands the
same things, when he so often distinguishes '^"^ be-
tween greater and lesser sins, mortal sins and venial
sins ; prescribing public repentance for the one.
and private repentance for the other. By all which
it is manifest, that neither sins of human frailty
and daily incursion, to which the best of men are
liable; nor many sins of a more malignant nature,
as many evil words, and evil thoughts, and excesses
in the use of lawful things, and hasty anger, and
frequent going to law for trifles, were reckoned
into the number of those flagrant crimes, for which
the severities of church discipline were inflicted on
delinquents ; but all such sins, being of an inferior
nature, or not so easy to be proved upon men, were
only matters of reproof, and left to their own con-
sciences to cure, either by daily prayer, or private
repentance and reformation.
And that this was so from the beginning, ap-
pears from what the learned Du Pin has discoursed
upon this matter '" against Mr. Arnaud and others
of his own communion. He observes, that all the
ancients made this very distinction between great
and little sins, and reckoned only very capital and
mortal crimes in the number of such sins as were
to be punished with excommunication. Tertullian,
even when he disputes against the church upon
the point of absolution and readmission of excom-
municated sinners into the church again, owns not-
withstanding that there were many sins, which did
not bring men under the censure of excommuni-
cation, because they were sins of daily incursion,
to which all men were more or less exposed. Among
these '^ he reckons anger, when it is unjust either
in its cause or duration, when the sun goes down
upon our wrath ; and also quarrelling and evil-
speaking, a rash or vain oath, a failure in our pro-
mise, a lie extorted by modesty or necessity, and
many such temptations which befall men in their
business and offices, in gain, in eating, and seeing,
and hearing. On the contrary, there are some more
grievous and deadly sins, which are incapable of
pardon, (according to his rigid principles of Mon-
tanism,) such as murder, idolatry, fraud, apostacy,
blasphemy, adultery, and fornication, and other
such defilements of the temple of God. In his book
'3* Aug. Enchirid. cap. 71. De quotiJianis, brevibus
levibusque peccatis, sine quibus hoec vita non diicitur, quo-
tidiana oratio fideliuin satisfacit. — Delet omnino heec oratio
minima et qiiotidiana peccata. Delet et ilia, a quibus vita
fideliuni scelerate etiam gesta, sed pcEuitendo in melius mu-
tata discedit, &c.
135 Aug. Horn. 41. ex 50. Homo baptizatus, si vitam,
non audeo dicere sine peccato (quis eniin sine peccato ?)
sed vitam sine crimine duxerit, et alia habet peccata, quae
quotidie dimittuntur in oratione dicente, Dimitte nobis debita
nostra, &c. quando diem finierit, vita non iinit, sed transit
de vita in vitam.
It. Tract. 41. in Joan. t. 9. p. 12G. Apostolus quando
elegit ordinandos — non ait, si ([uis sine peccato est; hoc
enim si diceret, omnis homo rcprobaretur, nuUus ordinare-
tur ; sed ait, si quis sine criniinc est, sicut est homicidium,
adulterium, aliqua immuuditia fornicationis, furtum, f'raus,
sucrilegium, et cajtera hujusmodi. He says a little betbre,
Crimen est peccatum grave, accusatione etdamnatione dig-
nissimum.
De Civ. Dei, lib. '21. cap. 27. Non putare nos esse sine
peccatis, etiamsi a criminibus essemus immunes.
>3s Aug. Tract. 26. in Joan. p. 93. De Symbolo, lib. 1.
cap. 7. Cont. Julian. Pelagian, lib. 2. cap. 10.
"' Du Pin, Bibliotheque, Cent. 4. p. 218.
13S Tertul. de Pudicit. cap. 19. Sunt qua;dam delicta
quotidianae incursionis, quibus omnes simus objecti. Cui
enim non accidet aut irasci inique, et ultra solis occasum,
aut et manum immittere, aut facile maledicere, aut temere
jurare, aut fidem pacti destruere, aut verecundia aut neces-
sitate mentiri ; in negotiis, in officiis, in qua-stu, in victu,
in visu, in auditu q\iauta tentamur. — Sunt aulem et contra-
ria istis, ut graviora et exitiosa, quae veniam non capiant,
homicidium, idololatria. fraus, negatio, blasphemia, utique
et mcechia el fornicatio, et si qua alia violatio templi
Dei.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
921
against Marcion, he precisely reckons up seven
sins, which he distinguishes by the names of capital
crimes,"^ idolatry, blasphemy, murder, adultery,
fornication, false witness, and fraud. The Roman
clergy observe the same distinction between greater
and lesser sins, when they, in their epistle"" to
Cyprian, style idolatry the great sin, and the
grand sin above all others. And Cyprian '" him-
self calls it summum delictum, the highest of all
crimes, the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost,
which has never forgiveness, but makes a man
guilty of eternal sin ; that is, a sin that was to be
punished in both worlds, without repentance. Which
is the notion that most of the ancients had of the
sin against the Holy Ghost, (to note this by the
way,) not that it was absolutely unpardonable,"-
but that men were to be punished for it, both in
this world and the next, unless they truly repented
of it. Again, Cyprian, speaking of idolatry in those
that lapsed in persecution, he'" distinguishes it by
the title of the most heinous and extreme offence.
And speaking also of adultery, fraud, and murder,
he calls them'" mortal sins, by way of distinction
from those of a lower kind. So Origen calls some
great and mortal sins, such as blasphemy, for
which the church '" very rarely allowed men to do
penance above once ; but there are other common
sins of daily incursion, such as evil words, and
other corruptions of good manners, Avhich admit of
frequent repentance, and are redeemed continually
without intermission. Where he plainly shows,
that the repentance which the church allowed but
once for great sins, means public penance in the
church ; but lesser and common offences were
atoned for another way, and as often as they were
committed, by a daily repentance. In another'^®
place, he reckons up lesser sins, to which all are
more or less subject, such as detraction, and mutual
defamation of one another, self-conceit, banqueting,
lying, idle words, and such other light faults, as are
frequently found in men who have made a good
proficiency in the church. These, therefore, could
not be the sins which ordinarily subjected men to
excommunication, unless we could suppose all men
liable to so severe a censure. But there were other
crimes, which he calls great sins, and sins unto
death ; such as adultery, murder, effeminacy, and
defilement with mankind, which whoever comniit-
(cd, he was to be treated as a heathen man or a
publican. St. Ambrose makes the same distinction
of sins : As there is but one baptism, so there is but
one public '" penance ; for we are to do penance
for the sins we commit every day; but this last
penance is for small sins, and the former for great
ones. And so Prosper, or Julianus Pomerius under
his name,"* says. There are some sins so small, that
we cannot perfectly avoid them, and for the expia-
tion of these we cry daily to God, and say, " For-
give us our trespasses, as we forgive them that tres-
pass against us :" but there are other sins which
ought more carefully to be avoided, because when
men are publicly convicted of them, they make
them liable to be punished by human judgment;
meaning, that such capital offences were the crimes
which subjected men to excommunication, and not
those lesser faults, which were only matter of
daily repentance. Cassian observes seven kinds
of human failings, which he distinguishes from
mortal sins : saying,'^' It is one thing to commit
mortal sin, and another to be overtaken with an
evil thought, or to offend by ignorance, or forget-
fulness, or an idle word, which easily slips from
us, or by a short hesitation in some point of faith,
or the subtle ticklings of vain-glory, or by necessity
of nature to fall short of perfection. For these
seven ways a holy man is liable to fall ; and yet he
does not cease to be righteous : and though they
seem to be but small sins, yet they are enough to
prove that he cannot be without sin ; for he has,
upon this account, need of a daily repentance, and
139 Tertul. cont. Marcion. lib. 4. cap. 9. Septem maculis
capitalium delictorutn, idololatria, blaspheinia, homicidio,
adulterio, stupro, falso testimonio, fiaude.
"» Ap. Cypr. Ep. 2G. al. 31. p. 63. Grande delictum.
Ingens et supra omnia peccatum.
'^' Cypr. Ep. 10. al. 16. p. 36. Summum delictum esse
quod persecutio committi coegit, sciunt ipsi etiam qui com-
miserunt, cum dixerit Dominus, qui blasphemaverit Spiri-
tum Sanctum, non habebit remissam, sed reus est aeterni
peccati. "- See chap. 7. sect. 3.
'■'' Cypr. Ep. 11. al. 15. ad Martyr, p. 34. Gravissimum
atque e.\tremum delictum.
'" Cypr. de Patient, p. 216. Adultcrium, fraus, homici-
dium, mortale crimen est.
'" Orig. Horn. 15. iu Levit. t. i. p. 174. Si nos aliqua
culpa moralis invenerit, qua; non in crimine mortali, non in
blasphemia fidei, sed vel in sermonibus, vel in monim
vitio hujusmodi culpa semper reparari potest. In gra-
vioribus enim culpis semel tautum vel raro po:nitentiae
conceditur locus : ista vero communia, quK frequenter in-
currimus, semper pcenitentiam recipiunt, et sine intcrmis-
sione redimuntur.
"" Ibid. Tract. 6. in Mat. p. 60. Nee enim existinio cito
aliquem inveniri in ecclesia, qui non jam ter in eadem
culpa argutus sit, utpute in detractione, qua invicem ho-
mines detrahunt pro.\imis suis, aut inilatione, aut in epula-
tione, aut in verbo mendacii vel ocioso, aut in tali aliqua
culpa levi, quae etiam in illis qui videntur proiicere in
ecclesia, frequenter inveniuntur.
'" Ambr. de Poenit. lib. 2. cap. 10. Sicut unum bap-
tisma, ita una poenitentia, qua; tamcn publico agitur. Nam
quotidiani nos debet pcenitere peccati: sed ha3c delictorum
leviorum, ilia graviorum.
'^s Prosper, de Vit. Contemplat. lib. 2. cap. 7. Exceptis
peccatis, quae tam parva sunt ut caveri non possint, pro
quibus expiandis quotidie clamamus ad Deum, et dicimus,
Dimitte, &c., ilia crimina caveantur, qua; publicata sues
autores humano faciunt damnari judicio.
»" Cassian. Collat. 22. cap. 13. Aliud est admittere mor-
tale peccatum, et aliud est cogitatioue quae peccato non
caret pra;veniri, vol iguorantiw aut oblivionis errore, aut
fuciliiate ociosi sermonis ofTendere, &c.
1)22
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
is obliged in truth without any dissimulation to ask
pardon, and pray continually for his sins, saying,
" Forgive us our trespasses." Gregory Nyssen has
a canonical epistle concerning discipline, wherein,
as Du Pin observes, he makes an exact enumera-
tion of those sins which subjected men to public
penance, which are all enormous sins and consider-
able crimes, such as idolatry, apostacy, divination,
murder, adulter}', theft, and sacrilege. From all
which it is very evident, that by the ancient rules
no crimes were to be punished with excommunica-
tion, but those that were of the highest nature,
which they called mortal sins ; nor yet all remote
violations of the moral law, but only the more im-
mediate, direct, and professed transgressions of it.
Of the species and effects of anger, as Gregory
Nyssen'^" observes, they inflicted canonical and
public penance upon murder ; but not upon all the
inferior degi-ees of it, such as stripes, and evil-speak-
ing, or other effects of anger, which are prohibited
in Scripture, and bring men in danger of eternal
death. So of all the degrees of covetousness, which
are very many and heinous, they punished none
with excommunication but only notorious oppres-
sion, and theft, and robbing of graves, and sacrilege,
and the like. So that when they sometimes call
sins of this middle rank, light and venial sins, in
contradistinction to those they termed mortal, they
do not mean what now the vulgar casuists of the
Romish church mean by venial sins, but only that
they were not of the number of those capital crimes,
for which the church subjected men to excommu-
nication, and enjoined them public repentance.
Which the learned reader may find not only accu-
rately demonstrated by Mr. Daille,'^' but ingenu-
ously confessed by Du Pin,'" and also Petavius'*^
before him. Daille transcribes Petavius's words,
and I shall here transcribe those of Du Pin : " I
would not have it thought," says he, " that I make
these remarks to authorize licentiousness, or to in-
sinuate that there are some mortal sins that may
pass for venial : God forbid, that I should have so
detestable a design ! On the contrary, my inten-
tion is to create a horror of all sins ; first, of great
crimes ; secondly, of sins which may be mortal,
though they appear not so enormous ; and thirdly,
even of slighter sins also. But I thought myself
obliged to observe here, for explaining a passage in
St. Ambrose, that none but the sins of the first
class did subject men to public penance, and that
it is of these only the fathers speak, and which they
comprehend under the name of enormous sins and
crimes ; though there be others which may be also
mortal, and which a Christian ought carefully to
shun ; but then they are such for which he was
never subjected to the humiliation of a public pe-
nance, but only to corrections and reprimands given
in secret, as St. Austin informs us." These obser-
vations are very just : for it is certain, the fathers
speak against all sins, even those of the lowest rank,
as dangerous and mortal, if neglected and wilfully
indulged, and not carefully opposed by striving
against them, and washing away the guilt by daily
repentance: accoi-ding to what we have heard St.
Austin say '** before. That a multitude of lesser sins
overwhelm and kill the soul, if they be neglected;
as a small leak in a ship, if it be not carefully stop-
ped or drained, will sink it, as well as a bigger wave :
which comparison '^ he uses in many places. And
the reader that pleases may find the same caution
given against lesser sins, as mortal in their own na-
ture, if neglected and indulged, by Nazianzen,'''*'
Basil,'" Jerom,'^' Gregory the Great,''^" and many
others, who say. There is no sin so small, but that
in rigoiu" of justice it would prove mortal, if God
would enter into judgment with us, and be extreme
to mark what is done amiss against his law, and
especially in contempt of it. But to return to the
business in hand.
As it was a general rule, not to use ^ect. 15.
excommunication for slight offences ; nou.Sed'fof'""
so we may observe, it was no rule to '""p""' causes.
use this weapon, as in after ages, for mere pecuni-
ary matters and temporal causes. It has frequently
been complained of by learned men, both of the
protestant and Roman communion, that this is a
great abuse '™ of excommunication, that it is often
issued forth for the discovery of theft, or the mani-
festation of secret actions. Of which there are di-
vers instances in the Decretals ; and approbation
is given to them by the council of Trent,"*" only re-
serving such cases as a special privilege to the bi-
shop ; who is to give a premonition to he knows
not whom, and condemn a pretended criminal with-
out hearing, contrary to all the rules aforesaid in
the primitive church, which allowed no excommu-
nication in a slight cause, nor in any cause without
sufficient evidence, and allowing the criminal to
150 Nyssen. Ep. ad Letoium.
'^' DallsD. (le Confess. Auricular, lib. 1. cap. 20.
>'2 Du Pin, Cent. 4. p. 219.
''••^ Petav. Not. in Epiphau. p. 238.
'^■' Aug. Tract. 12. in Joan. p. 47.
'^5 Vid. Aug. Tract. 1. in 1 Joan. p. 237. Serm. 3. in
Psal. cxviii. p. 545. De Civ. Doi, lib. £i, cap. 27. Ep.
108. Horn. ult. ex 50.
"" Naz. Orat. .31. p. 504. '" Basil. Regula, 13iev. 4.
"'» Hieron. Ep. 14.
1.59 Greg. lib. 2. in cap. 1. Reg. lib. 1. Horn. 2. in Ezek.
Gennad. de Eccl. Dogm. cap. 53.
'™ Taylor, Duct. Dubit. lib. 3. cap. 4. p. G17. Du Moulin,
Buckler of Faith, p. 3(J9. Gentillet. Examen Cone. Trid.
p. 300. Gerson. in Bishop Taylor, ibid.
"" Cone. Trid. Sess. 25. de Reformat, cap. 3. Excom-
raunicationcs iliac, quae monitionibus prsemissis, ad finem
revelationis, ut aiunt, aut pro deperditis sen subtractis
rebus forri solent, auemine prorsus prsterquani ab episcopo
decernantur.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
923
speak for himself. So again, as Du Moulin ob-
serves'"'- out of Cardinal Tolet, in the Romish
church they excommunicate men for future time,
and before any crime is committed, and that for
securing only the stocks or trees of the lord of a
town or village from spoil, although no man has
laid hand upon them. At the request of a creditor
they excommunicate a debtor, if he pay not within
a certain term, and his insufficiency to pay is the
only remedy in the utmost extremity which the law
of the Decretals"^ allows him from so severe a cen-
sure. But that which is chiefly complained of by
their own learned Gerson in this matter, is the abuse
of excommunication in the pecuniary concerns of
ecclesiastical courts themselves. Bishop Taylor
lias alleged "'^ him in these words : " Not everj' con-
tumacy against the orders of courts ecclesiastical is
to be punished with this death. If it be in matters
of faith or manners, then the case is competent:
but when it is a question of money and fees, besides
that the case is full of envy and reproach, apt for
scandal, and to bring contempt upon the church,
the church has no direct power in it; and if it have
by the aid of the civil power, then for that a civil
coercion must be used. It is certainly unlawful to
excommunicate any man for not paying the fees of
courts ; for a contumacy there is an offence against
the civil power, and he hath a sword of his own to
avenge that. But excommunication is a sword to
avenge the contumacy of them who stubbornly of-
fend against the discipline of the church, in that
wherein Christ hath given her authority, and that
is in the matters of salvation and damnation imme-
diate, in such things where there is no secular
interest, where there can be no dispute, where the
offender does not sin by consequence and interpreta-
tion, but directly and without excuse. But let it be
considered how great a reproach it is to ecclesiasti-
cal discipline, if it be made to minister to the covet-
ousness, or to the needs of proctors and advocates ;
and if the church shall punish more cruelly than
civil courts for equal offences, and because she hath
but one thing to strike withal, if she upon all occa-
sions smites with her sword, it will either kill too
many, or hurt and affright none at all." Whatever
force there is in these arguments, or however they
may affect the Romish church for this apparent
corruption of discipline, they do not in the least
affect the primitive church, which was conscious of
no such practice, but forbade all excommunication
for light offences, among which pecuniaiy matters
must be reckoned. It is true, bishops sometimes
sat judges in civil causes, and their determinations
in such cases were peremptory and final ; but then
their coercive power in such judicatures was not
excommunication, but civil punishments borrowed
from the state, and which the state obliged itself to
see duly put in execution ; of which I have given
an ample account '^^ heretofore, and showed it to be
a very different thing from excommunication, or any
kind of ecclesiastical censure.
I observe further, as very remark-
able in this matter, that no bishop No bithopaiio«cd
..J, . to use it to avpnge
was allowed to excommunicate any any private injury
. doue to himtielf.
man for any private injury done to
himself. For though this might be a great crime,
yet it looked like avenging himself, and therefore it
was thought unbecoming his character to right
himself by excommunication, but either he was to
bear the injury patiently, or commit his cause to the
judgment of others. Upon this account Cyprian
distinguishes between injuries done to himself in
his personal and private capacity, and injuries done
to the detriment of the brethren or whole body of
the church. I can bear and pass over '*" any af-
front that is put upon my episcopal character, as I
have always done, when it only concerned my own
person : but now there is no longer room for forbear-
ance, when many of our brethren are deceived by
some of you, who, whilst they would more plausibly
recommend themselves to the lapsers by an unreason-
able and hasty restoring them to the peace of the
church, do more really prejudice their salvation. Here
he plainly distinguishes between personal injuries,
which he could bear w'ithout any great resentment
or thoughts of punishing : but those that were of
a more public nature, and not only affronts to his
authority, but prejudicial to the people, those he
threatens to animadvert upon according to their
deserving. We find a like distinction made by
Gregory the Great, who, writing to a certain bishop
who had excommunicated a man for a private in-
jury done to himself, he thus reproves him for it :
You show"" that you think nothing of heavenly
things, whilst you inflict the curse of anathema, or
excommunication, for the avenging a private injury
done to yourself, which the holy canons forbid.
Therefore be circumspect and cautious for the
future, and presume not to do anj' such thing to
any man in defence of your own private injuries.
'^ Du Moulin, ibid, ex Tolet. Instruct. Sacerdot. cap. 8.
'« Decretal. Gregor. lib. .3. Tit. 23. de Solution, cap. 3.
"^ Gerson. de Vita Spiritual!, Lect. 4. Corol. 7.
'" Book II. chap. 7.
"=« Cypr. Ep. 10. al. 16. ad Cler. p. 36. Contumcliam
episcopatiis nostri dissimulare et ferre possum, sicufdissimu-
lavi semper ct pertuli : set! dissimnlandi nunc locus non est,
quando decipiatur fraternitas nostra a quibusdam vestrum,
qui dum sine ratione restituendae salutis plausibiles esse
cupiunt, magis lapsis obsunt.
IS' Gren;. lib. 2. Ep. 31. Nihil te ostendis de coelestibus
cogitare, sed terrenamte conversationein habere signidcas;
dum pro vindicta propriae injuriae (quod saeris regulis pro-
hibetur) maledictionem anathematis inve.xisti. Unde de
cetero omniuo esto circumspectus atque sollicitus, et talia
cuiquam pro defensione propriae injuriae tuae int'erre denun
non praesumas. Nam si tale aliqnid f'eceris, in te scias post-
ea viudicandum. Vid. Gratian. Caus. 23. Quaest. 4. cap. 27.
924
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
Otherwise you may expect to feel the censures of
the church for your presumption. That there were
ancient canons to this purpose in the time of Gre-
gory, cannot be doubted from his testimony, though
I know of none at present that speak directly to
this particular case : only, in general, the council of
Sardica'^ forbids bishops to excommunicate any
one in passion or hasty anger, and allows the in-
jured person to appeal to the provincial synod, or
the neighbouring bishops, for redress in all such
cases.
It is also worth noting, that the
No man to'be ex- cliurcli iuflictcd tlic scvcrc ccnsurcs of
communicated for . . i r
Bins only in design excommunication upon men only tor
and intention-
overt acts, and not for sins in bare
design and intention : because, though these might
be great sins before God, as our Saviour says, " He
that looks on a woman to lust after her, hath com-
mitted adultery with her already in his heart ;" yet
the church was no proper judge of the heart, and
therefore she did not ordinarily punish such sins,
till they made some visible appearance in the out-
ward action. This seems to be the meaning of that
canon of the council of Neocaesarea,'^^ which says,
" If a man purpose in his heart to commit fornica-
tion with a woman, but his lust proceed not into
action, it is apparent he is delivered by grace."
That is, he sins before God for his wicked design,
but the church inflicts not excommunication upon
him, because his intention proceeds not to any out-
ward act of uncleanness. So Zonaras"" interprets
it among the ancients, and Osiander among the
modern '"' interpreters. Though some think that
such intentions, if discovered by any overt acts,
might bring a man under ecclesiastical censure.
The case is more clear as to all
Nor for forced or forccd aud involuntary actions, where
involuntary actions.
the will was no way consenting to
them. For as they were free from sin, so they were
from punishment. There were some indeed, who,
out of an over-abundant zeal and ignorant pretence
of purity, were for excluding men from communion
for such things, which were more to be reckoned
their misfortunes than their crimes : but the council
of Ancyra prudently corrected this erroneous zeal
by a canon '" to this purpose ; That communion
should not be denied to those who fled, but were
apprehended or betrayed by their servants, and suf-
fered loss of their estates, or torture, or imprison-
ment, declaring all the while that they were Chris-
tians ; though they were held, and by violence the
incense was put into their hands, and they were '
forced to receive meat otFered to idols into their ;
mouths, declaring themselves all the time to be
Christians, and showing by their behaviour and
habit, and humble course of life, that they were
sorry for that which happened ; these being without
sin, are not to be debarred from communion. Or if,
by the superabundant caution or ignorance of any,
they have been debarred, let them forthwith be re- ■
ceived into communion again. And the like is de- '■
termined in the case of women that sutfer ravish- ,
ment against their wills, by Gregory Thaumaturgus,'"
and St. Basil.'" And so by Dionysius of Alexan- ;
dria,'" and Athanasius,'"'^ and others, for any in-
voluntary defilement whatsoever. These were the
general measures observed by the ancients, to dis- I
tinguish great and small offences, or innocence from ;
sin, in order to show what might or might not bring
men under the censure of excommunication. But
because it wall contribute much toward the more
exact understanding of the ancient discipline, to :
know more particularly the several sorts of those i
greater crimes for which men were subjected to the |
highest censures, I will now proceed to make a
more distinct inquiry into the nature, and kinds,
and degrees of those high misdemeanors in the fol-
lowing chapters.
CHAPTER IV.
A PARTICULAR ACCOUNT OF THOSE CALLED GREAT
CRIMES, THE PRINCIPAL OF WHICH WAS IDOL-
ATRY. OF ITS SEVERAL SPECIES, AND TEGREES
OF PUNISHMENT ALLOTTED TO THEM ACCORDING
TO THE PROPORTION AND QUALITY OF THE
OFFENCES.
Learned men are not well agreed
about the number of those which the Tiie" mistake of
. , some about the nnm-
ancients called great crimes, with re- ber of great crimes,
° in confining tiiem
ference to the ecclesiastical punish- to idolatry, adultery,
■^ and murder,
ment, nor about the reason and found-
ation of that title. There were some in St. Austin's
time, who were for confining great crimes, for which
excommunication was to be inflicted, to three only,
adultery, idolatry, and murder : these they allowed
to be mortal sins, and made no doubt but that they
were to be punished' with excommunication, till
'*■' Cone. Sardic. can. 14. in Latin. Edit. 17.
"■' Cone. Neocncsar. can.4. '"" Zonar. in Can. 32. Basil.
'" Osiand. in Can. 4. Neocoes. edit. Witeberg. 1614.
Hoc videtur velle hie canon, eum non cadere sub poenani
aliquam discipliii.c ecclesiasticae, &c.
'■2 Cone. Ancyr. can. 3. '" Greg. Thaum. can. ].
"' Basil, can. 49. '" Dionvs. can. 4.
"■'' Athan. Ep. ad Ammum. ap. Bevereg. Pandect, t. 2. '
p. 36. ;
' Aug. de Fide et Oper. cap. 19. Qui autem opinantur et }
caetera cleemosynis facile conipensari, tria tamen mortifera <
esse non dubitent excommunicatione punienda, donee poe-
nitentia humiliore sancntur, impudicitiam, idololatriam,
homicidium.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Ol*)
they were cured by the humiliation of public pe-
nance ; but for all others they said compensation
might easily be made by giving of alms. This St.
Austin labours to confute, not only in the place al-
leged, but in several others,' by which it is evident,
that these were not the only great crimes, that were
punished with excommunication. And, therefore,
those modern authors make a wrong representation
of the ancient discipline, who confine it to those
three great crimes, or to such as may be reduced to
them : since it is apparent, from what is now said,
that it extended much further ; and, as I shall pre-
sently show, included all the great crimes against
the whole decalogue, or transgressions of the moral
law in every instance.
And it is very observable, that even
Sect. 2. • 1 • •! 1 1 1 •
The account given m the civil law, the accouut that is
of great crimes in the
civil h.weitended given of great crimes extended much
much turther. ° "
further. For when the emperors, ac-
cording to custom, at the Easter festival, granted a
general release and indulgence to such as were im-
prisoned for their misdemeanors, they still excepted
several other heinous crimes, specified in their laws,
some five, some six, some eight, some ten, which
cannot be reduced to the three crimes of idolatry,
adultery, and murder. The laws of Valentinian
and Gratian^ except seven capital crimes from any
benefit of such indulgence, viz. sacrilege, treason,
robbing of graves, necromancy, adultery, ravish-
ment, and murder. The laws of Theodosius the
Great except eight capital crimes ; treason, parricide,
murder, adultery, ravishment, incest, necromancy,
and counterfeiting of the imperial coin.* And those
of Valentinian junior except ten; sacrilege, adul-
tery,* incest, ravishment, robbing of graves, charms,
necromancy, counterfeiting the coin, murder, and
treason. Now, when the civil law excepted so many
great crimes, under the name of atrocia dclicta, from
the benefit of these indulgences, it is not probable
(were there no other argument to persuade it) that
the ecclesiastical law would let any of those heinous
ofiences go unpunished, or wholly escape the severity
of church censure.
^ ^ But we have clearer and more cer-
vical "lawf the'aci tain evidence in the case. For, first,
St. Austin says. The great crimes,
which were punished with public pe-
nance, were such as were against the whole deca-
logue, or ten commandments,® of which the apostle
says, " They which do such things shall not inherit
astical
count ofijrcat
exteiuled to th
ivhole decalogi
the kingdom of God." Only, as Mr. Daillc' rightly
observes, we must interpret this of capital crimes
directly and expressly forbidden in the law, not of
all remote branches or lower degrees of sin, that
may any way whatsoever be reduced to the princi-
pal crime, or indirectly come under the prohibition.
For otherwise it would not be true, that all sins
forbidden in the decalogue brought men under
public penance, since there are some transgressions
only conceived in the heart, and never completed
in outward action,* which, though they might be
great breaches of the law, yet they could not come
under public censure, but were to be cured by pri-
vate repentance.
Supposing, therefore, that there
were many great crimes against every a partJcnuV enu-
, c 1.1 11 1 ■ 1 ■ 1 , meration of the great
precept oi the moral law, which might cnmes against the
, . ., , . . , lirst and second com-
bring men under ecclesiastical censure 'nandn.ents. or
^ idolatry, and the se-
and public penance, we will now pro- brlnciXof V"''
ceed, in the order of the decalogue, to
consider the nature, and kinds, and punishment of
them. The great crimes against the first and second
commandments (which were commonly joined to-
gether) were comprised under the general names of
apostacy and irreligion ; which comprehended the
several species of idolatry ; blaspheming and de-
nying Christ in time of persecution ; using the
wicked arts of divination, magic, and enchantments ;
and dishonouring God by sacrilege and simony, by
heresy and .schism, and other such profanations
and abuses, corruptions and contempts of his true
religion and service. All these were justly reputed
gi'eat crimes, and ordinarily punished with the se-
verest ecclesiastical censures.
Of idolaters there were several sorts :
some went openly to the temples, and ^^^ [J
there ofiered incense to the idols, and p'oiatrrb/okrinK
were partakers of the sacrifices. These p" rl"kL'g oa'heTa-
were distinguished by the name of
sacrificati and thurificati, as we find them often
styled in Cyprian," who speaks of them as defiling
both their hands and mouths by the sacrilegious
touch ; meaning their hands by offering incense,
and their mouths by eating of the sacrifices. And
of these also there were several degrees. Some, as
soon as ever a persecution was set on foot, before
they were called upon, or had any violence offered
to them, went voluntarily to the temples, and offered
sacrifice of their own accord ; whilst others held out
a long time against torture, and onlv sacrificed
Sect. 5.
iUati
and thtirijitaii,
■ Vid. Aug. Horn. ult.exSO. De Civ. Dei, lib. 21. cap. 27.
' Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. .38. De Indiilgentiis Criminum,
Leg. 3. Ob diem Paschae, quern intimo corde celebramus,
omnibus quos reatus adstringit, career inclusit, claustra dis-
solvimus. Attamen sacrilegus, in majestate reus, in mor-
tuos, veneficus sive maleficus, adulter, raptor, hoinicida com-
munione islius muneris separentur. It. Leg. 4. ibid.
* Ibid. Leg. 6. * Ibid. Leg. 7 et 8.
•^ Aug. Horn. ult. ex 50. cap. 3. t. 10. p. 205. Terti'a actio
est poenitentiae, quae pro illis peccatis subeunda est, quae legis
decalogus continet: et de quibiis apostolus ait, Qui talia
agiint, regnum Dei non possidebunt.
' Dallneus de Confess. Auricidar. lib. 4. cap. 20. p. 43L
" Vid. Aug. Horn. 44. de Verb. Dom. c. 5.
"Cypr. Ep. 15. al. 20. ad Cler. Horn. p. 43. Qui sacri-
legis contactibus manus siias atque ora maculassent. It.
Ep. 55. al. 52. ad Antonian. p. 108. Placuit sacrificatis in
exitu subveniri, quia exomologesis apud inferos non est.
926
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
when the utmost necessity compelled them. Cyprian
makes a great difference '" between these two sorts
of lapsers ; as he does also between those who went
not only themselves, but compelled their wives, and
children, and servants, and friends, to go and sacri-
fice W'ith them, and those who, to deliver their
families and friends from danger, went and exposed
themselves alone ; by this means protecting not
only their own families, but also many Christian
brethren and strangers that were banished, and had
fled to take shelter in their houses, who were as so
many living intercessors to God for them. They
who did thus, he thinks, were much more excusable
than those who both went voluntarily, and by their
counsel and authority compelled many others to go
along with them. AVhose crimes he therefore ele-
gantly describes and aggravates after this manner,"
in his book De Lapsis : They did not stay till they
were apprehended, to go to the capitol, but denied
the faith before any question was asked them about
it. They were conquered before the fight, and fell
wdthout any engagement. They ran to the forum
of their own accord, and made haste to give them-
selves the mortal wound, as their own voluntary act
without compulsion ; as if they had desired this
long before, and now only embraced the opportunity
that was given them, which they always wished for.
How was it, that when they went so readily to the
capitol to do this wicked act, their legs did not sink
under them, and their eyes grow dim, and their
bowels tremble, and their arms fall down, and
their senses become stupid, and their tongue falter
or cleave to the roof of their mouth, and their
words fail them ? Could the servant of God stand
there, and speak, and renounce Christ, who had
before renounced the devil and the w^orld ? "Was
not that altar, whither he came to die, more like
his funeral pile ? Ought he not to have abhorred
and fled from the altar of the devil, as his cofiin or
his grave, when he saw it smoke and fume with a
stinking smell ? To what purpose, thou miserable
wretch, didst thou bring thy oblation, and put thy
sacrifice upon the altar? Thou thyself wert the
victim, thou thyself the sacrifice and burnt offer-
ing. There thou didst sacrifice thy salvation, and
burn thy faith and thy hope in those abominable
fires. But many were not content with their own
destruction ; the people provoked one another into
ruin by mutual calls and exhortations, and the
cup of death was handed round by every man to his
neighbour. And that nothincr might be wanting
to consummate the crime, parents carried their
children in their arms, or led them after them,
that their little ones might lose what they had
gained in their first birth. Will not they say, when
the day of judgment comes. We did nothing our-
selves ; we did not leave the bread and cup of the
Lord, to run of our own accord to those profane
contagions : it was the treachery of others that
destroyed us, our parents were guilty of parricide
toward us. They deprived us of the privilege of
having the church for our mother, and God for our
Father ; that whilst we were little, and unable to
care for ourselves, and ignorant of so great a wick-
edness, we should be taken and betrayed by other
men's frauds, being by them made partners in their
offences. Thi;s far Cyprian, aggravating the crimes
of those who showed such a forwardness to commit
idolatry, and apostatize with gi-eediness and delight.
Now, as these were some of the highest degrees
of idolatry, so the church put a remarkable differ-
ence between them and others in her punishments,
setting a more peculiar mark or note of distinction
upon them in her censures. There are several
canons in the council of Ancyra, which plainly
show this distinction. The fourth canon orders,
" That they who were compelled to go to an idol
temple, if they went with a pleasing air, and in a
festival habit, and took share of the feast with
unconcernedness, that they should do six years'
penance, one as hearers only, three as prostrators,
and two as co-standers to hear the prayers, before
they were admitted to full communion again. But
if they went in a mourning habit to the temple,
and wept all the time they eat of the sacrifice, then
four years' penance should be sufficient to restore i
them to perfection." The eighth canon orders,
" Those who repeated their crime by sacrificing
twice or thrice, to do a longer penance ; for seven
years is appointed to be their term of discipline." *
And by the ninth canon, " If any not only sacrificed
themselves, but also compelled their brethren, or •
were the occasion of compelling them, then they •
were to do ten years' penance, as guilty of a more '
heinous wickedness," according as we have heard ij
Cyprian represent it. But if any did neither sacri- -:
fice, nor eat things offered to idols, but only their ■
own meat on a heathen festival in an idol temple, ,
they were only confined to two years' penance by •
the seventh canon of the same council. These •
canons chiefly respect such as transgressed after-
some violence or force put upon them, by torture, or
'" Cypr. ibid. p. 106. Infer ipsos eliam qui saciifi-
caverint, et conditio frequenter et causa diversa est. Ne-
que enim CEquandi sunt, ille qui ad sacrificium nefandum
statim voluntate prosiluit ; et qui reluctatus et con^ressus
diu ad hoc funestura opus necessitate pervenit; ille qui
et se et omnes suos prodidit; et qui ipse pro cunctis ad
discrimen accedens, uxorenti et liberos, et domum tutam
periculi sui perfunctione protexit, ille qui inquilinos vel i
amicos suos ad facinus compulit, et qui inquilinis et colo-
nis pepercit, fratres ctiam plurimos, qui extorres et pro-
fugi recedebant, in sua tecta et hospitia recepit, ostendens '
el offereus Domino multas viventes et incolumes animas,
quae pro una saucia depreceatur. Vid. Petri Alex. can.
1, 2, 3. " Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 124.
Chap. IV,
ANTIQUITIES OP THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
927
banishment, or imprisonment, or confiscation, or
the hke necessity in any other kind of tri;U ; but if
any vokuitarily apostatized, and prevaricated with-
out compulsion, a severer punishment was laid upon
them ; for, by the rules of the council of Nice,''^
they were to undergo twelve years' penance, before
they were perfectly restored again to full conmiu-
nion. And the same term is appointed by the
second council of Aries, '^ which refers to the Ni-
cene canon. The council of Valence in France"
goes a little further, and obliges them to do penance
all their lives, and allows them absolution only at
the hour of death, which they were to expect more
fully from the hands of God only, who alone had
the absolute power of it, and was infinite in mercy
that no one should despair. Agreeable to which is
that rule of Siricius,'^ that apostates should do pe-
nance all their lives, and be reconciled only at the
hour of death. The council of Eliberis goes be-
yond this, and denies such apostates communion at
the very last extremity,'" because this was the great
and principal crime above all others. And some-
times adultery and murder were a sort of accesso-
ries or concomitants of this idolatry, as many times
it was in the heathenish games and shows, which
were made up of idolatry, adultery, and mur-
der: upon which account this same council has
another canon," which orders, " That if any Chris-
tian took upon him the office of ajkimoi or Roman
priest, and therein ofiered sacrifice, doubling and
trebling his crime by murder and adultery, he should
not be received to communion at the hour of death."
Nor need we wonder at this severity, since Cyprian
assures us, that before his time '' many of his pre-
decessors in the province of Africa refused to grant
communion to adulterers to the very last; and
yet they did not divide communion from their fel-
low bishops who practised otherwise. And he says
further, concerning voluntary deserters and apos-
tates,'^ who continued in rebellion all their lives,
and only desired penance when some infirmity
seized them, that they were cut off from all hopes
of communion and peace ; because it was not re-
pentance for their fault, but the fear of approach-
ing death, that made them desire a reconciliation ;
and they were not worthy to receive that comfort
at their death, who would not consider all their
life before that they were liable to die. The first
council of Aries made a like decree,-" That such
as voluntarily apostatized, and never after sued to
the church, nor desired to do penance all their lives
till some infirmity seized them, should not be re-
ceived to communion, unless they recovered, and
brought forth fruits worthy of repentance. These
were the rules by which the ancient discipline was
regulated and conducted in reference to such idola-
ters and ajjostates, as actually defiled themselves by
offering sacrifice to idols, whether it were by force
or by choice ; whether they lapsed singly, or drew
others into the same crime with themselves ; and
whether they returned immediately and became
penitents, or continued apostates and rebels : ac-
cording to the difference of which circumstances,
different degrees of punishment were laid upon
them.
Another sort of those who lapsed ^^^^ ^
into idolatry, and were charged with ^Z[!-il^ [\u-ll"'iSU
denying their rehgion, were called ='">'^<'""^'"'-
lihellutici, from certain libels or writings, which they
either gave to the heathen magistrates in private,
or received from them, to be excused doing sacrifice
in public. Baronius"' thinks there was but one
sort of these libeUatici, and that they all expressly
denied Christ, either by themselves or others ; but
being ashamed to sacrifice or deny him in pubUc,
they made a private renunciation, and for a bribe
got a libel of security from the magistrate, to in-
demnify and secure them from being sought after,
or called upon to sacrifice in public. But other
learned men ^ observe some distinction among them :
and, indeed, there seem at least to have been three
sorts of them. Some expressly gave it under their
'- Cone. Nic. can. II. '^ Cone. Arelat. 2. can. 10.
'^ Cone. Valentin, can. 3. Acturi pceniteutiam, usque
in diom mortis, non sine spe tamen remissionis, quam ab eo
plcne sperare debebunt, qui ejus largitatem et solus obtinet,
et tam dires miscricordia est, ut nemo desperet.
'^ Siric. Ep. 1. ad Himerium, cap. 3. Apostatis, quam-
diu vivunt, agenda pcenitentia est, et in ultimo fine suo re-
coneiliationis gratia tribuenda.
" Cone. Eliber. can. 1. Plaeuit inter eos, qui post fideni
baptismi salutaris, adulta aetate, ad templum idololatratu-
rus accesserit, et fecerit, quod est crimen prineipale, quia
est summum seelus, nee in fine eum communionem acei-
pere.
'" Ibid. can. 2. Flamines, qui post fidem lavacri et re-
geuerationis sacrificaverunt ; eo quod geminaverint scelera,
accedente homicidio, vel triplieaverint facmus, coba3rente
mcechia, plaeuit eos nee in fine accipere communionem.
" Cypr. Ep. 52. al. bf>. ad Antonian. p. HO. Et qnidem
apud antecessores nostros quidam de episcopis istic in pro-
vincia nostra dandam pacem moechis non putaverunt, et
in totum pcenitentiae locum contra adulteria clauserunt,
non tamen a coepiscoporum suorum collegio recesse-
runt, &c.
•'' Cypr. ibid. p. 111. Idcirco pceuitentiam non agentcs,
nee dolorem delictorum suorum toto eorde et manifesta la-
mentationis suae professione testantes, prohibendos oninino
censuimus a spe communicationis et pacis ; quia rogare illos
non delicti poenitentia, sed mortis urgentis admonitio com-
pellit; nee dignus est in morte accipere solatium, qui se
non cogitavit esse moriturum.
^ Cone. Arelat. 1. can. 2.3. De his qui apostatant, et
nunquam se ad ecclesiam reprresentent, nee quidem poeni-
tentiamagere quajrunt, et postea, in infiriuiiate arrepti, pc-
tunt communionem, plaeuit eis non dandam communionem,
nisi revaluerint, et egerint dignos tructus poenitentia;.
2' Baron, an. 253. n. 20.
- Vid. Albaspin. Observat. lib. 1. cap. 21. Cave, Prim.
Cbrist. lib. 3. c. 5. p. 381. Suicer. Thesaur. t. 2. p. 240.
92 S
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI,
hands to the magistrate, that they were no Chris-
tians, denying their religion in word or writing, as
others did in action ; professing they were ready to
sacrifice, if the magistrate should call them to it.
Cyprian often speaks of these, and puts them in the
same class with those that actually sacrificed. Let
not those flatter themselves, says he,^ as if they
were excused from doing penance, who, although
they did not defile their hands with the abominable
sacrifices, yet defiled their consciences by a libel. A
Christian that professes he denies his rehgion, is
witness against himself, that he abjures what he
was before ; he owns in words to have done what-
ever the other did in real action. Another sort did
neither abjure, nor sign any libel of abjuration
themselves, but sent either a heathen f-iend or a
servant to sacrifice or abjure in their names, and
thereby procure them a libel of security from the
magistrate, as if they had done what the others did
for them. And indeed the church so interpreted it,
and reckoned tliese no less criminals than the
former. The Roman clergy, in their letter to Cy-
prian, condemn them both ahke,"* saying. That this
latter sort, though they were not present at the fact
of delivering the libel to the magistrate, yet they
were in efTect present by commanding it to be writ-
ten and presented. For he that commands a sin to
be done, cannot discharge himself of the guilt of it;
nor can he be innocent of the crime, by whose con-
sent it is publicly read in court as done, though he
was not actually the doer of it. Seeing the whole
mystery of faith is summed up in confessing the
name of Christ, he that seeks by any fallacious
tricks to excuse himself from such profession, does
plainly deny it; and he that, when edicts and laws
are published against the gospel, would be thought
to comply with and observe them, does in that very
thing obey them, in that he would have the world
believe that he does obey them. The Canons of
Peter, bishop of Alexandria, also take notice of this
sort of libellers, and appoint them their punish-
ment, making this difference between a master who
compelled his slave to go and sacrifice for him, and
the slave who went at his command : the slave
was" to do one year's penance, but the master is
enjoined three years, because he dissembled, and
because he compelled his fellow servant to sacrifice :
for we are all servants of the Lord, with whom is
-' Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 133. Nee silii, quo miuus agant
pcEiiitentiam, blandianlur, qui etsi nefandis sacrificiis manus
non contaminaverunf, libellis tamen conscientiam pollue-
runt. Et ilia professio denegantis contestatio est Christiani,
quod fuerat abauentis; fecisse sc dixit, quicquid alius faci-
ondo commisit. So in the Epistle of the Itoman clergy to
Cyprian. Ep. 30. al. 31. p. 57. Scipsos infideles illicita
nefariorum libellorum ])rnfessione prodiderant, quando non
minus quam si ad nefarias aras accessissent, hoc ipso, quod
ipsutn contestati fuerant, tenerentur.
-* Ibid. Sententiam tulimus etiain adver.sus illos qui ac-
no respect of persons. Besides these, there was
another sort of libellers, who, finding that the fury
of the judge was to be taken off by a bribe, they
went to him, and told him plainly, they were
Christians, and could not sacrifice, and therefore
desired him to give them a lil^el of security, for
which they would give him a suitable reward. Cy-
prian, speaking of this sort of hbellers, brings them
in thus apologizing for themselves : I had before "°
both read and learnt from the preaching of the
bishop, that the servant of God ought not to sacri-
fice to idols, nor to worship images ; and therefore,
that I might not do that which is unlawful, (when
the opportunity of getting a libel offered itself, which
yet I would not have accepted, had not the occasion
presented itself,) I went to the magistrate, or em-
ployed another to go in my name, and tell him,
that I was a Christian, and that it was unlawful
for me to sacrifice, or come near the altars of the
devils ; that therefore I would give him a reward to
excuse me from doing that which I could not law-
fully do. Cyprian does not wholly excuse these,
but adds, That though their hands were not polluted
with sacrifice, nor their mouths with eating things
offered to idols, yet their conscience was defiled :
but forasmuch as they seemed rather to sin out of
ignorance than maliciousness, he thinks their case
a little more favourable than those that sacrificed ;
and therefore, since some difference was made even
among those that sacrificed, he thinks a greater al-
lowance should be made to these, though he does
not particularly tell us what term of penance was
imposed upon them.
Not much unlike this sort of libel- g^^^ ,
lers, were they who counterfeited edTe^'seu'^et ml3;
T • ,. /» !_' J. to avoid sat-rificinff.
madness in times of persecution, to
get themselves excused by this means from being
questioned, or called upon to offer sacrifice. Some
of them would go to the very altars, and make as if
they intended to sacrifice, or subscribe the abjura-
tion, but then they evaded the thing by pretending
to fall into a sort of epileptic fit, which inclined the
magistrates to excuse them, and let them escape,
as David, by such an artifice, escaped from Achish,
when he intended to kill him. Now, this was
looked upon as mere dissimulation and collusion,
and only a more artful way of denying their re-
ligion ; and therefore, by the penitential rules of
cepta fecissent, licet preeseutes, cum fierent, non affuissent,
cum pvajsentiam suam utique ut sic .scriberentur, niandando
fecissent. Non est enim immunis a scclere, qui, ut fieret,
imperavit; nee est alienus a erimine, cujus consensu, licet
non a se admissum crimen, tamen publice legitur, &c.
" Petri Can. 6 et 7.
28 Cypr. Ep. b2. al. 55. ad Antonian. p. 107. Vid. Cele-
rin. Ep. 21. ibid. p. 46. Etecusa pro se dona uuraeravit,
ne sacrificaret; sed tantum adscendisse videtur usque ad
Tria Fata, et inde descendisse.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
929
Peter, bishop of Alexantlria," such, though they
neither sacrificed themselves, nor suborned others
to sacrifice for them, were subjected to penance for
six months, because they, in some measure, denied
their rehgion, and made a show of countenancing
idolatry both by their cowardice and dissimulation.
And indeed it was not only the
Of TOiuribuiors to barc commission of idolatry that sub-
t.ii««, mumrnni, jectcd mcn to ecclcsiastical censure,
and coroiiati. What ^
they were and hoiv \jut bU promotcrs, encouragers, and
guiUy of idolatry. » ' "
compilers with idolatrous rites, were
reputed guilty of idolatry in some degree, and ac-
cordingly proceeded against as betrayers of their
religion. Thus in the council of Eliberis, there is
a canon against such Christians as took upon them
the office of a Jlamcn, or heathen priest ; part of
whose office was to exhibit the ordinary games or
shows to the people : and if they did this, though
they abstained from sacrificing, they were to do
penance all their lives, as encouragers of idolatrous
rites, and only "^ be admitted to communion at the
hour of death, after sufficient evidences of a true
repentance. Some learned persons mistake the
sense of this canon, understanding the words,
niunus dare, as if they meant giving money to the
judge to excuse them from sacrificing ; which would
be the same crime as the Ubellers were guilty of;
whereas this canon speaks not of such lapsers, but
of those who took upon them the office of ^jiamen,
whose business, among other things, was to give,
or exhibit, at his own, or else at a public expense,
the mitncra, that is, the ordinary games, or shows
and pastimes, to the people. For these were called
munera^ as appears from the use of the term in
the civil law ; and they that gave them, were thence
termed munerarii, the masters of the games, or the
entertainers, who kept beasts and men to fight in
the amphitheatre for the entertainment of the peo-
ple, as may be seen in Tertullian,'" and Seneca, and
Suetonius,^' and others, who speak according to the
propriety of the Latin tongue. Now, because these
games were held chiefly on the heathen festivals,
and in honour of their gods, and were full of idola-
trous rites, as well as cruelty and impurity, a Chris-
tian could not exhibit them to the people, without
incurring the crime of idolatry, at least indirectly,
by promoting and encouraging the practice of it.
And for that reason this canon is so severe against
-' Pet. Ales. can. 5.
^ Cone. Eliber. can. 3. Item flamines, qui non immo-
laverint, sed muniis tantiim dederint, eo quod se a fnnestis
abstinuerunt sacrificiis, placuit in fine eis procstari commu-
nionem, acta tamen legitima poenitentia.
-» Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. ]8. Leg. 1. Bestiis prime
quoque munere objiciatiir. Vid. Gothofred. in loo. et
^Martial, de Spectaculis, Epigram. 6.
^ Tertul. Apol. cap. 44. De vestris semper munerarii
noxiorum greges pascunt.
^' Sueton. Vit. Domit. cap. 10. Threcem mirmilloni pa-
3 ()
those who furnished out these shows at their own
expenses. A lower degree of this crime was, when
such iijlamen or priest neither ofiered sacrifices
nor exhibited the games at his own expense, but
only wore the crown,'' which was usual in such
solemnities ; which being a badge of idolatry, for
that reason, by another canon of that council, two
years' penance, as a moderate punishment in com-
parison of the former, is imposed upon them that
were so far concerned in it. But it may be noted,
that TertuUian's invective against the soldier's
crown or garland, in his book De Corona Militi.«,
has no relation to this matter ; for the wearing of
such a crown seems to have had no concern in re-
ligion, but to be a mere civil act done in honour of
the emperors on such days as they gave their
largesses or donations to the soldiers. The laurel
was only an ensign of victory, and though it was
dedicated to Apollo, yet that did not make the
use of it unlawful ; otherwise the use of the four
elements, and many other trees, and plants, and
animals, had all been unlawful, because, as St.
Austin '' shows, they were dedicated to the gods
also. Therefore learned men" censure Tertullian
here as overstraining his argument upon this point,
upon his new principles of Montanism, by which
he also denied it to be lawful for a Christian to
fly in time of persecution, or to bear arms in de-
fence of the empire,^ contrary to his former judg-
ment in his Apology, where he tells the emperor
that his army was full of the disciples of Jesus, and
mentions the famous undertaking of the thunder-
ing legion with a great eulogium and commendation.
So that this new severity of his, in condemning the
Christian soldiers for wearing a laurel crown, must
be reckoned among those pecuharities which he
imbibed after he was fled over from the church to
the school of Montanus ; since we no where find
soldiers condemned for this in the catholic church,
much less brought under any discipline or penance
for the use of it.
But there is another canon in the gect. 9.
council of Eliberis, which orders, the °Zmmira" °
^~t . . 1 1 made men guilty of
" That all Christians who took upon idolatry, and how it
was punistied.
them the city magistracy or omce,
called the duumvirate, should be denied communion
for the whole year in which they held the ofiin:',*' as
guilty of some oflTence against religion." No crime
rem, munerario imparem.
2- Cone. Eliber. can. 55. Sacerdotes qui tantum coronam
portant, nee sacrificant, nee de suis sumptibiis aliquid ad
idola praestant, placuit post biennium aeeipere comimmi-
onem. " Aug. Ep. 154. ad Publicolam.
»* Vid. Baron, an. 201. n. IG. Du Pin, Biblioth. vol. 1.
p. 95. Seller, Life of Tertul. p. 211.
3^ TertiJ. de Coron. Mil. cap. 11.
'" Cone. Eliber. can. 56. Magistratnm vero uno anno,
quo agit duumviratum, prohibendum placuit, ut se ab ec-
clesia cohibeat.
930
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
is mentioned, but idolatry is understood. For the
grounds and reasons of this canon will be easily
explained and understood from the account that is
given of this office in the civil law. Where we
learn, that the duumviri were the chief city magis-
trates, otherwise called, pri mates curice, chosen every
year (for it was but an annual office) ; and it be-
longed to them (as it did to the Jlamines, and the
jiontifices, or sacerdotcs 2»'oi'inciarum, and the prce-
tors, and the governors of provinces, or ordinary
judges) to exhibit the spedacida, or the games and
shows to the people, as Gothofred^' shows from va-
rious laws of the Theodosian Code.^^ And Tertullian
not only observes the same, that the city magis-
trates were the editors of these games ; but that the
shows themselves were founded in idolatry,^" and
attended with many idolatrous ceremonies ; which
he makes use of as one argument why a Christian
should not frequent them. And for this reason the
council of Eliberis orders all Christians, who took
upon them the office of the duumviri, to be kept
back from communion during the year they went
through that office ; because they could not exhibit
these shows to the people without encouraging and
partaking in that idolatry which was so closely an-
nexed to them. Ludormn celehrationes deorumfesta
sunt. Lactant. lib. 6. c. 20.
And for the same reason all actors
Sect. 10.
How actors, and and stage-ulavers, and they who drove
stage-players, and o jr ./ ' j
olhergl^esters,and the chariots \\\ the public games, and
theYtre'ami °Iirque, gladiatoFS, and all who had any con-
«ere charged with . -,
idoiatry.and punish- cem m the exercisc or management
of these unlawful sports, and all fre-
quenters of them, were obliged either to quit these
practices, or be liable to excommunication so long
as they continued to follow them ; not only because
a great deal of impurity and cruelty was committed
in them, but also because they contributed to the
maintenance of idolatry, which was an appendage
of them. All these were comprised in the pomp
and service of the devil, which every Christian had
renounced at his baptism ; and therefore when any
one returned to them, he was charged as a rc-
nouncer of his baptismal covenant, and thereupon
discarded, as an apostate and relapser, from Chris-
tian communion. Thus Cyprian, being consulted
by Eucratius,^" whether a stage-player might com-
municate, who continued to follow that dishonour-
able trade ; he answers. That it was neither agree-
able to the majesty of God, nor the discipline of the
gospel, that the modesty and honour of the church
should be defiled with so base and infamous a con-
tagion. The council of Eliberis*' allows stage-
players to be baptized only upon condition that they
renounced their arts, and entirely bid adieu to them :
and if after baptism they returned to them again,
they were to be cast out of the church. The first
council of Aries" has a like decree, That all public
actors belonging to the theatre, shall be denied com-
munion, so long as they continue to act. And the
third council of Carthage" supposes the sentence of
excommunication to pass upon all such, when it
says. That actors and stage-players, and all apostates
of that kind, shall not be denied pardon and recon-
ciliation, if they return unto the Lord. This im-
plies, that they were gone astray and cast out of
the church for their crimes, since they needed par-
don and reconciliation to take off their censure and
restore them. The first council of Aries" deter-
mines the same in the case of those who drove the
chariots in the pubUc games, that so long as they
continued in that employment they should be de-
nied communion. Tertullian ^^ and others say ex-
pressly, that these arts were part of those pomps |
and worship of Satan which men renounced in bap-
tism. And it appears from a rule in the Constitu-
tions,^" That no charioteer, or gladiator, or racer, or
curator of the public games, or practiser in the
Olympic games, or minstrel, or harper, or dancer,
was to be admitted to baptism, unless they imme-
diately quitted these unlawful callings. And it was i
no less a ci"ime to frequent the theatre, and be spec-
tators of these idolatrous practices, as is noted in
the same rule of the Constitutions. Therefore as an
3' Gothofred. Paratitlon. ad Cod. Theod. lib. 15. Tit. 5. de
Spectac.
3' Vide Cod. Theod. lib. 12. Tit. 1. de Decurionibiis, Leg.
1G9. lib. 15. Tit. 5. de Spectaculis, Leg. 1.
^' Tertul. de Spectac. cap. 11. Pioinde Tituli, Olympia
Jovi, quiE sunt Uoma; capitolina. Item Herculi Neraaia,
Neptuno Isthmia, ceteri mortuonim varii agones. Quid
ergo niirum, si apparatus agonum idololatria conspurcat de
coronis profauis, de sacerdotalibus prassidibus, &c. It. cap.
12. Haec muncris origo.—Et licet trausierit hoc genus edi-
tionis ab honoribus mortuorum ad honores viveutiuin, qua;s-
turas dico et magistratiis et flaminia et sacerdotia: cum
tamen nominis diguitas idololatria; crimine censeatur, ne-
cesse est, quicquid dignitatis nomine admiuistratur, com-
municet etiam maculas ejus, a qua habet causas, &c. Viil.
Apolog. cap. 38. ct de Idololatr. cap. 13.
^^ Cypr. Ep. Gl. al. 2. ad Eucratium, p. 3. Puto nee
Hiajestati Divina;, nee evangelicx disciplinae congruere, ut
pudor et honor ecclesiae tarn turpi et infami contagione
foedetur.
■" Cone. Eliber. can. 62. Si pantomirai credere voluc-
rint, placuit, ut prius artibus suis renuncient, et tunc demnm
suscipiantm-, ita ut ulterius non revertantur. Quod si fa-
cere contra interdictumtentaverint, projicianturab ecclesia.
" Cone. Arelat. 1. can. 5. De theatricis, et ipsos placuit,
quamdiu agunt, a commuuione separari.
" Cone. Carth. 3. can. 35. Ut scenicis atque histrionibus,
cajterisque hujusmodi personis, vel apostaticis, conversis
vel reversis ad Dominura, gratia vel reconciliatio non
negetur.
"Cone. Avelat. 1. can. 4. De agitatoribus, qui iideles
sunt, placuit eos, quamdiu agitant, a commuuione separari.
" Tertul. de Spectac. cap. 4. De Coron. Mil. cap. 13.
Salvian. de Provid. lib. 6. p. 197. Cyril. Catech. Myst.
l.n.4.
" Constit. lib. 8. cap. 32.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
931
obstinate adherence to these things debarred cate-
chumens from baptism, so it Hkewise exchided
baptized persons or behevers from tlie privilege of
communion.
Sect 11 Another way of contributing to the
crimeTnd"puni's7i- practicc of idolatr}', was the art or
trade of making idols for the worship-
pers of them. Many Christians, who abhorred the
worship of idols themselves, made no scruple to
make idols for others, and live by this calling;
which was reputed a very scandalous profession,
tending indirectly and consequentially to the up-
holding and promoting of idolatry. For which rea-
son, no man professing this art could be admitted to
baptism, unless he promised to renounce it, as we
learn from the author of the Constitutions." And
what denied a man one sacrament, would also deny
him the other. TertuUian calls such, proctors and
purveyors** for idolatry; inveighing against this
and some other trades of the like nature. When
you help, says he, to furnish out the pomp, the
priesthood, the sacrifices of idols, what can you be
called but procurers for idols ? All heinous sins,
for the greatness of the danger attending them, ought
to make us extremely cautious to keep at a distance
not only from them, but from all things that minis-
ter to the practice of them. For though a crime
be committed by others, it is all one, if I am instru-
mental to the commission of it. By the same reason
that I am forbidden to do it, I ought to take care
that it be not done by my assistance. I must not
be a necessary aid to another in doing that, which
I may not lawfully do myself. Upon these grounds
he concludes the trade of making idols to be un-
lawful, as well as the worship of them. And so did
Clemens Alexandrinus," and Justin Martyr'" be-
fore him. TertuUian objects it as a great crime to
Hermogenes,*' that he followed the trade of paint-
ing images. But that which is most material to
our purpose here, is his observation which he makes
in his book of Idolatry " upon the punishment due
to such as made a livelihood of this unlawful call-
ing, That any one who followed it ought not to have
access to the house of God ; for it was contrary to
the faith which they had professed in baptism.
How have*' we renounced the devil and his angels,
if we still continue to make them ? What divorce
have we made from them, with whom we not only
continue to live, but live upon them ? What dis-
agreement is there between us and them, to whom
we are obliged for our maintenance and livelihood ?
Can you deny that with your tongue, which you
confess with your hand ? Can you destroy that in
words, which you raise up in your actions ? preach
one God, and make so many ? preach the true
God, and make false ones ? But (say you) I only
make them, I do not worship them. As if the same
reason which forbids you to worship them, did not
also forbid you to make them. Yea, you worship
them, in doing that which causes them to be wor-
shipped. And you worship them not with the spirit
of any vile nidor, or smell of a sacrifice, but with
your own spirit : not with the life of a sheep be-
stowed on them, but with your own soul. To them
you sacrifice your own ingenuity, to them you offer
your labour, to them you burn your prudence and
understanding. You are more than a priest to them,
since by your means it is that they have a priest.
Your diligence is their deity. Do you then deny
that you worship that, to which you give its very
being and existence ? But they themselves do not
deny it, to whom you offer a fatter, and more costly,
and greater sacrifice, even your own salvation.
Thus far TertuUian, who notwithstanding seems to
complain, that there was a great remissness in the
exercise of discipline upon such offenders. For he
immediately adds, One might declaim all the day
long with a zeal of faith upon this point, and be-
wail such Christians'* as come straight from their
idols into the church, from the shop of the adver-
sary into the house of God, and there lift up to
God the Father those very hands which are the
mothers or makers of idols; adoring God in the
church with those hands, which without-doors are
themselves adored in the idols which they have
made against God ; and taking the body of the
Lord into those hands, wherewith they have pre-
pared and given bodies to the devils. Nor is this
all. It were but a small thing to defile that body
which they receive from the hands of others, but
those very hands deliver it to others, which have
first defiled it. For the makers of idols are some-
times chosen into the holy orders of the church.
O monstrous wickedness ! The Jews once laid
hands upon Christ, but these every day treat his
body despitefully. O hands that ought to be cut
off"! If TertuUian here does not make too severe
an invective, and calumniate the church, it must
be owned there was some neglect in the exercise
of discipline, to suffer such oflTenders not only to
communicate, but take orders in the church, who
by the rules of discipline ought not to communi-
cate in the Christian body in any quality what-
soever.
" Constit. lib. 8. cap. 32.
" Tertul. de Idol. cap. 11. Certe cum pnmpoR, cum sa-
ceidotia, cum sacrificia idolorum instruuntur,quid aliud
quam procurator idolorum demonstraris ? &c.
■"Clem. Protreptic. ad Gentes, p. 51. edit. Oxon.
^ Justin. Dial, cum Tryph. p. 321.
" Tertul. cont. Ilermog. cap. 1. Pingit licite, nubit as-
sidue: legem Dei in libidinem defendit, in artem contem-
nit ; bis falsarius,et cauterio et stilo.
'•>"- De Idololat. cap. 5. llujusmodi artifices nunquam in
domum Dei admitti oportet, si quis eam disciplinam norit.
" Ibid. cap. 6. '* Ibid. cap. 1.
932
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
Tertullian in the same book brings
The" idolatry of tile chargc of idolatrv against all other
building or adorn- ° ■/ a
ing heathen altars artificers, wlio Contributed toward the
and temples.
worship of idols, either by erecting of
altars, or building of temples, or making of shrines,
or beautifying and adorning the idols, or any thing
belonging to them ; for it was the same thing"
whether a man made an idol, or only adorned it.
He that built a temple, or erected an altar, to an
idol, or overlaid it with gold, did rather more to-
ward its worship, than he that made it ; for the one
only gave it an effigies, the other gave it authority,
l)rocuring veneration to be paid to it as a god.
Upon this score all who thus contributed toward the
worship of idols, though they did not actually sacri-
fice to them, were ranked in the same class with idol-
aters, and accordingly subjected to the censures of
the church. Which appears from that famous remon-
strance, which St. Ambrose made to the emperor
Valentinian,^^ when he was solicited by Symmachus
the heathen to restore the altar of Victory in the
capitol. He told him plainly. That if he did this, no
bishop would receive him to communion, but every
one courageously repel him, and be ready to give
him a good reason for their opposition: the}" will-
tell you, says he, that the church desires not your
gifts, because you have adorned the temples of the
heathen vidth your gifts : the altar of Christ re-
fuses your oblations, because you have erected an
altar to the idol gods. The case of Marcus Are-
thusius is famous in story, who chose rather to suf-
fer death under Julian, than rebuild a templ.e, which
he had demolished by law in the time of Constan-
tius, as is related at large by Gregory Nazianzen *"
and Sozomen. And Theodoret highly commends
Audas,^ a Persian bishop, for that having de-
molished a pyrcRum, (a temple where the Persians
worshipped fire as a god,) though he did this with-
out any legal authority, yet he rather chose to suffer
death than rebuild it ; because it was the same thing
to build a temple to the idol, as to worship it. And
St. Chrysostom says,^^ it was a very common thing
in the time of Julian, to call upon all those who
had been concerned in demolishing temples in the
preceding reigns of Constantine and Constantius,
and prosecute them to death, because they refused
to rebuild them.
Among other promoters and encou-
ragers of idolatry, they reckoned all of merchants seii-
, , ,,. p , . . ,1 ing frankincense to
merchants seliine frankincense to the theidoitempies.and
° the buyere and sell-
idol temples, and all who made a trade ^rs of the public
^ ' victims.
of buying and selling the public vic-
tims. Tertullian styles all these procuratores idolo-
latrice, purveyors for idolatry. And he expressly says
of those who bought and sold the public victims,™
That no church would receive them to baptism, with-
out obliging them to renounce that unlawful posses-
sion ; nor suffer them to continue in her communion,
if they were already of the number of the faithful.
And hence he argues more strongly against the tliu-
rarii, as he terms those who made a livelihood of
selling frankincense to the temples, which he reck-
ons the worse of the t wo. With what face can the
Christian seller of frankincense,*' if he chance to
go through a temple, spit at the smoking altars, and
show his detestation of those idols, for which he
himself has been the purveyor ? With what heart
or courage can he pretend to exorcise those devils,
to whom he has been a foster-father, and made his
house a shop to furnish materials for their service ?
Hence, upon the whoI-3 matter, he concludes, that
no art, profession, business, or trade could be wholly
free from the imputation of idolatry, which was in-
strumental and subservient either in making of
idols, or furnishing out what was necessaiy to the
support of their worship and service.
The case of eating things offered to g^^j j^
idols is resolved by the apostle. It ofSfed'"to"1doi's'."^'
was never lawful to do it in an idol "ood^chaTserbi!;'
temple, because that was to partake of "" ' °^^^^'
the sacrifice as a sacrifice, and to communicate w ith
devils ; which was a hardening of the Gentiles, and
a scandal to the church of God. The Nicolaitanes
are condemned for this in Scripture, and the prac-
tice of the Basilidians and Valentinians'^- by writers
of the following ages. The Acts of Lucian the
martvi'*^ tell us. He chose rather to die with hunger,
than to eat things oflTered to idols, when his perse-
cutors would allow him no other sustenance in
prison. And Baronius gives another such instance"
in the people of Constantinople, who, when Julian
had ordered all the meat in the shambles to be pol-
luted with idolatrous lustrations, they freely ab-
stained from it, and used boiled corn instead of
*^ Tertul. de Idol. cap. 8. Nee enim difFert, an exstruas,
vel exornes : si templuin, si aram, si aadiculam ejus in-
struxeris, si bracteani expresseris, aut insignia, aut etiam
domutn fabricaveris. Major est cjusinodi opera, quae non
effigiera confeit, sed auctoiitatcm.
'^ Ambros. Ep. 30. ad Valentin. Junior. Ava Christi dona
tua respuit, quia aram simidacris feeisti. See chap. -3. sect. 5.
" Naz. Orat. 1. in Julian, p. 90. Sozom. lib. 5. cap. 10.
Theod. lib. .3. cap. 7.
ss Theod. lib. 5. cap. 38.
^' Chrys. Horn. 40. in Juvcntiniim et Maximiun, t. 1.
p. 548.
^ Tertul. de Idol. cap. 11. Si publicarum victimarura re-
demptor ad fidem accedat, permittes ei in eo negotio per-
manere ? Aut si jam fidelis id agere susceperit, rotinendum
in ecclesia putabis ? Non opinor.
•'^ Ibid. Quo ore Christianus thurarius, si per templa
transibit, quo ore fumantes aras despuet, et exsufflabit, qui-
bus ipso prospexit ? Qua constantia exorcizabit alumnos
suos, quibus domum suam cellariam pr;estat ?
"- Agrippa Castor, ap. Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 7. Irenna. lib.
1. cap. 1.
"' Ap. Baron, an. 311. n. 6.
«' Baron, an. 362. p. 24.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OP Tllli: CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
933
bread, so clefe;i(iiig the tyrant's malicious intention.
Not that it had been any idolatry to have eat such
meats in such a case ; for the apostle allows it,
where it may be done without either communicating
with the idols, or giving scandal to the weak :
" Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, eat, asking no
question for conscience sake." And upon this war-
rant of the apostle Theodoret*^ justifies the people
of Antioch in another such case. For Julian made
use of the same devilish stratagem to insnare them,
polluting all the fountains of Antioch and Daphne,
and all the meat in the shambles, with his idolatrous
rites, and all the bread and fruits of the earth and
herbs, that the Christians might have nothing to
eat, but what was offered in sacrifice to idols. Which
is also noted by Chrysostoni"" and others, who speak
of the diabolical wiles of Julian. But in this case
the Christians made no scruple of eating any thing,
notwithstanding the policy of their adversary, as
knowing that the good creatures of God could not
be defiled by any such wicked contrivances, so long
as they did not consent to them, or communicate in
them : " For the earth is the Lord's, and the fulness
thereof," and what was sanctified to them by the
Avord of God and prayer, could not be unsanctified
or polluted by any profane abuses.
But where there was any real cora-
whether a Chris- muuicatlon with idolatry, or any just
tiaii out of curiosity . . « , ,
n-..i;iit be present at grouud lor a suspicioii 01 it, it was at
an idol sacrifice, not ^ '■
i'™'"s in the ser- j^q baud allowable to give the least
countenance to it, or any umbrage to
surmise an approbation of it. For this reason, the
council of Eliberis forbids any Christian to go to
the capitol,"' or idol temple, so much as only out of
curiosity to see the sacrifice offered, under the pe-
nalty of ten years' penance imposed upon them.
Albaspiny"* rightly observes. That though there be
a little obscurity in the original wording of the
canon, yet it must needs intend to prohibit the go-
ing to see the sacrifice : for otherwise, if they went
to sacrifice, not only a ten years' penance, but a
penance for their whole lives was imposed upon
them by the two first canons of this council. So
that the plain sense of the canon must be, that if,
as a heathen went to sacrifice, so a Christian went
only to see the sacrifice, he should be held guilty of
the same crime, and do ten years' penance for it.
Yet this was to be understood, if he had no other
call but curiosity to carry him thither: for if by
any necessary office or duty of his station he went
thither, this was no crime ; as if he was of the
prince's guard, and only went to attend his sove-
" Theod. lib. 3. cap. 15.
"' Chrys. Horn. 4. de Laudibus Panli, t. 5. p. 59.3.
" Cone. Eliber. can. 59. Proliibendum nc qui§ Chrisli-
aiius, ut Gentilis, ad idolnm capitolii causa sacrificandi, as-
ccnilat et videat: quod si i'ecerit, pari criniine tcueatur. Si
fuerit lidelis post decern aiiuos, acta poeuitentia, recipiatur.
reign, lie was guiltless, because he went not to see
the sacrifice, but to do his duty. Thus Theodo-
ret "'•' says, Valentinian, when he was a tribune and
captain of the guard to Julian, attended his master
to the temple of Fortune : but when the door-
keepers, according to custom, sprinkled their lustral
or holy water upon those that went in, and a
drop of it fell upon his coat, he gave the man a
blow upon the face, telling him, he did not think
himself purified, but profaned. And by this act,
says Theodoret, he merited two kingdoms, both
an earthly and a heavenly. For Julian imme-
diately banished him for the fact, and confined
him to a castle in the desert ; but before a year and
a few months were past, this noble confessor was
rewarded with the imperial crown and the dignity
of the Roman empire. By this it appears, they put
a great diflTerence between going to a temple out of
mere impertinency and curiosity to see the idolatrous
rites and sacrifices, and going thither only upon the
necessary obligations of their duty and function.
And Tertullian, who is as severe as any in this mat-
ter, owns the reasonableness of this distinction. It
were to be wished, says he, that we could live'"
without seeing those things which we cannot law-
fully practise ; but because idolatry has so filled the
world with evils, a man may be present in some
cases, where duty binds him to the man, and not to
the idol. If I am called to a priesthood or to a sa-
crifice, I will not go ; for that is the proper office or
service of the idol : neither will I contribute by my
counsel, or my expense, or my labour, to any such
thing. If when I am called to a sacrifice, I go and
assist, I am partaker of the idolatry ; but if any
other cause joins me to the sacrifice!-, I am only a
spectator of the sacrifice. He applies this particu-
larly to slaves waiting on their heathen masters, and
children or clients on their patrons or parents, and
officers on governors and judges. If we are careful
to observe this rule, neither by word nor deed to
give any assistance to the idolatrous service, we
may attend on magistrates and powers, after the
example of the patriarchs, and others of our ances-
tors, who waited on idolatrous kings, usque adfincm
idolohitrice, as far as the confines of idolatry would
permit them. He gives the same resolution in some
other private and common cases, as a Christian's
being obliged to attend the solemnity of giving a
youth the toga virilis, the habit of a man, the so-
lemnity of espousals, or nuptials, or the manumis-
sion of a slave,'' or giving him a new name. For
all these things were innocent in themselves ; and
'^ .-Mbasp. in loc.
"^ Theod. lib. .3. cap. 16. Vid. Sozomcn. lib. 6. cap. 6.
"" Tertul. de Idol. cap. IG et 17.
" Tertul. ibid. cap. IG. Circa officia vero piivataruni et
commuuiuin solennitatum, ut tog;c pura-. ut sponsaliuiu, ut
nuptialium, ut nominalium, nullum puteni periculuui obser-
934
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
though idolatrous rites were usually mixed with
them, yet a man might be present without commu-
nicating in those rites, distinguishing the causes
which required his attendance. They were pure
and clean in their own nature : for neither does the
habit of ,a man, nor the ring of espousals, nor the
joining of man and woman in marriage, descend
originally from any honour of an idol ; for all these
things are allowed by God; and though sacrifices
were used in the ceremony, yet a man whose office
and business was not in the sacrifice, but required
upon some other account, might lawfully attend
them without defilement. This was the resolution
of all such cases, where some obhgation of office or
duty required a man's presence at some idolatrous
service ; not as contributing any ways his assistance
in it, or communicating either directly or indirectly
in the service ; but only performing what properly
belonged to him by virtue of his lawful employ-
ment ; and being ready, like Valentinian, to show
his aversion to all superstitious and idolatrous rites,
when any more peculiar occasion required it. The
being present barely to perform some other duty,
was not interpreted in this case any communicating
with idolatry, because the very tenor of his obliga-
tion and duty sufficiently demonstrated it to be
otherwise.
„ , ,, But where a man had no such ne-
beet. 10.
ea7h1fl?wn''mTafin ccssary Call or obligation to perform
an idol temple. ^^^ ^^^^ ^y^^^ rcqulrcd his preseiicc in
a temple, then to be present at an idolatrous service,
or do any thing that might look with a suspicious
aspect towards it, was a sufficient reason to bring
him under ecclesiastical censure. Thus no one
could pretend any j ust reason to carry his own meat
and eat it in an idol temple, but this must needs
imply some disposition towards idolatry : and there-
fore the council of Ancyra'- made a decree. That
such as feasted with the heathen upon any idol
festival in any place set apart for that service,
though they carried their own meat and eat it there,
should do two years' penance for it. The canon
does not expressly call the place an idol temple, but
TOTTov d^wpianevov, a place set apart for the service ;
which, whether we take it for a temple, or any
other place of feasting, is all one, since it was a
place appropriated to the worship of the idol on a
festival peculiarly dedicated to the honour of some
heathen god.
And this sort of feasting with the g^_,^ ,,
heathens on their proper festivals, he^ii^^'onoirirMoi
whether in a temple or out of a tern- '^'"'"'*'*-
pie, was precisely forbidden, under the notion of
communicating with them in their impiety ; which
are the express words of the council of Laodicea,
prohibiting this practice of keeping such festivals
with the Gentiles." Among the Apostolical Canons '*
there is also one that forbids Christians to carry oil
to any heathen temple or Jewish synagogue, or to
set up lights on their festivals, under the penalty of
excommunication ; which shows that Christians
were sometimes inclined to concur with the heathens
in this practice.
And this seems to be the most rational sense that
can be given of those two canons of the council of
Eliberis, which so much trouble interpreters : the
one of which forbids the lighting" wax candles by
day in the cemeteries or burying-places of the
martyrs, for fear of disquieting the spirits of the
saints, under the penalty of excommunication ; and
the other " prohibits the setting up of lamps in pub-
lic, under the same penalty of being cast out of the
communion of the church. Albaspiny thinks these
orders were made upon a mistaken notion, that the
souls of the martyrs were still waiting under the
altars ; which, he says, was the opinion of Cyprian"
and TertuUian. But it is more probable, that the
council forbade these rites upon another ground,
because they were superstitious and idolatrous rites
used by the heathen in their solemnities, as is ex-
pressly said by TertuUian "' and many others col-
lected by Baronius.'^ And this seems to be the
true reason why the council forbade them, that
Christians might not symbolize with the heathens
in such superstitious practices. But to proceed,
the heathen festivals are known in the civil law
under the general name of vota, and votorum cele-
britas, solemn days of prayer and worship of their
gods. And, as Gothofred^" has accurately distin-
guished them, they comprised, 1. All their ludi,
or days of public shows, which were in honour
of their gods. Among which the maiuma is very
famous, there being a title m the Theodosian
Code®' concerning the permission and regulation
vari de afflatu idololatrioe, quae intervenit. Causae enim
sunt considcrandoe, quibus praistatur officium. Eas mundas
esse opinor per semetipsas, quia neque vestitus virilis, neque
annulus, autcoiijunctio maritalisde alicujus idoli honorede-
scendit.
'- Cone. Ancyr. can. 7.
" Cone. Laodic. ean. 39. Ov otl xoTs 'iQviai (rwiopTo.-
X^llV Kai KOlVU>Vt~LU Ttj aOtOTJITl aVTMV.
" Canon. A post. 71.
" Cone. Eliber. can. 34. Cereos per diem placuit in eue-
jneterio noii incendi. Inquietandi enim sanctorum spiritus
uon sunt. Qui hsec non observaverint, arceantur ab eccle-
siee communione.
"^ Ibid. ean. 37. Prohibendi ctiam ne lucornas publice
accendant. Si facere contra interdictuni voluerint, absti-
neant a communione.
" Cypr. de Lapsis. De Bono Palientioe. Tertul. de
Resur. Carnis, cap. 25. De Aniraa, cap. 8. Contra Gnos-
ticos, cap. 11.
's TerUd. Apol. cap. 35 et 46. De Idololat. cap. ]5.
" Baron, an. 58. n. 72.
w Gothof. in Cod. Tlieod. lib. 16. Tit. 10. Dc Paganis,
Leg. 8.
8' Cod. Theod. De Maiuma, lib. 15. Tit. 6.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
935
of it under the Christian emperors, till at last it
was finally put down by Arc-adius. 2. Their other
days of public feasting. 3. The kalends of January,
or beginning of the new year. Against the super-
stitious observation of which there are frequent
invectives in the writings of the ancients, particu-
larly in St. Ambrose,*'- Asterius Amasenus,^ and
Prudentius.*** 4. The third of January, which was
a noted festival, or day of heathen devotion for the
emperor's safety. Among these may be also reck-
oned their bromialia, forbidden by the council of
Trullo -^ and the neomenia, or new moons, against
which St. Chrj'sostom has a whole discourse to dis-
suade Christians from the observation of them ;
where he particularly inveighs^" against the impious
superstition that was still reigning in men's hearts
as the relics of paganism. For they were super-
stitiously addicted to observation of times, and
made divination and conjectures upon them; as, if
they spent the new moon of such a month in mirth
and pleasure, the whole year following would be
prosperous and lucky to them. So both men and
women gave themselves to intemperance and excess
on these days, out of this diabolical persuasion, as
he justly terms it, that the good or bad fortune of
the rest of the year depended upon such an ominous
beginning of it ; which was the devil's invention,
to ruin the practice of all virtue. He observes fur-
ther, That" they were used, in the celebration of
these times, to set up lamps in the market-place,
and crown their doors with garlands, which he
condemns together with their superstition and in-
temperance, as a mixture of diabolical pomp and
childish folly. By which we see how prone men
were to follow the heathen in such practices, even
when they were delivered both from their ignorance
and compulsion ; and much more, may we suppose,
were they under a temptation to comply with them
in the observation of their festivals, whilst they were
under the terror of their laws and violent persecu-
tions. Nay, even in St. Austin's time the heathen
were so insolent in Africa, as to compel the Chris-
tians to observe their festivals ; of which the African
fathers in the fifth council of Carthage*^ were forced
to complain to the emperor Honorius, and petition
him, by his authority, to redress the grievance :
they represent to him, how the pagans, in many
places, not only kept their superstitious feasts them-
selves, but forced the Christians to join with them;
so that it looked like a secret persecution under
Christian emperors ; wherefore they desired him
to make a law to prohibit them both in city and
country, and restrain them by some suitable pe-
nalty inflicted on them. Which, at first, Honorius
refused to grant, but afterward he compUed with
their request upon more mature deliberation. The
law is still extant in the Theodosian Code,*" for-
bidding all holding of feasts or other solemnities
in temples in honour of the gods ; and enjoining
all bishops and judges of the provinces to take care
of the execution of it. Yet this did not so root out
the superstition, but that many heathens still con-
tinued in it ; and some looser Christians were ready
enough either to join with the heathen in their
practices, or at least to imitate the luxury and vanity
of them under the notion of Christian observations.
St. Austin makes a bitter complaint in one of his
epistles ™ of the insolence of the heathen immedi-
ately after the publishing of this law ; how, upon
one of their festivals on the kalends of June, they
came dancing in a petulant manner before the doors
of the church : which when the clergy endeavoured
to prohibit, they stoned the church ; and when the
bishop complained to the judges, they stoned it
again, and a third time, setting fire to the houses
belonging to the church, and killing some of the
clergy, and causing others to fly for their lives. An
insolent and daring attempt, not to be paralleled by
any thing, he says, that was done in the time of
Julian ! And what was worse than all, no one of
the magistrates or chief men of the place either
offered to quell the riot, or give any assistance to
the suflferers, except a stranger of some authority,
who delivered many of the servants of God out of
their hands, whilst the rest only looked on the abuse
with pleasure, and some of them were strongly sus-
pected as working underhand to excite this tumult
and set the heathen upon them, being grieved at
this new law which laid a restraint upon these fes-
tivals, in which they were wont to take so much
pleasure : which shows how deeply the love of
these heathen festivals was rooted in the hearts of
many carnal and libertine Christians. In another
epistle he makes as sad a complaint to Aurelius,
*2 Ambros. Serm. 17.
*^ Aster. Horn. 4. De Festo Kalendanim.
"* Prudent, cout. Synimachuiu, lib. 1.
^ Cone. Trull, can. 62 et 65.
*° Chrys. Horn. 23. in eos qui Novilunia observant, t. I.
p. 297.
" Chrj's. ibid. p. 300.
^ Cone. Carth. 5. can. 5. Illud etiam petendum, ut qno-
niam contra praecepta Diviua, convivia nuiltis locis exer-
centur, quaj ab errore Gentili attracta sunt, ita ut nunc a
paganis Christiani ad haec celebranda cogantur, e.\ qtia re
temporibus Christianorum imperatorum pcrsccutio altera
fieri occulte videatur, vetari talia jnbeant, et de civitatibus,
et de possessionibus imposita poena prohibere, &c. Vid.
Cod. Afr. can. 63.
89 Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 10. De Paganis, Leg. 19.
Non liceat omuino in honoreiu sacrilegi ritus funcstioribus
locis exercere convivia, &c.
™ Aug. Ep. 202. ad Nectarium. Contra recent issinias
leges kalendis Juniis festo paganorum sacrilega solennitas
agitata est, nemine prohibente, tarn insolenti ausu, ut quod
nee Juliani temporibus factum est, petulanlissima turba
saltantium in eodem prorsus vico ante fores trausiret ec-
clesioe, &c.
936
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
bishop of Carthage" of the intemperance and de-
bauchery which many such Christians were wont to
commit upon the festivals of their own martyrs,
and other anniversary commemorations of their
deceased friends ; which was only acting all the
impurity of the heathen festivals under the name
of Christian. He prays him therefore to take some
method, to drive away such profane and sacrilegi-
ous impurities from the house of God."^ But he
thinks this could not be done by any rough methods,
or in any imperious way, but by instruction rather
than commanding; and by admonition rather than
threatening: for that was the only way '^ to deal
with a multitude ; the severity of discipline was
only to be exercised upon sinners when their num-
bers were small. This is a grievous complaint in-
deed, and he often repeats it in other places :"* which
shows how close the superstition and pleasure of
the heathen festivals stuck to the hearts of many
ignorant and carnal men, even after they became
Christian : and their multitudes in Africa were so
great, that though their crimes deserved the severity
of excommunication, yet St. Austin in such circum-
stances could not think that the pi'oper remedy to
cure the distemper. St. Ambrose and other Italian
bishops, he says, did happily root out this evil cus-
tom, and that was some ground to hope it might be
efTected in Africa : but yet long after this w^e find
the complaint renewed against Christians retaining
the relics of heathen superstition in this matter of
observing festivals. For the coimcil of TruUo has
a canon ^^ that forbids the observation of the kalends,
and the hota, and the hnimalia, and the solemnity
of the first of March, or May, (as different copies
read it,) and the public dancings, and other cere-
monies used by men and women, as handed down
by ancient custom under the names of the heathen
false gods : prohibiting likewise the interchanging
of habits in men and women, and wearing of comi-
cal and tragical masks, and satyrical dresses, and
calling upon the name of Bacchus in treading the
mne-press, with some other such ridiculous vani-
ties, proceeding from the imposture of the devil.
The kalends here signify the first of January. The
hota is explained by Balzamon, and others who fol-
low him, the feast of the god Pan, because /3ord
signifies sheep: but Gothofred*" and S nicer us "more
judiciously render it vota, it being only the Latin
name vota turned into Greek, and denoting the hea-
then festival on the third of January for the safety
of the emperor. The hntmalia is by Balzamon un-
derstood of the feast of Bacchus : but it may be
better explained from Tertullian, who among many
other heathen festivals, which some Christians were
very much inclined to observe, reckons the hnimcc,
ovlrumalia; and objects if by way of reproach to
such Christians, That they were not so true to their
religion, as the heathens were to theirs ; for the
heathens would never observe any Christian solem-
nity, either the Lord's day, or Pentecost, or any
other : they will not communicate with us in these
things ; for they are afraid of being thought Chris-
tians ; but we are not afraid of being thought hea-
thens, whilst we celebrate their Saturnalia, and Jann-
arice, and hrumcc, and matronnles, and mutually send
presents and new-year's gifts, and observe their
sports and feasts. Where, by the hrumtr, learned
men"" understand, not the feasts of Bacchus, but
the festivals of the winter solstice, properly called
hmma, from which they made a conjecture, whether
the remainder of winter would prove fortunate to
them or not. This superstition, being a relic of old
paganism, continued in the minds of many Chris-
tians to the time of the council of Trullo, anno 69'2.
Which was the reason why this council forbade it,
with many other observations of the like nature,
imder the penalty of excomrnunication ; which, as
we have seen, was always the punishment of such
crimes, except when the multitude of ofTenders
(as St. Austin says) made it impossible to ex-
ercise the severity of ecclesiastical discipline upon
them.
*' Aug. Ep. 64. ad Aureliiim. Comessationes et ebrietates
itaconcessae et licitae putantur, ut in honorem etiainbeatissi-
iiiorum niartyrum, iion solum per dies solennes, quod ipsuni
quis noil lugendum videat, qui haec non cavnis oculis inspi-
cit, sed etiam quotidie celebrentur. Istoe in coemeteriis
ebrietates et luxuriosa convivia, non solum honoies marty-
rum a carnali et imperita plebe credi sclent, sed etiam
solatia mortuorum.
■'- Ibid. Saltern de sanctorum corporum sepulchris, saltem
de locis sacramentorum, de domibus orationum tantum
dedecus arceatur.
'^ Ibid. Non aspere, quantum existimo, non duriter, non
modo imperioso ista toUuntur, magis doeendo quam juben-
do ; magis mnnendo quam miuaudo. Sic enim agendum
est cum multitudine ; scveritas autem exercenda est in pec-
cat a paucorum.
^* Aug. cont. Faustum, lib. 20. cap. 21. De Civ. Dei,
lib. 8. cap. 27.
''^ Cone. Trull, can. G2. Tcis Xtyo/uti/as KnXuv&ifi, kuI
Tfi XsyofiEva Bot«, kuI to. KaXou/iEva Bpou/xaXia, Kal t);w
Id T7) TrpcoTj; tou MapTiov fxi]vd's Lit LTiXov fiivi}v iruvi, / VfiLi',
KiSdira^ Ik tiji rwv ■WKT'rihv iroXntLa^ 7rspiai.pf.6TiiiaL jiov-
\6fxida, (v.T.X.
"« Gothofr. in Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 10. De Paganis,
Leg. 8. p. 270.
^' Suicer. Thesaur. Ecclcs. t. I. p. 706. It. Casaubon et
lleinesius, ibidem.
^ Tertul. de Idol. cap. 14. Saturnalia, et Januariaj, et
brumse, et matronales frequenlantur, munera commeant,
strena; consonant, lusus, convivia constrepunt. O melior
fides nationum in suam sectam : qua; nuUam solennitatem
Christianorum sibi vindicat, non Dorainicum diem, non
Pentecosten. Etiamsi nossent, non communicassent ; ti-
merent enim ne Christiani viderentur. Nos, ne elhnici
pronunciemur, non veremur. It. cap. 10. Etiam strenaj
captandae et Septimontium et Brumce, &c.
■" Vid. Junium in loc. et Hospinian. de Festis Etlinico-
rum, cap. 28. p. 127.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
93;
I take no notice here of the idol-
of The idoiatnof ati'V that micht be committed in the
worshipping angels, J n ^
saints, m.a.t>Ts, woi'ship of ansTels, or saints and mar-
images, &c. ^ ^ '
tyrs, or the Virgin Mary, or images, or
the eucharist, because I have had occasion before
to speak more at large of these in several parts '"" of
this work. And it will be siifHcient here only to
observe in general, that none but professed heretics
were ever accused of this sort of idolatry in the
primitive ages, such as the anrfelici for worship-
ping angels, and the Simonians and Carpocratians
for worshipping images, and the CoUyridians for
worshipping the Virgin Mary : and these being he-
retics by profession, there is no question but that
the censures of the church were inflicted on them,
and all such as adhered to or went over to them ;
whicli is sufficient to remark here for explaining
and confirming -the exercise of discipline in the
church.
, , ,„ There is but one thing more to be
Sect. 19. o
idohti'y™'and"?on^ notcd concemiug the practice of idol-
nivcisatit. atry, which is, that all favourers and
encouragers of idolatry were equally reputed guilty
of the crime with idolaters themselves, as partak-
ing in their sin. If a master sent his servant to
sacrifice for him, the act was the servant's, but the
guilt rebounded on the master's head, as the prin-
cipal author of it, as we have seen before in the
case of the Jihellatici, who employed their servants
to sacrifice for them. If a judge who was obliged
by his office to extirpate idolatry, when the laws
gave him authority and power to do it, did either
publicly neglect his duty, or secretly connive at
the practice of idolaters, he was reputed guilty
of the crime by participation. Thus St. Austin
charges the magistrates of a certain city as cri-
minals in this respect,"" That when the laws had
empowered them to root out all the remainders
of idolatry, they were negligent and remiss in
putting them in execution : though the laws them-
selves, to which'"- he refers, had laid a penalty
of twenty pounds of gold upon any judge, or offi-
cer belonging to him, if by any dissimulation of
theirs the force of the law, prohibiting heathen
festivals, was fi'audulently evaded. So before idol-
atry was forbidden by the imperial laws, whilst.
under the countenance of heathen emperors, it rode
triumphant, Cln-istians were obliged not only to ab-
stain from sacrificing themselves, but to lend no
helping hand by their authority to the sacrifices ;
not to make a trade of selling victims ; not to be a
guardian or curator of any temple, or collector of
their revenues; not to exhibit the pubhc games
and sliows, either at his own expense or the ex-
pense of the public, or so much as preside in them
when they were acted ; not to use any of their so-
lemn words or forms peculiar to idolatrous wor-
ship, nor to swear by the names of their gods :
all which Tertullian remarks, and puts together in
one place ;"'^ giving this as a rea-on wliy a Christian
luider a heathen government could not safely take
upon him the office of a judge; because that post
would oblige him to countenance idolatry, either by
his authority, or some other of those ways, which
he could not do without injuring his conscience and
doing violence to the laws of his own religion,
which do not allow a man to help forward the prac-
tice of idolatry in others. And for this reason the
council of Eliberis '"^ made an order, that no pos-
sessors or landlords should allow of any thing that
was brought in their accounts by their managers or
tenants, as given to an idol, under the penalty of
five years' suspension from the communion. And
in another canon '°^ they order all masters to pro-
hibit their servants from retaining any idols in
their houses, as far as lay in their power ; or if they
could not do this in times of persecution, for fear
their servants should use some violence toward
them, that is, inform against them or betray them,
they should at least keep tliemselves pure, or other-
wise be cast out of the church. In times of peace
they were to carry their power a little further ; for,
by a rule of the second comicil of Aries,'"* after
laws were made by the state to prohibit and root
out idolatry, every presbyter within his own terri-
tory or district, was to prosecute all infidels that
still continued to light torches to idols, or worship
trees, or fountains, or stones, under the penalty of
being himself reputed guilty of sacrilege, if he neg-
lected so to do. And every lord or governor of the
place, who, upon admonition, should refuse to cor-
rect such errors in those under his command, was
>"» See Book VIII. chap. 8. Book XIII. chap. 3.
"" Aurr. Ep. 202.
'"-Cod. Theotl. lib. IG. Tit. 10. De Paganis, Leg. 19.
Judices autem viginti libraruin aiiri poena coiLstringinms, et
pari forma ofBcia eoriim, si hicc eoruin fucrint dissimula-
tione neglecta.
'"^ Tertul. de Idol. cap. 17. Neque sacrificet, neqiie sa-
criliciis auctoritatem suam accommodet, noii hostias locet,
nun curas templorum deloget, nou vectigalia eorum procu-
ret, noil spectacula edat de sue aut de publico, autedendis
praesit: nihil solenne pronunciet vel edicet, ne juret quidem.
'" Cone. Eliber. can. 40. Prohiberi placuit, iit cum ra-
tiones suas accipiunt possessores, quicquid ad idolum datum
fuerit, acceptuiu non referant ; si post interdictum fcceriiit,
per quinquennii spacia tcmporuui a commuuione esse ar-
cendos.
'"^ Ibid. can. 41. Adnioneri ])lacuit iidcles, ut in quantum
possint, prohibeant, ue idola in doiuibus suis habcant: si
voro vim metuunt servorum. vel seipsos puros conscrvent ;
si non feceriut, alieni ab ecclesia habcautur.
«>" Cunc. Arelat. 2. can. 23. Si in alicujus prcsbyteri ter-
ritorio intideles aut faculas acccnderint, aut arbores, fontcs
vel saxa venereutur : si hoec eruerc ncglcxerit, sacrilegii sc
esse reum cognoscat. Dominus autem vel ordinator rei
ipsius, si admonitus emendare noluerit, commuuione pri-
vet ur.
938
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
to be deprived of the communion. By another
canon of the council of EHberis,'"' all persons, both
men and women, are prohibited to lend any heathen
their clothes and apparel to set off the secular pomp,
under the penalty of three years' suspension from
the communion : where, by the secular pomp, it is
most reasonable to understand the idolatrous cere-
monies of the heathen on their public festivals.
But there is one case peculiarly guarded against in
that council, because many well-meaning Chris-
tians, in a mistaken zeal against idolatry, were apt
to run in a contrary extreme, and think themselves
obliged to break and deface idols wherever they
found them: to correct which error the council'"*
was forced to make another decree to forbid this
unwarrantable practice, and to order. That if any
one was slain in such a fact, he should not be en-
rolled in the catalogue of martyrs : because the
gospel gives no such command, neither do we find
it ever practised by the apostles. This observation
of the council concerning the practice of the apos-
tles seems to be very just. For whatever zeal they
had against idolatry, we never read that they went
in a tumultuous way into the heathen temples to
demolish their idols ; but rather the contrary cha-
racter is given them by the testimony of the very
heathen. Of which we have an illustrious instance
in the apology which the town clerk of Ephesus
made for Paul and his companions, when they were
accused by Demetrius and the craftsmen who made
silver shrines for Diana, as if they had done vio-
lence to her temple, and to the image which fell
down from Jupiter : " Ye have brought hither these
men," says he, " which are neither robbers of
churches, not yet blasphemers of your goddess,"
Acts xix. 37.
It is true, indeed, Eulalia the martyr had done
some such thing not long before in Spain : but the
council would not have her action, which might be
done by a peculiar impulse of the Spirit, drawn into
example ; because it was an unnecessary provoca-
tion of the heathen, and prejudicial to the church,
without any warrant from Scripture; which bids
men confess Christ when they are called to do it,
but not to provoke the enemy by an imprudent
zeal, when there is no just reason for it. And this
is what Cyprian before them had always taught his
people both by his preaching and his writing, That
they '"" should raise no tumults, nor offer themselves
of their own accord to the Gentiles ; but when they
were apprehended and delivered up to the magis-
trate, then to speak what the Lord put into their
licarts in that hour, who would have us to confess
him when called to do it, but not rashly put our-
selves upon it. Thus the ancients, in this matter of
idolatry, the great crime of that age, steered their
discipline with an even course, keeping a just me-
dium between two extremes ; neither allowing any
sinful compliance or communication with it, nor
encouraging any indiscreet and over-zealous oppo-
sition to it. And if TertuUian in the former case
has stretched the matter a little too far ; as when
he determines it to be a species and smatch of idol-
atry for a schoolmaster to teach the names of the
heathen gods to his scholars, or for a Christian to
bear arms, or fly in time of persecution ; it is easy
to account for these singularities, knowing out of
what school they came, and that they were not the
dictates of the Spirit of Christ, but the spirit of
Montanus : and it is a sufficient answer to any such
pretences, that we meet with no such dogmatical
assertions in purer writers, nor any such rules in
ecclesiastical discipline, nor any such over-bearing
custom in the church of God. I have been the
more curious in stating the sense of the ancients
upon these several questions, both because they are
useful to explain the discipline of the church, and
also because they may have their use when applied
to other cases ; and it is not very common to find
the subject of idolatry treated of in this way by
modern authors.
CHAPTER V.
OF THE PRACTICE OF CURIOUS AND FORBIDDEN
ARTS, DIVINATION, MAGIC, AND ENCHANTMENT :
AND OF THE LAWS OF THE CHURCH MADE FOR
THE PUNISHMENT OF THEM.
Another great crime against religion
was, the practice of curious and for- or the several
■'■ , sorts of divination.
bidden arts, which are almost innu- r-aiiicuiariy of as-
' trology.
merable, from the gi'eat and various ,
inclination of men to superstition. I shall sum
them up under three general names, divination,
magic, and enchantment. Divination comprehends
all the arts and ways of discovering secrets, or fore-
telling future events, not knowable by any rules of
nature; magic, all the arts of mischievous opera-
tions by secret and unknown means, which is com-
monly called sorcery, and, by the Latins, reneficium
'" Cone. Eliber. can. 57. MatronoB vel earum njariti ves-
timenta sua ad ornantlam seculariter pompam non dent. Et
si fecerint, triennii tempore abstineant.
ifs Ibid. can. 60. Si quis idola fregcrit, ct ibidem fuerit
occisus; quoniam in evangelic non est scriptum, neque in-
venitur ab apostolis unquam factum ; placuit in nunieruni
eum non recipi martyrum.
""• Cypr. Ep. 81. al. 83. p. 239. Secundum quod me trac-
taute sDcpissime didicistis, quietcm et tranquillitatem tenete:
ne quisquam vestrum aliquem tumultum de fratiilnis moveat,
aut ultro se Gentilibus offerat, &c. Siquidem Doniinus nus
tonfiteri magis voluit, quam (tcmere) profiteri.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
939
and malrjicium, from poisoning and doing mischief;
enchantment chielly reUites to a pretended skill and
power of doing good, as of curing diseases by cer-
tain charms, and words, and signs, and amulets,
which has made it the more agreeable to weak and
superstitious persons, because it has a pretence and
show of being useful and beneficial to mankind.
Among the several species of divination, one of the
most noted and infamous was that of astrology, or
the pretence of discovering secrets by the position
and motion of the stars. Men who professed this
art, are commonly called mathematici, drawers of
schemes and calculations ; under which name they
are condemned in both the Codes." And they were
infamous, not only under the Christian administra-
tion, but also under the old Romans. For there is
a law of Diocletian^ in the Justinian Code, which
allows the art of geometry as a useful science, but
forbids the ars mathematica, the astrologer's art, as a
damnable practice. And Tacitus ^ says, There were
decrees of the senate made in the reign of Tiberius,
for expelling all the astrologers and magicians out
of Italy: but he likewise observes,* that they were
a sort of men, which were always forbidden, and
yet always retained ; for though they were deceit-
ful and fallacious to great men, yet they still had an
inclination now and then upon occasion to consult
them. Their expulsion out of Italy is also noted by
Suetonius, as done twice* in the reigns of Tiberius
and Vitellius. Upon which Tertullian," in a smart
and elegant way, tells some Christians, who pleaded
for a toleration of themselves in the profession of
this wicked art, That astrologers were expelled out
of Italy and Rome, as their angels were out of hea-
ven : the same penalty of banishment was inflicted
on the scholars, as had been on their masters before
them. Now, then, the laws of the state, both hea-
then and Christian, being thus severe against them,
it was but reasonable that the censures of the church
should be as sharp upon them, because they were a
species of idolaters, and owed the original of their
art to the invention of wicked angels. For this
reason the Constitutions' put astrologers into the
black list of such as were to be rejected from bap-
tism, unless they would promise to renounce their
profession. The first council of Toledo" condemns
the Priscillianists with anathema for the practice
of it. For we must know, that the Priscillianists
ascribed all to fate and the necessary influence of
the stars, as St. Austin informs us : They asserted
that men were bound to fatal stars," and that our
bodies were compounded according to the order of
the twelve signs of the zodiac, as they who are
commonly called mathematici, or astrologers, main-
tain, appointing Aries for the head, Taurus for the
neck, Gemini for the sliouldors, Cancer for the
breast, and so running through the other signs, till
they came to the feet, which they attributed to
Pisces, which is the last sign in the astrologers'
computation. Leo," in one of his epistles, gives
the same account of them, That they maintained
that the bodies and souls of men were bound to
fatal stars, by which folly men were embarrassed
in the errors of the pagans, and obliged to worship
those stars that were favourable to them, and ap-
pease those that were against them : but they who
followed such vanities could have no place in the
catholic church ; for he that gives himself to such
persuasions, is wholly departed from the body of
Christ. Sozomen says," Eusebius, bishop of Emesa,
was accused of the practice of this art, and forced
to fly from his bishopric upon it. He gives it in-
deed another name, calling it apotelesmatical as-
tronomy ; but that '" signifies the same thing ; for
there were two parts of astronomy, the one teach-
ing the nature and course of the stars, which was a
lawful art; and the other, the secret effects and
powers of them in their oppositions, conjunctions,
&c., which effects were called their apotelesmata,
and the art itself apotelesmatica, and the practisers
of it anciently apotehs^natici, as afterwards mathema-
tici and ChaMcei. Some think also these apotcles-
' Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 16. De Maleficis et Mathe-
maticis.
- Cod. Justin, lib. 9. Tit. 38. De Malefic, et Mathemat.
Leg. 2. Artem geometria3 discere atque exercere publics
interest. Ars autem mathematica damnabilis est atque in-
terdicta omnino.
' Tacit. Annal. lib. 2. cap. 32. Facta et de mathematicis
magisque Italia pellendis senatus consulta; quorum e uu-
mero Pituanius sa.Ko dejectus est.
•* Idem in Hist. lib. 1. cap. 22. Mathematici, genus ho-
minum polentibus infidum, sperantibus fallax, quod in civi-
tate nostra et vctabitur semper, et retinebitur.
= Sueton. Vit. Tiber, cap. 3G. Vit. Vitel. cap. M.
" Tertul. de Idol. cap. 9. Urbs et Italia interdicitnr ma-
thematicis, sicut caelum et angelis eorum, eadera poena est
exilii discipulis et magistris.
' Constit. lib. 8. cap. 32.
' Cone. Tolet. 1. in Regula Fidei cent. Priscillianistas.
Si quis astrologiae vel mathesi e.xistimat esse credendum.
anathema sit.
" Aug. de H feres, cap. 70. Astruunt fatalibus stellis
homines coUigatos, ipsumque corpus nostrum secundum
duodecim signa coeli esse compositum, sicut hi qui vulgo
mathematici appellantur; constituentcs in capite Arietem,
Taurum in cervice, Geminos in humcris, Cancrum in pec-
tore; etcetera nominatim signa percurrcntes, ad plantas
usque perveniunt, quas Piscibus tribuunt, quod ultimum sig-
uum ab astrologis nuncupatur.
'» Leo Ep. 91. al. 93. ad Turibium, cap. II. Fatalibus
stellis et auimas hominum, et corpora opinantur astringi :
per quam amentiam necesse est ut homines paganorum er-
roribus implicati, et faventia sibi (ut putant) sidera colere,
et adversantia studoant mitigare. Verum ista sectautibus
nuUus in etdesia catholica locus est; qunniam qui se tali-
bus persuasionihus dedit, a Christi corpore totus abscessit.
" Sozom. lib. 3. cap. 6.
'2 Justin. Respons. ad Orthodox. 24. speaks of the Teles-
mata of ApoUonius,
940
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTLVN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
mata were little figures and images of wax, made by
magical art to receive the influence of the stars,
and used as helps in divination." So that the apote-
lesmatical art was the same in all respects with
judicial astrology. And therefore Eusebius Emis-
senus was condemned for the practice of it, as an
unlawful art, utterly unbecoming the character of a
Christian bishop. For, by the account that has
been given, it is plain, that all such kind of divin-
ation was looked upon as idolatry and paganism,
as owing its original to wicked spirits, and as in-
troducing an absolute fate and necessity upon
human actions, and so taking away all freedom
from human will, and making God the author of
sin; which blasphemies are commonly charged
upon this art by the ancients, St. Austin,'^ Lactan-
tius," TertuUian,'^ Eusebius," Origen, and Barde-
sanes Syrus, who wrote particular dissertations
against it, mentioned by Eusebius, who gives some
extracts out of them. We may note further out of
St. Austin, that these astrologers had sometimes
the name of genethliaci,^^ from pretending to calcu-
late men's nativities by erecting schemes and horo-
scopes, as they called them, to know what position
the stars were in at their birth, and thence prognos-
ticate their good or bad fortune, or any accidents of
their life, by the conjunction of the stars they were
born under. And because some of these pretended
to determine positively of the lives and deaths of
kings, which was reputed a very dangerous piece
of treason ; therefore the laws of the state were
more severe against them even under the heathen
emperors, as Gothofred shows out '^ of the ancient
lawyers, Ulpian and Paulus : and that was another
reason why the church thought it proper to ani-
madvert upon these with the utmost severity of ec-
clesiastical censures ; as thinking that what the
heathen laws had punished as a capital crime, ought
not to pass unregarded in the discipline of the
Christian church. It was this crime that expelled
Aquila from the church. For Epiphanius says,""
He was once a Christian ; but being incorrigibly
bent upon the practice of astrology, the church
cast him out ; and then he became a Jew, and in
revenge set upon a new translation of the Bible, to
corrupt those texts which had any relation to the
coming of Christ. St. Austin^' gives a famous in-
stance of an astrologer, who, being excommunicated
for his crimes, afterwards became a penitent, and
was reconciled to the chm-ch by his ministerial ab-
solution. The sum of his crimes was this : he
taught the fatal influence of the stars, that it was
Venus that made a man commit adultery, and not
his own will ; and that it was Mars, and not his
own will, that made him commit murder ; and that
if any man was righteous, it was not from God, but
from the influence of Jupiter, a star so called in the
heavens. And by this art he had defrauded many
people of their money ; but at last he became a
convert, and upon his confession and repentance,
was received into the church again, to lay com-
munion, but for ever denied all promotion among
the clerg)^ By which one instance, we may judge
of the gi-eatness of the crime, and the proceedings
of the church against such oflfenders.
Another sort of divination was, that
which was called augury and sooth- ofaugurya'ndsooth-
saying.
saymg. Which was committed several
ways. Sometimes by obser\ang several signs and
appearances in the entrails of the sacrifices, which
was properly called aruspicina and hariisjncmm.
Sometimes by observations made upon the motion,
or flying, or singing of birds, which was called
augury, in the strictest sense. Sometimes by re-
marks made upon the voice of men, or their sneezing,
which was called an omen, and the thing reputed
ominous. Sometimes by observing certain signs
in the figure and lineaments of the body ; as in the
hands, which was called chiromancy ; or in the face
and forehead, which was called utrwwoaKOTria, or
physiognomy ; or in the back, called vuoTonavTiia,
with many other observations of the like nature.
The old Romans were much given to these super-
stitions, insomuch that they had their colleges of
augurs, and would neither fight, nor make war or
peace, or do any thing of moment without consult- )
ing them. The squeaking of a rat was sometimes
the occasion of dissolving a senate, or making a
consul or a dictator" lay down his office, as begun.
Avith an ill omen. Now, though Christianit}' was a
professed enemy to all such vanities, yet the re-
mains of such superstition continued in the hearts
of many after their conversion. So that<the church
was forced to make severe laws to restrain them.
The council of Eliberis^ makes the renunciation of
this art a condition of baptism, if an augur had a
" Vid. Selden. de Diis Syris. Syntagma l.cap. 2. p. 116-
Spencer. De Uriin et Thummim, lib. 3. c. 3. sect. lU. p. 3G9.
'^ Aug. de* Civ. Dei, lib. 5. cap. 1, S:c. De Doclnuu
Christ, lib. 2. cap. 21, &c.
'^ Lact. lib. 2. c. 15. '" Terlul. de Idol. cap. 9.
" Euseb. de Praepar. Evang. lib. 6. Orig. ct Bardcsan.
ibid. cap. 10 et 11. Vid. Nyssen. de Fato. Ba*l. Hum. 1
et G. in He.xamer.
'" Aug. de Doct. Christ, lib. 2. cap. 21. Genethliaci prop-
ter natalium dierum consideraliones vocantur.
i» Gothofred. in Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 16. De Malof.
et Mathematic. Leg. 2.
-" Epiphan. de Mcnsur. ct Ponder.
-' Aug. de Mathcmatico, ad calcem Tractatus in Psal. Ixi.
--' ^'aler. ]Masim. lib. 1. cap. 1. Occentus soricis auditus
Fabio Ma.\imo dictaturam, Caio Flaniiuio magisterium
equitum deponendi causam praebiut.
-•' Cone. Eliber. can. 62. Si augur aut pantomimi cre-
dere volucrint, placuit, ut prius artibus suis renuucient, et
tunc demum suscipiantur, i(a ut ulterius non revertantur.
Quod si facere contra interdictum tentaverint, projiciantur
ab ecclesia.
ClIAI'. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
941
mind to be baptized ; and if .afterward he returned
to the practice of it, he was to be cast out of the
church. Which is also the rule in the Apostolical
Constitutions,-^ and the councils of Agde,** Vannes,-"
Orleans,-' and several others. The Constitutions
not onlj^ censure astrologers, magicians, and en-
chanters, but also wandering fortune-tellers, augurs,
and soothsayers, observers of signs and omens, in-
terpreters of palpitations, observers of accidents in
meeting others, and making divination upon them,
as upon a blemish in the eye, or in the foot, ob-
servers of the motion of birds or weasels, observers
of voices and symbolical sounds.
And it is observable, that in the
ordiiiT.ation by Frcncli councils last mentioned, there
IcitS.
is a peculiar sort of augury condemned
mider the name of sortes sacrcB, divination by holy-
lots ; which was a piece of new superstition grafted
upon an old stock, and introduced with a more spe-
cious show in the room of a heathen practice. For
the heathens were used to divine by a sort of lots,
which they called sortes Virgiliance ; which was
done by a casual opening of the book of Virgil, and
then the first verses that appeared were taken and
interpreted into an oracle. Thus Spartian says,^
Hadrian had the empire prognosticated to him by
drawing his lots out of Virgil ; for the first words
that appeared, Missus in imperiitin magnum, por-
tended that he should become the Roman em-
peror. And so Lampridius,-" in the Life of Alex-
ander Severus, says. That emperor also understood
by this sort of divining lots out of another verse of
Virgil, that he should obtain the government of
the Roman empire. Now, many superstitious
Christians were of opinion, that this sort of divina-
tion might be much better made by using the Holy
Scriptures after the same manner, and to the same
purpose ; and therefore, as the heathen used Virgil,
so they used the Bible, to learn their fortune by
sacred lots, as they called them, taking the first
passage that presented itself to make their divina-
tion and conjecture upon : and it appears, that
some of the inferior clergy, out of a base spirit, and
love of filthy lucre, encouraged this practice, and
made a trade of it in the French church ; whence
the Gallican councils are very frequent in the con-
demnation of it. The council of Agde^" takes no-
tice. That some of the clergy and laity followed
after soothsaying, to the great detriment of the
catholic religion ; and, under the name of feigned
religion, professed the art of divination, by what
they called the lots of the saints, making use of
a casual inspection of the Scriptures to divine fu-
turities by. It is decreed therefore, "Tliat whoever
of the clergy or laity should be detected in the prac-
tice of this art, either as consulting or teaching it,
should be cast out of the communion of the church."
This had been decreed about sixty years before in
the council of Vanncs, anno 465, in the very same
words. And the first council of Orleans," about
five years after the council of Agde, repeats the de-
cree with a very little variation. But the practice
continued for all this : for Gregory of Tours ^- says,
Kramnus, the son of King Clotharius, consulted the
clergy of Dijon upon some points, and they gave
him an answer by this sort of divination. Some
reckon St. Austin's conversion owing to such a sort
of consultation : but the thought is a great mistake,
and very injurious to him ; for his conversion was
owing to a providential call, like that of St. Paul
from heaven. He says,'' He heard a voice he knew
not whence, saying, Tolle lege, Tolle lege. Take up the
Bible and read : which he did, and the first words
he chanced to cast his eye upon were those of St,
Paul, Rom. xiii. " Let us walk honestly as in the
day ; not in rioting and drunkenness, not in cham-
bering and wantonness, not in strife and envying :
but put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not
provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof."
Which words being apposite to his case, he looked
upon them as spoken directly to himself, and ac-
cordingly applied them to his own condition : and
so by God's providence they became the means of
fixing him in that piety, purity, and sobriety, for
which he was after so famous in the world. Here
was nothing of divination in all this ; but a season-
able application of a proper passage to himself, as
he says St. Anthony had made of those words of our
Saviour, " Go, sell all that thou hast, and give to
the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven,
and come follpw me." Which he took as an oracle
spoken immediately to himself, and they were the
occasion of his turning to the Lord. As to any other
use of the Scripture for divination, St. Austin was
an enemy to it, and expresses himself against it, re-
flecting on some who used it to that purpose : As for
2< Constit. lib. 8. cap. 32. ^s Conc. Agathen. can. 42.
2* Conc. Venctic. can. 16.
-' Conc. Aurel. 1. can. 30.
™ Spartian. Vit. Hadrian, p. 5. Cum Virijilianas sortos
consuleret, &c.
-' Lamprid. Vit. Alexaud. p. 341. Virt^ilii sortibus hu-
jusmodi illiistratus est, Tu regere imperio populos Romane
memento, &c. - .
^ Conc. Agathen. can. 42. Quod maxiuie fidem cafho-
licae religionis infestat, aliquanti clerici sivc laici student
auguriis, et sub nomine fictse religionis, per eas quas sanc-
torum sortes vocant, divinationis scientiara profitentur, aut
quarumcunque Scripturarum inspectione futura prouiittunt.
Hoc quicunque clericus vel laicus detectus fuerit vel con-
sulcre vel docerc, ab ecclosia habeatur extraneus.
^' Conc. Venoticum, can. 10. Conc. Aurel. 1. can. .30.
Siquis clericus, monachus, vel socularis, divinationcm vel
auguria crcdiderit observanda, vel sortes (quas mciitiuntur
esse sanctorum) quibusctnique putaverint intimandas, cum
his qui eis crediderint, ab ecclesia; cinnmunione pellantur.
'- Greg. Turon. Hist. lib. 4. cap. 16.
'' Aug. Confess, lib. 8. cap. 12.
942
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
those,** says he, who divine by lots out of the Gos-
pel, though it be more desirable they should do this,
than run to ask counsel of devils ; yet I am dis-
pleased at this custom, which turns the Divine ora-
cles, Avhich speak of things belonging to another
life, to the business of this world, and the vanities
of the present life. By which it is plain, he looked
upon this sort of divination as a great abuse of the
gospel, though not so bad as going directly to con-
sult devils, As for those which are commonly called
divisorj'' lots, there is no harm in them, when ap-
plied to things in our own power; as to dividing
of lands by lot, or determining in an army who shall
first invade the enemy ; or in time of a plague or
persecution, what ministers shall stay in a city to
take care of the church ; which is a case particu-
larly mentioned by St. Austin,'^ and allowed as law-
ful. So a prince may distribute his punishments
by lot, when he is minded to spare some criminals
and punish others. And when thei'e are two ob-
jects of charity in equal circumstances, and we can-
not relieve both, St. Austin** thinks there is no
harm in casting lots to determine which of them
shall have our charity. And there are many other
indifferent cases of the like nature, in which lots
may be used without any prejudice to religion. And
therefore the church never made any laws to forbid
or censure them, save only in disposing of ecclesi-
astical offices, and the lives of men, which are too
sacred to be committed to mere chance or lots with-
out some special Divine direction, as in the case of
Matthias and Jonas, which St. Jerom*' says are not
to be drawn into example ; because special privi-
leges cannot make a common or general law for all
cases : and it is plain, that without such special di-
rection, lots of that kind will be matter of mere
chance, or else pure divination.
g^^j ^ There were some other ways of di-
expre.^i'iTompact''' viuatiou far more abominable than
with Satan. ^^^ former, because they were done by
express compact with the devil, and always im-
plied his concurrence and assistance. Sometimes
he gave answers by his images and. idols, which
were called oracles. Sometimes by speaking in his
prophets, whom he possessed, who were called ^jt/-
thouici and pi/thoniss(S, possessed with a familiar, or
spirit of divination, and iyyavrpifiiOoi, because they
spake out of the belly by the navel. Sometimes
men used certain ceremonies in sleeping, in such a
posture, in a temple, in the skins of the sacrifices,
«S:c., to receive his impressions and answers by dreams,
which was called ovfipoiiavrtia. Sometimes he gave
answers by spectres and appearances from the dead,
as he did to Saul by the witch of Endor. This
they properly called necromancy, that is, divination
by the dead. Sometimes he spake by the skull of
a dead man, called (cpanojuavra'a. Sometimes he
gave answers by certain signs and figures made in
the earth, or water, or air, or fire, or a glass, or a
riddle, and a thousand other ways of imposture,
either by real appearances, or by deluding the ima-
gination. The names of which and the transac-
tions may be seen in Delrio,** or Lessius,*' or Du
Moulin,'"' who treat more particularly of them.
That which is to our present purpose, is only to ob-
serve, that as this crime had in it a mixture of
idolatry, heresy, infidelity, apostacy, sacrilege, hy-
pocrisy, curiosity, and ambition ; each one of which
was a high crime in itself; so the church was al-
ways careful to lay the heaviest censure of excom-
munication upon it. The general name, under
which all the species of it are condemned, is fxavrtia,
prophesying, or divining, by Satan's inspiration.
In the Constitutions," among those that are to be
denied baptism, the fidvTui, oracle-mongers, are
particularly specified. And in the council of An-
cyra,''- those that follow after such diviners, oi kutu-
fiavTtvoixtvoi, or take them into their houses to ex-
ercise their wicked arts, are to be excluded from
communion, and do five years' penance. By a law
of Constantius" in the Theodosian Code, the rates
and harioli are reckoned among others who prac-
tise forbidden arts, such as soothsayers, astrologers,
augurs, Chaldeans, magicians : and both they that
use such curious divinations, and they that consult
them, are condemned to die, as guilty of a capital
crime and ofi'ence against religion. Gothofred'"
observes. That this law is often mentioned with
some regret by the heathen writers Ammianus
Marcellinus, Mamertinus, and Libanius, who give
^ Aug. Ep. 119. ad Januar. cap. 20. Hi vero qui de pa-
ginis evangelicis sortes legunt, etsi optandum est, iit hoc
potius faciaat, quam ut ad diemonia consulenda concurrant,
tamt'u etiam ista mihi displicet consuetude, ad negotia sac-
cularia et ad vita; hujus vanitatem, propter aliam vitam lo-
quentia oracula Diviua vcUe convertere.
^ Aug. Ep. 180. ad Honorat. Quse disceptatio, si aliter
non potiierit terminari, quantuui mihi videtur, qui maneant
et qui fagiant, sorte legeudi sunt.
3« Aug. de Doct. Christ, lib. 1. c. 28.
^' Hieron. iu Joan. i. Nee statim debemus sub hoc ex-
emplo sortibus credere, vel ilkid de Actilnis Apostolorum
huic testimonio copulare, ubi sorte in apostolatum Mat-
thias eligitur; cum privilegia singulorum non possint facere
legem communem. ^ Delrio, Disquisit. Magicaj.
^^ Lessius de Jure et Instit. lib. 2. cap. 43. Dubit. 5.
" Molinaii Yates, lib. 3. cap. 6, &c.
^1 Constit. lib. 8. cap. 32.
■•- Cone. Ancyr. can. 25. Vid. Basil, can. 72.
« Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 16. de Malefic, et Mathe-
maticis, Leg. 4. Nemo aruspicem consulat aut mathemati-
cum, nemo hariolum. Augurum et vatum prava confessio
conticescat. Chaldsei ac magi, et ceteri, quos nialeficos ob
facinorum maguitudinem vulgus appellat, nee ad banc par-
tem aliqui moliantur. Sileat omnibus perpotuo divinandi
curiositas. Etenim supplicium capitis feret gladio ultore
prostratus, quicunque jussis obsequium denegaverit.
•■^ Gothofred. in loc.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
9-i3
some instances of Constantius's severity in putting
it in execution. Constantine by a former law or
two" had indulged the heathen in the liberty of
consulting their augurs, provided they did it in
public, and never put any questions concerning the
state of the commonwealth or the life of the prince;
which is noted also by Julius Firmicus Maternas,"
in his books of astrology written whilst he was a
heathen : but Constantius, finding great abuses
made of this permission, universally prohibited all
such consultations under the forementioned penalty
of death : which extended not only to magicians,
but to the harioli. and the rates; the former of
which waited on the altars, to receive their inspira-
tion from the fumes of the sacrifices, as Tertullian"
describes them; and the latter, the rates, were those
who pretended to prophesy by the perpetual mo-
tion of an indwelling demon ; whom therefore the
Latins called fanatici, and the Greeks, enthusias-
tics, and SitoXriiTToi, and Bio(popoviifvoi, &c., as may
be seen in Theodoret^* and Suidas,^' and many
others. Now, because no Christian could practise
this art, nor consult those that did, without direct
communicating with devils, therefore the civil law
made it a capital crime, and the ecclesiastical law
punished it with the severest censure of excommu-
nication.
Next to the superstition of divina-
tion was that of magic and sorcery ;
"'"■ which because it commonly tended
to work mischief, therefore they who gave them-
selves to it were usually termed venejici and malcjtd,
because either by poison or other means of fascina-
tion they wrought pernicious eifects upon others.
The laws of the Theodosian Code^" frequently brand
them with this name of malefici. Particularly they
are charged by Constantine^' as making attempts
by their wicked arts upon the lives of innocent men,
and drawing others by magical potions (called jl»/«7-
tra and pharmaca) to commit uncleanness. All
such, when they are detected, are appointed to be
put to death. Constantius*^ charges them further
Sect 5.
Of mosical en
cliantment and sor
with disturbing the elements, or raising of tempests,
and practising abominable arts in the evocation of
the infernal spirits to assist men in destroying their
enemies : whom he therefore orders to be executed,
as unnatural monsters, and quite divested of the
principles of liumanity. And it is observable, that
in all those laws of the Christian emperors, which
granted indulgence to criminals at the Easter festi-
val,'^ the vvncjici and the malcjici, that is, magical
practisers against the lives of men, are always ex-
cepted, as guilty of too heinous a crime to be com-
prised within the general pardon granted to other
offenders. And according to these measures the
laws of the church were strict and severe against all
such, under whatever character or denomination
they were found guilty. The council of Laodicea''
condemns them under the name of magicians and
enchanters, together with those called mathematici
and astrologers, ordering all such to be cast out of
the church. The council of Ancyra ** forbids the
art under the name of pharmacy, fapnaKua, that is,
the magical art of inventing and preparing medica-
ments to do mischief; and five years' penance is
there appointed for any one that receives a magician
into his house for that purpose. St. Basil's Canons'**
condemn it under the same character of pharmacy
or witchcraft, and lays thirty years' penance upon
it. And the fourth council of Carthage censures it
under the name of enchantment,*' joining it ^^^th
augury, and denying communion to all such as fol-
low after either: not to mention what private writers,
Origen,*' TertuUian,*" Hermes Pastor,*** and many
others, have said against it ; Tertullian particularly
observing, that there never was a magician or
enchanter allowed to escape unpunished in the
church.
But there was one sort of enchant- . , .
Sect. G.
ment, which many ignorant and su- cWmt,'"a'nd'spcii8
perstitious Christians, out of the re- '" '="--^'^'^'»^'^-
mains of heathen error, much affected: that Avas
the use of charms, and amulets, and spells, to cure
diseases, or avert dangers and mischiefs, botli from
" Cod. Theod. ibid. Leg. 1 et2.
■"^ Finnic, de Mathesi sive Astronom. lib. 2. in fine.
■" Tertul. Apol. cap. 23. Qui aris inhalantes numen de
nidore coucipiunt.
*•* Theod. Hist. lib. 4. cap. 10. 'Evduvcnaa-Tal KaXouvTai
Sui/jLOvo^ Tiyos ii/ipynau kKCt^OfXivoi, k.t.X,
■■' Suidas, voce 'Ei/Sous. Harmenopulus de Sectis, n. 18.
de Massalianis.
=° Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 16. de Maleficiis, Leg. G. Magus
qui maleficus vulgi consuetudine nuncupatur. It. Leg. 9,
10, 11. ibid, et Tit. 38. de Indulgentiis Criminum, Leg. 1, 3,
4, 6, 7, 8.
^' Ibid. lib. 9. Tit. 16. Leg. 3. Eorum est scientia pii-
nienda, et severissimis merito legibus vindicanda, qui magicis
adcincti artibus, aut contra hominum moliti salutsni, aut
pudicos ad libiJinem defixisse animos detegentur.
" Ibid. Leg. 5. Multi magicis artibus ausi elementa tur-
bare, vitas insontium labefactare non dubitant, et manibus
accitis audent ventilare, ut quisque suos conficiat malis ar-
tibus inimicos: hos, qiioniani uaturau peiegrini sunt, leialis
pestis absumat.
53 Vid. Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 38. de Indulgentiis Ciiiui-
num, Leg. 1, 3, 4, 6, 7, 8.
5* Cone. Laodic. can. 36. Ou oti Iffja-ru.-oiis ii n\r\piKovi,
/uuyous I) tTraoiSov^ t'lvai, 'i /xadii/xaTiKoui ?i dtrTpoXJyovs,
K.T.X.
55 Cone. Ancyr. can. 25.
5" Basil, can. 7 et 65.
5' Cone. Carth. 4. can. 89. Auguviis vel incantationibus
servientem, a conventu ecclesiae separandum.
5s Orig. cont. Cels. lib. 7. p. 378.
5^ Tertul. de Idol. cap. 9. Post evangelium nusquam in-
venies aut sophistas, aut Chaldicos, aut incantatores, aut
conjcctores, aut niagos, nisi plane punitos.
™ Hermes Past. lib. 1. Vision. 3. n. 6. Malefici quidem
venena sua in pyxidibus bajulant.
944
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
themselves and the fruits of the earth. For Con-
stantine had allowed the heathen, in the beginning
of his reformation, for some time, not only to consult
their augurs in public, but also to use charms by
way of remedy " for bodily distempers, and to pre-
vent storms of rain and hail from injuring the ripe
fruits, as appears from that very law, Avhere he
condemns the other sort of magic, that tended to do
mischief, to be punished with death. And probably
from this indulgence granted to the heathen, many
Christians, who brought a tincture of heathenism
with them into their religion, might take occasion
to think there was no great harm in such charms or
enchantments, when the design was only to do good,
and not evil. However it was, this is certain in fact,
that many Christians were much inclined to this
practice, and therefore made use of charms and
amulets, which they called periamniata and phyJac-
teria, pendants and preservatives to secure them-
selves from danger, and drive away bodily distem-
pers. These phylacteries, as they called them, were
a sort of amulets made of ribands, wath a text of
Scripture or some other charm of words written in
them, which they imagined without any natural
means to be effectual remedies or preservatives
against diseases. Therefore the church, to root out
this superstition out of men's minds, was forced to
make severe laws against it. The council of Lao-
dicea"- condemns clergymen that pretended to make
such phylacteries, which were rather to be called
bonds and fetters for their own souls, and orders all
such as wore them to be cast out of the church. St.
Chrysostom often mentions them with some indig-
nation : upon those words of the psalmist, " I will
rejoice in thy salvation,'"^ he says, We ought not
simply to desire to be saved, and delivered from evil
by any means whatever, but only by God. And
this I say upon the account of those who use en-
chantments in diseases, and seek to relieve their
infirmities by other impostures. For this is not
salvation, but destruction. In another place, dis-
suading Christians from running to the Jews, who
pretended to cure diseases by such methods, he tells
them, That Christians are to obey Christ, and not
to fly to his enemies : though they pretend to
make cures, and promise you a remedy to invite
you to them, choose rather to discover their impos-
tures," their enchantments, their amulets, their
witchcraft ; for they pretend to work cures no
other way ; neither indeed do they work them truly
at all, God forbid. But I will say one thing further,
although they did work true cures, it were better
to die than to go to the enemies of Christ, and be
cured after that manner. For what profit is it, to
have the body cured with the loss of our soul ?
A\liat advantage, what comfort shall we get'there-
])y, when we must shortly be sent into everlasting
fire ? He there proposes the example of Job, and
Lazarus, and the infirm man who had waited at the
pool of Bethesda thirty and eight years, who never
betook themselves to any diviner, or enchanter, or
juggler, or impostor ; they tied no amulets nor plates
to their bodies, but expected their help only from
the Lord : and Lazarus chose rather to die in his
sickness and sores, than betray his religion in any
wise, by having recourse to those forbidden arts for
cure. This he reckons a sort of martyrdom,"^ when
men choose rather to die, or suffer their children to
die, than make use of amulets and charms: for
though they do not sacrifice their bodies with their
own hands, as Abraham did his son, yet thej'^ offer
a mental sacrifice to God. On the contrary, he says,
the use of amulets was idolatry, though they that
made a gain by it offered a thousand philosophical
arguments to defend it, saying. We only pray to
God, and do nothing more ; and, the old woman
that made them was a Christian and a believer ; with
other such like excuses. If thou art a believer,
sign thyself with the sign of the cross : say, This
is my armour, this my medicament; beside this I
know no other. Suppose a physician should come,
and, instead of medicines belonging to his art,
should use enchantment only ; would you call him
a physician ? No, in no wise ; because we see not
medicines proper to his calling : so neither are your
medicines proper to the calling of a Christian. He
adds, That some women put the names of rivers
into their charms ; and others ashes, and soot, and
salt, crying out. That the child was taken with an
evil eye, and a thousand ridiculous things of the
like nature, which exposed Christians to the scorn
of the heathen, many of whom were wiser than to
hearken to any such fond impostures. Upon the
whole matter he tells them. That if he found any
henceforward that made amulets or charms, or did
any other thing belonging to this art, he would no
longer spare them : meaning, that they should feel
the severity of ecclesiastical censure for such of-
fences. In other places** he complains of women
that made phylacteries of the Gospels to hang about
« Cod. Theocl. lib. 9. Tit. IG. de Malefic. Log. 3. Nullis
vero criminationibus implicaiida sunt remedia humanis
quEcsita corporibus, aut in agrestibus locis, ne maturis vin-
demiis metuerentur imbres, aut mentis grandinis lapida-
tione quatereutur, adhibita innocenter suflragia, quibus nou
ciij usque salus aut existimatio la;dcretur, sed quorum pro-
licerent actus, ne divina munera, et laborcs hominuin
sternerentui.
''- Cone. Laodic. can. 36.
<a Chrys. in. Psal. i.K. 15. t. 3. p. 137.
f" Ibid. Horn. 6. cont. Judaeos, t. 1. p. 56. ' AvaKu-
Xuijfov aiiTutv Tas uayyavtia^, Tas iiroiSa^, Ta Tripiafx-
fxa-ra, Tas c^tapixaKiia^, k.t.X.
" Ibid. Horn. 8. in Colos. p. 1374. 'Ev6cri]aiv, ovk
tiroL-iycri. irtpiaTTTa, fxapTvpiov aim] Xoyic,? Tai.
«" Ibid. Horn. 73. in Mat. p. 627.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
y-lf)
ihcir necks. And the like complaints are made by
St. Basil,*' and Epiphanius.® Which shows that
this piece of superstition, of trying to cure diseases
without physic, was deeply rooted in the hearts of
many Christians.
The church, indeed, often cured diseases without
physic, but then it was in the same way that she
dispossessed devils, and wrought many miracles for
the good of the world, by the power of Christ, and
invocation of his name. She did nothing, as Ire-
naeus*^ says, by invocation of angels, or enchant-
ment, or any other curiosity, but by directing her
prayers, pure and clean, and openly, to the God that
made all things ; and by invocating the name of the
Lord Jesus Christ, she wrought miracles for the
benefit of men, and not for their seduction. This
was the difference between heretics and the church :
heretics commonly made use of enchantment, as is
noted particularly by Irenceus concerning the Ba-
silidians,™ who had their images, wliich they used
as amulets, having the name of abraxas or abraca-
dabra, or, as Baronius" thinks, the names of their
three hundred and sixty-five heavens, answering to
the like number of members in human bodies, writ-
ten upon them. And St. Austin complains that
some of Satan's instruments, who professed the
exercise of these arts, were used to set the name of
Christ'- before their ligatures, and enchantments,
and other devices, to seduce Christians, and induce
them to take the venomous bait under the covert of
a sweet and honey potion, that the bitter might lie
hid under the sweet, and make men drink it with-
out discerning, to their destruction. To such he
gives this advice, to seek Christ only in the way
which he has appointed. When we are afflicted
with pains in our head, let us not run to enchanters
and fortune-tellers, and remedies of vanity. I mourn
for you, my brethren : for I daily find these things
done. And what shall I do ? I cannot yet persuade
Christians to put their trust only in Christ. With
what face can such a soul go unto God, that has
lost the sign of Christ, and taken upon him the sign
of the devil? In another place, he bids them,"
when they are sick, to receive the body and blood
of Christ, and anoint themselves with that unction,
which may prove beneficial both to body and soul.
For, when they may have a double advantage in
the church, why should miserable men endeavour to
bring upon themselves such multiplicity of evils by
running to enchanters, and fountains, and trees, and
diabolical phylacteries, and characters, and sooth-
sayers, and diviners, and fortune-tellers ? He men-
tions many other superstitions of the like nature,
which were the remains of heathenism, such as the
sacrilegious custom used about the hind, their cry-
ing out when the moon was eclipsed to defend
themselves from witchcraft, their keeping Thursday
holiday in honour of Jupiter ; concerning all which
he concludes. That they who still continued to fol-
low such vanities, ought to be reproved '* by their
fellow Christians ; and if, after that, they did not
amend their ways, they should thenceforward banish
them from all society both in eating and conversa-
tion. Some think this homily rather belongs to
Caesarius Arelatensis ; and if so, it only shows, that
this crime prevailed among some in France, as it
did for many ages after : which appears from the
Capitulars of Charles the Great," where decrees
were made against calculators, enchanters, and
tempestarians, as they are called, that is, raisers of
storms and tempests, and obligators, or makers of
phylacteries to bind about the neck. Who are also
noted and condemned in the council of Rome'" un-
der Gregory II., anno 721 ; and in the council of
TruUo," which forbids any one to consult diviners,
or those called centenarii, or any such, to discover
secrets, under the penalty of six years' penance, ac-
cording to the rules of the ancient fathers. And
the same penalty is imposed upon those who carry
about she-bears, Trpoc iraiyviov, to the delusion and
hurt of the people ; and use the words, fortune, and
fate, and genealogy, and such like names, to impose
upon the simple. Also all observers of the clouds,
and jugglers, and makers of phylacteries," and di-
" Basil, in Psal. xlv. p. 229.
® Epiphan. Hcor. 15. dc Pharisaeis.
^ Iren. lib. 2. cap. 57. Nee invocationibus angelicis facit,
nee incantationibus, nee aliqua prava curiositate, sed muude
et pure et manifeste orationes dirigens ad Dominum, qui
omnia fecit ; et nomen Domini nostri Jesu Christi invocans,
virtutes secundum utilitates hominum, sed non ad seduc-
tionem perficit.
'" Iren. lib. 1. cap. 23. Uluntur hi magia et incantationibus
et invocationibus et reliqua univcrsa periergia, &c.
" Baron, an. 120. n. 10.
'- Aug. Tract. 7. in Joan. t. 9. p. 27. Qui scducunt per
ligaturas, per praecantationes, per machinamenta inimici,
miscent prKcantationibus suis nomen Christi: quia jam non
possunt seducere Christianos, ut dent venenum, addunt mel-
lis aliquantum, ut per id quod dulce est, lateat quod amarum
est, et bibatur ad pernieiem.
'^ Aug. Serm. 215. de Tempore. Cum ergo duplicia bona
3 p
possint in eeclesia inveniri, quare per priecantatores, per
fontes, et arbores, et diabolica phylacteria, per characleres
et aruspices et divinos sortilegos midtiplicia sibi mala
miseri homines conantur inferre ? Vid. lib. 2. de Doet.
Christ, cap. 2(J, in the last section of this chapter.
'* Ibid. Quoscunque tales esse eoguoveritis, durissime
castigate. Et si emendare noluerint, nee ad colloquium,
nee ad eonvivium vestrum eos venire permittite.
" Capitul. Aquisgran. lib. 1. cap. 64. Cone. t. 7. p. 0?<4.
Calculatores, incantatores, tempestarii, vel obligalores non
fiant : et ubicunque sunt, vel emendentur vel damnentur.
'" Cone. Rom. can. 12. Si quis hariolns, aruspices, vol
incantatores observaverit, aut phylacteriis usus fuerit, ana-
thema sit. Vid. Capitul. Martin. Bracarcnsis, cap. 72.
" Cone. Tridl. can. 61. Ot fxavTicriv iavrov's tKOtoovrf^,
fi Tois XEyo/xivoiv EKaTOVTupxai^, k.t.\. viro tov Kcivova
TTLTTTtTtocrav T;";s l^aiTtdt.
'"' Ibid. Tous T£ \£-yo/uiVous vi<pi\ociwKTn^, •yoi|Tti>T«9,
1)46
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
viners, persisting in their heathenish and pernicious
practices, are ordered to be cast out of the church.
" For what communion," says the apostle, " hath
hght with darkness ? And what agi-eement hath
the temple of God with idols ? and what part hath
he that believeth with an infidel ? and what con-
cord hath Christ w4th Behal ? " It is plain from
this, there were still some remains of heathenish
superstition and idolatry among Christians, espe-
cially in the use of phylacteries and divining, and
other such vain observations. But it is hard to
guess, what are meant by centurions, who are here
joined with di\nners, and forbidden to be consulted.
There is a law of Honorius" in the Theodosian
Code, which Gothofred thinks may give a little light
to this canon. For there the chiliarcha; and cente-
iiarii, captains of thousands and captains of hun-
dreds, are plainly spoken of as leaders of the people,
and managers in ordering the idolatrous pomps of
the Gentiles ; being joined with the frcdiani and
dendrojjJtori, which he shows to be those officers in
the pomp, who carried the images of the gods on
their shoulders in procession. They were the chief
of certain corporations or companies, who are men-
tioned in another law of Honorius, under the names
of collegiati and vituriarii (or Didionarii) the officers
of Apollo Didumasus ; and Nemesiaci, the officers of
the goddess Nemesis, good fortune, and the dis-
penser of fate ; and siyniferi and cantabrarii, who
carried the ensigns and banners of their gods in
their pomps, and games, and festivals.'" And these,
as Gothofred shows out of Commodianus,*' a Chris-
tian poet, pretended to divine and tell fortunes, as
inspired by the gods : and they incorporated others
into these colleges, as principal officers in these
pomps ; whence they were called chiliarcha and
hccatontarchce, captains of thousands and captains
of hundreds. All which agrees with the canon of
the council of TruUo, which joins the hccatontarchce
with the rates, or diviners, and makes them fortune-
tellers, talking much of fortune and fate, and gene-
alogies or nativities, to deceive the people. They
who carried about she-bears or other animals, Bal-
zamon says, were such impostors as pretended, that
the hairs of those bears, or toys tied to them, were
remedies against witchcraft. And so the council
forbids all these ways of making and using charms
and amulets, as the relics of heathen superstition
still remaining among the weaker and baser sort of
Christians. I have been the more curious in search-
ing into the true meaning of this canon, because it
is passed over in silence by most commentators, and
the reader with me must own himself beholden to
the learned Gothofred for the explication of it.
There is another sort of impostors
, . , , Sect. 7.
mentioned m the same canon, under of the prccstigm,
or false miracles
the name of yonnvTai, which is a gene- '"ought by tue
' ' ' ^ power of Satan.
ral name for all that use tricks and
impostures ; but here it is taken in a more restrained
sense, for such as pretended to work miracles by
the power of magic, such as Jannes and Jambres
among the Egyptians, and Simon Magus among
the Jews, and ApoUonius Tyaneeus and other im-
postors among the Gentiles. They are otherwise
called SiavfiaTonowi and \pr](padis,^'' by the Greeks, and
2)rcestif/iatores by the Latin writers. Their tricks
were chiefly showed in making false appearances of
things, and imposing upon men by the delusion of
the outward senses. The ancient author of the
Recognitions describes their art^ in the person of
Simon Magus, whom he brings in giving himself
this vain-glorious character : I can make myself dis-
appear to those that would apprehend me, and again,
I can appear when I please ; when I am minded to
fly, I can pass through mountains and stones, as
through the mire ; when I cast myself headlong
from a precipice, I am carried as if I were sailing
to the earth without harm ; when I am bound, I can
loose myself, and bind them that bound me ; when
I am close shut up in prison, I can cause the doors
to open of their own accord ; I can give life to sta-
tues, and make them appear as living men ; I can
make trees grow suddenly out of the earth, and
raise up plants in a moment ; I can throw myself
into the fire, and not be burnt ; I can change my
countenance, so as not to be known ; yea, I can
show myself with two faces unto men : I can make
myself a slieep or a goat ; I can give little children
a beard ; and fly in the air ; I can show much gold,
or turn lead into gold ; I can set up kings, and de-
throne them at pleasure. Now, Tertullian** observes,
That Simon Magus, for these juggUng practices,
Kal (ftuXaKTiipiou?, Kal fxavTei^ — iravTcnradiv ('nropiirTitT-
6ai T»is tKK\j)<rtas bpiXftfitv.
" Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 10. de Paganis, Leg. 20.
('hiliarchas insuper et centenarios, vel qui sibi plebis distri-
biitioiiom usurpare dicnntur, censuiinus removendos.
»» Vid. Cod. Theod. lib. 14. Tit. 7. du CoUegiatis, Leg. 2.
et Gothofred. in loc.
*' Coinmodian. Instruct, ad calcem Cypriani, edit, lligal-
tii. Mane ebrio, crudo, perituro, creditis viro, Qui ex arte
ficte loq\utur, quod illi videtur. Ipse sibi nescit divinare,
ca;teris audet. Vertitur a se rotans cum lit,'iio bil'urci, ac si
pntes ilium afllatum numine ligni.
^'^ Theod. in 2 Thess. ii. 9. Ouic «\)(6jj baviiaTa TroioDai
OL airo TuJw \j/i'i(pu)v Ttis ktrtovvfjila^ txovTEi. Athanasius,
Quaest. 124. ad Antioch. Oi Xtyo/UEVoi ij/rjtpaoei, Kal iraXiv
aiiTos 6 avTixC'CTos' kf>xofJ-tvo^, iv <f>avTa<7uf -TrXava xous
o</)6aX/ioi's Taji/ avdpcoTTwv. Suidas, voce ^jjc^oXo'yoi. Ca-
pitular. Aquisgran. lib. 1. cap. 64. Calculatores, incanta-
tores, tempestarii, &c.
"^ Recognit. lib. 2. n. 9. ap. Coteler. p. 606.
"' Tertul. de Idol. cap. 9. Exinde et Simon Magus jam
fidelis, quouiam aliquid ailhuc de circulatoria secta cogitaret,
ut scilicet inter miracula professionis suae etiam Spiritum
Sanctum per manuum impositionem enundinaret, maledictus
ab apostolis de fide ejectus est. Et post evangeliiim nus-
quain invenias sophistas, nisi plane punitos.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
947
and miracles belonging to his profession, was ana-
thematized by the apostles, and cast off as an alien
from the faith. And all such sophisters, as he
terms them, had ever the same fate from tlie begin-
ning of the gospel. Which observation of Tertul-
lian's is most certainly true, and might be confirmed
by abundance of instances in ancient story; and
especially of heresiarchs, or founders of new here-
sies, who pretended commonly to work miracles and
wonders, to gain a reputation to their novel opinions.
I will only mention one or two that were famous in
this kind. The heretic Marcus, the father of the
Marcosians, is thus described by an ancient author,
who wrote before the time of IreniEus"^ in these
words: O Marcus, thou idol-maker and wonder-
worker, empiric in astrology and art of magic, by
which thou dost propagate thy seducing doctrines,
making a show of signs and miracles to them that
are led into error by thee, which are the works of
the apostate power, Satan thy father enables thee
to do by the angelical power of Azazel, using thee
as the forerunner of the antichristian deceit. And
Irenajus"* himself takes notice of one of his jug-
gling tricks, which was, That when he pretended to
consecrate the eucharist in a cup of wine and water,
he made it appear of a purple and red colour, by a
long prayer of invocation, that it might be thought
the grace from above distilled the blood into the
cup by his invocation. Such another imposture is
mentioned by Firmilian, in his letter to Cyprian,
where he speaks of a woman who pretended to be
inspired by the Holy Ghost, but v/as really acted by
a diabolical spirit," by which she counterfeited ec-
stasies, and pretended to prophesy, and wrought
many wonderful and strange things, and boasted
that she would cause the earth to move. Not that
the devil has so great power, either to move the
earth or shake the element by his command ; but
the wicked spirit, foreseeing and understanding that
there will be an earthquake, pretends to do that
which he foresees will shortly come to pass. And
by ttiese lies and boastings, the devil subdued the
minds of many to obey him, and follow him where-
soever he was pleased to command or lead them.
And he made that woman walk bare-foot through
the snow in the depth of winter, and feel no trouble
or harm by running about after this fashion. But
at last, after having played many such pranks, one
of the exorcists of the church discovered her to be
a cheat, and showed that it was a wicked spirit,
which before was thought to be the Holy Ghost.
*^ Iren. lib. 1. cap. 12. '° Ibid. cap. 9.
" Firmil. Ep. 75. ad Cypr. p. '222. Emersit subito quae-
dain mulier, quae in extasi constituta, propheten se prae/erret,
et quasi Sancto Spiritu plena sic ageret. Mirabilia quae-
dam ac portentosa perficiens, et facere se terram moveri
polliceretur. Non quod daemon! tanta essot potestas, &c.
*^ Vid. Aug. de Hrt-res. cap. 26. Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 13.
3 P 2
There are many other sucli instances in the history
of the Montanists'* and Pepuzians, and tiie Apel-
lians and Severians,*" mentioned by St. Austin and
other writers : but these are suflicient to show what
pretences were commonly made by heretics to the
power of working miracles, which the church, ap-
prehending them to be wrought by the power of
Satan, and not by the Holy Spirit, rejected as im-
postures, and punished the pretenders with the se-
verest of her censures. For so Eusebius,"* out of
Apollinaris, particularly tells us of the Montanists,
That their new prophecies being judged impious
and profane, their doctrine was condemned, and the
authors expelled from the communion of the church,
as enthusiasts and demoniacs, who were always
excluded from the participation of the holy mys-
teries, whilst they remained under the power and
agitation of Satan. St. BasiP' appoints the same
penance for those who profess conjuration, yoi^Ttiav,
as for those who are guilty of murder, that is, twenty
years in several stations of repentance.
There was one piece of superstition
more, which the ancients frequently of "innervation or
' 1 -^ <lays aiul accidents,
censure as a breach of men's bap- e'lsJandomJiiT
tismal vow, and part of the pomp and "''"" ''"'"''
service of Satan, which they professed to renounce
in baptism. This was, the observation of days and
accidents, as lucky or unlucky, and making pre-
sages and omens upon them. St, Chrysostom ''-
has a large invective against this sort of supersti-
tion. The pomps of Satan, says he, are the theatre
and the games of the cirque, together with the ob-
servation of days, and presages and omens. And
what are omens? Why, suppose when a man goes
first out of his doors, he meets a man that has but
one eye, or is lame, he reckons this ominous, or
foreboding some ill fortune to him ; this is part of
the pomps of Satan. For the meeting of a man
does not make the day evil, but the spending of it
in sin. Keep from sin, and the devil himself can-
not hurt you : but if you make presages upon meet-
ing of a man, you discern not the devil's snare,
who makes you without reason an enemy to one
who has done you no harm. But there is one thing
more ridiculous than this, which I am asliamed to
speak, and yet I must mention for your salvation.
If a man meets a virgin, he cries out presently,
This will be a fruitless day with me : but if he meets
a harlot, it will be a good and lucky day, and
bring him in gi-eat gain and advantage. See how
the devil here hides his craft, to make us abhor a
'" Aug. ibid. cap. 23. Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 14 et JG.
*> Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 16. »' Basil, can. &J.
^ Chrys. Horn. 21. ad Pop. AntiDch. t. J. p. 274. IlJ/iTrij
o-aTai/iKii ia-Ti ^lUToa koI iTnrodoo/xiai, kul Trrtpaxij/0))<rts
fifxspuii/ Kal kXijoJiies kul (ru/xfioXa. See also Horn. 23. do
Noviluuiis, cited before, chap. 4. sect. 17. and Comment,
in Galat. i. p. 973.
948
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
chaste and modest woman, and love an impudent
harlot. But what shall a man say of those w ho use
enchantments and ligatm-es, binding the brasen
medals of Alexander the Great about their heads
or feet ? Are these, I pray, the hopes of a Chris-
tian, that after the cross and death of our Lord, we
should place our hopes of salvation or health in the
image of a heathen king ? Know you not what great
things the cross has done ? How it has destroyed
death, abolished sin, taken away the force of hell
and the grave, and dissolved the power of death ?
And canst thou not trust it for curing thy bodily
distempers ? It has raised the whole world from
the dead, and canst not thou confide in it ? But
thou dost not only seek after such ligatures, but en-
chantments, entertaining old drunken and stagger-
ing women in thy house for this purpose. And the
apology you make for so doing, is worse than the
error itself. The woman, say you, who makes the
charm, is a Christian, and she does nothing but
make use of the name of God. For that very rea-
son I the more detest and abhor her, because she
uses the name of God to dishonour and reproach it;
because she is called a Christian, and does the
works of a heathen. The devils confessed the
name of God, yet they were devils for all that:
they said to Christ, " We know thee who thou art,
the Holy One of God," yet notwithstanding he re-
buked them and cast them out. Wherefore I be-
seech you, keep yourselves pure from this deceit, and
let this word (I renounce thee, Satan) be your staff.
As you would not go into the market without your
shoes and clothes, so never go forth of your doors
without first using this word, I renounce thee, Satan,
and thy pomp and service, and I make a covenant
with thee, O Christ. Go no where without this
word, and it will be your staff, your armour, your
impregnable tower. Join with this word the sign
of the cross in your forehead, and so not only the
meeting of any man, but the devil himself cannot
hurt you. St. Austin gives a like caution against
this sort of superstitious observations. To this
kind,"^ says he, belong all ligatures and remedies,
which the school of physicians reject and condemn,
whether in enchantments, or in certain marks
which they call characters, or in other things that
are to be hanged and bound about the body, and kept
in a dancing posture, not for any temperament of
the body, but for certain significations either occult
or manifest: which by a gentler name they call
physical, that they may not seem to affright men
with the appearance of superstition, but do good
in a natural way : such are earrings hanged up-
on the tip of each ear, and rings made of an
ostrich's bones for the fingers, or when you are
told, in a fit of the convulsions or shortness of
breath, to hold your left thumb with your right
hand. To which may be added a thousand vain
observations, as, if any of our members beat ; if
when two friends are walking together, a stone, or a
dog, or a child happens to come between them, they
tread the stone to pieces, as the divider of their
friendship ; and this is tolerable in comparison of
beating an innocent child that comes between them.
But it is more pleasant, that sometimes the chil-
dren's quarrel is revenged by the dogs ; for many
times they are so superstitious, as to dare to beat
the dog that comes between them, who turning
again upon him that smites him, sends him from
seeking a vain remedy to seek a real physician in-
deed. Hence proceed likewise those other super-
stitions : for a man to tread upon his threshold
when he passes by his own house : to return back
to bed again, if he chance to sneeze whilst he is
putting on his shoes : to return into his house, if he
stumble at his going out : if the rats gnaw his
clothes, to be more terrified with the suspicion of
some future evil, than concerned for his present
loss. He says, Cato gave a wise and smart answer
to such a one, who came in some consternation to
consult him about the rats having gnawed his
stockings : That, said he, is no great wonder ; but it
would have been a wonder indeed, if the stockings
had gnawed the rats. St. Austin mentions this
witty answer of a wise heathen, to convince Chris-
tians the better of the unreasonableness and vanity
of all such superstitious observations. And he con-
cludes,'^ that all such arts, whether of trifling or
more noxious superstition, are to be rejected and
avoided by Christians, as proceeding originally from
some pernicious society between men and devils,
and being the compacts and agreement of such a
treacherous and deceitful friendship. The apostle
forbids us to have fellowship with devils : and that, .
he says, respects not only idols and things offered to
idols, but all imaginary signs pertaining to the wor-
ship of idols, and also all remedies and other ob-
servations, which are not appointed publicly by
God to promote the love of God and our neighbour,'
but proceed from the private fancies of men, and
tend to corrupt the hearts of poor deluded mortals.
For these things have no natural virtue in them,
but owe all their efficacy to a presumptuous con-
federacy with devils ; and they are full of pestifer-
*'' Aug. de Doct. Christ, lib. 2. cap. 20. Ad hoc genus
pertinent etiani omnes ligatura; atque remedia, qute medi-
corum quoque disciplina condemnat, &c. It. Enthirid. c.
79. Rlagnum peccatuin dies observare et menses et tcmpora
et annos, &c.
^* Ibid. cap. 23. Omnes igitur artes hajusmodi vel nu-
gatorioe vel noxiae superstitionis, ex quadam pestifera socie-,
tate hominum et daemonum, quasi pacta infidelis et dolosae
amicitiae constituta, penitus sunt repudianda et fugienda
Christiano, &c. Vid. plura ap. Gratian. Caus. 26. Qusest.
7. cap. 15 et 16. Non observetis dies qui dicuntur JEgyp-
tiaci, &c.
ki
Chap. VI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
940
ous curiosity, tormenting anxiety, and deadly slavery.
They were first taken up, not for any real power fo
be discerned in them, but gained their power by
men's observing them. And therefore by the devil's
art they happen differently to different men accord-
ing to their own apprehensions and presumptions.
For the great deceiver knows how to procure things
agreeable to every man's temper, and iusnare him
by his own suspicions and consent. As this is an
excellent account of these superstitious observations,
.so it seems to intimate, that some difference was
made between the profossors of these arts, and
those who through ignorance were deluded by them:
and therefore though the former might fall under
the severest discipline of the church, yet the latter
seem rather to have been chastised by admonitions
and rebukes, as here by St. Austin and St. Ciiry-
sostom, and not to have incurred the highest cen-
sure of excommunication, because of their simpli-
city, and perhaps because of the numbers of those
who were daily inclined to mind such observations
of days and accidents, Avithout considering either
the original of the superstition, or the mischief
thereby done to piety and religion. I have insisted
a little longer upon these things, because it is to be
feared, there is always reason for a serious caution
against such superstitions, which are apt to creep
upon unwary men in all ages of the church.
CHAPTER VI.
0? APOSTACY INTO JUDAISM AND PAGANISM, OF
HERESY AND SCHISM, SACRILEGE AND SIMONY.
Besides the forementioned crimes
Of such as apos. agaiust the first and second command-
raized totally troin "
Christianity to Ju- ments, there were a great many others
worth our observance, as bringing
men under the severest censures of the church.
Among these, the disposition which many showed
toward the antiquated religion and ceremonies of
the Jews, is often taken notice of by the ancients in
their accounts of church discipline. And of these
we may observe three sorts or degrees. Some en-
tirely abandoned the Christian religion, and went
totally over to the Jews ; others mingled the Jewish
ceremonies and some of their doctrines with the
' Epiphan. de Pontier. et Mensur. n. 15. t. 2. p. 171.
^ Justin. Apol. '2. p. 72.
^ Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 8. De Judseis, Leg. 1. Si quis
ex populo ad eorum nefariam sectam accesserit, et conci-
liabulis eorum se applicaverit, cum ipsis poenas meritas
sustinebit.
* Ibiil. Leg. 7. Si quis e.x Christiano Jiida>us cffectus
fatultates ejus dominio fisci jussimus vindicari.
Christian religion; and others complied so far with
them as to communicate with them in many of their
unlawful practices, though they made no formal
profession of their religion. Of the first sort was
Aquila the translator of the Bible, who at first was a
Christian, as Epiphanius' informs us, till, being ex-
pelled from the church for adhering to astrology, he
fied over to the Jews and took sanctuary among
them, setting about a new translation of the Bible
in spite to the Christians. And such were many
in the days of Barchochab, the great impostor, who
compelled many Christians to deny and curse
Christ, as Justin Martyr- acquaints us. Now,
though the imperial laws allowed those that were
originally Jews the freedom of their religion, and
many privileges for a long time, under the reigns of
Christian emperors, yet they severely prohibited
any Christian going over to them, and laid very
great penalties upon all such apostates. Constan-
tineMeft it to the discretion of the judges to punish
such apostates with death, or any other condign
punishment. His son Constantius^ subjected them
to confiscation of goods. And Valentinian junior^
laid upon them the penalty of being intestate, deny-
ing them and all other apostates the privilege of
disposing of their estates by will. And in com-
pliance with these laws of the state, the church,
after she had anathematized such apostates, show-
ed her detestation of them further in denying them
the privilege of being accepted as credible witnesses
in any of her courts of judicature. For he cannot
be faithful to man, says the fourth council of To-
ledo,* who has been unfaithful to God. Therefore
those Jews, who were heretofore Christians, and
now prevaricate from the faith of Christ, ought not
to be admitted to give testimony, although they
call themselves Christians ; because, as they are
suspected in the faith of Christ, so their credit
ought to be questioned in human testimony. There-
fore their evidence is of no force, seeing they have
falsified in the faith ; neither is any credit to be
given to them, who have cast off the word qf truth.
Another sort there were, who did
not wholly cast off the Christian re- or such'a's min-
1 ■ • 1 , ^ ... glfrt the Jcnisli re-
ligion, but made up a new relignon lisionandthechns-
!• 1 1 , ■ ,. , , '''"' together.
lor themselves by a mixture of both
together. Such a miscellany was the heresy of
the Nazarenes, and those of the Ebionites, and Ce-
rinthians, and Elcesaites, and Sampseans, who ob-
served circumcision, and other rituals of the Jewish
5 Ibid. lib. 16. Tit. 7. De Apostatis, Leg. 3.
^ Couc. Tolet. 4. can. G3. Non potest crga homines esse
fidolis, qui Deo extiterit infidelis. Jndaei ergo, qui dudum
Christiani effecti sunt, et nunc Cbristi fidem pra;varicati
sunt, ad testimonium diccnduui admitti non debeiit. quamvis
esse se Cliristiaiios annuncient : quia sicut in fide Christi
suspecti sunt, ita in tcstimonio humauo diibii haben-
tur, ice.
930
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
law, together with so much as they retained of the
Christian ; as may be seen in the accounts which
.St. Austin ' and other ancient writers give of them.
And Gothofrcd thinks the CaUcoke, who are spe-
cified and condemned in two or three laws of Ho-
norius in the Theodosian Code, were a mongrel
sect of the same nature. They joined circumcision
and baptism together ; agreeing both with Jews
and Christians in rejecting idols, and worshipping
only heaven, that is, the God of heaven, whence
they had the title of CocUcolce ; but in this they
agi-eed with the Jews only, that they rejected the
doctrine of a Trinity in the Godhead, and only wor-
shipped God in one person. In which respect the
Sabellians also, and Paulianists, and Praxeans, and
Theodotians, and Arians, and Photinians, who
cither denied the Divinity of Christ, or confounded
the three Divine persons into one, are commonly
charged by the ancients as flpng back to Judaism
in this point, whilst they subverted the true doc-
trine of the Christian Trinity by their heterodox
innovations. It is particularly remarked by learn-
ed men ^ concerning Paulus Samosatensis, that the
true reason why he denied the Divinity of Christ,
was to compliment Queen Zenobia, who was a Jew-
ish proselyte : for he thought, that by reducing Christ
to be a mere man, he might reconcile both reli-
gions, and take away the partition-wall that divided
the Jews and Christians, nothing being so great
an offence to the Jews, as that Christ was owned by
his disciples to be God. There was another sect
which called themselves Hypsistarians, that is, wor-
shippers of the most high God, whom they wor-
shipped, as the Jews, only in one person : and they
observed their sabbaths, and used distinction of
meats clean and unclean, though they did not re-
gard circumcision, as Gregory Nazianzen," whose
father was once one of this sect, gives the account
of them. Now, it is certain the church never al-
lowed any of these miscellaneous doctrines, or mon-
grel sects ; but condemned them all as heretics, and
excluded them from her communion. And the
laws of the state were particularly severe against
the Ccelicolcs, those who joined circumcision and
baptism together, there being three laws of Hono-
rius in the Theodosian Code directly formed against
' Aug. de Haeres. cap. 8, 9, 10, et 32.
" Maurice's Answer to Baxter's Church History, p. 287.
Barnn. an. 265. n. 1.
" Naz. Orat. 19. in Funere Patris, t. 1. p. 209.
'" Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 5. de Hoeret. Leg. 43. Ita ut
redificia vel horuni, vel Coelicolarum etiain (quae nescio cu-
j\is dogmatis novi conventus habent) ecclesiis vindicentur.
" Ibid. Leg. 44. Donatistarum haereticorum, Judoeorum
nova atque inusitata dete.xit audacia, quod catholicae fidei
velint sacramenta tuvbare, &c.
'- Lib. 16. Tit. 8. De Judneis, Coclicolis et Samaritanis,
Loo-. 19. Ccelicolanim nomen inauditum quodammodo no-
vum crimen superstitionis vindicavit. Hi nisi infra anni
them. In the first of which he ranks them with
the Donatists, and Manichees, and Priscillianists,
and heathens ; ordering all general penal laws
against heretics to be put in execution against them;
and particularly appointing, that the houses of the
Coelicolce, where that new sect held their conventi-
cles, should with the rest'" be forfeited to the
church. In the second, he calls them" the new
audacious sect of the Jews, which presumed to dis-
turb the sacraments of the church, because they
rebaptized the catholics, as the Donatists did. In
the third,'- he styles them again, the new sect of
the CocUcolce, who brought in an unheard super-
stition. And he threatens them, That unless within
a year they returned to the service of God and the
Christian worship, all the laws made against here-
tics should lay hold of them. St. Austin also in
one of his epistles " mentions this sect of the Cccli-
col(s, and intimates, that they joined with the Do-
natists in rebaptizing the catholics. And that he
means a sect which apostatized from the Christian
to the Jewish religion, is evident from the title of
majores, given by him to their ministers ; for by
this title the Jewish ministers are frequently'* dis-
tinguished in the Theodosian Code. So that it is
plain, that this sect of the Coelicolce was a mixture
of the Christian and Jewish religion together, and
as such were both punished by the laws of the
state, and rejected from communion by the laws of
the church.
Besides these, there were someChris-
' Sect. 3.
tians, who neither went over wholly "f.such .i? com-
' •' municated with the
to the Jews' religion, nor in any main f^r'rerand'p'rac-
ponit complied with them, who yet in ''"*'
some more remote rites and practices refused not to
communicate with them, as in observing their festi-
vals, and feasting, and marrying with them, and
receiving their euhffice, and having recourse to i
them for phylacteries and charms to cure diseases ; '
all which therefore are condemned under the penal-
ty of ecclesiastical censure. The council of Lao-
dicea forbids '^ Christians to Judaize by resting on
the sabbath, under pain of anathema ; likewise it
prohibits keeping Jewish feasts, and accepting fes-
tival presents sent from them ; '* as also receiving
unleavened bread from them, which is accounted a
terminos ad Dei cultum venerationemque Christianam con-
versi fuerint, his legibus quibus prcecepimus heereticos ad-
stringi, se quoque noverint adtinendos.
" Aug. Ep. 163. ad Eleusium, p. 284. Jam miseramus
ad majorem Coelicolarum, quem audieramus novi apud eos
baptismi institutorem instituisse, et multos illo sacrilegio
seduxisse.
» Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 8. De Jud»is, Coelicolis, &c.
Leg. 1. Judeeis, et majoribus eorura et patriarchis volumus
intimari, &c. It. Leg. 23. Annati ct Majoribus Judaso-
rum. It. lib. 16. Tit. 9. Leg. 3. eadem Inscriptio.
'^ Cone. Laod. can. 29.
'« Ibid. can. 37 et 38.
Chap. VI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
95!
partaking with them in their impiety. To the same
purpose, among the ApostoHcal Canons we find one
forbidding to fast " or feast with the Jews, or to
receive any of their festival presents, or unleavened
bread, under the penalty of deposition to a clergy-
man, and excommunication to a layman. And by
another of the same Canons," to carry oil to a Jew-
ish synagogue, or set up lights on their festivals, is
paralleled with the crime of doing the like for a
heathen temple or festival, and both of them equally
punished with excommunication. So a bishop,
priest, or deacon, who celebrates the Easter festival
before the vernal equinox " with the Jews, is to be
deposed. Though this is a little more severe than
the Constitution that was made about it in the
time of Irenaius, and afterward was confirmed by
Constantine^ and the council of Nice ; for they
forbid the celebration of Easter with the Jews, but
lay not the penalty of deposition or excommunica-
tion upon those that followed that custom, because
they had some pretence of apostolical tradition for
their practice. The council of Eliberis"' forbids
Christians to have recourse to the Jews for blessing
the fruits of the earth, and that under the penalty
of excommunication, because it was a reproach to
the manner of blessing them in the church, as if
that was weak and ineffectual. The same council"
forbids both clergy and laity to eat with the Jews,
upon pain of being cast out of the communion of
the church. And the reason of this is assigned by
the council of Agde ; ^ because they use not the
meats that are commonly used among Christians :
therefore it is an unworthy and sacrilegious thing
to eat with them ; forasmuch as they reputed those
things unclean, which the apostle allows us to re-
ceive ; and so Christians are rendered inferior to the
Jews, if we eat of such things as they set before vis,
and they contemn what we oiler them. Which canon
is repeated in the same words in the council of
Vannes," and there is a rule in the council of
Epone-* to the same purpose. It appears also from
the fourth council of Toledo, that the Spanish
churches were much infested with this sort of com-
plying and Judaizing Christians ; some patronizing
the Jews in their pei'fidiousness ; others turning
downright apostates, and submitting to circum-
cision ; and others indifferently conversing with
them to the manifest danger of their own subver-
sion. Against which last sort of compilers the
sixty-first canon of that council is particularly di-
rected ; and there are six or seven canons more in
the same place one after another relating to cases
of the like nature, which need not here be related.
The council of Clermont^ makes it excommunica-
tion for a Christian to marry a Jew. And the
third council of Orleans prohibits it under the same
penalty,^ together with sequestration of the per-
sons from each other. St. Chrysostom inveighs
against those who went out of curiosity to the Jew-
ish synagogues, saying,™ it was the same thing as
going to an idol temple : If any one sees thee, who
hast knowledge, go to a synagogue to see the
trimipets, shall not the conscience of him that
is weak be imboldened to admire the Jewish cere-
monies ? Although there be no idol there, yet the
devils inhabit the place. Which I say not only of
the synagogue which is here, but of that of Daphne,
that more impure pit of hell, which they call Ma-
trona. I hear many of the faithful go thither, and
sleep in the place. But God forbid I should call
them the faithful. For the temple of Apollo and
Matrona are equally profane. Is not that a place
of impiety, where devils dwell, although there be
no image there ? where the murderers of Christ
assemble, where the cross is cast out, where God is
blasphemed, where the Father is not known, where
the Son is reviled, where the grace of the Spirit is
rejected? He particularly bewails those,^ who
went either to see or join with them in the celebra-
tion of their fasts and festivals, the feast of trumpets,
the feast of tabernacles, and the fast of the great day
of expiation, which came all in the month Tisri, or
September, when he preached his sermons against
the Jews. He notes also the wickedness of some*
who would draw others by force to go and take an
oath in a Jewish synagogue, upon a most unac-
countable persuasion, that an oath given there was
more formidable than any other whatsoever. For
these, and many other reasons which he there large-
ly pursues,*' he styles all such only half Christians,
" Canou. Apost. 70. 's Ibid. 72.
'" Ibid. can. 8. Confer Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 5. Leg.
9. el Tit. 6. Leg. 6. de Protopaschitis.
■■" Constant. Ep. ap. Euseb. de Vit. Const, lib. 3. cap.
18 et ly.
-' Cone. Eliber. can. 49. Adraoneri placuit possessores,
ut non patiantur fructus suos, quos a Duo percipiunt cum
gratiarum actione, a Judaeis benedici, ne nostram irritam
et infirmam faciant benedictionem. Si quis post interdictuni
facere nsurpaveril, penitus ab ecclesia abjiciatur.
^ Ibid. can. 50. Si vero aliquis clericiis vel fidelis fuerit,
qui cum Judseis cibum sumpserit, placuit eimi a conimu-
nJDue abstinerc. ut debeat emendari.
'■^ Cone. Agathen. can. 40. Omnes deinceps clcrici sivc
laici Judeeorum convivia evitent ; nee eos ad conviviur.i
quisquam cxcipiat : quia cum apud Christianos cibis coni-
munibus non utantur, indignum est atquesacrilegum. eoinm
cibos a Christianis sumi; quura ea qua: apostolo perniit-
tente, nos sumimus, ab illis judicentur immunda, &c.
"' Cone. Veneticum, can. 12.
^^ Cone. Epaunense, can. 15. Vid. Cone. Matiscon. 1.
can. 15. Aurelian. 3. can. 13.
''" Cone. Arvernense, can. 6.
^ Cone. Aurel. 3. can. 13. Vid. Aug. 231. Et Ambros.
de Abrahamo, lib. 1. cap. 9.
••» Chrvs. Horn. 1. cent. Jud. t. 1. p. 412 et 443.
'■' Ibid. p. 433. " Ibid. p. 437.
'• Ibid. p. 440.
9o2
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVL
XptTtavot i5 tinitTiiag. He has two other *■ whole ser-
mons against those who observed the Jewish fasts,
and frec[uented their synagogues ; in the latter of
which he addresses himself to them in these words :
We have now clearly proved that the places where
the Jews assemble are inhabited by devils. How
then darest thou, after being in the chorus of devils,
return to the assembly of the apostles ? How is it
that thou art not afraid, after communicating with
those who shed the blood of Christ, to come and
communicate at the holy table, and partake of that
precious blood? Does not horror and trembling
seize thee, after having committed so great wicked-
ness? Dost thou not reverence the holy table?
" Wherefore I exhort you, admonish and edify one
another." If any man be a catechumen, who labours
under this distemper, let him be driven from the
doors of the church ; if he be one of the faithful,
and initiated in the holy mysteries, let him be driven
from the holy table. All sins need not exhortation
and counsel ; there are some that naturally require
a more quick and sharp abscission. I therefore
from henceforth shall abstain from all further ad-
monition, and protest and proclaim, " If any man
love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be anathe-
ma." And what greater argument can there be of
any one's not loving Christ, than his communicat-
ing with those in their festivals, who killed Christ?
It is not I that anathematize these, but Paul, yea,
Christ that speaks by Paul, and says, " Whoever of
you are justified by the law, ye are fallen from
grace." In his comment upon those words of St.
Paul to Titus,^' " Rebuke them sharply, that they
may be sound in the faith," he speaks again of this
matter : If they who make a distinction of meats
are not sound, but weak, what shall we say of those
who fast with the Je-ws, and observe their sabbaths
with them, and go to their synagogues, to that at
Daphne, called the cave of Matrona, and that in Ci-
licia, called the place of Cronus, or Saturn ? In his
sixth homily against the Jews,'' he inveighs vehe-
mently against those who went to the synagogues to
get charms and amulets to cure diseases, in which the
Jews pretended to a peculiar art above others, and
this tempted many vain Christians to have recourse
to them ; but of this I have spoken before in the last
chapter, out of Chrysostom, and shall only here
add, that the Jews boasted much of this art as
coming to them from some apocryphal writings of
King Solomon, such as his Book of Prayers, or en-
chantments to cure diseases, and his Book of Ex-
orcisms, or conjurations to cast out devils, both
which are mentioned by Josephus,^^ who magnifies
the art as still remaining among them, speaking of
one Eleazar, who, according to the rules there pre-
scribed, pretended to cure one possessed with a
devil in the presence of Vespasian. Origen also '"
mentions these books, and says, Some Christians
adjured devils after the same manner by forms out
of apocryphal and Hebrew books, in imitation of
those of Solomon ; which he does by no means
allow, but says, it is Judaical, and not according to
the power given by Christ to his disciples. By all
which it appears, that as the Jews pretended much
to this power, so many Christians were so vain as
to have secret recourse to them, (for Chrysostom
says, they were ashamed to do it in public,) imagin-
ing their enchantments to be of more efficacy than
any others. Which was a double crime, first to
make use of charms, and then to take them from
the enemies of Christ, to the flagrant scandal of
the Christian religion. Whenever, therefore, any
were convicted of this crime, they were sure to feel
the utmost severity of ecclesiastical censure.
Another sort of apostates were such
as fell away voluntarily into heathen- (J
ism, after they had for some time
made profession of Christianity. These differed
from common lapsers into idolatry in this, that the
common lapsers fell by violence, and the fear and
terror of persecution ; but these fell away by prin-
ciple and choice, and out of a dislike to religion,
and love of Gentilism, which they preferred before
the religion of Christ, when they might without any
molestation have continued in it. And as the one
usually returned as soon as they had opportunity,
so the other commonly continued apostates all their
days. The imperial laws, at least from the time of
Theodosius, denied such the common privilege of
Roman subjects, depriving them of the power of
disposing of their estates by will. As appears from
two laws'' of Theodosius the Great in the Theodo-
sian Code, which the other succeeding^ emperors
confirmed. Particularly Valentinian junior not
only denied them the power of making their own
wills, but of receiving any benefit '* from others by
Sect. 4.
svich as apos-
d voluntarily
into heathenism.
^2 Horn. 52. in eos qui Pascha jejiinant, et Horn. 53. in
eos qui cum Judreis jejunant, t. 5. p. 721.
^ Horn. 3. iti Tit. p. 1709.
3' Horn. 6. in Judajos, t. ]. p. 53(5, &c. See this before,
chap. 5. sect. 6.
^^ Joseph. Antiq. lib. 8. cap. 2.
36 Orig. Tract. .35. in. Matt. p. 188. Non est secundum
potestatem datam a salvalorc adjurare d;i;monia : Judaicum
enim est. Hoc etsi aliquaudo a nostris tale aliquid fiat,
simile fit ei, quod a Salninone scriptis adjurationibus solent
dicmones adjurari. Sed ipsi qui utuntur adjurationibus
illis, aliquoties nee idoneis constitutis libris utuntur: qui-
busdam autem et <ie Hebroeo acceptis adjurant dasmonia.
■" Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 7. de Apostatis, Leg. 1. His
qui ex Christianis paganifacti sunt, eripiaturfacultasj usque
tcstandi. Orane defuncti, si quod est, testamentum, sub-
mota conditione, rescindatur. lb. Leg. 2. Ibid. Leg. 3,
4, 5, 6, 7.
"^ Ibid. Leg. 4. Hi qui sanctam fidem prodiderint et
sanctum baptisma profanaverint, a consortio omnium segre-
gati, sint a testimoniis alieni, testamenti non habeant facti-
onem, nulli in hijcreditate succedant, a nemine scribantur
Chap. VI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
9.53
will : no miin might make tlicm his lieirs, nor could
they succeed to any inheritance. They were to
have no commerce or society with others ; their
testimony was not to be taken in law ; they were to
be infamous and of no credit among men, among
whom they were allowed to live without banishing,
only to make it the greater punishment, to live
among men, and not enjoy the common privileges
of men. Nay, they were never to regain their an-
cient state : though they repented and returned, this
should be no benefit to them in this respect ; their
repentance should never obliterate their crime, be-
cause they had broken their faith to God. This
was their condition in temporals. As to their spi-
ritual estate, by some canons of the church they
were as severely treated. The council of Eliberis'"
denies communion to the last to all such apostates,
because they doubled their crime, not only in ab-
senting from the chmx-h, but in defiling themselves
with idolatry also. "Whereas such lower apostates
as only absented themselves from religious assem-
blies^" for along time, and did not commit idolatry,
if afterward they returned again to the church, they
might be admitted upon ten years' penance to the
communion. Cyprian" says. Many of his prede-
cessors in Africa denied communion to the very last
to all such as were guilty of the three great crimes,
apostacy, adultery, and murder. And though this
rigour was a little abated in his time, yet they still
held idolatrous apostates to penance all their lives.
Which is also noted by *' Siricius, bishop of Rome,
who says. Apostates were to do penance as long as
they lived, and only to have the grace of reconcili-
ation at the point of death. And this favour was
allowed them only upon proviso that they returned
and submitted to penance voluntarily in their life-
time, before any necessity or sickness drove them to
it : for if they continued apostates to the last ex-
tremity, and only desired to be reconciled when the
fear of imminent death was upon them, then, Cy-
prian *' assures us, it was denied them ; because it
was not repentance, but the fear of approaching
death only that made them desire a reconciliation.
And the first council of Aries" made a like decree,
that such apostates should not be received to com-
munion, unless they recovered, and brought forth
fruits worthy of repentance. The true reason of
which severity was to deter men from depending
too much on a death-bed repentance. For except
in the case of martyrdom, (which Cyprian" allows,)
such apostates had no time to demonstrate by their
works that they were real penitents ; and therefore
the church denied them absolution, and remitted
them wholly to God's unerring judgment.
The next sort of delinquents against ^.^^^ ^
the first commandment were heretics schfsmnt'ics'^'arfd"'
and schismatics, the one of which both I'rci^sS'S
transgi'essed against the doctrine of
faith delivered by the church, and the other against
the unity of the worship and discipline, which com-
pacted the church into one mystical body of Christ.
In each of these there were several degrees of sin,
which were accordingly treated with diSerent de-
grees of ecclesiastical censure. But because it was
impossible for lawgivers to know the particular
motives and inducements that might engage men in
heresy or schism, therefore the laws were made in
general terms against them, and the allowances
that were proper to be made upon any occasion for
the abatement of the rigour of them with respect to
particular persons, were left to the discretion of the
judges that were to put them in execution. I shall
first give a short account of the civil penalties that
were inflicted on them by the imperial laws of the
state, and then consider the ecclesiastical punish-
ments that were inflicted on them by the laws of
the church.
The laws of the state made against
heretics and schismatics by the Chris- or the civii pim-
ishmeiite inflicted
tian emperors from the time of Con- onthem h)theu^Y8
i of the slate.
stantine, are chiefly comprised under
one title, de Ilmreticis, in the Theodosian Code, which
are too many and long to be here recited : therefore
I shall only give a short abstract of them, as they
are collected by Gothofred,*^ in his premonition to
that title. There he observes eleven distinct kinds
of punishment inflicted on them in general, besides
the particular laws that were made against their
teachers, their bishops and clergy, and their con-
venticles, and all such as favoured or abetted them.
haeredes. Quos etiam praecepissemus procul abjici, ac lon-
gius amandaii, nisi poena; visum fuisset esse majoris, versari
inter homines, et hominiim carere suffragiis. Sed nee un-
quam in statum pristinura revertentur; non flagitiuin mo-
lum oblileret.ur pcenitentia, &c.
Ibid. Leg. 5. Si quis splendor conlatiis est in eos — per-
dant, ut de loco suo statuqvie dejecti, perpetua urantur in-
famia, &c. Vid. Legr. 6 et 7. ibid, et Cod. Theod. lib. 11.
Tit. 39. de Fide Testium, Leg. 11.
^° Cone. Elibcr. can. 1. Placuit inter eos, qui post fidem
baptismi salutaris adulta oetate ad templum idololafraturus
accesserit, et i'ecevit quod est crimen priticipale, quia est
summum scelus, placuit nee in fine eiim comnmnionem ac-
cipere.
'" Ibid. can. 46. Si quis fidelis apostata per iniinita tem-
pora ad ecclesiam non accesserit; si tamen aliquando fiierit
reversus, nee fuerit idololatra, post decern annos placuit
communionem accipere.
^' Cypr. Ep. 52. al. 55. ad Antonian. p. 110.
*^ Siric. Ep. 1. ad Himerium, cap. 3. Apostatis, quamdiu
vivunt, agenda pcenitentia est, &c. See before, chap. 4.
sect. 4.
" Cypr. ibid. p. 111. Nee dignus est in morte accipere
solatium, qui non cogitavit se esse moriturum.
*' Cone. Arelat. 1. can. 23.
« Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 127. It. Ep. 14. al. 19. et Ep. 55.
ad Antonian. p. 102.
" Gothofied. Paratitlon. ad Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 5.
de Hseretieis.
954
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
The first of these is the general note of infamy I
affixed to them all in common : the laws always
styling them infamous persons, Leg. 7, 13, 54. de
Hcereticis. Leg. 2. (h Fide CathoUca.
Secondly, The affixing on some particular sects
special names of infamy and reproach ; as when
Constantine ordered the Arians to be called Por-
phyrians ; and Theodosius junior, the Nestorians to
be branded with the name of Simonians, Leg. 66.
de Hcrrdicis.
Thirdly, All commerce forbidden to be held with
them, Leg. 17, 18, 36, 40, 48. de Hcsrcticis.
Fourthly, The depriving them of all offices of
profit and dignity in the militia 2>alatina, or civil
administration. Which was first enacted by Theo-
dosius, and confirmed by the succeeding emperors,
Leg. 9, 25, 29, 42, 48, 58, 61, 65. Particularly
Gothofred commends that as an elegant saying
of Honorius, Leg. 42. de Harcticis. KuUus nobis sit
aliqua ratione conjiinctus, qui a nobis fide et religione
discedat, We will have none employed about us, that
differs from us in faith and religion. Yet he ob-
serves, that all burdensome offices, both of the camp
and curia, what we now call military and municipal
offices, were imposed upon them. Which is con-
firmed by one of Justinian's Novels," which the
learned reader may see in the margin.
Fifthly, They were rendered intestate, that is,
they were unqualified either to dispose of their
estates by will, or receive estates from any others.
Thus, particularly, the Manichees were punished,
Leg. 7, 9, 18, 65. de Hcereticis, et Leg. 3. de Apostatis.
And so the Eunomians, Leg. 17, 25, 49, 50, 58. de
Hcereticis. And the Donatists, Leg. 54, de HcBreticis,
et Leg. 4. ]Ve scinctton baptisma iteretur. Pursuant
to which laws all the goods of heretics, or whatever
was left them, were liable to be confiscated either to
the emperor's exchequer, or to the people of Rome,
Leg. 7, 9, 17, 18, 49. de Hcereticis.
Sixthly, The right of giving or receiving dona-
tions was denied them. Leg. 7, 9, 36, 40, 49, 50>
58, 65. de Hcereticis, et Leg. 4. Ne sanctum baptisma
iteretur. Only by one law some few persons were
excepted, to whom they might give donations, Leg.
65. de Hcereticis.
Seventhly, The Manichees, Cataphrygians, Pris-
cilHanists, or followers of Priscilla, the Montanists,
Donatists, and all that were rebaptized by them, are
deprived of the right of contracting, buying, and
selling. Leg. 40, 48, 54. de Hcereticis, et Leg. 4. Ne
saiictvm baptisma iteretur.
Eighthly, Pecuniary mulcts and fines were im-
posed upon them, Leg. 39, 52, 54. de Hcereticis.
And these are often mentioned by St. Austin," who
yet intimates that they were seldom executed against
them, and frequentl)^ begged off by the catholics
interceding for them.
Ninthly, They were proscribed, transported, and
banished. Leg. 13, 14, 15, 16, 18, 20, 29, 40, 52, 53,
57, 58. de Hcereticis. Thus Sozomen^" says, Con-
stantine banished Arius, and all who opposed the
decrees of the council of Nice. And St. Austin"
says, Constantine banished the Donatists ; and all
the succeeding emperors, except Julian the apostate,
made severe laws against them. And Julian only
recalled them in devilish policy, thinking by divi-
sion of Christians into several sects, to destroy them
totally out of the world. Honorius banished Jo-
vinian into Boa, an island of Dalmatia, as is said
in the law particularly made against him in the
Code.^' And Theodosius junior banished Nestorius,
as the historians note," after the council of Ephesus
had deposed him.
Tenthly, They were also in many cases subjected
to corporal punishment, scourging, &c., before they
were sent into banishment, Leg. 21, 53, 54, 57. de
Hcereticis, et Leg. 4. Ne sanctum baptisma iteretur.
Eleventhly, Finally, in some special cases they
were terrified by sanguinary laws, which made them
liable to death, though, by the connivance of the
princes, or the intercession of the church, they were
rarely put in execution against them. Gothofred
says, the first law of this kind was made by Theodo-
sius, anno 382, against the Encratites, the Sacco-
phori, the Hydroparastatee, and the Manichees,
which is the ninth law de Hcereticis. After which
example many other such laws were made against
the heretical priests, who pretended to exercise their
superstition against the prohibition of the law :
and against such possessors as allowed them a con-
venticle to meet in ; and against such as retained
and concealed their pernicious books. Leg. 15, 16,
34, 35, 36, 38, 43, 44, 51, 53, 54, 56, 63. de Hce-
reticis.
Besides these laws and punishments, which chief-
ly affected their persons, Gothofred observes several
other laws which tended to the extirpation of heresy.
Such as, first. Those which forbid heretical teach-
•" Justin. Novel. 45. Sunto decuriones, quemadmodiim
jam cohortalibus ante legibus expressum est; neque ullus
religionis cultus tali eos fortima eximito. Indigui tamen
omni curiali existunto honore. Et quia rnulta lei^es de-
curionibus privilcgia tribuunt, turn ne ictus fustium illis in-
feratur, &c., nullo horum perfruuntor. Implento tam
personalia quam patrimonialia munera, nequc eos lex ab his
eximat: honore autem nullo perfruuntor, sed fortunara sus-
tinento cum infamia.
^s Auij. Ep. 68. ad Januar. p. 124. Poena decern librarum
auri, quae in haereticos ab imperatoribus fuerat constituta,
&c. Vid. Ep. 50. ad Bonifac. Item Ep. 166, 167, 173.
Cent. Crescon. lib. 3. cap. 47. Cent. Epist. Parmen. lib. I.
cap. 12.
<» Sozom. lib. 1. cap. 20.
^" Aug. Ep. 152. ad Donatistas, Ep. 166. p. 289.
■■' Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 5. de Hacreticis, Leg. 5.3.
■■■ Socrat. lib. 7. cap. 34. Evagr. lib. 1. cap. 7.
Chap. VI.
ANTIQUITIES OF TIIK CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
955
crs to propagate their doctrine publicly or privately,
Lcrj. 3, 5, 1 3, 24. dc Hare/ ids, d Lc(j. 2. Ne sanduin
haptimna iteretur.
Secondly, The laws which forbid heretics to hold
public disputations by gathering companies of
people together, Leg. 46. de Ilccrdids, ct Leg. 1 , 2,
3. de his qui super rdigione contendunt.
Thirdly, Those which forbid heretics to ordain
bishops, presbyters, or any other clergy, Leg. 12,
14, 21, 22, 24, 20, 2/, 5/, 58, 65. de Ilccreticis.
Fourthly, Such as deny to those that are so or-
dained, the names and privileges of bishops and
clergy. Leg. I, 24, 26, 28. de Hceretids. Leg. 2
ct 3. de Episcopis. Leg. 1. Ne sanctum baptismu
iteretur.
Fifthly, Such laws as prohibit all heretical con-
venticles and assemblies. Leg. 4, 5, fi, 10, II, 12,
14, 15, ly, 20, 21, 26, 30, 45, 52, 53, .54, 56, 6.'). de
Ilcrreticis, et Leg. 7. Ne sanctum haptisma iteretur.
Sixthly, Such as forbid heretics to build conven-
ticles. Leg. 1, 2, 6, 7, 8, 12, 30, 65. de Ilceretids, d
Leg. 3. de Fide Catholica. And forbid any one to
leave any legacy to them. Leg. 65. dc Ilccreticis.
And ordering both the conventicles, and whatever
was so bequeathed to them, either to be confiscated
to the public exchequer, Leg. 3, 4, 8, 12, 21, 30.
de II(Prcticis ; or else to be given to the use of the
catholic churches, Leg. 43, 52, 54, 57, 65. de Hce-
reticis, et Leg. 2. Ne sanctum haptisma iteretur. Only
excepting the Novatians, to whom Constantine
showed a little favour, because, though they w-ere
schismatical, yet they held to the catholic faith.
Leg. 2. de Hcsreticis. Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 30. lib. 5.
cap. 10. Sozomen.Iib. 8. cap. 1.
Seventhly, Such laws as allow slaves to inform
against their heretical masters, and gain their free-
dom by coming over to the church. Leg. 40. de
Hardicis, et Leg. 4. Ne sanctum haptisma iteretur.
Eighthly, Such laws as deny the children of
heretical parents their patrimony and inheritance,
except they returned to the catholic church, Leg.
7, 9, 40. de Jleereticis, et Leg. 7- Ne sanctum haptis-
ma iteretur.
Ninthly, Such laws as order the books of heretics
to be burned. Leg. 34 et 65. de Hcereticis.
This is the short account of those several penal
laws which the emperors made against heretics,
from the time of Constantine to Theodosius junior
and Valentinian III., which the learned reader
may find at length under their respective titles in
both the Thcodosian and Justinian Code. It is
sufficient here to have given an abstract of them,
which may serve to give some light to the laws of
the church that were made against them, which I
^^ Cypr. de Unit. Eccles. p. ]17.
^' V'ld. Cypr. ibid. p. 109, 113, 114. Ep. 55. ad Antonian.
p. 108 ct 114. Ep. Ul et GO. ad Cornel. Aug. cout. Literas
now proceed to give a more particul.ar account of,
as more properly relating to the discipline of the
church.
And here we may observe, in the
first place, that heresy was always how lieretics wore
. « , .... treated by the disci-
accounted one of the pnncipal crimes piinoonliechurcti.
. * ' I.ThpywiTcanatlle-
that a Christian could be miiltv of, as "i.itimi and cast
~ '' out of the church.
being a sort of apostacy from the
faith, and a voluntary apostacy, which was a cir-
cumstance that added much to the heinousncss of
the oflfence. Therefore Cyprian, comparing the
crimes of heretics and schismatics with those that
lapsed into idolatry by the violence of persecution,
says,^ This is a worse crime than that which the
lapsers may seem to have committed, who yet do a
severe penance for their crime, and implore the
mercy of God by a long and plenary satisfaction.
The one seeks to the church, and humbly entreats
her favour ; the other resists the church, and pro-
claims open war against her. The one has the ex-
cuse of necessity ; the other is detained in his crime
by his own will only. He that lapses, hurts him-
self alone ; but he that endeavours to make a heresy
or schism, draws many others with him into the
same delusion. Here is only the loss of one soul ;
but there a multitude is drawn into danger. The
lapser is sensible that he has committed a fault,
and therefore he mourns and laments for it ; but
the other grows proud, and swells in his crime, and
pleasing himself in his errors, he divides the chil-
dren from the mother, tempts and solicits the
sheep from the shepherd, and disturbs the sacra-
ments of God. And whereas a lapser sins but
once, he sins every day. Finally, a lapser may
afterward become a martyr, and obtain the promises
of the kingdom ; but the other, being out of the
church, cannot attain to the rewards of the church,
although he be slain for religion. This last argu-
ment is often insisted on by Cyprian,'^ and St.
Austin, and Chrysostom, and others, to deter men
from engaging in heresy and schism ; and it implies
that heretics did voluntarily cut themselves ol!" from
the communion of the church, and stood condemn-
ed of themselves (as the apostle words it, and some
of the ancients understand it) by a voluntary ex-
comminiication, or separation of themselves from
the church. Yet this did not hinder, but that, not-
withstanding any such separation of themselves,
the church ordinarily pronounced a more formal
anathema, or excommunication, against them. As
the council of Nice ends her creed with an anathema
against all those who opposed the doctrine there
delivered ; and the council of Gangra closes every
canon with anathema against the Eustathian here-
Petilian. lib. 2. cap. 23. de Bapt. lib. 4. cap. 17. Ep. Gl. ct
204. Chrys. Horn. II. in Ephes.
956
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
tics; and there are innumerable instances of this
kind in the tomes of the councils, which it would
be next to impertinent here only to refer to, they
are so well known to all that have ever looked into
them.
g^^j g To proceed, then : when they were
from'^'enSng''the ouce formally excommunicated, so
non^thoughnouly loug as they continucd impenitent,
they were by some rules of discipline
debarred from the very lowest privileges of church
communion; being forbidden to enter the church,
so much as to hear the sermon, or the Scriptures
read, in the service of the catechumens. The council
of Laodicea^^ has a canon to this purpose, " That
heretics, so long as they continue in their heresy,
shall not be permitted to enter into the house of
God." And it is probable this rule might be ob-
served in the strict discipline of some churches.
But it was no general rule : for I have had occasion
to show before,*" out of the African and Spanish coun-
cils, and several passages of St. Chrysostom's homi-
lies, that liberty was granted to heretics, together with
Jews and heathens, to come into the church and
hear the sermon preached and the Scriptures read,
being these were proper for their instruction. They
thought it not impossible but that heretics might
be converted in the church, as Polemon, a debauch-
ed young man, was converted in the school of
Xenocrates ; when, coming drunk and with his bac-
chanal wreaths about his head to hear the philoso-
pher read his lecture, (which happened to be about
temperance and modesty,) he was so affected there-
with, that he not only became his scholar and his
convert, but his successor also in the school of
Plato." The historians tell us, that Chrysostom,
by this means, brought over many to acknowledge
the Divinity of Christ, whilst they had liberty to
come to hear his sermons.*" And the fathers of the
council of Valentia, in Spain,*" give this as the rea-
son why they allowed heathens and heretics to come
and hear the bishops preaching, and the reading
of the Scriptures, because they had found by ex-
perience, that many by this means had been con-
verted to the faith. So that the church, which
always studied men's edification, and not their de-
struction, in prudence so ordered her discipline, as
to encourage heretics to frequent one part of her
service, which she allowed to her penitents and
catechumens. And if heretics were at any time
denied it, there was some very particular and ex-
traordinary reason for it.
But there was not the same reason „ . „
Sect. 9.
for allowing catholics to frequent the encourage" hTr^tics
assemblies or conventicles of heretics frequeuUngthdrM-
and schismatics ; because this, instead
of converting them, had rather been to have con-
firmed and hardened them in their errors; and
therefore the prohibition in this case was more pe-
remptory and universal, that no one should join
with heretics in any religious oflfices, and least of
all in their conventicles, under pain of excommuni-
cation. To this purpose the Apostolical Canons,
If any bishop, presbyter, or deacon, pray with here-
tics, let him be suspended : but if he suffer them to
ofl[iciat,e as clergymen,*" let him be deposed. And
again,*' If any clergyman or laymau go into a syna-
gogue of Jews or heretics to pray, let him be ex-
communicated or deposed. In like manner the
council of Laodicea,*- None of the church are per-
mitted to go to the cemeteries or martyries of heretics
for prayer or worship, under pain of excommuni-
cation for some time, till they repent and confess
their error. And again,*^ It is not lawful to pray
with heretics or schismatics. The assembly of here-
tics, says the council of Carthage,"^ is not a church,
but a conventicle. Therefore, with heretics*** no
one shall either pray or sing psalms. If a catholic,
says the council of Lerida,™ offer his children to be
baptized by heretics, his oblation shall in no wise
be received in the church. But then this was to be
understood, where a man might have baptism from
a catholic, and he chose rather to go to a heretic to
receive it, without any necessity to compel him so
to do. For otherwise, as has been observed before,
out of several places of St. Austin," in case of ex-
treme necessity, a man was allowed to receive bap-
tim from a heretic, rather than die without it. This
was not esteemed any breach of catholic unity,
neither was it the case which the discipline of the
church respected, when she forbade men to encou-
rage heretics by a voluntary joining with them, and
receiving baptism from them. Cyril of Jerusalem,
in this sense,'^ bids his catechumen abhor especially
the conventicles of impious heretics, and have no
communication with them. Chrysostom compares
heretics to those ^ that deface the king's coin :
Though it be but in one point, they subvert the
gospel thereby, and therefore catholics ought to
■" Cone. Laodic. can. 6. *'^ Book XIII. chap. 1. sect. 2.
" Vid. Valcr. Ma.ximum, lib. 6. cap. 9.
^ Sozom. lib. 8. cap. 2. *" Cone. Valentin, can. 1.
™ Canon. Apo.st. 45. »' Ibid. can. 65.
"■^ Cone. Laodic. can. 9. '^ Ibid. can. 33.
''' Cone. Carth. 4. can. 71. Hacretieoruni coetus non ec-
clesia, sed conciliabuluui est.
•^ Ibid. can. 72. Cum hicrcticis nee oraudum noc psal-
lenduni.
*'' Cone. Ilerdcnsc, can. 13. Catholicus, qui filios sues in
hcPiesi baptizandos obtulerit, oblatio illius in ecclesia nulla-
tenus recipiatnr. Vid. Hieron. Dialog, cum Lucifer, cap. 5.
Sciens ab hacretieis baptizatus, erroris veniam non meretur.
" Aug. de Bapt. lib. 1. cap. 2. et lib. 6. cap. 5. lib. 7. cap,
52. See these cited at large before, chap. 1. sect. 4.
** Cyril. Catech. 4. n. 23. 'EgaiptTcus /xicrfi irdvTa tu
(TuuaSfjLa Twv irapavofiwv alplTiKwu.
>>'■> Chrys. in Galat. i. p. 972.
Chap. VI.
ANTIQUITIE.S OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
957
make a separation from them. No one, he says,'"
ought to maintain any friendship with heretics.
Since they maintain cliflerent doctrines, men ought
not to mingle or join in their asseinhlies with them.
And he adds, That to divide the church by schism,
is no less a crime than to fall into heresy, because
it exposes the church to the ridicule of the Gentiles.
There he also urges" that famous saying of Cy-
prian, The blood of martyrdom cannot blot out this
crime. For why art thou a martyr? Is it not for
the glory of Christ ? If therefore thou layest down
thy life for Christ, why dost thou lay waste his
church, for which Christ laid down his own life ?
Thus the ancients dissuade men from encouraging
heretics and schismatics by resorting to their as-
semblies.
Sect 10 There were many other marks of
eat'or ranters°e"«ith infamy aud disgTace set upon heretics
their'preseutsro"™ by tlic laws of the churcli joining
or'm-.ke"^m"rta|/s with the laws of the state, to give
with them, &c. , , , p , i
men a greater abhorrence oi them.
No one was so much as to eat at a feast or converse
familiarly with them ; no one might receive their
eulofficp, or festival presents ; nor read or retain
their writings, but discover and burn them ; no one
might make marriages or enter into any affinity
with them, except they would promise to return
into the catholic church. As long as they con-
tinued in heresy, their names were struck out of the
diptychs of the church ; and if they died in heresy,
no psalmody or other solemnity was used at their
funeral ; no oblations were offered for them, nor
any memorial ever after made of them in the solemn
service of the church. But because I have spoken
of these things fully in the general description of
the church's treatment of excommunicate jiersons
before," it may be sufficient only to have hinted
these several points in this place, because these
punishments were not peculiar to heretics, but be-
longed to all in general that were under the cen-
sure of excommunication.
<.^^j ,, Yet there are two things of this
aiio">i "rbreTu kind, which it may not be improper
sfastfcarctuse''"''^' to Speak a little more particularly of
agains a ca o c. j^^^.^^ y That by the laws of the
church, as well as the state, heretics were rendered
infamous, and their testimony was not to be taken
as evidence in any ecclesiastical cause whatsoever.
The testimony of a heretic shall not be taken
against a bishop, say the Apostolical Canons." In
all judgment, says the council of Carthage,'* ex-
amination shall be made into the conversation and
failh both of the accuser and defendant. In the
African Code there are two canons to this ])in-pose,
the one forbidding all excommunicate persons"
(under which heretics are comprehended) to be
evidence against nny man, during the time of their
suspension. And the other expressly naming here-
tics '" among many others whose testimony was not
to be admitted in law : such as slaves and frcedmen
against their own masters ; all mimics, and actors,
and such other infamous persons ; all Jews and
heathens ; and all such whose testimony was repro-
bated by the laws of the state ; except it were in
some matter of their own private concerns, in which
case every man was to have justice, and any one
allowed to accuse another. The same equitable
distinction is made by a general council of Con-
stantinople : " A man might have a private cause of
complaint against a bishop ; as, that he was de-
frauded in his property, or in any the like cases
injured by him ; in which case his accusation was
to be heard, without considering at all the quality
of the person or his religion. For a bishop was to
keep a good conscience, and any man that com-
plained of being injured by him, was to have justice
done him, whatever religion he was of. But if the
crime was purely ecclesiastical that was alleged
against him, then the personal qualities of the ac-
cusers were to be examined; and in the first place,
heretics are not allowed to accuse orthodox bishops
in causes ecclesiastical ; neither any excommunicated
persons, before they had first made satisfaction for
their own crimes. Gothofred indeed questions whe-
ther there be any law in the Theodosian Code, which
thus unqualifies heretics from giving evidence ; for
though there be a law of Valentinian's twice repeat-
ed in two distinct titles," declaring the proper quali-
fications of witnesses, yet he thinks in both places
it is to be understood of apostates only, and not of
heretics. But it is certain in Justinian's Code" this
same law is applied to heretics, rendering them in-
capable of giving evidence. And Justinian made
two laws of his own to confirm this sense of the
ancient law. In one of which"" he says, That
whereas the judges were at some doubt, whether
'» Chrys. Horn. 11. in Eplies. p. 1102 et 1108.
" Ibid. p. 1107.
" Chap. 2. sect. 11, &c. " Canon. Apost. 75.
'^ Cone. Cartliag. 4. can. 96. " Coti. African, can. 129.
'" Ibid. can. 130. ^" Cone. Constant, can. 6.
" Cod. Theod. lib. 11. Tit. 39. De Fide Tcstium, Leg.
11. Hi qui sanctam fidem prodiderint, et sacrum baptisma
profanarint, a consortio omnium segregati, sint a testimo-
niis alieni, &c. Idem rcpetitur, lib. IG. Tit. 7. De Apos-
tatis, Leg. 4.
'•"Cod. Justin, lib. 1. Tit. 7. De Apostatis, Leg. 3. Hi, qui
sanctam fidem prodiderunt, et sanctum baptisma h.icretica
superstitione profanarunt, a consortio omnium segregati, a
testimoniis alieni sint.
^0 Ibid. Tit. 5. De Htereticis, lib. 1. Leg. 21. Quoniam
mnlti judites in dirimendis litigiis nos interpellaverunt,
nnstro indigentes oraculo, ut eis referretur, quid de testibus
haereticis statuendum sit, utrumne accipiantnr eorum testi-
monia, an respuantur: sancimus. contra orthodoxos quidem
litigantes, nemini hseretico, vel his etiam qui J\idaicam su-
perstitionem colunt. esse in lestimonio communionem; sive
utra|ue pars orthodo.xa sit, sive altera. Inter se autem
958
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
they should admit the testimony of heretics in de-
termining causes, he thus resolved the matter for
their instruction : That where a catholic was con-
cerned in any dispute, neither heretic nor Jew should
be allowed to give evidence, whether both parties
were cathoHcs, or only one : but in such causes as
Jews or heretics had between themselves, the testi-
mony of either might indifferently be admitted, as
fit witnesses for such disputers ; yet with an excep-
tion to all those who were of the mad sect of the
Manichees, of which the Borhoritce were a part,
and all who still followed the pagan superstition :
also all Samaritans, and Montanists, and Tasco-
drogitcc and Ophifce, who differed not much from
the Samaritans in the likeness of their guilt; all
such are prohibited universally either to give testi-
mony, or to prosecute any action at law. And he
mentions and confirms this decree in one of his
Novels" also. But whether Justinian was the first
that made this law in the state against heretics, as
Gothofred would have it, or not, is not very ma-
terial : it is certain there was such a rule in the
church long before. For St. Austin pleads it in be-
half of one of his own presbyters,^'- Secundinus of
Germanicia, a place in his diocese : Against a ca-
thohc presbyter we neither can nor ought to admit
the accusations of heretics. And so he says again,
in the case of Cecilian, bishop of Carthage, whom
the Donatists accused of many crimes : Neither
piety, nor charity, nor truth,** will allow the testi-
mony of those men against him, whom we see to be
out of the church. And long before him, Athana-
sius '* pleaded the same in his own behalf: when
he was accused for suffering Macarius, one of his
presbyters, to break the communion cup, he urged,
That his accusers were Meletians, who ought not
to be credited, being schismatics and enemies both
to him and the church. A great many such rules
are collected bj' Gratian^^ out of the epistles of the
ancient popes, which, though they be spurious, yet
they are founded upon this known practice of the
church, that the testimony of a heretic was not to
be received against a catholic in an ecclesiastical
cause, which we have seen fully evinced in the pre-
ceding allegations.
The other thing here to be observed
is, that bv the laws of the church all Gti.iy, Heretics not
, . allowetl to succeed
men, or ecclesiastics at least, were '« ■>">• patenwi m-
' . ' licrita.ice.
obliged to discourage heresy by deny-
ing obstinate defenders of it such temporal benefits
and privileges as it was in their power to deny them.
Thus, for instance, the council of Carthage'*^ forbids
the bishops and clergy to confer any donations up-
on heretics, though they be of their kindred, either
by gift or will. And the civil lawgiive force to this
decree, by rendering all heretics intestate, that is,
incapable either of disposing of their own estates,
or of receiving any benefit from the wills of others,
as we have seen before, (sect. 6,) in speaking of the
civil sanctions made against them.
Another law of this kind was that g^^.^ jg
which forbade the ordination of such to"uI''e promouon
as were either baptized in heresy, or X°r"lis' return "to
fell away after they had been baptized
in catholic unity in the church. They were allow-
ed to be received as penitent laymen, but not to be
promoted to any ecclesiastical dignity in any order
of the clerical function. But this was a piece of
discipline that might be insisted on, or dispensed
with and waved, according as church governors in
prudence thought most for the benefit and advan-
tage of the church. And therefore, though the
council of Eliberis" and some others insist upon this
rule, yet the council of Nice dispensed with it in
the case of the Novatians, and the African fathers
in the case of the Donatists, to encourage those
schismatics to return to the unity of the church.
But I only just mention this here, because I have
more fully stated it on both sides upon other occa-
sions in the preceding parts ^ of this work, to which
the reader may have recourse.
And there I have also anoted an-
bect. H.
other rule, which relates to the matter be^ore&in'^'d who '"
now in hand ; which was, that no one J;,^ that'were /ot
should be ordained bishop, presbyter, °" "^ '^''•''°''*' '^*'"'-
or deacon, who had not first made all the members
of his family catholic Christians. This is a rule
we find in the third council of Carthage,"" where St.
Austin was present : and there is no question but
that it was chiefly designed against the Donatists,
haereticis vel Judaeis, ubi litigandum existimaverint, con-
cedimus foedus permixtiim, et dignos litigatoribus testes in-
troducere: exceptis scilicet his, quos vel Manichaicus furor,
cujus partem et Borboritas esse manii'estum est, vel pagana
stiperstitio detinet : Samaritis nihilo minus, et qui iJlis iion
absimiles sunt, Montanistis, et Tascodrogitis, et Ophitis;
quibus pro reatus similitudine omnis legitimus actus inter-
dictus est, &c.
" Novel. 45. Haereticos perhibere testimonium prohi-
buimiis, quando orthodoxi inter alterutros litigant, &c.
^- Aug. Ep. 212. ad Pancarium. Ha;reticorum accusa-
tiones contra catholicum presbyterum admittere nee possu-
mus nee debemus.
'^^ Ep. 50. ad Bonifac. Ipsa pietas, Veritas, chariias, non
pormittit contra Caecilianum eorum homintnn admittere
testimonia, quos in ecclesia non videmus.
8' Athan. Apol. ad Constant, t. 1. p. 731.
"^ Gratian. Caus. 3. Quaest. 4 et 5.
^^ Cone. Carth. 3. can. 1.3. Ut episcopi vel clerici, in eos
qui catholici Christiani non sunt, eliamsi consanguiuei fue-
rint, nee per donationes, nee per testamentum, rerum siiarum
aliquid conferant. Vid. Cod. African, can. 22. Et Cone.
Af'ricanum vulgo dictum, can. 48.
8' Cone. Eliber. can. 51.
ssfiook IV. chap. .3. sect. 12. And Scholast. Hist, of
Bapt. Part II. chap. 4.
**° Cone. Carth. 3. can. 18. Ut episcopi, prosbyteri, et
diaconi non ordinentur, priusquam omnes,qui sunt in dome
eorum, Christianos catholicos fecerint.
Chap. VI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
959
though it equally affects all heretics, and Jews and
pagans, and all who secretly by connivance gave
any encouragement to them : it being thought ab-
surd to promote those to the government of the
church, who had not zeal or interest enough to
si'cure tlie practice of true religion within the walls
of their own families. And the rule tending di-
rectly to discourage heresy, I therefore mention it
here as a branch of the ancient discipline worthy
(lur observation.
jj^^j J. Neither can I pass over another
i.^i'aureb^foreaf Tule of the fourth council of Car-
Ii" rfi'S^ o^f'fxcom- thage, which forbids catholics'" to
bring any cause, whether just or un-
just, before an heretical judge, under pain of ex-
communication. This does not indeed deprive here-
tical judges of their office, or render their decisions
null, when the state thinks fit to allow them, as it
sometimes did under Constantius and Valens, and
other heretical emperors. For the church has no
power in this case, which belongs to the civil, and
not the ecclesiastical power, as has been*' showed
before. But the church had power to lay an in-
j unction upon all her members, not to bring their
causes before an heretical judge, by a just analogy
to that rule of the apostle, not to go to law before
the unbelievers. And this was one way to discoun-
tenance heresy in men of the highest station : and
for this reason we may suppose the church enjoined
it, to give a check to heretics, by obliging catholics
to end their controversies among themselves, and
have no communication with heretics or unbelievers.
Sect. !$. ^^G have hitherto considered the
na!yc'e'imp^d'up''on punishmcnts laid upon heretics con-
relentin? heretics. ,• • * .i • !_ j.' t
tniuing m their obstinacy and per-
verseness, and bidding defiance to the communion
of the church. We are now to view the church's
discipHne and behaviour toward them, when they
showed any disposition to relent and return to the
unity of the faith. Now, heresy being reckoned
among the greatest of crimes, a proportionable
term of penance was laid upon it. The council of
Eliberis^ appoints ten years' penance for such as
went over from the catholic church to any heresy,
if ever they returned and made confession of their
crime, before they should be admitted to commu-
nion. Only an excejjtion is made in the case of in-
fants, because their fault was not their own, but
their parents' : therefore they are ordered to be re-
ceived without any delay. The council of Rome
under Felix" sets a more particular mark upon bi-
shops, presbyters, and deacons, who suffered them-
selves to be rebaptized by heretics, because this was
in effect to deny their Christianity, and own that
they were pagans. Such are denied communion
even among the catechumens all their lives, and
only allowed lay communion at the hour of death.
Others'" are enjoined the same penance as the coun-
cil of Nice puts upon lapsers, that is, twelve years,
in the several stations of penitents, unless they had
the plea of necessity, or fear, or danger to excuse
them. But if they were children,'^ their ignorance
and immaturity was a more reasonable plea to
shorten their penance, and restore them more speed-
ily to communion. The council of Agde"" contracted
this term of penance universally for all such lapsers
into heresy, reducing it to the term of three years
only. For though the ancient canons imposed a
longer penance, yet they saw good reason to relax
this severity, and make the conditions of reconcilia-
tion a httle easier. The council of Epone" repeats
and confirms this decree, with a little various read-
ing of one clause, which reduces the term of penance
to two years only.
It appears from some of the fore-
"■ * Sect. 17.
mentioned canons, that a great dif- ac"o'Jdin"'to the a^
ference was made in the term of drt^,,uf^e«rJsoru
penance imposed upon heretics, with ° *""'*''"•
respect to the age of the offenders. Children were
more favourably dealt with, by reason of their ig-
norance and want of mature judgment, than adult
persons. And we may observe the same difference
made in many other cases of the like nature. They
who were baptized and educated in the catholic
faith, were more severely treated, if after that they
deserted the church, and fell into heresy, and espe-
cially such heresies as required them to take a new
baptism. The foresaid canons chiefly respect de-
serters ; and particularly that of Felix in the Ro-
man council, such as were rebaptized in heresy :
^ Cone. Carth. 4. can. 87. Catholicus qui causam suain,
sive justam sive injiustam, ad judicium alterius fidei judicis
provocat, excommunicetur.
=" Chap. 2. sect. 5.
^- Cone. Eliber. can. 22. Si quis de eatholica ecclesia ad
haeresiin transitum fecerit, rursusque ad eeclesiam recurrerit
— decern annis agat pcenitentiaiu, cui post decern annos
pra;stari communio debet. Si vero infantes t'uerint trans-
ducti, quia non suo vitio peccaverint, incunctanter recipi
debent. '
'' Cone. Rom. an. 487. can. 2. Ad exitus sui diem in pre-
nitentia (si resipiscunt) jacere convenict: nee orationi non
modo fidelium, sed nee catechumenorum omniraodis inter-
esse, quibus communio laica tantum in morte redtlenda est.
9' Ibid. can. 3.
"^ Ibid. can. 4. Pueris autem, quibus ignorantia suffra-
gatur aetatis, aliquandiu sub mauus impositione detentis,
reddenda communio est: nee eorum expectanda poeniten-
tia, quos excipit a coercitione censura.
'^Conc. Agathen. can. GO. Lapsis, id est, qui in eatho-
lica fide baptizati sunt, si prsevarieatione damuabili post in
hapresiui transierint, grandem redeundi difficultatem sanxit
antiquitas. Quibus nos, annonuii mtdtitudine breviata,
poenitentiambiennii imponimus, ut praeseripto bionnin, ter-
tio sine relaxatione jejuuent, et eeclesiam studeant Ireqtien-
tare, &c.
'' Cone. Epaunen. can. 29. Proescripto biennio tertia die
sine dilatione jejuuent, &c.
I
960
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
concerning which both the civil and ecclesiastical
laws speak with great indignation and severity;
the one confiscating the goods of all rebaptizers,
and banishing their persons ; and the other re-
quiring the rebaptized to go through a long course
of penance in order to their readmission to tlie
communion of the church again ; of which the
reader may find a more ample account in a former
Book,'* under the proper title of rebaptization.
Whereas they that were born and bred and baptized
originally among heretics, had more favourable al-
lowances made them, with respect to their diflicult
circumstances, and great prejudices naturally aris-
ing thence. This is expressly said by St. Austin,"'
in one of his epistles to a Donatist bishop : The
church has one way of treating those who desert
her, if ever they repent ; and another way of treat-
ing those who were never before in her bosom, till
they come to beg her peace : she humbles the
former by a severer discipline, but receives the latter
more gently, loving both, and ministering to the
cure of both with the charity and affection of a
mother. So again, in his book of One Baptism,'""
against Petilian, We observe this distinction, to
humble those who were once in the catholic church,
and afterward desert it, with a severer penance,
than those who were never in it. Neither do we
admit them into the clergy, whether they were re-
baptized by them, or run over to them, or were
clergymen or laymen among them. This distinc-
tion was particularly observed by the African sy-
nods with relation to such persons as were baptized
in their infancy among the Donatists : in the coun-
cil of Carthage, anno 397, which is inserted into
the African Code,"" a proposal was made. That such
as had been baptized among the Donatists in their
infancy, by their parents' fault, without their own
knowledge and consent, should, upon their return
to the church, be allowed the privilege of ordination:
and in the next council '"' the proposal was accepted,
and a decree passed accordingly in favour of them.
The council of Nice '"' granted the same indulgence
to the Novatian clergy : but we rarely find any of
those who deserted the church in which they had
been baptized, allowed this privilege ; the laws
Sect 18.
Hcrpsiarchs more
verelv U'l-ated tliuu
leir loUowers.
being more peremptory against them, to debar them
from all clerical dignity, and only receive them as
private Christians to lay communion.
Yet considerations of prudence
sometimes obliged the church to dis-
pense with those laws also, and re-
ceive even deserters, in some cases, to clerical dig-
nity again ; of which I have given some instances
in a former Book.'"* But then she always set a
mark of infamy upon heresiarchs, or first founders
of heresy, making a distinction between them and
those that followed them ; allowing the- one some-
times to continue in the clerical function upon their
repentance, but commonly degrading the other
without hopes of restitution. St. Austin takes no-
tice of this difference in the case of the Donatists :
he says,'"^ The church of Africa observed this mo-
deration from the beginning toward them, accord-
ing to the decree made by those in the Roman
church, who were appointed to judge and decide
the dispute between Cecilian and the party of Do-
natus : they condemned only Donatus, who was
proved to be the author of the schism ; but ordered
the rest to be received in their clerical honours upon
their repentance, although they were ordained out
of the catholic church.
Another distinction was made, as o , ,„
' Sf>ri in
A
serl
I" "." J ■■■-
npiiedonly out of
deserted the church out of choice,
and those who complied with heretical errors only
by force and compulsion, being terrified into them
by the violence of some persecution. In this latter
case, bishops were allowed to moderate their pe-
nance, as the circumstances of the matter seemed !
to require. As appears from the direction '"'^ given
by Pope Leo to the bishop of Aquileia, concerning ;
the penance of such as were compelled by fear and
violence offered to them by certain heretics, to sub-
mit to a second baptism : They were to be put under
penance, he says, for some time, but a moderation i
was to be used in the term of it, according to the
bishop's discretion.
Another difference was made be- sc-ot. 20.
tween such heretics as retauied the between such :
™ Book XII. chap. 5. sect. 7.
^ Aug. Ep. 48, ad Vincentiiim, p. 73. Aliter tractat illos,
qui earn deserunt, si hoc ipsum poenitendo corrigant ; aliter
illos, qui in ca nondum fuerunt, et tunc primum ejus pacem
accipiunt: illos amplius humiliando, istos lenius suscipien-
do, utrosque diligendo, utrisque sanandis matenia caritate
serviendo.
""' Aug. De Unico Bapt. cap. 12. Nee illud sine distinc-
tione prx'terimus, ut h\unilio leraagant poenitentiam, qui jam
fideles ecclesiam catholicam deseruerunt, quain qui in ilia
nondum fuerunt. Nee ad clericatum admittuntur, sive ab
haereticis rebaptizati sint, sive prius suscepti ad illos redie-
rint, sive apud illos clerici vel laici fuerint.
"•' Cod. African, can. 18. '"^ Ibid. can. 58.
'M Cone. Nic. can. 8. '»' Book IV. chap. 7. sect. 7 and 8.
'"^ Aug. Ep. .50. ad Bonifac. p. 87. Hoc erga istos ab
initio servavit Africa catholica, ex episcoporum sententia,
qui in ecclesia Romana inter Caecilianum et partem Donati
judicaverunt ; damnatoque uno quodam Donato, qui auctori
schisniatis fuisse manifestatus est, ca3teros correctos etiamsi .
extra ecclesiam ordinati esseut, in suis honoribus suscipi-
endos esse censuerunt.
""* Leo, Ep. 79. ad Nicetam, cap. 6. Qui ad iterandumi
baptismum vel metu coacti sunt, vol terrore traducti, his eai
custodienda est moderatio, qua in societatem nostram nom
nisi per poenitentioe remedium, et per impositionem episco-
palis manus, communionis recipiant unitatem ; temporis poe-
nitudinis habita moderatione, tuo constituenda judicio, &c.
Chap. VI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
%I
tics IS retained tiie (luc foriii of baptisiTi, and those who
fomi of baptism, *^
and such as rejected whollv rciected it, OF comipted it in
or corrupted it. j J » r
any essential part. The former were
to be received only by imposition of hands, confess-
ing their error, as having received a true baptism,
though out of the church, before ; but the other were
to be received only as heathens, having never been
truly baptized, and therefore were obliged to receive
a new baptism to make them members of the
church. Of which, because I have given a full ac-
count '"' elsewhere, I need say no more in this place.
Finally, they made some distinction
No "onVto'bere- bctwecn such hcrctics as contuma-
tic, before he con- clously Tcsisted tile admouitious of the
tumaciouslv resibted ^
the admonition of churcli, and such as never had any
the ctiurch. ^
admonition given them, or amended
quietly upon the first admonition. Men might en-
tertain very dangerous errors, but till the church
had given them a first and second admonition, ac-
cording to the apostle's rule, they were not reputed
formal heretics, nor treated as such, till they joined
contumacy to their error. St. Austin "" puts the
case thus between two men, who are equally in-
volved in the error of Photinianism, denying the
Divinity of Christ ; but the one is baptized in heresy
out of the communion of the catholic church ; the
other is baptized in the catholic church, having the
same error, which he believes to be the catholic
faith : I do not yet call this man a heretic, unless,
when the doctrine of the catholic faith is declared
to him, he chooses rather to resist it, and hold to
his former opinion : before he does this, he that is
baptized out of the church is plainly the worse of
the two. But that man is worse than both the
former, who, knowing this opinion, which he holds
only to be taught among heretics divided from the
church, yet, for some secular end and advantage,
chooses to be baptized in the church, and continue
in it after baptism : this man is not only to be ac-
counted a separatist, but so much the more wicked
one for adding heresy to his error, and dissimulation
and hypocrisy to the division of the faith. In an-
other place '"' he says, They are properly heretics,
who, when they are reproved for their unsound
opinions, contumaciously resist ; and instead of cor-
recting their pernicious and damnable doctrines,
persist in the defence of them, and leave the church,
and become her enemies. But they who"" defend
not their opinion, though false and perverse, with
any pertinacious animosity, especially if they were
not the first broachers of it, but received it from the
seduction of then- parents, and were careful in their
inquiries after truth, being ready to embrace it
when they found it ; they were not to be reckoned
among hcrctics. And with much stronger reason,
we have heard him '" say before. That a man who
in extreme necessity received baptism from heretics,
when he could not have a catholic to administer it
to him, was in no fault, because his mind and will
was still united to the catholic church. From all
which it is easy to discern, how great a difTerence
they made in the degrees of heresy and its guilt, and
how the discipline of the church was managed in a
great measure according to these distinctions.
I have already "- showed, that a
Sect. 22.
like discrimination was made between , ''''"' '■''^ distinc-
tions observed in
schismatics of different kinds, and iu?^fi,"^the"chu'rc"h
that the censures of the church were ac^'rdintirthed'iV-
. j3. , 1 ,1 1 • .. ferent nature and
mflicted on them only in proportion Tarious decrees of
. - , n 1 ' m 1 their schism.
to the quality of their offence, observ-
ing the different nature and various degrees of their
separation or schism. Some only absented from
church for a short time, suppose two or three Lord's
days successively, without any justifiable reasons for
it : and it was thought sufficient to correct such by
a moderate punishment of as many weeks' suspen-
sion. Others attended some part of the service,
suppose the sermon, and the psalmody, and the first
prayers for the catechumens ; but then withdrew,
as if they had been penitents, when the service of
the faithful or the communion office came on, and
the eucharist was to be offered and received by all
that were not for some fault excluded from it : and
these, as greater criminals, were denied the privilege
of making any oblations, and excluded for some time
from all other holy offices of the church. A third
sort of separatists, which are most properly called
schismatics, were such as withdrew totally and
universally from the communion of the church;
pretending that her communion was polluted and
profane by the mixture of sinners ; or finding out
other such reasons to charge her with sinful terms
of communion, and justify their own separation by
many the like pretences, of which the history of the
Novatians and Donatists affords many instances.
Now, against these the church commonly proceeded
'»' Book XI. chap. 2. and .3. And Scholast. Hist, of
Bapt. Part I. chap. 1. sect. 20, &c.
103 Aug. de Bapt. lib. 4. cap. 16. Constitnimus duos
aliquos isto modo, unum eorum, verbi gratia, id sentire de
Christo quod Photinus opinatus est, et in ejus hoeresi bapti-
zari e.\tra ecclesiee catholicse communionem : alium vero
hoc idem sentire, sed in catholica baptizari, existimantem
istam esse catholicam fidem. Istum nondura hc-preticiiiu
dice, nisi manifestata sibi doctrina catholica; fidei resistere
maluerit, et iUud, quod teaebat, clegerit; quod antequana
fiat, manifestum est, ilium, qui foris baptizatus est esse pe-
3 Q
jorem, &c.
'"' De Civ. Dei, lib. 18. cap. 51. Qui in ecclesia Christi
morbidum aliquid pravumque sapiunt, si correpti, ut sanum
rectumque sapiant, resistunt contumaciter, suaque pcstifera
et mortifera dogmata emendare nolunt, sed defensare por-
sistunt ; haeretici fiunt, et foras exeuntes, habentur in exer-
centibus inimicis.
"" Ep. 162. p. 277. See this cited before, chap. 1. sect. 16.
'" Aug. de Bapt. lib. 1. cap. 2. lib. 6. cap. 5. lib. 7. cap.
52. See before, chap. 1. sect. 4.
"2 Book XVI. chap. 1. sect. 5.
962
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
more severely, using the highest censure of excom-
munication or anathema, as against more professed
and formal schismatics, and destroj^ers of that in-
violable unity and peace which ought to be most
sacredly preserved in the body of Christ. Of all
which schismatics, and their punishments, because
I have spoken particularly before in discoursing of
the unity of the church, I need say no more in this
place, but proceed to another crime, that of sacri-
lege, which comes next in order to be considered.
The Roman casuists'" are wont
Of s"acriic<;e. Par- to Call mauy thiugs sacrilege, which
ticiUarly of divert- . , "
inj things appro- thc ancicuts recKoncd no crunes at
pnated to sacred
uses, to other pur- all ; as the laying taxes or tribute
po:
upon ecclesiastics by the civil power,
without the consent of the pope, for which secular
princes are excommunicated by the famous bull in
coena Domini, as they call it ; and the bringing
ecclesiastical persons for any crime before the secu-
lar tribunals. Some other things they brand with
the odious name of sacrilege, which many of the
ancients reckoned to be virtues, and instances of
zeal and piety towards God ; as the removing of
images out of all places of Divine worship; for
which the council of Eliberis, and Epiphanius, and
many others, were so remarkable in ancient history,
who yet, if we Avere to speak in the style and lan-
guage of these modern casuists, were to be reckoned
guilty of the horrid sin of sacrilege. Since, there-
fore, the matter stood thus, we are not to expect to
find any punishments, in the penitential discipline
of the ancient church, allotted to such mere pre-
tended crimes and imaginary vices. But against
real sacrilege none could be more zealous than the
ancients ; particularly against diverting any thing
to private use, which was given to the public ser-
vice of the church. " If any one," say the Apos-
tolical Canons,'" " either of the clergy or laity, take
wax or oil out of the church, let him be cast out of
communion, and make restitution with the addition
of a fifth part." And, again,"^ " Let no one divert
to his own use any of the sacred utensils of gold, or
silver, or linen, for it is a flagitious thing ; and if
any one be apprehended so doing, let him be ex-
communicated." So likewise in the fourth council
of Carthage, " Let those '"= who deny the church
such oblations as are given by the dead, or give
them not without difficulty, be excommunicated as
murderers of the poor." And the second"' council
of Vaison, " They who detain the oblations, and
refuse to give them to the church, are to be cast
out of the church as infidels ; for such a provocation
of God, is a denying of the faith ; both the faithful,
who are gone out of the body, are defrauded of the
plenitude of their vows, and the poor also of the
comfort of their food and necessary subsistence.
Such are to be esteemed murderers of the poor, and
infidels, with respect to the judgment of God."
Whence one of the fathers says, To take from a
friend is theft ; but to defraud the church is sacri-
lege. This is cited from St. Jerom. And St. Am-
brose"' goes a little further, and says, They who
give their own estates to the church, and then in a
fickle humour retract, and revoke them again, like
Ananias and Sapphira, lose the reward both of their
first and second action; the first act is void of
judgment, and the second is downright sacrilege.
Therefore, whether a man retracted what he him-
self had given to the church, or detained what was
given by others, or robbed her of what she was ac-
tually possessed of, it was all the same species of
sacrilege, and the canons'" equally punish them all
with the same sentence of excommunication ; re-
ducing clergymen, when found guilty of this crime,
to the communion of strangers, which was a pun-
ishment peculiar to them, of which more hereafter.
I have already showed in a former Book,'-" that for
this reason bishops, who were intrusted with the
goods and revenues of the church, were not allowed
to alienate any part of them, except it were in great
necessity, to relieve the poor, or redeem captives ;
in which case, St. Ambrose himself, and many
others, disposed of the plate of the altar, and the
vessels and utensils belonging to the church, think-
ing it better that the inanimate temples of God
should want their ornaments, than that his living
temples should perish for want of relief. This was
not sacrilege in the eye of the law, either ecclesias-
tical or civil, but an act of mercy allowed by both :
for the laws against sacrilege, next to the honour of
God, had always a view to the necessities of the
poor: and, therefore, as this practice tended to
relieve them in great exigences, it was just the re-
verse of that inhuman sacrilege, which the ancients
"' Vid. Lessius de Jure, lib. 2. cap. 45. Dubitat. 3 ot 4.
'" Canon. Apnst. 72. "'^ Ibid. can. 73.
"" Cone. Carth. 4. can. 95. Qui oblationes defunctonim
aut negant ecclesiis, ant cum difficultate reddunt, tanquam
egentium necatoros, e.xcommunicentur.
"^ Couc. Vasense 2. can. 4. Qui oblationes defunctorum
rotinent, et ecclesiis tradere demorautur, ut infideles sunt ab
ecclesia abjiciendi: quia usque ad inanitionem fidei peive-
nire certum est banc pietatis Divinae e.xacerbationem : quia
et fideles de corpore recedentes fraudantur votorum suorum
pleuitudine, et pa\iperes consolatu alimonia; et neccssaria
substentatione fraudantur. Hi cnim talcs, quasi egentium
necatores, nee credentes judicium Dei,habendi sunt. Unde
et quidam patrum ait, Amico quidpiam rapere, furtuni est;
ecclesiam vero fraudare, sacrilegium. Hieron. Ep. 2. ad
Nepotian.
"^ Ambros. de Pceuitent. lib. 2. cap. 9. Sunt q\ii opes
suas tumultuario mentis impulsu, non judicio perpetuo, ubi
ecclesiae contulerimt, postea revocaudas putaverunt: qui-
bus nee prima nierces rata est, nee sectinda; quia nee
prima judicium habuit, et secunda habuit sacrilegium.
"° Vid. Cone. Agathcnse, can. 4, 5, 6. Cone. Turon. 2.
can. 24. Cone. Arelat. 2. can. 28.
'-" Book V. chap. 6. sect. 6 and 7.
Chap. VI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
9G3
called murdering the poor, against which so many
severe laws were made to abolish and correct it.
g^^j 24 Another great crime of near akin
mitterTn''rob'bi"" ^o the formcr, which was sometimes
of graves. condemncd and punished under the
name of sacrilege, was robbing of graves, or de-
facing and spoiling the monuments of the dead.
These were always esteemed a sort of sacred repo-
sitories, and inviolable sanctuaries, even by the very
heathen, as appears from the edict of Julian,'-' and
what Gothofred '" has collected at large out of the
old laws and heathen writers upon the subject. And
the violation of them was always esteemed a piacular
crime, and sometimes punished with death. The
imperial laws made it capital, and therefore, when
the Christian emperors at Easter granted their in-
dulgence or pardon to criminals in prison, they still
excepted robbers of graves'^ among those other
flagitious criminals, which were to have no benefit
from their indulgence ; as has been showed before,'^
in speaking of those called atrocia crimina, great
and capital crimes. That which tempted men to
commit this wickedness was, that often riches and
jewels were buried with the dead, and fine marble
pillars and statues, ornaments and monuments, were
erected over their graves ; all which became spoil
and plunder to such as were impiously and sacrile-
giously disposed to invade them. Now, as the im-
perial laws prosecuted such criminals vdth suitable
punishments, fines, tortures, transportation, and
death ; so the ecclesiastical laws pursued them with
spiritual penalties, agreeable to her spiritual regi-
men and jurisdiction. Gregory Nyssen'-* says. The
holy fathers teach us to place the violation of burial-
places among those sins which are to be expiated
by public penance. But he distinguishes two de-
grees of this crime, the one punishable by ecclesi-
astical censure, the other not so. For if any one
took the stones or materials, which are usually cast
up before the burial-places of the dead, and applied
them to some other useful purpose, without exposing
the corpse to the air or light, or ofTering any abuse
or injury to it; though this was not commendable
or allowable, (for, indeed, the civil laws absolutely
forbade it,'-'' as was said before,) yet custom, how-
ever, exempted this from any punishment in the
church, because there was some benefit in it by an
application of the materials to a more useful pur-
pose; and, as Gothofred'" also observes, there was
something of seeming zeal in it, to demolish the
heathen altars and images, which were often erected
at the graves of pagans. But then, as Gregory
adds, there was another degree of this crime, which
was more horrible, when men raked into the ashes
of the dead, and disturbed their bones, in pursuit
of treasure, clothes, or other ornaments, that might
be buried with them : And this, he says, was pun-
ished with the same term of penance as simple
fornication, that is, nine years in the several stations
of repentance. The fourth council of Toledo'**
makes it a double punishment for any clergyman to
be guilty of this crime : " If any clerk is appre-
hended demolishing sepulchres, forasmuch as this
is a crime of sacrilege punishable with death by
the public laws, he ought by the canons to be de-
posed from his orders, and after that do three years'
penance for such his transgression." The reader
that pleases may see elegant invectives against this
crime in Sidonius Apollinaris '^' and St. Chrysos-
tom,'*'who justly represent it as one of the most
unnatural and inhuman barbarities that can be
ofTered to the nature of man, because the dead are
altogether innocent and passive, and in a condition
to excite pity and compassion only ; being destitute
and without ability to resist or right themselves
against invaders.
Another sort of men, who were an-
ciently accused and condem.ned as sa- The' "acriicge of
... 1 , theancienttraditors.
crilegious persons, were tliose whom who delivered up
° '■ their Bibles and holy
they commonly called traditors, for "tensiis to the hea-
; _ •' ^ ' then to be burnt.
delivering up their Bibles and other
sacred utensils of the church to the heathen to be
burnt, in the time of the Diocletian persecution.
The first council of Aries, '^' held immediately after
the persecution, makes it deposition from his or-
der for any clergyman, who could be convicted by
the public acts of this crime, either of betraying the
Scriptures, or any of the holy vessels, or the names
of his brethren, to the persecutors. The Donatists
frequently, but falsely, objected this crime to Ce-
cilian, bishop of Carthage, and those that ordained
him, that they were traditors : upon which St. Aus-
tin"^ tells them. That if they could evidently make
good the charge, the catholics would not scruple to
anathematize them after death. But the truth of
the matter was, these very objectors were traditors
'2' Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 17. De Sepulchris Violatis,
Leg. 5.
•22 Gothofr. in Leg. 2. ibid.
'23 Cod. Theod. De Indulgentiis Criminum, lib. 9. Tit. .38.
Leg. .3, 4, 7, 8. Valentin. Novel. 5. De Sepulchr.
'■-'^ Chap. 4. sect. 2.
125 jjyss_ Ep Canon, ad Letoium, can. 6 et 7.
'2« Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 17. De Sepulchr. Violatis,
Leg. 1, 2,3.
'2' Gothofr. in Leg. 5. ibid. p. 145.
'2^ Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 45. Si quis clericiis in demolien-
3 Q 2
dis sepulchris fuerit deprehensus, quia facinus hoc prosacri-
legiolegibus publicis sanguine vindicatur; oportetcanonibus
in tali scclere proditum, a clericatus ordine submoveri, et
panitentia; trienuio deputari.
'2' Sidon. lib. 3. Ep. 12.
'3» Chrys. Horn. .35. in 1 Cor. p. G.
'2' Cone. Arelat. I. can. 1-3. De his qui Scripturas Sanctas
tradidisse diciuitur, vol vasa Dominica, vel nomina fratrinu
siiorum, placuit nobis, nt quicuuque eorum in actis publicis
fuerit delectus, non verbis nudis, ab ordine cleri amoveatur.
'32 Aug. Ep. 50. ad Bonifac. Ep. 152. ad Donatistas.
964
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
themselves, though they had the impudence to ab-
solve one another, while they threw the charge up-
on innocent men, as Optatus'^' and St. Austin'**
show out of the acts of their own council of Cirta,
where they acted this comedy, which stood as a
witness against them.
Neither was this the only sacrilege
prlfanin»7h'/,^a'cra- ^^^^ Donatists wcrc guilty of, but they
Snd'aua"l'a'nd'fhe and their accomplices stand charged
oy ciiptures,&c. ^yj^j^ jy^^uy othcrs. Optatus objccts '"
to them their breaking and burning the com-
munion tables which they found in the catho-
lic churches. And their profaning the holy sa-
crament in a most vile manner, of which he gives
a most remarkable instance : Some of the Donatist
bishops, in their mad zeal, ordered the eucharist,
which they found in the catholic churches, to be
throwTi to the dogs ; but not without an immediate
sign of Divine vengeance upon them ; for the dogs,
instead of devouring the elements, fell upon their
masters, as if they had never known them, and tore
them to pieces, as robbers, and profaners of the
holy body of Christ : which makes Optatus '^^ put
them in mind of that admonition of our Saviour,
" Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither
cast ye yom* pearls before swine, lest they trample
them under their feet, and turn again and rend you."
It was a like profanation of the holy eucharist,
which Cornelius charges upon Novatian,"' when
he obliged his partisans, instead of saying Amen,
at the reception of it, to swear by the body and
blood of Christ, that they would never desert his
party, nor return to Cornelius. It was also reckoned
a piece of sacrilege to give the catholic churches to
heretics, in which St. Ambrose stoutly opposed the
younger Valentinian, when he sent him an order to
deliver up one of the churches of Milan to the
Arians: he returned him this courageous answer.
Those things "' which are God's, are not sub-
ject to the emperor's power. If my patrimony is
demanded, you may invade it ; if my body, I will
offer it of my own accord. I will not fly to the altar,
and supplicate for life, but more joyfully sacrifice
my life for the altar. There are some instances of
men turning churches "'' into stables : but as these
were very abominable, so there were but few that
fell into such prodigious pi-ofanations. We may
reckon also all sorts of idolatry, and divination, and
magic, and the abuse of Scriptures for lots and
charms and amulets, among the species of sacrilege,
as some of the ancient councils do :"° but I have
spoken fully of these under former heads, and there-
fore there is no occasion here to repeat them. I
only add, that to molest or hinder a clergyman in
the performance of his proper office by avocation
to other business, and laying him under a necessity
of following other employments inconsistent with
the duties of his proper station and function, is, in
the civil law, called sacrilege. Constantine in his
first settlement of religion made a law,"' That they
who ministered in the service of God, should be ex-
cused from all personal duties in the state ; that the
sacrilegious envy of some, who gave them disturb-
ance, might not withdraw them from the service of
religion. And, agreeable to the tenor of this law,
we find a rule of the church as ancient as St. Cy-
prian, That no one should employ a clergyman in
the business of a secular trust,"'- to be a guardian or
curator of his worldly concerns by his last will and
testament, under the penalty of excommunication,
or having his name blotted out of the diptychs of
the church after death.
There are abundance of laws in the Theodosian
Code, beside that of Constantine, settling great pri-
vileges, exemptions, and immunities upon the cler-
gy, in regard to their office ; as also upon churches,
in regard to the respect and veneration that is due
to them, as the houses of God and places of Divine
worship: upon which account they were made
sanctuaries or places of refuge for men in certain
proper cases, whence they might not be taken by
violence, without the imputation of a sort of sacri-
lege fixed on the invaders. But of all these pri-
vileges and immunities, I have had occasion to dis-
course at large '" before in speaking of churches and
the clergy, and therefore need not here repeat them ;
but only mention a law of Honorius,'*' which ex-
pressly charges the crime of sacrilege upon all such
as offered any injury or affi-ont to ministers officiat-
ing in the church, or to the service itself, or to
the place : ordering all such criminals^ to be no-
tified by public officers (not waiting for the bi-
shop's accusation of them) to the governor of
the province, who was to proceed against them,
"3 Optat. lib. 1. p. 39.
"^ Aug. cont. Crescon. lib. 3. cap. 27, &c.
'^' Optat. lib. 6. p. 94 et 95.
'^« Lib. 2. p. r)5.
'^' Cornel. Ep. ad Fabium, ap. Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 43.
"^ Ambros. Ep. 33. ail MaicpUin. de tradendis Basilicis.
'^" Vid. BaiMii. an. 072. p. 575. De Chaiiberto Rege.
"» Conc.Tolelan. 4. can. 28.
•^' Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 2. De Episc. et Cler. Leg. 2.
Qui divino cultui ministeria relicjioiiis impendunt, id est, hi
qui clerici appellantur, ab omnibus omnino muneribus ex-
cusentur : ne sacvilego livore quoiundam a Divinis obsequiis
avocentur. Vid. Leg. 7. ibid.
'^'- Cypr. Ep. 66. al 1. ad Cler. Furnitan. p. 3.
i« Book V. chap. 3. Book VIH. chap. 11.
'" Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 2. De Episc. Leg. 31. Si
quis in hoc genus sacrilegii proruperit, in occlesias catholicas
irruens, saceidotibus et ministris, vel ipsi cultui, locoque
aliquid inportet injurisc Provincipe moderator, sacer-
dotum ct catholicce ecclesi* rainistrorum, loci quoque ip-
sius, et Divini cultus injuriam, capitali in convictos sive
confessos reos senteutia noverit vindicaiiduni. Nee e.xpec-
tet ut episcopus injurise propria; ullionem deposcat, cui sanc-
titas ignoscendi solum gloriam reliqnit, &c.
Chap. VI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
9(55
and condemn (hem with tlie punishment of capital
offenders.
There is one species of sacrilege
The' "sacrllree of morC, wllich tllC CaSuistS of the Rom-
depriving miT. of Hie . , , , n ]
useof theSorii)(ure, isli churcli lor a ffood reason never
and the word of °
God, and the sacra- mcntlon : that is, the grand sacrilege
ments, particularly " ^
of tiie cup in the ^f their own church in depriving men
Lord's
upper.
of the use of the Holy Scriptures, and
the cup in the Lord's supper, both which, with un-
paralleled magisterial authority, are sacrilegiously
and injuriously taken from them. That the an-
cients reckoned it the sin of sacrilege to divide the
communion without reason, and deny men the use of
the cup, needs no other proof at present but the tes-
timony of Gelasius, one of their own popes, which
is still extant in their canon law,'" in the words of
the following decree : " We understand there are
some, who receive only a portion of the holy body,
and abstain from the cup of the holy blood. Who,
doubtless, being bound by some vain superstition,
ought either to receive the whole sacrament, or to
be excluded from the whole ; because one and the
same mystery cannot without grand sacrilege be
divided." Such sacrilegious dividers of the com-
munion are also condemned by Pope Leo,'^^ and
ordered to be excommunicated. And they who take
the eucharist, and use it for any other end besides
communicating, are censured by the first council of
Toledo, can. 14, and that of Ceesaraugusta, can. 3,
as sacrilegious also, deserving to be banished the
church with anathema or excommunication. But
of these I have discoursed more at large in a former
Book. See Book XV. chap. 4. sect. 13, and chap.
5. sect. 1, against communicating in one kind.
There were many heretics in the ancient church,
who were guilty of sacrilege in relation to the other
sacrament of baptism. Some rejected it wholly,
others corrupted it in the material part, and others
in the form of words necessary to the administra-
tion : of all which the reader may find a large ac-
count in a former Book,'" which particularly handles
the subject of baptism. But there were none that
ever presumed sacrilegiously to deny Christians
their proper birthright, which is to read the Scrip-
tures. Some heretics corrupted them; and others
rejected such parcels of them, as they thought most
opposite to their peculiar notions ; but none, who
allowed them to be the inspired writings and ora-
cles of the Holy Ghost, ever denied the people
liberty to search and examine them for their own
"^ Gelas. ap. Gratian. De Consecrat. Dist. 2. cap. 12.
Comperimus, autem, quod quidam sumpta tantummodo cor-
poris sacri portione, a calice sacri cnioris abstineaut. Qui
procul dubio (quoniam nescio qua superstitiono docentur ob-
stringi) aut integra sacramenta percipiaat, aut abintegris
arceantur : quia divisio unius cjusdemque mysterii sine
grandi sacrilegio non potest provenire.
'"■' Leo, Ser. 4. De Quadiagesiuia.
instruction. This is a piece of sacrilege peculiar
to these later ages, which the ancients knew nothing
of, and therefore had no occasion to make canons
or rules of discipline to correct it. There are many
exhortations to read the Scriptures ; but no orders
to keep them locked up in an unknown tongue, or
to forbid the people to use them upon any occasion.
And the only reason why there are no censures an-
ciently to be found against this sort of sacrilege, is,
because the sin itself was utterly unknown to the
primitive ages.
There was indeed sometimes a neglect in ignorant
or careless teachers in preaching the word of God to
the people: and this is censmed by some laws"*
even in the civil code, as a sacrilegious withdrawing
from the people the necessary food of their souls.
But of this I need say no more in this place, having
fully represented the laws '*" obliging bishops and
presbyters to be faithful and diligent in discharging
this part of their duty, while we were discoursing of
preaching, and the usages relating to it, in the an-
cient church.
There are some other things, which sometimes
bear the name of sacrilege ; but because they more
properly belong to other species of sin, as breach of
vows, to perjury; and defilement of consecrated
virgins, to fornication ; we will consider the disci-
pline and treatment of these and the like offences
under their proper heads, and proceed to the last
sort of sin, which shows irreverence to God in the
use of sacred things, commonly called simony,
which is also a sort of sacrilege, because it sets
spiritual and sacred things to sale, which are not
the subject of a secular contract.
This is commonly distinguished by g^^^ ,g
the ancients into three sorts : 1. Buy- bn"ingTn^ ieiiing
ing and selling of spiritual gifts. 2. "'''■""^' ^"'*'-
Buying and seUing of spiritual preferments. 3.
Ambitious usurpation, and sacrilegious intrusion
into ecclesiastical functions, without any legal elec-
tion or ordination. The first sort w^as that which
most properly had the name of simony, from Simon
Magus, who pretended with money to purchase the
gift of the Holy Ghost. And this was always
thought to be committed, when men either offered
or received money for ordinations. Which was a
crime of a very high nature, and always punished
with the severest censures of the chmch. The
Apostolical Canons '^ seem to lay a double punish-
ment, both deposition and excommunication, upon
>" Book XI. chap. 2 and .3.
"8 Cod. Theod. Lib. 16. Tit. 2. De Episcopis, Leg. 25.
Theodosii M. Qui Divinaa legis sanctitatem aut nesciendo
confundunt, aut negligendo violanl et offendunt, sacrilegium
committunt. '" Book XIV. chap. 4. sect. 2.
'^" Can. Apost. 29. KaOatpiiadut Knl aiiTo^, Kal 6 xn-
pOTOVIKTU^, Kid iKKOTTTtardw TTaVTaiTuaL Kal Tfj? KOlVWDLWi,
COS '^ifiuiv o nayo'i i'lr' f/ivv IliVfiou.
966
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
such of the clergy as were found guilty of this
crime : " If any bishop, presbyter, or deacon, obtain
this dignity for money, both he that is ordained,
and the ordainer, shall be deposed, and also cut off
from all communion, as Simon Magus was by Peter."
The general council of Chalcedon has a canon to
the same purpose, '^' " That if any bishop gave an
ordination, or any ecclesiastical office, or preferment
of any kind, for money, he himself should lose his
office, and the party so preferred be deposed." The
same punishment is appointed in the second council
of Orleans,'" the second of Braga,'" the fourth of
Toledo,'^ the eleventh of Toledo,'" the council of
Constantinople under Gennadius,'^^ the decrees of
Gelasius,'" Symmachus,'*' Hormisdas,'^' and Gre-
gory the Great,"^ St. Basil,'" the second council of
Nice,'^ and the council of TruUo."*' Particularly
the eighth council of Toledo '"* makes it both de-
gradation and excommunication in every clerk so
ordained. And also punishes the receivers of simo-
niacal gifts with equal severity ; if clergymen, with
the loss of their honour ; if laymen, with perpetual
excommunication to the hour of death. And the
civil law also provided "^^ in this case, to prevent
simoniacal ordinations. That both persons ordained,
and also their electors and ordainers, should all take
an oath, that there was nothing given or received,
or so much as contracted or promised, for any such
election or ordination. And for any bishop to or-
dain another without observing this rule, is deposi-
tion by the same law, both for himself, and him
that is so ordained by him.
The ancients also reduce to this sort of simony,
the exacting of any reward for administering bap-
tism, or the eucharist, or confirmation, or burying,
or consecration of churches, or any the like spiritual
offices, which were to be administered freely with-
out demanding any reward. The council of TruUo '°°
particularly forbids any clergyman to require any
thing for administering the eucharist : For grace is
not to be set to sale, neither do we impart the sanc-
tification of the Spirit for money, but give it with-
out craft to all that are worthy. And he that does
otherwise, shall be deposed as a follower of the
wicked error of Simon Magus. The eleventh coun-
cil of Toledo forbids not only the taking of money
for promotions to holy orders, but also for adminis-
tering baptism, or confirmation,'*" or chrism ; and
the bishop that connives at any of his clergy so
doing, is ordered to be excommunicated for two
months : and if a presbyter without his knowledge
commits such offence, he is to be excommunicated
four months ; a deacon, three months ; and those of
the inferior orders, excommunicated at discretion.
There are several other ancient canons to the same
purpose in the councils of Eliberis,'^ and Braga,'**
and the decrees of Gelasius,"" which have been
mentioned on another occasion,'" where we treated
of the proper methods of raising funds and mainte-
nance for the clergy, and need not here be repeated.
But they did not only call that g^^^ ^g
simony, which consisted in trafficking ch^sUi^'Tcci'esSl
for the gifts of the Holy Spirit, but ^^' p"^^""»'"^- "
also all purchases made of the spiritual preferments
of the church, and all promotions made without just
merit, out of mere favour and affection. The coun-
cil of Chalcedon '" not only threatens deposition to
any bishop that sets grace to sale, and ordains a
bishop, or chorepiscopus, or presbyter, or deacon, or
any clerk, for money ; but also if he promotes an
ceconomus or steward, or an ecdicus, that is, an ad-
vocate or defensor, or a paramonarius, that is, a
bailiff or stcAvard of the lands, for his own filthy
lucre. And both the clergy so ordained are to be
degraded ; and the officers so promoted, to lose their j
places : and if any one be instrumental as a medi-
ator in such dishonourable and unlawful traffic ; if
he be a clerk, he is to be degraded ; if a layman, or
a monk, to be anathematized. By the laws of Jus-
tinian,'" every elector was to depose upon oath, that
he did not choose the party elected either for any
gift, or promise, or friendship, or any other cause,
but only because he knew him to be a man of the
true catholic faith, and unblamable life, and good
learning. Gregory the Great says,''^ there were
some who took no reward of money for ordination.
J*' Cone. Chalced. c. 2.
'*2 Cone. Aurelian. 2. can. 3 et 4.
'^ Cone. Biacar. 2. can. 3. '^* Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 18.
'" Conc.Tolet.il. can. 8.
i^s Cone. C. P. Epist. Synod. Cone. t. 4. p. 1025.
'" Gelas. Decret. Ep. 9. ad Epise. Lucaniae, cap. 24.
'^^ Symmach. Decret. cap. 2.
'^^ Hormisd. Epist. ad Episc. Hispan. cap. 2.
"» Greg. lib. 7. Ep. 110.
"'' Basil. Ep. 76. ad Episcopos.
'S2 Cone. Nic. 2. can. 5. '«■ Cone. Trid. can. 22.
"=' Cone. Tolet. 8. can. 3. Quicunque propter accipien-
dam sacerdotii dignitatem quodlibet praemium fuerit de-
lectus obtulisse, e.K eodem tempore se nuverit anathematis
opprobrio condemnatum, atque a participatione Christi
corporis et sanguinis alienum. — Illi vero qui hae causa mu-
ncrum acceptores e,\titerint ; si clerici fuerint, honoris
amissione muletentur ; si laici, anathemate perpetuo con-
demnentur.
'<» Vid. Justin. Novel. 123. cap. 1. Novel. 137. cap. 2.
>« Cone. Trul. can. 23. >" Cone. Tolet. 11. can. 8.
"» Cone. Elib. can. 48.
•^" Cone. Bracar. 2. al. 3. can. 7.
"" Gelas. Ep. 1. al. 9. ad Epise. Lucau. cap. 10.
'"' Book V. chap. 4. sect. 14. '" Cone. Chalced. can. 2.
"' Justin. Novel. 123. cap. 1.
n< Greg. Horn. 2. in Evangel. Sunt nonnulli qui quidem
nummorum preemia ex ordinationc non aceipiunt, et tamea
sacros ordines pro hiimana gratia largiuntur, atque de largi-
tate eadem laudis solummodo retributionem quaerunt. Hi
nimirum quod gratis acceptum est, gratis non tribuunt, quia
de inipenso officio sanctitatis nummiun expetunt favoris. —
Aliud munus est ab obsequio, aliud muuus a manu, aliud
miuuis a lingua. Munus quippe ab obsequio est subjectio
Chap. VI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
%7
and yet were in some measure guilty of simony, be-
cause they gave holy orders for human favour, and
thence sought the reward of praise and favour
among men. They did not give freely what they
had freely received, because for giving a holy office
they required the gift of favour. For there were
three sorts of bribes, one from obsequiousness, an-
other from the hand, and another from the tongue.
That from obsequiousness was a servile subjection
unduly paid ; that from the hand was money ; that
from the tongue was favour. But whether this
sort of simony made men liable to ecclesiastical
censure, he does not say, but only speaks against it
as a great corruption, from which they who give
holy orders ought to keep themselves free, accord-
ing to that of the prophet, Isa. xxxiii. 15, " He that
shaketh his hands from holding of binbes."
The last sort of simony was, when
Of simoi. y' in iim- mcn by ambitious arts and undue
bitious usurpation .• t ^t /• i r
of holy offices, and practiccs, by thc lavour and power oi
intrusion into otlir-r >■ •'
men's places and somc great or Wealthy person, got
themselves invested in any office or
preferment, to which they had no regular call or
legal title ; or when they intruded themselves into
other men's places, which were legally filled before.
This was the common practice of schismatical and
other ambitious spirits, who would either thrust
themselves irregularly into a vacant see, or usurp
upon one that was already lawfully possessed and
held by another. Thus Novatian got himself clan-
cularly and simoniacally ordained to the bishopric
of Rome, to which CorneUus had been legally or-
dained before him, as Cyprian '" and others often
complain. And so Majorinus was ordained anti-
bishop of Carthage in opposition to Cecilian the
legal bishop, by the help of Lucilla, a wealthy wo-
man, who spirited the faction that was the first be-
ginning of the schism of the Donatists, as Optatus '"^
and St. Austin at large inform us. Now, all such
ordinations, being founded on ambition and usurpa-
tion, and generally obtained either by force, or
favour, or fraud, or bribery, were usually vacated
and declared null, and both the ordained and their
ordainers prosecuted as criminals by degradation
and reduction to the state and communion of lay-
men : of which, because I have given a full account
in a former Book,'" I will not stand to make any
further proof in his place. But only note, that it
was equally a simoniacal crime for any bishop am-
bitiously to thrust himself irregularly into any va-
cant see, or remove himself by any sinister arts
from a lesser see to a greater, in contempt and de-
spite of the rules prescribed by the church in that
case to be observed. For, as I have noted in speak-
ing formerly upon this subject,'™ there were many
severe laws made against bishops arbitrarily re-
moving themselves from one see to another. Though
the translation of bishops was not absolutely and
universally forbidden, (because the church had
sometimes occasion for this expedient,) yet care
was taken, that ambitious spirits should not move
themselves at pleasure, but all translations were re-
gularly to be made only bj' the authority, consent,
and approbation of a provincial council ; and to do
otherwise was esteemed a crime of simoniacal am-
bition of the highest nature, as proceeding from
avarice or love of pre-eminence, and using irregular
methods, bribery, favour, and faction, to compass an
end against the laws of the church. And therefore
the ancient canons of Nice '"and Antioch, and
those called Apostolical, not only barely forbid and
disallow this practice ; but the council of Sardica,"'
finding by experience that simple prohibitions were
not sufficient to repress it, and restrain asi)iring
men from it, backed her injunctions with the high-
est censures, making two very remarkable canons,
which run in these words : " That evil custom and
pernicious corruption is by all means to be rooted
out, that no bishop have liberty to remove himself
from a lesser city to another. For the reason why
he does this, is plain ; seeing we never find a bishop
labouring to remove himself from a greater city to
a less. Whence it is manifest, that all such are in-
flamed with ardour of covetousness, and rather
serve their ambition and vain-glory, that they may
seem to be invested with greater authority and
power. Wherefore this sinister practice ought to
be punished more severely." And in my opinion,
says Hosius, the president of the council, such ought
not to be allowed so much as lay communion. The
next canon adds, " That if any one be so vain or
presumptuous, as to think to excuse himself in this
matter, by saying, that he received letters of invita-
tion from the people ; seeing it is possible some
might be corrupted by bribes and rewards . to raise
a faction in the church, and desire to have him for
their bishop;" I think, says Hosius again, these
fraudulent arts and underhand practices ought to
be undoubtedly punished, so as that such a one
should not be allowed even lay communion at his
last hour. And to this the council readily agreed :
which shows what apprehensions tliey had of this
sort of simony, as most dangerous and pernicious
to the church. And it is worth remarking further,
that whereas it might happen, that such an am-
bitious bishop might, by the power of a faction, be
indebite impensa; munus a manu pecunia est; inumis a
lingua I'avor.
'" Cypr. Ep. 52. al. 55. ad Antoiiian. p. 1Q4. Ep. 41 et
42. et Epist. Cornel, ap. Euseb. lilj. 6. cap. 43.
'"^Optat. lib. 1. p. 41 et 42. Aug. cont. Epist. Pairncn.
lib. 1. cap. 3.
'" Scholast. Hist, of Bapt. Part II. chap. 2 and 4.
"3 Book VI. chap. 4. sect. 6.
""Cone. Nic. can. 15. Cone. Antioch. can. 21. Can.
Apost. 14. **" Cone. Sardic. can. 1 et 2.
968
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
able to maintain himself in his usurpation, in spite
of all ecclesiastical censures ; therefore in this case
the third council of Carthage gave orders,'" That
recourse should he had to the secular magistrate
against such a refractory and contumacious bishop,
who would not submit to the milder sentence of an
admonition ; and that in such an exigence of abso-
lute necessity the ruler of the province should be
entreated, according to the directions of the imperial
laws, to use his judicial authoi'ity to expel him out
of the chm-ch, which he kept possession of by force,
without giving any signs of acquiescing or amend-
ment. Whether there were any imperial laws
made with a direct view to this particular case, I
cannot say : but it is certain there were general
laws made by Gratian and Honorius,'^ obliging all
bishops, who were censured and deposed by any
synod, to submit to the sentence of the synod, and
not to make any disturbance by endeavouring to
keep or regain the sees out of which they were
synodically expelled, under the penalty of being
banished a hundred miles from the city where they
pretended to raise any such disturbance. This was
the law of Honorius, which refers to a former law
made by Gratian upon the same subject, which is also
mentioned by Sulpicius Severus '^' in his history, as
enacted against the Priscillianists, though it be not
now extant in the Theodosian Code. And to these
laws the African fathers might refer, when they order
all such contumacious bishops to be expelled by
the authority of the civil magistrate, according to
the tenor of the imperial laws made in this behalf,
to which they refer also in other canons relating
to the same purpose.'** And thus much of the
several greater crimes against the first and second
commandments, which made men liable to the
penitential discipline and censures of the church.
CHAPTER VII.
OF SINS AGAINST THE THIRD COMMANDMENT,
BLASPHEMY, PROFANE SWEARING, PERJURY, AND
BREACH OF VOWS.
The greater sins against the third
The blasphemy of commandmeut, which chiefly brousfht
apostates. ^ ^
men under public ecclesiastical cen-
sure, were blasphemy, profane swearing, perjury,
and breach of vows solemnly made to God. For
all these reflected a particular dishonom- upon his
name. Blasphemy they distinguished into three
sorts : First, The blasphemy of apostates and laps-
ers, whom the heathen persecutors obliged not
only to deny, but curse Christ. Secondly, The
blasphemy of heretics and other profane Christians.
Thirdly, The blasphemy against the Holy Ghost.
The first sort we find mentioned in Pliny, who, giv-
ing Trajan an account of some Christians who
apostatized in the persecution in his time, tells him,
They all worshipped his image, and the images of
the gods, and also cursed Christ.' And that this
was the common way of renouncing their religion,
appears from the demand which the proconsul made
to Polycarp, and Polycarp's answer to it : he bid
him revile Christ, Aoi^opjjffov tov Xpi'^bv." to whom
Polycarp replied. These eighty-six years I have
served him, and he never did me any harm ; how
then can I blaspheme my King and my Saviour?
In the epistles of Dionysius, bishop of Alexandria,
where he gives an account of the persecution that
happened there, we find, this was the usual way
whereby the heathen required the Christians to
abjure their religion. They bid Metras the mar-
tyr say the atheistical words,^ which when he re-
fused to do, they stoned him to death. So, again,
they bid ApoUonia say* the impious words, beating
out her teeth, and threatening to burn her alive, if
she refused to comply with them : and threatening
all others with the same punishment, that would
not say the blasphemous words. Now, though Va-
lesius thinks it diflacult to tell what these impious,
blasphemous, and atheistical words were, yet it
seems plain enough they meant blaspheming Christ,
which was the thing the heathen insisted on, as
their certain indication of Christians renouncing
their religion. And so Justin Martyr says,^ when
Barchocab, the ringleader of the Jewish rebellion
under Adrian, persecuted the Chi'istians, he threat-
ened to inflict terrible punishments upon all that
would not deny Christ and blaspheme him. This
then being only a more solemn way of renouncing re-
Ugion, by adding blasphemy to apostacy, all lapsers
of this kind were deservedly reckoned among apos-
tates, and accordingly punished with their punish-
ment, to the highest degree of ecclesiastical censure.
'*' Cone. Carth. 3. can. 38. Necessitate ipsa cogente li-
berum sit nobis, rectorem provinciae, secundum statuta glo-
riosissimorum principum, adversus ilium adire, ut qui miti
admonitioni acquiescere noluit, et emendare illieituui, au-
thoritate judiciaria protinus excludatur. Vid. can. 43. ib. et
Cod. Afric. can. 48 et 53.
's2Cod. Theod. lib. IG.Tit. 2. De Episc. Leg. 35. Ho-
norii. Quicunque residentibus sacerdotibus fuerit episcopali
loco detrusus et nomine, si aliquid vel contra custodiam, vel
contra quietem publicam moliri fuerit deprehensus, rursus-
que sacerdotium petere, a quo videtur expulsus, procul ab
ea urbe quam infecit, secundum legem divae memoriae Gra-
tiani, centum milibus vitam agat, &c.
'S3 Sever. Hist. lib. 2. p. 116. '
'8< Cod. Afric. can. 93. al. 95.
' Plin. lib. 10. Ep. 97. Omnes et imaginem tuam, deorum-
que simulachra venerati sunt, iique et Christo maledixerunt.
2 Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 15.
^ Ap. Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 41. K^XivcravTa^ iidia Xiytiu
pnflUTa, K.T.K.
* Ibid. Ta Tiji aaittiai pnixwra iKfpcov/jcrtiv. Et pauIo
post, r>t'>(r<t>f]n<i pnfxdTa avv/ni/ilv. ^ Justin. Apol. 2. p. 72.
Chap. VII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
%9
Sect. 2. Another sort of blasphemers, were
heTe';fcs!mdprofi.?e' such as madc profcssioH of the Chris-
chrisUuMs. ^-^j^ religion, but yet, either by im-
pious doctrines or profane discourses, uttered blas-
phemous words against God, derogatory to his
majesty and honour. In this sense heretics are com-
monly charged with blasphemy, and more especially
those whose doctrines more immediately detracted
from the excellencies, properties, and actions of the
Divine nature. Thus Chrysostom* terms those
blasphemers, who introduced fate in derogation to
the providence of God; and Ircnanis, those likewise
who denied God to be the Creator of the world.'
And the Arians and Nestorians are generally
charged with blasphemy, impiety, and sacrilege,*
for denying the Divinity of our Saviour, and the in-
carnation of the Divine nature. So that the same
punishment as was inflicted upon heretics and sa-
crilegious persons, was consequently the lot of this
sort of blasphemers. St. Chrysostom joins blas-
phemers' and fornicators together, as persons that
were to be expelled from the Lord's table. He
says further,'" Under the Mosaical economy the
law was, " Let him that curseth father or mother,
die the death." What shall we then say of those,
who in the time of gi-ace and truth, and such ex-
traordinary knowledge, not only curse father and
mother, but blaspheme the God of the universe ?
All the punishments of this world and the next
are not sufficient to chastise a soul that is arrived
to this prodigious height of wickedness. For there
is no sin gi-eater than this, none equal to it. It
is an addition to all other crimes, confounding
all religion, and drawing inexpiable punishment
after it.
Neither was it only this doctrinal blasphemy of
heretics, proceeding from corrupt and vicious prin-
ciples, that they thus treated both with their cen-
sures and invectives ; but also all other blasphemies
of profane Christians, whether occasioned by ill
opinions fixed in the mind, or other sudden emo-
tions of a vicious temper. This we learn from
Synesius's way of proceeding against Andronicus,
the oppressing governor of Ptolemais. He admon-
ished him for his other crimes while there was any
hopes of making a just impression on him; but
when he added blasphemy to all the rest, presuming
to say, No man should escape his hands, though he
laid hold of the very foot of Christ; Synesius
thought he was no longer to be admonished, but to
be cut ofl'as a putrified member; and accordingly
he proceeded to pronounce against him that famous
excommunication" which we have had so often
occasion '- to mention, as the most formal sentence
that occurs in ancient story. I only add, that the
civil laws set a particular mark upon this crime.
For, by the laws of Justinian,'^ blasphemy is reck-
oned a capital offence, to be punished with death.
And by the former laws, since heresy was reputed
blasphemy against God, all the penalties inflicted
on heretics (one of which was in some cases death
also) must be supposed to be punishments awarded
by law to this sort of blasi)hemers.
Another sort of blasphemy was, ^^^^ ^
the blasphemy against the Holy ^Jl'^'^j "^^^'nTiy
Ghost, of which I must be a little ^on"the^'a„"cienu
.. 1 -I ,1 f> hftdofit; and what
more particular, because the sense oi censures tiicy in-
... tticted on it.
the ancients concerning it is not very
commonly understood. Some apply it to the gi-eat
sin of lapsing into idolatry, and apostacy, and deny-
ing Christ in time of persecution. Thus Cyprian
understands it, when he" says. They who commit
idolatry by the violence of persecution, know their
offence to be a very great crime, seeing our Lord
and Judge has said, " Whosoever shall confess me
before men, him will I confess before my Father
which is in heaven. But he that dcnieth me, him
will I also deny." And again, " All sins and blas-
phemies shall be forgiven to the sons of men : but
he that blasphemeth against the Holy Ghost, shall
not have forgiveness, but is guilty of eternal sin."
St. Hilary '^ gives the same account of this blas-
phemy, making it to consist in denying Christ to
be God. And therefore he also charges the Arians,
and all other such heretics, with this blasphemy,'"
because their doctrine robbed Christ of his Divinitv.
« Chrys. Horn. 2. de Fato et Provid. t. 1.
' IrenaB. Proefat. in lib. 4. Nunc autem, quoniam novis-
sima sunt tempora, e.xtenditur malum in homines, non
solum apostatas eos faciens, sed et blasphemes in plasmato-
rem instituit.
8 Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 5. De Heereticis, Leg. 6. Theo-
dosii. Aiiani Sacrilegii venenum, &c. It. Leg. 8. Sacri-
legum Dogma Arianorum. Hilarii Fragment, p. 144. Arii
Blasphemioe, &c. It. de Synodis, p. 104. Evagr. lib. i.
cap. 2. ' Chrys.'Hom. 22. De Ira, t. 1. p. 277.
'» Horn. 2. De Fato, t. I. p. 811.
" Synes. Ep. 58. p. 198. Vid. C. P. sub Mcnua, Act. 1.
al. 5.
'-' See it at length, chap. 2. sect. 8. '^ Just. Novel. 77.
" Cypr. Ep. 10. al. IG. p. 36. Summum enim delictum
esse quod pcrsecutio committi cocgit; cum dixerit Dominus
et Judex uostcr, Qui me confessus t'ucrit coram hominibus,
et ilium confUebor coram Patre mco qui in coelis. Qui
autem me negaverit, et ego ilium negabo. Et iterum
dixerit, Omnia peccata remilteutur liliis hominum et blas-
phcmice : qui autem blasphemavcrit Spiritum Sanctum,
non habebit remissam, sed reus est ;pterni peccati.
'^ Hilar, in Mat. Canon. 31. p. 181. Sciebat exterrcndos,
fugandos, negaturos: sed quia Spiritus blasphemia nee hie
nee in aeternum remittitur, metuebat ne se Dcum abnega-
rent, quern coesum et consputum et crucifixum essent con-
templaturi. Quae ratio servata in Petro est, qui cum ne-
gaturus esset, ita negavit, Non novi hominem.
"^ Ibid. can. 12. p. 164. Christo aliqua deferre, negare
qua; maxima sunt : venerari tanqtuun Deum, Dei coni-
munione spoliare, haec blasphemia Spiritus est : ut cum per
admirationera operura tantorum Dei nomen detrahcre non
audeas, generositatem ejus quam confitcri es coactus in un-
mine, abnegata Paternsc substantia; communione dcccrpas.
9/0
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
and denied him to be of the same substance with
the Father, however they venerated him as God,
and ascribed the name of God to him upon the ac-
count of his admirable works and glorious opera-
tions. Athanasius, and the author of the Questions
to Antiochus under his name, are of the same
opinion. Athanasius has a particular discourse
upon this subject, where he both notes the errors
of Origen and Theognostus upon it, and delivers
his own opinion in opposition to them. They said,"
That all they who had received the gifts of the
Holy Ghost in baptism, and afterward run into sin,
committed the unpardonable sin against the Holy
Ghost. Which he refutes both from the practice of
St. Paul, who received the incestuous Corinthian
and other great sinners to pardon ; and also from
the practice of the church in opposition to the No-
vatians. Why then, says he, are we angry at Novatus
for taking away repentance, and saying, There is
no pardon for those that sin after baptism ? His
own opinion he delivers after this manner:'* The
Pharisees in our Saviour's time, and the Arians in
our days, running into the same madness, denied
the real Word to be incarnate, and ascribed the
works of the Godhead to the devil and his angels,
and therefore justly undergo the punishment which
is due to this impiety, without remission. For they
put the devil in the place of God, and imagined the
works of the living and true God to be nothing
more than the works of the devils. Which was the
same thing as if they had said, that the world was
made by Beelzebub, that the sun arose at his com-
mand, and the stars in heaven moved by his direc-
tion. For as the one were the works of God, so
were the other ; and if the one were done by Beelze-
bub, so were the other also. For this reason Christ
declared their sin unpardonable, and their punish-
ment inevitable and eternal. In another place '^ he
says, They who spake against Christ, considering
him only as the Son of man, were pardonable, be-
cause in the beginning of the gospel the world
looked upon him only as a prophet, not as God, but
as the Son of man : but they who blasphemed his
Divinity after his works had demonstrated him to
be God, had no forgiveness, so long as they con-
tinued in this blasphemy ; but if they repented, they
might obtain pardon : for there is no sin unpardon-
able with God to them who truly and worthily re-
pent. And the same is said by the author of the
Questions to Antiochus,^ under his name. St. Am-
brose also defines this sin to be denying the Divinity
of Christ ;■' Whoever does not confess God in Christ,
and Christ to be of God, and in God, deserves no
pardon.
Some, again, make it to consist in denying the
Divinity of the Holy Ghost. Thus Epiphanius^
brings the charge against the Pneumatomachi, or
Macedonian heretics, whose error consisted parti-
cularly in opposing the Godhead of the Holy Ghost,
and making him a mere creature. He says. All
heretics blaspheme and deny the truth, some more,
some less ; as these Pneumatomachi did, blasphem-
ing the Lord and the Holy Spirit, and having par-
don of sins neither in this world, nor the world to
come. He shows how they were not pardoned in
this world, because their doctrine was condemned
by the church in the council of Nice, and their
persons anathematized or cast out of the communion
of the church. But then, as they might be admitted
to the communion again upon their repentance, so
we must suppose he means, their sin was capable
of pardon in the next world upon the same condi-
tion, and only unpardonable upon the supposition
of obstinacy and continuance in it without repent-
ance. St. Ambrose^ also, in his treatise of the
Holy Ghost, writing against the same heretics,
charges them as guilty of this blasphemy against
the Holy Ghost, for denying the Divinity of his
person. And the same charge is brought against
them by Philastrius,^* when he says. The Lord de-
clared that all sins should be forgiven unto men
beside the blasphemy against the heavenly essence
of the Holy Spirit. Concedi omnia peccata Jiomini-
husprcdter hlasphemiam de Divini et adorandi Spiritus
essentia.
Philastrius" brings the charge in general against
all heretics, as blasphemers of the Holy Ghost.
And St. Ambrose does the same,"" but then he does
not assert the sin to be absolutely unpardonable, but
exhorts them to return to the church, with hopes of
obtaining mercy and forgiveness.
Others place this sin in a perverse and malicious
ascribing the works of the Holy Spirit to the power
of the devil. And some of these suppose the ma-
lignity of it to consist in doing this against know-
ledge and manifest convictions of conscience, which
renders them self-condemned, and their sin simply
and absolutely unpardonable. The author of the
Questions upon the Old and New Testament under
the name of St. Austin,-' who is supposed to be one
'' Athan. in illud, Quicimque dixeiit verbum, t. 1. p. 971.
"* Ibid. p. 975.
''■' Ibid, de Communi Essentia triiim Personar. t. 1. p. 237.
-" Qusest. et Respons. ad Antiocli. qii. 71. t, 2. p. 358.
-' Ambros. Com. in Luc. lib. 7. cap. 12. t. 5. p. 108.
Quicunque non confitetur in Ghristo Deum, atque ex Deo
el in Deo Christum, veniam non meretur.
"- Epiphan. Haer. 74. Pncumatom. n. 14.
-^ Ambios. de Spir. Sancto, lib. I. cap. 3.
21 Philastr. de Ha>res. cap. 20. Bibl. Patr. t. 4. p. 17.
"^ Philastr. Ha;r. Rhetorii.
'"^ Ambros. de Poenitent. lib. 2. cap. 4. Eos quoque as-
serit diabolicouti Spiritu, qui separarent ecclesiam Dei: ut
omnium temporum ha;reticos et schismatieos coniprehende-
ret, quibus indulj^entiam negat. Ibidem paulo post. Re-
vertimini ad ecclesiam, si qui vos separastis impie: omnibus
cnim conversis pollicotur veniam, &c.
-' Aug. Qua;st. in Vet. et Nov. Test, qu, 102. 1. 4. p. 452.
Chap. VII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
971
Hilary, a Roman deacon, expressly delivers his
opinion after this manner : The Jews, says he, did
not sin against the Holy Ghost out of ignorance,
but maliciousness. For they knew the works which
our Saviour did to be the true works of God : but
to divert the people from believing on him, they
pretended against their own knowledge and con-
science to say, " That they were the works of the
prince of devils " Upon which account our Lord
said to them, " Ye have the key of knowledge, and
ye neither enter yourselves, nor suffer others to en-
ter." That sentence, then, was pronounced against
the malignant, for whom there is no remedy to be
found to bring them to salvation. For this is the
greatest of all sins, pretending that to be false
which men know to be true, and denying the won-
derful works of God against their own knowledge
and conscience.
But in two things this author is singular. 1. In
saying the Jews acted against knowledge and con-
science. For St. Austin^ expressly says. They did
it in ignorance, by that blindness which happened
to Israel in part, till the fulness of the Gentiles be
come in. And it seems evident from those words
of St. Peter, in his sermon to them. Acts iii. 17> " I
wot, brethren, that in ignorance ye did it, as did
also your rulers." 2. In that he makes their sin
simply and absolutely unpardonable, which the
ancients generally do not, save only when it is ac-
companied with insuperable obstinacy and final
impenitency, which in the nature of the thing can
have no pardon. For all others among the ancients
suppose it possible for men to repent of this sin,
and thereby make themselves capable of pardon,
though with great difficulty ; and that the unpar-
donableness of it arises from men's own obstinacy
and impenitency only, which makes them liable to
punishment both in this world and the world to
come. Thus St. Chrysostom delivers his opinion
in his Comment"* upon the words of our Saviour.
Is there no remission for those who repent of their
blasphemy against the Spirit ? How can this be
said with reason ? For we know it was forgiven to
some that repented of it. Many of those Jews
which blasphemed the Holy Ghost, did afterwards
believe, and all was forgiven them. What is there-
fore the meaning of it ? That it is a sin less capa-
ble of pardon than all others. And unless they
repented of it (so Anianus translates it) they should
be punished in both worlds, and have pardon in
neither. Which he observes to be the difference
between this kind of sinners and many others.
For some sinners are punished both in this world
and the next ; others, only in this world ; others,
only in the next ; and others, neither in this world
nor the next. He gives examples of all these.
Some are punished both here and hereafter; as
these blaspheming Jews; for they suffered venge-
ance here, in the great calamities which befell them
in the destruction of Jerusalem ; and hereafter they
must undergo intolerable torments, as the men of
Sodom, and many others. Some suffer only in the
next world, as the rich man, who is tormented in
flames, and not master of so much as a drop of
water to cool his tongue. Some suffer only in this
world, as he that committed fornication among the
Corinthians ; and others, neither in this Avorld nor
the next, as the apostles, and prophets, and holy
Job, and such like. For their passions were not
punishments for their sins, but only exercises and
combats to crown them with victory. Now, he
supposes that blasphemy against the Holy Ghost
is a sin of the first kind, that is, one of those for
which men, if they do not timely repent of it,
shall suffer both here and hereafter, as the men of
Sodom ; in which respect it is said never to have
forgiveness, neither in this world nor the next, be-
cause it is punished in both. Vid. Clinjs. Horn. 3.
in Lazarum, t. 5. p. 69, where he uses the same dis-
tinction of sins punished only in this world, or only
in the next, or else, as the sins of Sodom, punished
in both.
Victor of Antioch, who was contemporary with
St. Chrysostom, gives the same account of the un-
pardonableness of this sin. He says,'" When our
Saviour discourses of the sin of blasphemy, he
neither determines blasphemy against the Son to
be absolutely remissible, nor the blasphemy against
the Holy Ghost to be simply irremissible ; as if
there was no place of repentance left for such
blasphemers, when they were disposed to return to
a sober mind ; but only, by drawing a comparison
betwixt the one and the other, he shows that the
blasphemy against the Son ought to be esteemed
the lesser of the two, because it seems to be levelled
against him only as man.
Now, from what has hitherto been discoursed, it
is easy to conceive after what manner the discipline
Non enim errore peccaverunt in Spiritum Sanctum, sed
malevolentia. Scientes enim prudentesque opera quoe vide-
nmt in gestis Salvatoris Dei esse, ut populum a fide ejus
averterent, hsec simulabant esse principis daemoniorum.
Haec ergo seutentia contra malevolos prolata est, quibus
remedium inveniri non potest ut salventur. Nihil enim hoc
crimine gravius est; fingit enim falsum esse, quod scit esse
verum, &c.
"** Aug. Expos, in Rom. t. 4. p. 3G5.
^ Chrj-s. Horn. 42. in Matt. xii. p. 391.
3" Victor. Com. in Marc. iii. Bibl. Patr. t. 1. p. 411.
Cum de blasphemiae peccato Salvator noster disserit, neque
convitiumin Filium absolute remissibile, neque blasphemiam
rursus in Spiritum Sanctum irremissibile sinipliciter defi-
nire vult: quasi nuUus prorsus cjusmodi blasphcmis, dum-
modo ad sanam mentem redire in animum induxerint,
pcenitentia; locus relictus sit; verum cumparatione quadam
inter hanc et illam facta, indicat eam qua; cadit in Filium,
tanquam quae in hominem proxime fcrri videatur, multo
minorem ccnscri.
972
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV I.
of the church was exercised upon such sort of
blasphemers. For, first, if all apostates, and idol-
aters, and such as denied Christ, or blasphemed
him, or denied his Divinity, or the Divinity of the
Holy Ghost, and such as fell into heresy or schism,
were reputed, in some measure, to blaspheme the
Holy Ghost ; then the same punishments that were
inflicted on all such offenders must, consequently,
be reckoned the punishments of those that blas-
phemed the Holy Ghost. And since we have seen
those punishments under those respective heads
before, we need inquire no farther after them in this
place ; but only observe, 2dly, That the ancients,
as many at least as went upon this supposition.
That the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost was
committed in these several crimes, could not imagine
it to be a sin simply and absolutely incapable of
pardon : because they did not shut the door of re-
pentance to any such offenders, or reckon them al-
together reprobate and desperate, but invited them
to repent, and prayed for their conversion, and re-
ceived them again to peace and communion upon
their humble confession and evidences of a true re-
pentance. "Which argues, that they did not believe
the sin against the Holy Ghost to be altogether un-
pardonable, but only to the impenitent ; since they
granted pardon to the penitent in this world, and
gave them hopes of obtaining pardon from God in
the world to come.
It is true, indeed, St. Austin, and several others
in the Latin church, seem to say, that this sin is
altogether unpardonable both in this world and the
next. But if we rightly take their meaning, they
differ not at all from the former. For they sup-
pose, that no man perfectly commits the sin against
the Holy Ghost, but he that finally dies obdurate,
and in resistance to all the gracious motions and
operations of the Holy Spirit to the end of his days :
in which case, it is but natural to conclude from
the nature of the thing, that such men can have no
pardon for their sin, neither in this world nor the
world to come : not because any thing they do in
their life-time makes it an unpardonable sin in it-
self ; but because they wilfully continue impenitent
to the last, and so make it impossible and imprac-
ticable, upon the principles of the gospel, to obtain
pardon either of God or his ciiurch, in this world
or the world to come ; since the covenant of grace
and pardon only respects those who embrace it in
this life, and not such as put off", repentance to an-
other world, where they will repent without remedy.
or, in the apostle's words, " find no room for re-
pentance," or change of God's purposes, " though
they seek it carefully with tears."
In this sense Fulgentius understands our Sa-
viour's words, as menacing punishment to those
that obstinately continue in their wickedness, and
let judgment overtake them in their sins. He says.
Repentance is of advantage to every man in this life,
whatever time he truly turns to God, quamlibet ini-
qitus, quamlibet annosus, although he be the great-
est of sinners, although he be grown old in sin ;
but if he continue obdurate to the last, there is no
mercy for him. For as mercy will receive and ab-
solve those that are converted,^' so justice will repel
and punish the obdurate. For they are those who
sin against the Holy Ghost, and shall not have re-
mission of sins either in this world or the world to
come. The author of the book. Of True and False
Repentance,^- under the name of St. Austin, says
the same. That they only sin against the Holy
Ghost, who continue impenitent unto death. For
the Holy Spirit is love, who gives his grace to us
as an earnest. He therefore that sins, and desires
not to recover his grace, nor ever after is concerned
to be loved by him, nor seeks to him from whom
he received his earnest, sins against the Holy Spirit,
and shall never obtain pardon, either living, or
after death : but no one sins against the Holy
Spirit, that flies unto him for mercy. And therefore
he says. Our Saviour's words to the Jews were
rather an admonition to them, not to continue in
sin, because if they went on as they had begun,
their blasphemy would lead them unto death. Bac-
chiarius,^ an African writer about the time of St.
Austin, explains himself after the same manner.
He says. This sin consists in such a despair of God's
mercy, as makes men give over all hopes of attain-
ing by the power of God to that state and condition
from which they are fallen ; and so consequently go
on in sin without repentance to their lives' end.
St. Austin speaks often of this crime, and he
places it in a continual resistance of the motions
and graces of the Holy Spirit, by an invincible
hardness of heart, and final impenitence to the end
of a man's days. Some, says he,^^ placed it in the
commission of mortal sins after baptism, and after
having received the Holy Ghost, as doing despite
to so great a gift of Christ, by falling into such
sins as adultery, murder, apostacy, or separation
from the catholic church. But this, he thinks,
cannot be the meaning of it ; because the church
3' Fulgent, (le Fide ad Pctrum, cap. 3. Sicut enim mise-
ricordia siiscipit, absolvitque converses, ita jnstitia lepellet,
punietqiie obduratos. li sunt qui peccantes in Spiritum
Sanctum, neque in hoc seeculo neque in futuro remissionem
accipient peccatonim.
'- Au<r. De Vera et Falsa Poenitent. cap. 4. t. 4. Soli
prtc-ant in Spiritum Sanctum, qui impocnitentes existiint us-
que ad mortem, &c.
^^ Bacchiar. Epist. De Recipiendis Lapsis, Bibl. Patr. t.
3. p. 133. Dico hoc ipsuni, Desperare do Domino, in Spi-
ritum esse peccare, quia Dominus est Spiritus, et ideo non
remittitur ei, quia non crediderit Dominum reddere sibi
posse quod perdidit.
^' Aug. Ser. 11. de Verbis Domini, cap. 4.
Chap. VI I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
i»73
allows room for repentance for all sins, and corrects
heretics only with this intent, that they may repent.
He says further,** That it consists not in denying
the Divinity or person of the Holy Ghost, or be-
lieving him to be a creature, unless men persist in
these errors to the end of their days. For many
catholic Christians were once Jews, or pagans, or
heretics, such as the Arians, Eunomians, Macedo-
nians, Sabellians, Patripassians, and Photinians,
who all deny either the Divinity or the personality
of the Holy Ghost. And if all these, who speak
against the Holy Ghost, have no forgiveness, in
vain do we promise or preach to men, that they
should tin-n to God, and obtain peace and remission
of sins by baptism, or in the church. For it is not
said, with any exception, This sin shall not be for-
given, save only in baptism ; but, "It shall not be
forgiven, neither in this world, nor in the world to
come." Hence he infers, that it is not all kind of
blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, but a particular
sort of blasphemy that is thus threatened. And
that is final impenitency, or resisting to the utter-
most the gracious offers of remission of sins made
l)y the Holy Ghost. This impenitency '° is the
blasphemy that has neither remission in this world,
nor in the world to come. But of this impenitency
no one can judge, so long as a man lives in this life.
We are to despair of no man, so long as the patience
of God leads him to repentance, and does not snatch
away the sinner out of life, who " would not the
death of a sinner, but rather that he should return
and live." A man is a pagan to-day ; but how
knowest thou but that he may become a Christian
to-morrow ? To-day he is an unbelieving Jew ; but
what if to-morrow he should believe in Christ ? To-
day he is a heretic ; but what if to-morrow he should
embrace the catholic truth ? To-day he is a schism-
atic ; but what if to-morrow he should return to the
peace of the church? What if they, whom you
mark as immersed in any kind of error, and damn
as desperate, should repent, before they end this
life, and find true life in the world to come ? " Judge
nothing," brethren, " before the time." For this blas-
phemy of the Spirit, which has no remission, and
which we have showed to be a persevering hardness
of an impenitent heart, cannot be descried in any
^^ Aug. Scr. II. de Verbis Domini, cap. 3.
"" Ibid. cap. 13. ^' Ibid. cap. 24.
^ De Corrept. et Gratia, cap. 12. Ego dico iil esse pecca-
tum ad mortem, fidem quaa per dilectionem opcratur, deserere
usque ad mortem. It. Ep. 50. p. 88. Hoc est a\item dii-
ritia cordis usque ad finem hujus vitae, qua homo recusal in
unitate corporis Christi, quod viviticat Spiritus Sanctus,
remissionera accipere peccatorum. Enchirid. cap. 83. Qui
in ecclesia roniitti pcccata non credens, contemnit tantam
divini munerislargitatcm, et in hac obstinatione mentis diem
claudit extremum, reus est irremissibili peccato in Spiritum
Sanctum, in quo Christus peccata dimittit.
'' Aug. de Serm. Dom. in Monte, lib. 1. cap. 22.
man whilst he continues in this life. At last he con-
cludes,'' There is but one way to avoid the con-
demnation of this unpardonable blasphemy, Mhich
is, to beware of an impenitent heart, and to believe
that repentance profits not but only in the catholic
church, where remission is granted, and the unity
of the Spirit is preserved in the bond of peace. St.
Austin often repeats^ this notion, and he gives the
same account of what the apostle calls the " sin unto
death," for which he forbids men to pray. He says.
It means that hardness and impenitency of heart,
whereby men obstinately reject faith, and charity,
and remission of sins to their last hour. And
whereas he had seemed to say in one place,'' That
this blasphemy consisted in a malicious and envious
opposition to brotherly charity, after a man had re-
ceived the grace of the Holy Ghost ; he explains
this in his Retractations,'* saying, There ought to be
added this condition, if he ends this wicked per-
verseness of mind : because we are not to despair
of the very worst man, while he continues in this
life ; neither is there any imprudence in praying for
him, of whom we do not despair. He confirms this
notion again at large in his Commentary upon the
Epistle to the Romans. Where he first gives this
description of it :"" That man sins against the Holy
Gliost, who, despairing, or deriding, or contemning
the preaching of grace, by which sins are washed
away, and the preaching of peace, by which we are
reconciled to God, refuses to repent of his sins, and
resolves to continue hardening himself in the im-
pious and deadly sweetness of them, and therein
persists to his last end. He then shows, by great
variety of instances, that any other blasphemy
against the Spirit is capable of pardon, except this,
which includes obduration to the last. The pagans
daily blaspheme the whole Trinity, and the whole
system of the Christian religion ; and yet the church
makes no scruple to receive them to pardon of sins
by baptism upon their conversion. The Jews are
charged by Stephen for resisting the Holy Ghost,
and yet Paul, who was then one of the nimiber of
those whom he so charged, was afterwards filled
with the same Spirit, which he had resisted. The
Samaritans opposed the Holy Ghost, and yet both
Christ and his apostles attest to the conversion of
■"• Retract, lib. 1. cap. 19. Sed tamen addendum fuit, si
in hac tarn scelerata mentis perversitate finierit banc vitara:
quoniam de quocunque pessimo in hac vita constituto non
est utique desperandum, nee pro illo imprudenter oratur, de
quo non desporatur.
*' Aug. Expos, in Rom. i. t. 4. p. 363. Ille peccat in
Spiritum Sanctum, qui desperans vel irridens atque con-
temnens pra;dicationem gratioc, per quam peccata diluuntur,
et pacis, per quam reconciliamur Deo, detrectat agere poe-
nitentiani de peccatis suis, etin eorum impia atque mortit'era
quadam suavitate perduraudum sibi esse decernit, et in finem
usque perdurat.
974
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
many of them. Simon Magus had conceived very
ill opinions of the Holy Spirit, so as to think his
gifts might be purchased M'ith money; yet St. Peter
did not despair of him, so as to leave him no room
for pardon, but kindly admonished him to repent.
Neither does the cathohc church shut the gate of
pardon to any heretics or schismatics, or leave them
without hopes of appeasing God, upon their correc-
tion and anaendment : though some of them deny
the very being and person of the Holy Ghost;
others make him a mere creature, and deny his
Godhead ; others make the substance of the whole
Trinity mutable and corruptible ; others deny the
mission of the Holy Ghost upon the apostles, and
make his first descent to be upon Montanus ; and
others despise his sacraments, and rebaptize those
who were baptized before " in the name of the
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost." Nay, he thinks
some of those very Jews, to whom our Saviour gave
a caution against this crime, afterward repented of
their blasphemy, though proceeding from envy and
malice : and that St. Paul may be reckoned one of
that number ; being a blasphemer, and a persecutor,
and injurious, as they were, in ignorance and un-
behef ; and putting himself in the number of those
who were sometimes foolish, disobedient, deceived,
serving divers lusts and pleasures, living in envy
and malice, hateful, and hating one another. If,
therefore, neither pagans, nor Hebrews, nor here-
tics, nor schismatics, yet unbaptized, are precluded
from the sacrament of baptism, whatever opposi-
tion they have made to the Holy Ghost before, if
they sincerely repent, and condemn their former
life ; if also they who have attained to the know-
ledge of the truth, and are baptized, may, after they
have fallen into sin and resisted the Holy Ghost,
be restored to the peace of God by repentance;
finally, if they to whom our Saviour objected blas-
phemy against the Holy Ghost, might repent and
be healed by flying to the mercy of God : what re-
mains, but that by the sin against the Holy Ghost,
which, our Lord says, " is never forgiven, neither
in this world nor the world to come," we should un-
derstand nothing else^^ but perseverance in malig-
nity and wickedness, with despair of the indulgence
and mercy of God ? For this is to resist the grace
and peace of the Spirit, of which we are speaking.
He says also, that our Saviour, in the same place
where he reproves the Jews for their blasphemy, in-
timates, that the door of repentance and amend-
ment was not yet shut against them, when he says,
" Either make the tree good, and its fruit good ; or
else make the tree evil, and its fruit evil." Which
could not with any reason have been said to them.
if now for that blasphemy they could not have
changed their mind for the better, and have brought
forth the fruit of good works, or should in vain
have brought them forth without remission of their
sin. He therefore concludes, that they had not yet
committed fully the unpardonable sin, but only be-
gun it, in saying, that he " cast out devils by Beel-
zebub;" and that Christ admonishes them not to
complete it, by resisting his grace and peace, either
by despairing of pardon, or presuming on their own
righteousness, or continuing impenitent, and per-
severing in their sins : for this was to speak the
blasphemous word against the Holy Ghost, by
which Christ wrought those miracles to bring them
to his grace and peace. He observes here. That
to speak blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, is not
put to denote barely the uttering it with the tongue,
but the conceiving it in the heart, and expressing
it in actions. For as they are not properly said to
confess God, who do it only with the sound of their
lips, and not with their good works ; so he who
speaks the unpardonable word against the Holy
Ghost, is not presumed to say it perfectly, unless
he do as well as say it ; that is, despair of the grace
and peace which the Spirit gives, and resolve to per-
severe in his sins. That as the other deny God in
their works, so these say by their works, that they
resolve to persevere in an evil life and corrupt mo-
rals, and so say, and so do, that is, continue in them
to the end of their days. Which if they do, what
needs any one wonder that their blasphemy should
be unpardonable? Or who is it now that cannot
understand, both that the Lord Jesus by that com-
mination called the Jews to repentance, that he
might grant them grace and peace by their believ-
ing on him ; and also how it becomes impossible
that they should have pardon either in this world
or the world to come, who resist this grace and
peace, and after this manner speak the word of
blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, that is, by a
desperate and impious obstinacy of mind persevere
in their sins, and proudly resist God without any
humility of confession or repentance ?
This was St. Austin's constant and invariable
sense of this matter, out of which the schoolmen,
I know not how, have raised six several species of
blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, viz. despair,
presumption, final impenitency, obstinacy in sin,
opposing and impugning the truth which a man
knows, and envious malice against the grace of the
brethren : whereas nothing can be plainer, than that
St. Austin resolves the whole matter into obstinacy
in opposing the methods of Divine grace, and con-
tinuing in this obduration finally without repent-
I
*- Aug. Expos, in Rom. i. t. 4. p. 366. Quid aliud restat,
nisi ut peccatum in Spiritum Sanctum, quod neque in hoc
seculo neque in futuro dimitti Dominus dicit, nullum iiitelli-
gafur nisi perseverantia in nequitia et malignitate cum de-
sperationc indiilgentia3 Dei? &c.
VII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
975
ance. Other sins may lead the way to this blas-
phemy, in word or action, as infidehty or reviHng
tlic Spirit, in Jews or heathens ; or heresy, or schism,
or an immoral life, in Christians after baptism : but
;i!l this is only inchoative blasphemy, which docs
not render it absolutely unpardonable ; for many
of nil these sorts have repcntedand obtained pardon :
liiil wlicn men continue obstinate in any of these
sins, and finally die impenitent in them, then their
sins become punishable in both worlds, and pardon-
al)li' in neither ; not for want of mercy in God or
his church, but for want of repentance and capacity
in I he subject.
And by this account it is easy now to determine
vihat sort of punishments and ecclesiastical cen-
sHii's were inflicted on this crime, as well in the
111- 1 rise and beginning, as in the progress andcon-
smnmation of it. The same punishment that was
laid upon idolatry, or apostacy, or denying the
Divinity of Christ or the Holy Spirit, or lapsing
iiito any great immorality, or other blasphemy after
baptism, was laid upon this sin of blaspheming the
II ily Ghost; because it usually began in some of
t'v se notorious misdemeanors; of which if men
truly repented, the door of mercy was still open to
them, and the church was ready to receive them
again to communion : but if they continued obdu-
rate all their lives, and died in their impenitency,
as this was esteemed the consummation of the great
sin against the Holy Ghost, and properly the sin
unto death ; so it could have no forgiveness in tliis
world, nor the world to come. They died excom-
municate, and so had neither the solemnity of a
Christian burial, nor the suffrages of the church
after death ; being struck out of her diptychs, and
no memorial ever after made of them, as of persons
desperate, and entirely out of God's favour. I have
been the longer in explaining the sense of the an-
cients upon this point, not only because it is not veiy
commonly known, but also because it may be of use
both to caution ungodly men against the danger of
final impenitency, which is the consummation of the
blasphemy against the Holy Ghost ; and likewise
serve to comfort the pious, who need be in no con-
cern aboiit the commission of this sin, so long as
they truly repent of all sin, and desire to please God
in the constant tenor of a holy life. For this sin
cannot consist with a true repentance : and though
men have begun in any degi-ee to commit it, yet, ac-
cording to the general sense of the ancients, they
are still capable of pardon, if they do not render it
^'Vid. Sixtiim Senensem, Bibliothec. lib. 6. Annot. 26.
where all such passajjes are collected.
** Cave, Prim. Christ, part 3. cap. 1. p. 213.
« Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. ]. de Accusation. Leg. 4: Ita
mihi summa Divinitas semper propitiasit, et me incolumem
praestet, ut cupio, felicissima et fiorente republica.
<« Ibid. lib. 2. Tit. 9. de Pactis, Leg. 8. Si quis adversus
unpardonable by their own obstinacy and wilful im-
penitency to the hour of death, after which it can
have no forgiveness in this world or the world to
come.
The next transgression of the third ^^^^ ^
commandment, which they punished :, "^ ■'I?/''"'',,"™"'';
y -'1 inif. All oaths not
with ecclesiastical censure, was pro- ''''■^'"''''''"•
fane swearing, or reproaching and dishonouring the
name of God by oaths and execrations. By which
they did not mean all oaths in general, nor yet any
single act of rash and hasty swearing, (unless at-
tended with some other aggravating crime or cir-
cumstance of apostacy, idolatry, perjury, or the
hke,) but only the habit and custom of profane
swearing. Chrysostom indeed, and some others, in
their sharp invectives against common swearing,"
seem sometimes to carry the matter so far, as to de-
ny the lawfulness of all oaths to Christians in any
case whatsoever. But whatever private opinions
some few might have of this matter, (in which they
were not constant or consistent with themselves, as
learned men" have observed,) it is certain there
never was any public rule of the church to forbid
this, and much less to make it the subject of ecclesi-
astical censiu-e. The generality of Christians always
esteemed the taking of an oath in necessary cases
for confirmation of truth, to be a very lawful thing,
as appears both from the laws themselves, ecclesi-
astical as well as civil, and from general practice.
One of Constantine's laws is confirmed with a so-
lemn oath in the very body of it, where he promises
to encourage any one that shall give just informa-
tion against the corrupt practices of his ministers,"
with this formal asseveration. As the most high God
shall be merciful to me, and preserve me in safety,
according to my desire, in the flourishing state of
the commonAvcalth. Nothing was more usual than
the taking of oaths for confirmation of contracts, as
is evident from that famous law of Arcadius** which
inflicts many severe penalties upon all that violate
their contracts made in the name, and confirmed
by the authority of Almighty God ; and also on
such as broke their contracts, which they confirmed
by an oath taken in that peculiar form of swearing
by the emperor's safety. Which was a usual form
of an oath among Christians, as ancient as Tertnl-
lian, who mentions it in answer to an objection
made by the heathen against them, as if they were
enemies to the government, and guilty of treason,
because they refused to swear by the emperor's ge-
nius. To this he replies. That though they did not
pacta putaverit esse veniendum, non implendo promissa ea,
qua3 invocato nomine Dei Omnipotentis, eo auctore solida-
verit, inuratur infamia, &c. Eos etiam hujus litis vel jac-
tura dignos jubemus esse vel munere, qui nomina nostra
placitis inserentes, salutcm principum confirmationem ini-
tarum esse juravcrint pactionum.
9/6
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
swear by the emperor's genius" yet they made no
scruple to swear by the emperor's safety, a thing
more august than all the genii in the world. For
the genii were nothing but devils. In the emperors
they acknowledged God's institution and authority,
who set them over the nations ; and therefore they
desired their safety and preservation, as God's ap-
pointment, and made a great and solemn oath of
that : but for the demons, or genii, they were used
to abjure them, in order to cast them out of the
bodies of men ; not to swear by them, and thereby
confer Divine honour upon them. Athanasius men-
tions the same form as used in his time, both by the
catholics and by Syrianus the prefect of Egypt,
telling Constantius^" that he swore by his safety.
And the like instances are given by Sozomen,^'' and
Zosimus^" the heathen historian. In the colla-
tion of Carthage, Marcellinus, the emperor's com-
missioner, who was appointed to hear the debate
between the catholics and the Donatists in the time
of Honorius, at the entrance of the dispute pro-
mised both sides upon oath by the admirable mys-
tery of the Trinity, and the sacrament or mystery
of the Divine incarnation,^' and the safety of the
emperors, that he would judge truly according to
the allegations of the parties. And the same form
was observed in the military oath taken by the sol-
diers, when they entered upon the muster-roll, as
we learn from Vegetius, who lived in the time of
the younger Valentinian : he says,^- They swore by
God, by Christ, and the Holy Spirit, and the ma-
jesty of the emperor, which, next to God, is to be
loved and honoured by mankind. In many other
cases the law required men to swear upon weighty
concerns. Constantine ^^ required every witness to
take an oath before he gave his testimony in any
cause. And Justinian " not only confirmed this in
his Code, but added several other cases, in which,
not only witnesses, but also both the plaintiff, and
defendant, and the advocates were to take their
several oaths upon the Gospels. And this was call-
ed juramentum de calumnia, the oath of calumny,"
where the plaintiff was particularly obliged, before
he could prosecute his action, to swear that he did
not bring his action against his adversary with any
design to calumniate him, but because he thought
he had a just and righteous cause: and the defend-
ant was to take a like oath before he could give in
his answer. They were likewise obliged by an-
other '" law to swear. That they had given no bribe
to the judges or any other person, nor promised to
give any, nor would hereafter give any. And it has
been observed before," that to prevent simony in
elections to ecclesiastical preferments, the electors
were obliged by the same laws of Justinian ** to de-
pose upon oath. That they did not choose the party
elected either for gift, promise, or friendship, or any
other reason, but because they knew him to be in
every respect well qualified for such a station. And
the party ordained was likewise to take an oath^'
upon the holy Gospels, at the time of his ordination.
That he had neither given by himself, or other, nor
promised to give, nor would hereafter give, to his
ordainer, or to any of his electors, or any other per-
sons, any thing to procure him an ordination. And
for any bishop to ordain another bishop without ob-
serving this rule, is deposition by the same law both
for the ordained and his ordainer. Which shows
also, that the injunction of taking necessary oaths
did not only bind in secular and civil affairs, but in
ecclesiastical and sacred likewise. And here, not
to insist upon all that is said in private writers ; as
Athanasius •* requiring of Constantius, that his ac-
cusers might be put to their oath ; and Evagrius,
archdeacon of Constantinople,^' swearing upon the
holy Gospels ; and what is said by St. Austin*- and
many others in justification of this practice in ne-
cessary cases : I only observe, that in some councils
oaths are expressly required by general and provin-
cial councils in many cases. The oath of fidelity
to kings is required, by the fifth council of Toledo,*'
to be taken by all, both clergy and laity. And a
reference is made to a former council of all Spain,
where the same oath was established. That is the
fourth council of Toledo, where a complaint is
made** of many nations breaking the oath of fidelity
■" Tertul. Apol. cap. 32. Sed et juramus, sicut non per
genios Cajsarum, ita per salutem eorum, quae est augustior
omnibus geniis, &c.
« Athan. Epist. ad Monachos, t. 1. p. 866. Vide Athan.
Apol. ad Constant, t. 1. p. 689.
« Sozom. lib. 9. cap. 7. '"^ Zosim. Hist. lib. 5.
^' CuUat. Carth. die 1. cap. 5. Per admirabile myste-
rium Trinitatis, per incarnationis Dominica; sacramentum,
et per salutem principiira, quod veri invenerit fides, judica-
turum me esse promitto.
'- Veget. de Re Militari, lib. 2. cap. 5.
53 Cod. Theod. lib. II. Tit. .39. Leg. 3. Jurisjurandi re-
ligione testes, priusquam perhibeant testimonium, jamdu-
dum artari praecipimus.
" Justin. Cod. lib. 4. Tit. 20. de Testibus, Leg. 9.
55 Cod. Justin. Tit. 59. de Jurejurando propter Calum-
niam. Leg. 1 et 2.
5« Justin. Novel. 124. cap. \. " chap. 6. sect. 28.
58 Justin. Novel. 123. cap. I.
55 Ibid. 1.37. cap. 2.
•* Athan. Apol. ad Constantium, t. 1. p. 678.
^' Sozomen. lib. 6. cap. .30.
"^ Aug. Ep. 154. ad Publicolam. Ser. .30. de Verbis Apos-
toli. Lib. 1. de Serm. Dom. cap. 30. Greg. Naz. Ep. 219.
ad Theodorum. Basil, in Psal. xiv. t. 1. p. 1.33. Hieron.
in Matt. v.
^ Cone. Tolet. 5. can. 2. Hoc quod Divinis sacramentis
spospondiuuis. &c.
'^^ Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 74. Qu.t; in hostibus jurata spon-
sio stabilis permanebit, qdando nee ipsis propriis regibus
jiiratam fidcm conservant? — Sacrilegium quippe est, si
violetur a gentibus regum sunrum promissa fides : quia non
solum in eos fit pacti transgressin, sed et in Deura, in cujus
nomine poUicetur ipsa promissio, &c.
Ch.ap. VII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
'i77
taken to their kings ; which, they rightly observe,
destroys their credit with all nations in matters of
leagues and treaties about peace and war. For
what enemy can depend upon their promises, though
given upon oath, who do not preserve the faith
which they swear to their own kings ? Such viola-
tion of oaths and fidelity to their kings, is sacrilege ;
because it is not only a breach of compact against
them, but against God, in whose name the promise
is made. The same council" takes notice of kings
promising upon oath to pardon criminals in some
special cases. And the eighth council of Toledo
mentions many cases in which it was usual to con-
firm matters with a solemn oath ; '^ as the making
of leagues ; the settling of lasting and inviolable
friendship ; the taking of the evidence and deposi-
tions of witnesses in law ; and in want of such evi-
dence, the allowing a man to clear his own inno-
cence by an oath of purgation. And in the sixth
general council held at Constantinople, Georgius
Chartophylax is appointed several times to take his
corporal oath" by the Holy Scriptures, and God
that speaks in them, concerning certain things, the
truth of which he was to attest before the council.
From all which it is evident, that the ancient Chris-
tians thought it a very lawful thing to ratify and
confirm their faith by the formality of an oath, upon
just and necessary occasions; and, consequently,
that there could be no rule to prohibit it, much less
to make it a crime worthy of ecclesiastical censure.
j-j.^,, g Neither was it every single act of
iom''o7''"vIln "Jfd ^''-in and common swearing that
common swearinsr. i i, t itt-t
brought a man imder public disciphne.
For though every such act was esteemed a crime,
yet it was not like the single act of apostacy, or
idolatry, or murder, or adultery, but it must be a
custom or habit of this vice that made a man liable
to the severity of excommunication. Tertullian®*
says expressly, That every rash and vain oath did
not bring a man under the discipline of j)ublic
penance, but was reckoned among the sins of daily
incursion, for which private repentance was ap-
pointed. And St. Chrysostom, who is most vehe-
ment and severe against this vice, does not threaten
men with excommunication for every single act of
it, but for obstinate continuance in the custom and
practice of it after sufficient admonition. Having
preached a whole Lent against swearing to the
people of Antioch, he thus concludes his last dis-
course : The forty days of Lent are already past f^
if Easter passes likewise without reforming this
wicked custom, I will thenceforward pardon no
man, nor use any longer admonition, but command-
ing authority, and sharpness not to be despised.
It is no just apology in this case to plead custom.
For why may not the robber as well ])lead custom,
and thereby excuse himself from punishment ?
And why may not the murderer and adulterer do
the same ? Therefore I protest and denounce be-
forehand, that if I apprehend any who have not
corrected this vice, I will inflict punishment upon
them, and order them to be excluded from the par-
ticipation of the holy mysteries. So, again, in
another homily'" to the people of Antioch : For this
sin we mourn and lament ; but if I find any to per-
sist in it, I will exclude them from entering the
doors of the church, and partaking of the heavenly
mysteries. Nor let any one think to insult me by
the help of his riches or power. Those things are
no more to me than a mere fable, a shadow, or a
dream. No rich man will be able to be my advo-
cate when I am accused before God's tribunal, that
I did not, with all my power and might, assert and
vindicate the laws of God, by punishing the trans-
gressors of them.
Another transgression of this com-
mand was, swearing by the creatures. And swearing ty
mi r ^ -i c /-^ i -i llie creatures.
Ihe fourth council or Carthage'' or-
ders a clergyman that was found guilty of this
crime, to be first sharply reproved, and if he persist
in his fault, to be excommunicated. St. Jerom
says" our Saviour prohibited it in those words,
" Thou shalt not swear by heaven, nor by earth,
nor by Jerusalem, nor by thy head." And there goes
a decree under the name of Pope Pius I.," which
forbids men not only to swear by the hair or head
of God, or any other such blasphemous oaths, but
by the creature, under the penalty of excommuni-
cation.
But because this may seem to contradict what
they said before, that a man might lawfully swear
by the emperor's safety ; we are to consider, that in
such oaths they did not properly swear by the
creatures, invoking them as witnesses of the truth of
^ Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 30. Jurejurando supplicii indul-
gentia promiltitur.
^ Cone. Tolet. 8. ean. 2. Omne quod in pacis foedera
venit, tunc solidius subsistit, cum juramenti hoc interpositio
roborat, &c.
«' Cone. G. C. P. Act. 13. p. 378. Edit. Crab. Georsius
Chartophyla.x juravit hoc modo: per has Sanctas Scriptu-
ras, et Deum qui per cas locutus est, &c. It. Act. 14.
p. 382.
•^ Tertul. de Pudicit. cap. 19. See before, chap. 3.
sect. 14.
■* Chrys. Horn. 22. ad Pop. Antioch. t. I. p. 291.
o I;
■" Ibid. Horn. 17. in Mat. p. 182.
" Cone. Carth. 4. can. 61. Clericum per creaturas juran-
tem, aeerrinie objurgandum, Si perstiterit in vitio, e.xconi-
uumicandum.
"- Hieron. in IMat. v. Considera quod hie Salvator non
per Deum jurare prohibucrit, sed per calum, ct tcrram, et
Hierosolymam, et per caput tmmi.
'^ Ap. Gratian. Caus. 22. Qusst. I. cap. 10. Si quis per
eapillum Dei vel caput juraverit, vel alio modo blasphemia
contra Deum usus fuerit ; si ecclesiastico online est, depo-
natur; si laicus, anathematizetur, et si quis per creaturam
juraverit, acerrime castigetur, &c.
978
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
what they said, but only naming them with some
relation to God, by whom they swore. Which, as
learned'^ men observe, may lawfully be done two
ways. 1. In execratory oaths, when a man devotes
any creature, in which he himself has some right
and property, and as it were oppignorates it to the
severe vengeance of God the Judge, if he swear
falsely. Thus a man may in a serious matter devote
his head, his soul, his children, or any other thing
belonging to him, if he knowingly forswear him-
self. Such examples of oaths we have in Scrip-
ture, which respect God always directly as Witness
and Judge ; and the creature only as some thing
dear to us, which we are willing to pawn, to certify
our neighbour thereby, that we intend not to de-
ceive him, to the destruction of ourselves, or any
things that are highly valued by us. Thus David
swears, Psal. vii. 5, " If I have done any such thing,
O Lord my God, or if there be any wickedness in
my hands, then let my enemy persecute my soul."
So St. Paul, 2 Cor. i. 23, " I call God for a record
upon my soul." And thus men were used to swear
by their head, devoting it to a curse, if they wit-
tingly falsified. This way of using the name of a
creature in an oath is reputed lawful, because this is
not properly the oath, but only an appendix of it.
2. The other way of mentioning the creatures in an
oath, without swearing by them, is, when by a testi-
fication of the civil respect and affection they have
for them, they likewise signify in the presence of
God the truth of what they say to men, that it is as
certainly true, as they certainly and undoubtedly
wish the wealth and prosperity of such a creature
or pei'son. Thus Joseph, when he swore by God,
mentioned the life of Pharaoh, Gen. xlii. 15, which
the Vulgar Latin renders, ^jer salutem Pharaonis,
from the Septuagint, vn rrjv vyiuav 4>apaw, by the
safety of Pharaoh : which is the same form that,
as we have seen before, the primitive Christians
used, when they inserted the words, j'jcr salutem
imperatoris, into their ordinary oaths conceived in
the name of God only. For neither of these in-
tended, to swear by the creatures, but to testify in
the presence of God, that what they asserted was as
certainly true, as they wished the safety of Pharaoh,
or the emperor, or as certainly as they were in
health and in being. For such forms may be taken
either by way of prayer, or asseveration and pro-
testation ; where the protestation is plainly express-
ed, but that which is properly the oath in the name
of God is covertly understood. And in this sense,
both the ancient Christians and Joseph are to be
understood. For, as St. Basil "^ observes, there are
some modes of expression which seem to be oaths,
but are not properly oaths, but only asseverations,
to confirm the truth to men : he instances in that
of Joseph, who sware, vi) Tt)v vyiuav ^apauj, by the
safety of Pharaoh.
But the case was otherwise when ^^^^^
men swore directly by any creatures, ^^^"X %nhtl, Ind
as judgers and revengers of their «^""^ =""' ''"S'^'^-
thoughts, if they were false and perfidious in their
deposition. Therefore, though the Christians ad-
mitted the naming of the emperor's safety in their
oaths, they would never swear by the emperor's
genius, because this was idolatry, and in efl^ect
apostatizing to heathenism, and renouncing the
Christian religion. The persecutors required no
more of them but this, as a testimony of their re-
nunciation. In the Passion of Polycarp, recorded
by Eusebius,""' the proconsul required him frequently
to swear by the emperor's genius : to which he con-
stantly replied. That he was a Christian. So in the
Acts of the Scillitan martyrs" in Africa, the judge
bids them only swear by the emperor's genius, and
that should pass for an acknowledgment of the
Gentile religion : but they answered, We know no-
thing of the emperor's genius, but we worship and
serve the God of heaven. The like is said by Ori-
gen,'* We swear not by the emperor's fortune or
genius : for whether fortune be only a casual thing,
as some repute it, we swear not by that as a god,
which is nothing in the world, lest we should apply
the power of an oath to that which we ought not ;
or whether fortune be one of the demons, as others
say, we rather choose to die, than swear by an im-
pious and wicked devil. The like is said by Minu-
cius," That it was pecuhar to the heathens to swear
by the emperor's genius, that is, his demon ; and
that it was safer to forswear themselves by the ge-
nius of Jupiter, than the genius of the emperor.
TertuUian^ says. Christians absolutely refused to
swear by this form, though they scrupled not to
swear by the emperor's safety. But the heathen
rebels were used to swear*' by the emperor's genius,
at the same time that they were plotting treason
against him ; which he frequently retorts upon
them, because they were used to charge Christians"^
as traitors, because they would not swear by the
emperor's genius. The nature of this crime then,
'* Vid. Rivet, in Decalog. p. 126.
" Basil, in Psal. xiv. t. 1. p. 133.
" Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 15. p. 131. "Ofxo(rov ti'/w Kai'o-apo?
TUX';"-
" Acta Mart. Scyllitan. ap. Baron, an. 202. n. 2. Pro-
consul dixit : Tantum jura per genium regis nostri. Spera-
tus dixit, Ego imperatoris mundi genium nescio, sed ccelesti
Deo meo servio.
'8 Orig. cent. Ccls. lib. 7. p. 421.
"' Mimic, p. 88. Genium, id est, daemonem ejus implo-
rant ; ct est eis tutius per Jovis genium pejerare quam
regis.
»» Tertul. Apol. cap. 32.
" Ibid. cap. 35. Unde Cassii, et Nigri, et Albini ? Omnes
illi sub ipsa usque impietatis eruptione et sacra faciebant
pro salute imperatoris, et genimn ejus dejerabant. It. lib.
ad Scapulam, cap. 2.
**-' Tertul. ad Nationes, lib. 1. cap. 17.
Chai>. VII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
979
we see, was plainly idolatry, and apostacy, in giving
Divine honour to a demon instead of God, and
thereby renouncing at once the Christian religion.
Whatever penalties therefore were imposed on idol-
aters and apostates, the same we may conclude to
have been the punishment of those who in times of
persecution complied with the demands of the hea-
then, to swear by the emperor's genius or demon,
which was to give Divine honour to creatures, and
the worst of creatures, the apostate angels, who
were in professed rebellion against God.
To swear by good angels, or saints, or the Virgin
Mary, or their images and relics, though it had a
more specious pretence, was not much short of the
former vice. For all Divine worship being appro-
priated to God by the doctrine of the ancients ; and
the taking of an oath being one solemn act of that
worship ; they were no more disposed to swear by
an angel or a saint than by the emperor's genius, or
any other thing that might reasonably be interpreted
a conferring the honour of God upon the creature.
Therefore Optatus objects it to the Donatists, as a
great piece of insolence and impiety, that whereas^
men ought to swear only by God alone, Donatus
suffered those of his party to swear by himself as a
god. And his successors as greedily embraced this
honour. For Optatus*^ charges the same impiety
upon them all in general : The people swear by you,
and are now commonly known to put your persons
in the place of God. Men are used to name the
name of God in oaths to confirm their faith or
veracity : but while they swear by you, there is no
mention of God or Christ among your party. If
Divine religion be transplanted from heaven to you,
seeing men swear by your name, why do you not
assume the power of preventing all diseases in your-
selves, and those of your party ? Let no one die :
command the clouds to rain, if you can : that men
may swear more perfectly by your name, and take
no notice of God. O sacrilegium impietati commix-
tum ! 0 the sacrilege and impiety that concurs to-
gether in your actions, whilst you willingly hear
men swear by your names, and let not the name of
God be once mentioned in your ears ! He says fur-
ther, That they were *^ used to swear by their pre-
tended martyrs, though they were men that suffered
for their crimes, and not for the cause of religion.
By which it is evident, that in the time of Optatus,
to swear by the name of a man, whether living or
dead, was reckoned no less a crime than sacrilege
and impiety, as transferring the honour of God
upon the creature. And, consequently, the same
punishment that was due to sacrilege and impiety,
must be supposed to be the punishment of this
crime in all those that were guilty of it ; though we
read of few besides these heretics in those days
that were disposed to run into it, till the worship of
saints, and angels, and the Virgin ]\Iary began to
creep into the church ; and then, together with that
corruption, came in this other of joining the Virgin
Mary, and the archangels Michael and Gabriel, in
the same oath with God. The form of which sort
of oaths we have in one of Justinian's Novels,*'
which obliges every governor of a province to take
an oath of allegiance, and an oath against bribery,
or corrupt entrance into his ofHce, in this form :
" I swear by God Almighty, and his only begotten
Son our Lord Jesus Christ, and the Holy Ghost,
and the most holy glorious mother of God, and
ever Virgin Mary, and by the four Gospels which
I hold in my hand, and by the holy archangels
Michael and Gabriel, that I will keep a pure con-
science, and pay faithful and true allegiance to
their most sacred Majesties, Justinian and Theodora
his consort, who put me into this ofhce. And I
swear by the same oath, that I neither gave, nor
will give, nor promise to give, any thing to any one
whatsoever for his patronage or assistance in pro-
curing me this administration ; but as I received
it without bribery, so I will execute it with purity,
being content with the public salary that is ap-
pointed me." The matter of this oath is exceeding
good, but, it must be confessed, the form of it is a
deviation from the purity and simplicity of former
ages, when oaths were only made in the name of
God, as a specialty of Divine worship peculiarly
belonging to him. This is the first instance I re-
member of any oath of this kind allowed in the
church : and it serves to show in how short a time
corruptions may gain ground by authority ; for that
which was reputed sacrilege and impiety in the
time of Optatus, was now become an instance of
singular devotion to the archangels and the Virgin
Mary. There are many other things might be
noted concerning oaths ; but here I only speak of
such things as relate to the discipline of the churcli.
The next great crime that mi^ht
-, . , , Sect. 8.
be committed against the name and ofperjury, andits
putiishmeitt.
majesty of God, was perjury; which
might be committed cither at the time of taking
'^ Optat. lib. 3. p. G5. Ciiin per solum Deum soleant
homines jurare, passus est homines per sc sic jurare, tau-
quam per Deum.
" Ibid. lib. 2. p. 58. Populus vester per vos jurant, et
personas vestras jam pro Deo habere noscuntur, &c.
"^ Ibid. lib. 3. p. 69. Quos vos inter martyres ponitis, per
qnos, tanquam per unicam religionem, vestroe communiouis
hmuines jnrant.
3 R 2
^ Justin. Novel. 9. Jure ego per Deum Omnipotenfem,
et Filium ejus unigenitum Dominum nostrum Jesum Chris-
tum, et Spiritum Sanctum, ct per sanctam gloriosam Dei
Geuetricem et semper Virginem Mariam, et per quatuor
Evangelia, qua; in manibus mcis tenco, et persanctos arch-
angelos Michaelem et Gabrielem, puram conscientiam ger-
manumque servitium me servaturum sacratissimis nostris
Dominis Justiniuno et Theodoras conjugi ejus, &c.
1
980
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
the oath, by swearing to a false thing, or swearing
to do some wicked and unlawful thing; or else
afterward, by not performing what a man lawfully
might, when he was solemnly engaged upon oath
to do it. He that swore to do an unlawful thing,
as suppose to live in perpetual enmity with another
man, and never be reconciled to him, was, by the
council of Lerida," to be cast out of communion a
whole year for his perjury, and obUged to repent of
his unlawful oath, and be reconciled to his brother.
For in this case, as the fathers and canons ** deter-
mine, the unlawful oath was not to be kept, lest it
should involve him, like Herod, in a double or
triple sin ; but he was to rescind his oath, and re-
pent of his perjury, which was better than to add
one sin to another under pretence of piety and re-
ligion. In this case the penance was so much the
shorter, because men were supposed by some hasty
passion to be involved rashly in this guilt, and not
by any settled consideration.
But in other cases, perjury in attesting a false
thing, or not performing a lawful oath, was more
severely treated. For Chrysostom reckons perjury
in the same class with murder, fornication,**" and
adultery. And St. Basil"" imposes eleven years'
penance upon those that were guilty of it : The per-
jured person shall be a mourner two years, a hearer
three, a prostrator four, a co-stander one. The
first council of Mascon"' orders those that drew
others into false witness or perjury, to be cast out
of communion to the hour of death ; and those
that were so drawn in, to be for ever after incapa-
ble of giving testimony, and to be noted as in-
famous persons according to the laws ; meaning,
probably, the laws of the state, as well as the laws
of the church. For, as Gothofred shows at large,
the civil law under the old Romans set the brand
of infamy upon all such perjured persons ; and Ho-
norius added several other penalties"' to give new
vigour to the ancient laws, and make them more
effectual. I cannot here omit the relation which
Eusebius gives of the Divine vengeance pursuing
three perjured villains, who combined together to
swear to a false accusation, which they had plotted
beforehand against Narcissus, bishop of Jerusalem;
because it shows, that when church discipline can-
not take effect for want of evidence against the
criminal. Providence is sometimes pleased to inter-
pose, and revenge this crime by an immediate Di-
vine judgment. Three men, he says,"^ who were
afraid to be called in question by the bishop, and
punished for their wicked lives, resolved to be be-
forehand with him, by contriving and bringing a
heavy accusation against him. And to gain credit
to their accusation before the church, they each
confirmed it with a solemn oath. One of them
wished. That, if he swore falsely, he might perish by
fire ; another. That his body might be consumed
by some pestilential disease ; and the third, That
he might lose his eyes. The church gave no credit
to their oaths, as knowing the bishop to be of a
clear and unblamable life : however, he being not
able to bear the calumny, and being otherwise of a
long time desirous of a retired life, he thereupon
withdrew into the wilderness, leaving his church, to
live the life of a hermit. But the great eye of jus-
tice did not thus suffer the matter to rest, but pre-
sently revenged the miscreants with the curses they
had imprecated upon themselves. For the first, by
a little spark of fire, that casually happened in his
house, and whereof no one could give any account,
was in the night, himself, family, and house, uni-
versally burnt to ashes ; the second was from the
sole of the foot to the crown of his head overrun
and consumed by the same pestilential disease
which he had wished upon himself; and the third,
seeing what had befallen the other two, and fear-
ing the inevitable vengeance of the all-seeing God,
confessed the whole plot and contrivance of the
calumny which they had formed ; and he testified
his repentance with so deep a sorrow, that with the
multitude of his tears he lost his sight. Thus these
perjured wretches were punished by the hand of
God, when ecclesiastical censure, for want of evi-
dence, could not touch them.
The last transgression of this com-
mandment, that was punished with
ecclesiastical censure, was breach of vows, or pro-
mises solemnly made to God. And this was both
in things and persons. If a man vowed to give
his estate, or any part of it, to the service of God,
it was a breach of vow, including sacrilege, to re-
tract it. Ananias was severely censured for this,
in such an extraordinary way, by the apostolical rod
and mouth of St. Peter, as, in St. Basil's judgment,
left him no room for repentance."' The church in
after ages could not punish such delinquents in
that extraordinary manner ; but as every such
" Cone. Ilerdcns. can 7. Qui sacramento se obligaverit,
ut litigans cum quolibet, ad pacem nuUo modo redeat, pro
perjurio uno anno a communione sanguinis et corporis Do-
minici segregatus, reatum suum fletibus, elsemosynis, et
qiiantis potuerit jejuniis absolvat.
'*'' Vid. Cone. Tolet. 8. can. 2, where the testimonies of
St. Ambrose, St. Austin, Gregory, and Isidore, are cited at
large to this purpose. As also in Gratian. Cans. 22. QiiJEst. 1.
'"Chrys. Horn. 17. in Matt. p. 182. It. Horn. 22. de Ira,
t. 1. p. 294.
^ Basil, can. Gi.
°' Cone. Matiscon. ]. can. 17. Si quis convictus fuerit
alios ad f'alsum testimonium vel perjurium attra.xisse, ipse
quidem usque ad e.xitum non communicet : hi vero qui ei
in perjurio consensisse probantur, post ab omni sunt testi-
mouio prohibendi, et secundum legem infamia notabuntur.
"■'- Vid. Cod. Theod. lib. 2. Tit. 9. de Pactis, Leg. 8. Et
Gothofred. in locum.
s' Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 9.
'' Basil. Honi. de Institut. Monach.
(HAP. VIII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
981
breach of vow was a piece of sacrilege, as well as
perfidiousncss and perjury, we may be sure, the com-
mon penalties that were inflicted on those two crimes
singly, were no less carefully imposed on this crime,
where they centred both in combination. There
was also a breach of vow, which concerned the
dedication of persons to God. The clergy were
supposed to be more peculiarly God's inheritance,
dedicating themselves by a solemn act of their own
voluntary choice to the ministry of his church ;
and therefore none of this order were allowed to
desert their station, and turn seculars again, upon
the severest penalty of excommunication. As ap-
pears from the rules of the general council of Chal-
cedon,°* and the council of Tours.™ Which the
laws of the state confirmed by proper sanctions ■''
of a civil nature, ordering all such deserters to be
delivered up to the curia of the city, to serve there
all their lives ; and to forfeit all such estates as
they were possessed of, to the church or monastery
to which they belonged. For the same penalties
■were inflicted on monks and consecrated virgins
and widows, who by any solemn vow had bid adieu
to the world, and -had betaken themselves to the
ascetic life. If after this they married and returned
to a secular life, though the church did not annul
their marriage, under the notion of being adulter-
ous, (which is now commonly done in the Romish
communion,) yet she imposed a certain penance
upon them, as guilty of perfidiousncss and breach
of vow. The council of Chalcedon*^ orders both
monks and virgins to be excommunicated, if they
married after their solemn consecration and pro-
fession. St. Basil says'" they were to do the penance
of fornicators or adulterers. Not that he reckoned
their marriage fornication or adultery, but only to
assign the term of their penance. For, as we have
showed elsewhere""" out of St. Austin,"" such mar-
riages were never reputed adultery, but true mar-
riages, and therefore not annulled by any rule of
the ancient church : though now, by the authority
of the council of Trent, the contrary practice pre-
vails in the Romish church, where all such mar-
riages are reversed, and the parties obliged to sepa-
rate from one another.
CHAPTER VIII.
OF SINS AGAINST THE FOURTH COMMANDMKNT, OR
VIOLATIONS OF THE LAW ENJOINING THE RELI-
GIOUS OBSERVATION OF THE LORD's DAY.
Something has already been noted j,^_,j ,
concerning the religious observation roii*'ou"a".femw'iI1
of the Lord's day in a former Book,' r,mv"'mii»i"pd'b/tif«
and more will be said hereafter, when '-- """^ '^''"'-»'-
we come to speak of the festivals, of which this was
always reckoned the principal in the Christian
church. Here, therefore, our present subject only
requires us to remark such violations of the law
enjoining the religious observation of the Lord's
day, as made men liable to ecclesiastical censure.
And first, it being a rule, that men should meet to-
gether to celebrate all Divine offices in public on
the Lord's day ; the voluntary absenting from this
service, either in whole or in part, was ever reputed
a crime worthy of ecclesiastical censure. To absent
wholly, as heretics and schismatics did, by a chosen
separation, though they met in private conventicles
of their own, was esteemed such a violation of the
law, as the church thought fit to punish with the
severest censure of anathema : as appears from se-
veral canons of the council of Gangra,^ which
having been related at length before,' I need not
here repeat them. Secondly, If men, who were
otherwise orthodox, neglected, for any considerable
time, to frequent the church on the Lord's day, this
was a misdemeanor deserving to be corrected by a
judicial suspension from the communion. This may
be seen in the canons of Eliberis,^ Sardica,^ and the
council of TruUo,^ which, for the same reason, I
forbear to recite.
Thirdly, To frequent some part of g^^, ^
Divine service on the Lord's day, and some'^'parrof ^the
neglect or withdraw from the rest, aad'''negrtcu^°g"the
was, in those days, a crime of a very ' ,
high nature, and punishable with excommunication.
This is evident from those called the Apostolical
Canons, one of which orders,' That all communi-
cants, who came to church to hear the sermon and
the Scriptures read, but did not sta}'^ to join in the
prayers, and receive the cucharist, should be sus-
pended, as authors of confusion and disorder in the
church. The same is decreed in the council of An-
tioch* in the same terms, and under the same penalty.
"^ Cone. Chalced. can. 7. "" Cone. Turon. can. .').
»' Cod. Theod. lib. G. Tit. 2. de Epise. Leg. 39. Cod.
Justin, lib. 1. Tit. 3. de Epise. Leg. 55. Of which see more,
Book VI. chap. 4. sect. L
^^ Cone. Chalced. can. IG. Vid. Cone. Tolct. 4. can. 54.
Leo, Ep. 92. ad Rusticum, c. 12. Cone. Ancyr. can. 19.
«> Basil, can. GO. "" Book VII. chap. 3. sect. 23.
"" Aug. de Bono Viduitatis, cap. 10.
' Book XIII. chap. 9. sect. ].
- Cone. Gangrcns. can. 5, 6, 7, &c.
3 Book XVI. chap. I. sect. 5.
' Cone. Eliber. can. 21.
5 Cone. Sardie. can. II. ^ Cone. Tndl. can. 80.
' Cacon. A post. c. 7. * Cone. Anlioch. can. 2.
982
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XYI.
The council of Eliberis* forbids the bishop to receive
the oblations of such as did not communicate;
which was, in effect, to exclude them from the com-
munion of the church. And the first council of
Toledo'" orders such as come to church, but neglect
to frequent the communion, to be admonished; and
if, upon admonition, they amend not, then to put
them under public penance, as great offenders. And
another canon" of the same council adds, That if
any present themselves to the communion, and take
the eucharist at the hands of the priest, and yet
forbear to eat it, they shall be driven out of the
chm'ch as sacrilegious persons. All these canons
suppose, what we have fully evinced in a former
Book,'^ that the celebration of the eucharist was a
standing part of Divine service every Lord's day ;
and that every Christian communicant, who was
not under penance, was obliged to partake thereof,
to fulfil the duty he owed to God upon this day :
and, therefore, all such as neglected this part of Di-
vine worship, were to be censured as transgressors,
for contemning one principal part of the reUgious
obsei-vation of the Lord's day. I cannot write this
without lamenting the hard fate of many pious per-
sons in the present age, whose disposition would
inchne them to be constant communicants every
Lord's day, but they want opjwrtunity in the pre-
sent posture of affairs to execute their good designs.
Such must content themselves with that of the
apostle, " If there be first a willing mind, it is ac-
cepted according to that a man hath, and not ac-
cording to that he hath not ;" and in the mean time
pray to God to find out a method in his good provi-
dence to restore the ancient discipline and primitive
fervour. But I proceed.
It was an ancient and general cus-
Fasting" on fhe tom iu tlic primitive church, to keep
Lord's dav prohibit- '•
pd under pain of ex- the Lord's dav as a festival, and day
comamnication. -' •'
of rejoicing, in memory of our Sa-
viour's resurrection ; and never to fast on that day,
no, not even in the time of Lent. And, therefore,
to fast perversely on this day was always reputed a
crime deserving ecclesiastical censure. TertuUian"
says. They counted it a crime to fast on the Lord's
day. And he remarks, That even the Montanists,
who were the most rigid in observing their times
of fasting, omitted" both Saturday and Sunday
throughout the year. For though they observed
three Lents, and two weeks of xerophagia, or dry
meats, besides, yet they excepted the sabbath, or
Saturday, and the Lord's day from these laws of
fasting. St. Ambrose likewise tells us,'* That the
catholics were used to except these two days in
their Lent fasts. They never fasted on the Lord's
day, but thought they had reason to condemn the
Manichees for so doing : '" for to appoint that day
to be a fast-day, was in effect to disbelieve the re-
surrection of Christ. Several other heretics beside
the Manichees, were condemned for this practice
by the first council of Braga :" they particularly
name the Cerdonians, Marcionites, and Priscillian-
ists, whom they anathematize upon this account,
as fasting on the day of Christ's nativity and the
Lord's day, because they did this in derogation to
the truth of Christ's human nature. Pope Leo notes
the Priscillianists " upon the same account. And
the fourth council of Carthage'* censures them as
no catholics, who choose to fast upon this day. St.
Austin'-" not only says, that it was the custom of
the whole catholic church to abstain from fasting
on this day, but that no one could do otherwise
without giving great scandal to the church, because
the impious Manichees had chosen this day par-
ticularly-' to fast upon in opposition to the church.
Upon these grounds and reasons the canons are
very severe in their censures of such transgressors.
If any one fast on the Lord's day, says the council
of Gangra," though it be under pretence of leading
an ascetic life, let him be anathema. In like man-
ner the Apostolical Canons,^ If any clergyman fast
on the Lord's day, or sabbath, (one only excepted,
viz. the sabbath before Easter,) let him be deposed.
If he be a layman, let him be cast out of the com-
munion of the church. And this is repeated in the
council of Trullo,^^ and other rules of the ancient
church.
" Cone. Eliber. can. 28. Episcopum, placuit, ab eo qui
non communicat, munera accipere non debere.
'" Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 13. De his qui intrant in ecclesiam,
et deprehenduntur nunquam coinmunicare, admoneantur.
Quod si non comnaunicant, ad pa;nitentiam accedant.
" Ibid. can. 14. Si quis autem acceptam a sacerdote eu-
charisfiam non sumpserit, velut sacrilegus propellatur.
'- Book XV. chap. 9.
" Tertul. de Coron. Mil. cap. 3. Die Dominico jejunare
no fas cbicimus.
" Id. de Jejun. adversus Psychicos, cap. 15. Duas in
anno hebdomadas xerophagiarum, nee tolas, exceptis scili-
cet sabbatis et Dominicis, Deo offerimus.
'^ Ambros. de Elia et Jejunio, cap. 10. Quadragesimee
totis, praeter sabbatum et Dominicani, jejunatur diebus.
'° Ambr. Ep. 83. Dominica jejunare non possumus, quia
Jlauicheeosetiam ob istiusdiei jejunia jure damnamus. Hoc
enim est in resurrectionem Christi non credere, si quis legem
jejunii die resurrectionis indicat.
" Cone. Bracar. 1. can. 4. Si quis natale Christi secun-
dum carnem non vere honoret, sed honorare se simulat, je-
junans in eodem die etia Dominico; quia Christum in vera
homiuis natura non credit, sicut Cerdon, Marcion, Mani-
chuBUs, et Priscillianus, anathema sit.
'* Leo, Ep. 93. ad Turibium, cap. 4.
'' Cone. Carth. 4. can. 64. Qui Dominico die studiose
jejunal, non credatur catholicus.
"» Aug. Ep. 119. ad Januar. cap. 15.
-' Ibid. 86. ad Casnlan.
2- Cone. Gangren. can. 18. Et tis &ui vofxi(fifLiv\)v aa--
K1](JW iu TIJ KVpLaKTJ V1](TTiV0l, dvddtfia ICTTW.
-3 Canon. Apost. 64.
•* Cone. Trull, can. 55. Vid. Cone. Cecsaraugust. c. 2,
Chap. IX.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
983
Sect. 4.
Frequenting th€
1 1. ■•litre and olhi
There were many other rules made
by the ancients for the decent observ-
tZl^r^l^'to'^ ation of the Lord's day: as, that men
'"""'""'■ should abstain from all unnecessary
bodily labour; that all law-suits and pleadings and
jirosecutions should cease upon this day ; that Di-
vine service should be performed standing, in me-
mory of our Saviour's resurrection : but as the
transgressions of these rules are not xisually men-
tioned with the same commination of ecclesiastical
punishments, the consideration of them belongs
not to this head, but shall be reserved for its proper
place, under the title of festivals, where the observ-
ation of the Lord's day will come again more par-
ticularly to be considered. But there is one thing
more that must not here be omitted ; which is, that
when men neglected the public service of God, to
follow vain sports and pastimes on this day, this
was thought a crime worthy to be corrected by the
severest censures of the church. The imperial laws
forbade all public games and shows on this day.
Theodosius the Great" speaks of two laws made
by himself to this purpose. And Theodosius junior
made another,^ wherein he not only forbids the ex-
hibiting of the shows on the Lord's day, but on the
other great festivals, the Nativity, Epiphany, Easter,
and Pentecost. But no penalties being annexed to
these laws, there was still occasion for the laws of
the church to restrain men by ecclesiastical censures.
And therefore the canons made this crime to be
noted as a heinous offence, and punished the trans-
gressors with excommunication. If any one on a
solemn day, says the fourth council of Carthage,"'
leave the solemn assembly- of the church, to go to
the shows, let him be excommunicated. And an-
other canon ^ excommunicates those who leave the
church whilst the bishop is preaching. The fifth
council of Carthage, as it is related in the African
Code,^ petitioned the emperor Honorius to forbid
all theatrical shows on the Lord's day and all the
great festivals. St. Chrysostom'" calls them Sara-
I'jK-d (TvviSpia, the conventions of Satan, and tells his
auditory, he would no longer use gentle remedies,
but styptics and caustics, to put a stop to the raging
distemper. They that continued in this crime
after this formal admonition, should be no longer
endured, but feel the weight of the ecclesiastical
laws, and learn thereby not to contemn the Divine
oracles. By which it is evident, that though the
games and pastimes of the circus and the theatre
were still allowed under the Christian emperors,
yet they were precisely forbidden on the Lord's day ;
and to frequent them at that time, was one of those
great transgressions for which men felt the heaviest
censures of the church.
CHAPTER IX.
OF GREAT TRANSGIRESSIONS AGAINST THE FIFTH
COMMANDMENT, DISOBEDIENCE TO PARENTS AND
MASTERS, TREASON AND REBELLION AGAINST
PRINCES, AND CONTEMPT OF THE LAWS OF THE
CHURCH.
Under the name of parents is com-
monly understood not only the natural rhiWn'n 'not (o
parents, but also the political or civil, u'^der pr'-'onc^"ir
, . . reli;^ion. The cen-
that IS, magistrates and rulers : as also ^'"■= "f ^'"-^ «
. . '^ taught othinvisc.
spiritual parents, that is, the govern-
ors of the church ; and economical parents, that is,
masters of families ; whose authority respectively
over their children, subjects, people, and servants
being very great, it was thought proper to secure it
not only by the laws of the state, but also by the
laws and spiritual censures of the church.
Children, by the old Roman law, were esteemed
so much the property and possession of their pa-
rents, that they had power of life and death' over
them ; and also might sell them to be slaves without
redemption^ in cases of extreme necessity for their
own maintenance, as appears from several laws in
both the Codes ; and the complaints made by the
ancients ^ of this hardship ; and the allusion which
our Saviour makes in the parable to the like cus-
tom among the Jews, Matt, xviii., where the lord
commands his debtor to be sold, and his wife and
children, and all that he had, and payment to be
25 Cod. Theod. lib. 15. Tit. 5. de Spectaculis, Leg. 2.
Illiul etiam praemonemus, ne quis in legem nostram, quam
dudiim tulimus, committat : nullus solis die populo specta-
cidum praebeat, nee Divinam venerationcm cont'ccta solem-
nitate confundat.
^^ Ibid. Le^. 5. Dominico, qui septimanae tntius primus
est dies, et Natale, atque Epiphanionim Christi, Paschae
etiam et Qiiinquagesimce diebus — omni theatroruni atque
circensium voluptate populis dene^ata, totae Christiannrum
ac fidelium mentes Dei cultibus occupantur, &c. Vid. Cod.
Justin, lib. .3. Tit. 12. de Feriis, Le^. 11. Leonis et Anthemii.
-' Cone. Carth. 4. can. 88. Qui die solenni practermisso
solenni ecclesiae conventu, ad spcctacula vadit, excommu-
nicelur.
^ Ibid. can. 24. Sacerdote verbum facicnte in ecclesia,
qui de auditoiio egressus fucrit, e.xcommuuicetur.
" Cod. .\fric. can. Gl.
'» Chrys. Horn. G. in Gen. t. 2. p. 53.
' Cod. Justin, lib. 8. Tit. 47. de Patria Potestate, Leg. 10.
Patribus jus vitoc in liberos necisque polestas olim erat
permissa.
- Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. .3. de Patribus qui Filins distrax-
crunt, Leg. I. et Lib. 5. Tit. 8. de his qui sanguinolentos
emptos acceperint. Et lib. II. Tit. 27. de Alimcntis quae
inopos Parentes de Publico petere debent. Leg. 1 et 2.
It. Valentin. Novel. II.
» Vid. Basil. Horn, in Psal. xiv. t. 1. p. I II.
I
984
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
made. And though the laws of Christian emperors
a little restrained this exorbitant power of parents;
taking from them the power of life and death ; and
allowing children * to be maintained out of the pub-
lic revenue, to prevent being sold ; or to be redeem-
ed again, if sold: yet still they left a considerable
power in the hands of parents to dispose of their
children, whilst they were minors or under age, only
excepting the cases of slavery and death. For till
the time of Justinian, children were not allowed to
betake themselves to a monastic life without or
against the consent of their parents. Which is
evident from the Rule of St. Basil,^ which forbids
children to be received into monasteries, unless they
were offered by their parents, if their parents were
alive. And the council of Gangra lays a heavy
penalty® upon them : If any children under pretence
of religion forsake their parents, and give them not
the honour due unto them, let them be anathema.
This doctrine was taught and propagated by the
Eustathian heretics, who also taught, that women
might leave their husbands, and parents desert their
children, and take no further care of them, under
the same pretence of betaking themselves to a
monastic life. Against whom' the same council
made several other canons, imposing the like penalty
upon them.
Another branch of paternal power
Sect. 2. 1 • , 1 • 1 1 -,
Children not to w'as the Tight which parents had to
marry without con- ^ , .
sent of their pa- disDOSc of tliclr childrcu in marriaere :
which right was so carefully guarded
by the imperial laws, that we scarce find any crime
so severely revenged as the violation of it, when
children who were under their parents' power, mar-
ried without or against the consent of their parents,
or such guardians and tutors as were in the room
of them. Witness that famous law of Constantine
in the Theodosian Code,' which runs in these terms :
If any one, without first obtaining the consent of
parents, steal a virgin against her will, or carry
her off" by her own consent, hoping that her con-
sent will protect him; he shall have no benefit
from such consent, as the ancient laws have deter-
mined ; but the virgin herself shall be held guilty,
as partaker in the crime. If any nurse be instru-
mental or accessory to the fact by her persuasions,
which often defeat the parents' care, her detestable
service shall be revenged by pouring molten lead
into her mouth, that ministered to such wicked
counsels. If the virgin be detected to have given
her consent, she shall be punished with the same
severity as the raptor himself : seeing she that is
stolen away against her will, is not suffered to go
unpunished ; because she might have kept herself
at home ; or if she was taken by violence out of her
father's house, she should have cried out for help to
the neighbourhood, and used all means possible to
defend herself. But on such we impose only a
lighter punishment, denying them the right of
succeeding to their father's inheritance. But the
raptor himself, being clearly convicted, shall have
no benefit of appeal. If parents, who are chiefly
concerned to prosecute this crime, connive at it,
they shall be banished. All who are partners or
assistants to the raptor, shall be liable to the same
punishment, without distinction of sex. And if any
such be slaves, they shall be burnt alive. This law
of Constantine's is confirmed by another law of
his son Constans ; only with this difference,' that
whereas Constantine's law ordered the criminals to
be burnt alive, or thrown to the wild beasts, as
Gothofred interprets it; this of Constans so far
moderated the punishment, as to let it be only a
common death, that it might more duly be put in
execution. Yet if any slaves were concerned in
aiding the raptors in such attempts, they were still
to be burnt alive, according to the tenor of the
former lav.'. By another law of Valentinian '° and
Gratian, widows are not allowed to marry a second
time without the consent of their parents, if they
Avere under the age of twenty-five years, although
they were sui Juris, and enjoyed the liberty of eman-
cipation. And there are many other laws in both
the Codes" to the same purpose. The ecclesiasti-
cal laws in this concur with the civil law. St.
Austin'^ says expressly. That mothers as well as
fathers have this right in their children, to dispose
of them in marriage, unless they be of that age,
which gives them liberty to choose for themselves.
TcrtuUian says the same,'^ That children cannot
* Cotl. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 15. de his qui Parentes vel Li-
beros occiderunt, Leg. unica. Et lib. 11. Tit. 27. Leg.
1 et 2.
* Basil. Regul. Major, qu. 15.
* Cone. Gangren. can. 16. ' Ibid. can. 13, 14, 15.
* Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 24. de Kaptii Virginum et Vi-
duar. Leg. I. Si quis nihil cum paientibus puellse ante
depectus, invitam cam rapuerit, vel volcntem abduxerit
nihil ei secundum jus vetus prosit puelluc responsio, scd
ipsa puella potius societate criminis obligetur, &c.
^ Cod. Theod. ibid. Leg. 2. Quamvis legis prioris extet
auctoritas, qua inclitus pater noster contra raptores atio-
cissime jusserat vindicari, tamen nos tantummodo capitalem
poenam constituimus ; videlicet, ne sub specie atrocioris
judicii aliqua in ulciscendo criniine dilatio nasceretur. In
audaciam vero servilem dispari supplicio mensura legum
impendenda est, ut perurendi subjiciantur ignibus.
'» Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 7. de Nuptiis, Leg. 1. Vidua;
intra 25 annum degentes, etiamsi emancipationis libertate
gaudeant, tamen in secundas nuptias non sine patris sen-
tentia conveniant.
1' Vid. Cod. Theod. ibid. Leg. 3. Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit.
4. de Nuptiis, Leg. I, 2, 7, 20. Justin. Instit. lib. 1. Tit.
10. de Nuptiis.
'2 Aug. Ep. 23.3. ad Benenatum. l\Iatris voluntatem in
tradenda lilia omnibus, ut arbitror, natura pra;ponit, nisi
eadem puella in ea jam a;tate fuerit, ut jure licentiori sibi
ipsi eligat quid velit.
" Tertul. ad Uxor. lib. 2. cap. 9. Nam ncc in terris filii
sine consensu patnun rite et j\ue nubent.
Chap. IX.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
985
lawfully marry without the consent of their earthly
parents. St. Basil," in one of his canons, gives
directions, that they who stole virgins should be
trrated as fornicators, that is, do four years' penance ;
and when the virgins were restored to their guard-
ians, it Avas at their discretion whether they would
give them in marriage to the raptors or not. In
another canon '^ he says. If slaves marry without
diL' consent of their masters, or children without
the consent of their parents, it is not matrimony,
but fornication, till they ratify it by their consent.
Again,'" If virgins who are under the power of their
jiarents, marry without their consent, they are to be
treated as harlots. If their parents are afterward
ii ronciled to them, and give their consent, yet they
shall do three years' penance for their first trans-
gtvssion. And again," If a slave marry without
ihe consent of her master, she differs nothing from
a harlot. For contracts made without the consent
of those under whose power they are, have no va-
lidity, but are null. And therefore, though the master
afterward give his consent, and make the marriage
good, yet the first fault shall be punished as forni-
cation.
5p^, 3 It appears from two of these last-
oi/tTh/'cOTsent'of Hicntioned canons, that slaves were
their masters. ^^^ mucli uudcr tlic power of their
masters as children were under their parents ; and
therefore it was equally a crime for a slave to many
without the consent of the master, as for a child to
do it without consent of parents. And for the same
reason a slave was not allowed either to enter him-
self into a monastery, or take orders, without the
consent of his master, as has been showed'* in other
places, because this was to deprive his master of his
legal right of service, which, by the original state
and condition of slaves, was his due ; and the church
would not be accessory to such frauds and injustice,
but rather discourage them by prohibitions and
suitable penalties laid upon them.
g^j ^ Another sort of parents, whose
oMreason"an'd"drs-> houour was intcudcd to be secured by
respect to princes. •.• ^.j^j^ commaud, wcre the political pa-
rents, patres patrice, kings and emperors, whose
authority and majesty was reputed sacred and su-
preme next under God. And therefore all disloy-
alty and disrespect showed to them, either in word
or action, was always severely chastised by the laws
of the church. I need not here suggest what civil
penalties were inflicted by the laws of the state
upon transgressors in this kind, because the ancient
civil codes are full of them under several titles,
which the learned reader may consult at his own
leisure, such as speaking evil " of dignities ; coun-
terfeiting their'-" letters ; corrupting or counterfeit-
ing their coin ; -' consulting augurs or astrologers
about the term of their lifc,^ or using any curious
arts to know who should be their successor ; raising
of tumults-' to the disturbance of the public disci-
pline; conspiring against their lives or government;'*
bearing arms" without their authority ; and the like
crimes, which come under the general names of
sedition, treason, conspiracy, and rebellion, which
were always excepted in those general indulgences-*
that the emperors were wont to grant at Easter to
other criminals. 1 need not say further, that the
contempt of the imperial laws was usually reputed
a sort of sacrilege '' by the laws themselves, and
punished under that title. That which I am chiefly
concerned to remark here, is the ecclesiastical pun-
ishment of disloyalty and treason, and all scandalous
contempt of civil government ; against which sort
of crimes, whether in word or deed, the ancients
showed great resentment. For the first three hun-
dred years they gloried greatly over the heathens in
this, that though the emperors were heathens, and
some of them furious persecutors of the Christians,
yet there were never any seditious or disloyal per-
sons to be found among the persecuted Christians.
You defame us, says Tertullian,^ with treason
against the emperor, and yet never could any Al-
binians, Nigrians, or Cassians, (persons that had
taken arms against the emperors,) be found among
the Christians. Such as those, are they that swear
by the emperor's genii, that have offered sacrifice
for their safety, that have often condemned Chris-
tians ; these are the men that are found enemies to
the emperors. A Christian is no man's enemy, much
less the emperor's ; knowing him to be the ordinance
of God, he cannot but love, revere, and honour him.
» Basil, can. 22. '^ Ibid. can. 42.
'^ Ibid. can. 38. Et ap. MatthiEum. Monach. Respons.
Matrimon. in Jure Gr. Koin. Leunclavii, p. .5tX).
>' Basil, can. 40.
'* Book IV. chap. 4. sect. 3. Book VII. chap. 3. sect. 2.
" Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 4. Si quis imperatori maledi.x-
erit, Leg. 1.
2» Ibid. lib. 9. Tit. 19. ad Legem Corneliam de False,
Leg. 3.
21 Ibid. Tit. 21. de Falsa Moneta. Tit. 22. Si quis solidi
circulum inciderit, vel adulteratum subjeceiit. Tit.- 23. Si
quis pecunias conflaverit, &c.
« Ibid. lib. 9. Tit. IG. de Malefic, et Mathemat. Leg. 8.
^ Ibid. lib. 9. Tit. 33. de iis qui Plebem aiident contra
Pnblicam coUigere Disciplinain.
-* Ibid. lib. 9. Tit. 5. ad Legem Juliam Majestatis.
Tit. 6. Ne proeter crimen Majestatis servus Domiinim ac-
cuset. Tit, 14. ad Legem Corneliam de sicaviis. Tit. 40. de
Pfflnis, Leg. 15, 16, 17. Lib. 15. Tit. 14. de infirmandis his
quae sub Tyrannis gesta sunt.
" Ibid. lib. 15. Tit. 15. Ut armorum usus inscio principe
interdictus sit.
=" Ibiil. lib. 9. Tit. 38. de Indulgentiis Criminum.
-' Ibid. lib. 6. Tit. 5. Leg. 2. Sit plane sacrilegii reus
qui divina prrecepta neglexerit. It. Tit. 24. de Domesticis,
Leg. 4. Et Tit. 35. de Privilegiis Militum Palatinor. Leg.
13. et passim alibi.
^ Tertul. ad Scapul. cap. 2.
986
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
and desire that he and the whole Roman empire
may be in safety to the end of the world. We wor-
ship the emperor as much as is either lawful or ex-
pedient, as one that is next to God ; we sacrifice for
his safety, but it is only to his and our God ; and in
such manner as he has commanded, only by holy
prayer. For the great God needs no blood or sweet
perfumes : these are the banquets and repast of
devils, whom we not only reject, but expel at every
turn. For this reason, during this interval, there
was no need of ecclesiastical punishments to cor-
rect traitors against the civil government, because
there were no such among Christians. But when
the whole world was become Christian, there was
occasion for such laws to be made against sedition
and treason. And then we find several canons to
prevent or correct it. The fourth council of Car-
thage™ forbids the ordination of any seditious per-
sons, as those that would be a scandal to the pro-
fession. And this is repeated in the same words by
the council of Agde.*' The fourth council of Tole-
do" orders all clergymen that took arms in any se-
dition, to be degraded from their order, and to be
confined to a monastery, to do penance there all
their lives. The fifth council of Toledo^ mentions
an oath of allegiance, which, in a former general
council of all Spain, was appointed to be taken by
all the subjects to the king and his heirs : and a
most severe anathema is pronounced against all that
should violate any part of it. Particularly they
excommunicate and anathematize all that should
pretend to usurp the throne '^ without the consent
of the nobihty and the whole Gothic nation ; all
that should make any curious^* and unlawful in-
quiries about the fatal period of the hfe of the
prince ; all that should speak evil of him : for it is
written, " Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of
thy people." If railers shall not inherit^ the king-
dom of God, how much rather ought such con-
temners of the Divine law to be cast out of the
church! Finally, they made an order,*' That in
every council held in Spain, this decree concerning
allegiance due to princes should be read, when all
other things were done, to the end that no one
might be unmindful of his duty and obligations to
the sovereign power. And, accordingly, we find the
same decree repeated and confirmed in several other
councils of that nation."
The last sort of parents to whom g^^^ ^
honour and obedience is due, are the
spiritual parents, or governors of the
church ; the contempt of whose law-s and rules
made for the good government, order, and edifica-
tion of the church, was always thought a matter
worthy of ecclesiastical censure. There are innu-
merable instances of this in the acts and canons of
the ancient councils : I shall content myself with
relating two or three, which concern matters purely
of ecclesiastical observation. The council of An-
tioch*' excommunicates all those who pertinaciously
oppose the rule made about Easter in the council
of Nice. The first council of Carthage *" more ge-
nerally censures all opposers of ecclesiastical orders :
If any one viciously transgress or contemn the de-
crees of the church ; if he be a layman, let him be
excommunicated ; if a clergyman, let him be de-
prived of the honour of his order. The council of
Epone in like manner '"' concludes her decrees with
this sanction : If any one disorderly transgress the
rules and observations, which the holy bishops have
made in this present council, and confirmed with
their subscriptions, let him know that he shall be
liable to the judgment both of God and the church.
The fourth council of Toledo" orders such as reject
the use of the hymns and prayers appointed by the
church, to be punished with excommunication. And
King Reccaredus, in the third council of Toledo,''-
besides excommunication, orders a civil penalty of
confiscation and banishment to be inflicted on such
as proudly contemned the rules then made in coun-
cil, and refused to yield obedience to them. And
laws of the same import occur every where both in
the civil and ecclesiastical codes, so that I need not
trouble the learned reader with any more of them,
having suggested these few as a specimen of that
obedience which was required to be paid to the laws
and authority of the church under the penalty of
excommunication.
^ Cone. Carth. 4. can. 67. Seditionarios nunquam ordi-
nandos clericos, sicut nee usurarios, nee injuviarum suarum
ultores.
^ Cone. Agathen. c. 69.
*' Cone. Tolet. 4. ean. 44. Cleriei qui in quacunque sedi-
tione anna volentes sumpserint, aut suuipserunt, reperti,
amisso ordinis suigradu, in monasterium contradantur poeni-
tentiae.
^ Cone. Tolet. 5. can. 2. Sit anathema in Christianorum
omnium eoctu, atqiie superno condemnetur judieio : sit ex-
pvobrabilis omnibus catholieis, ot abominabilis Sanctis an-
gelis in ministerio Dei eonstitutis : sit in hoc saecuh) pcrditus,
et in futuro eondeninatus, qui tarn reetre provision i nohiit
praebere ennsensuni.
33 Ibid. can. 3. »' Ibid. ean. 4.
3* Ibid. can. 5. '" Ibid. can. 7.
3' Cone. Tolet. 6. can. 17 et 18. Tolet. 12. ean. 1. Tolet.
10. can. 2.
3^ Cone. Antioeh. can. 1.
^ Cone. Carth. 1. can. 14. Si quis statuta supergressus
eoiruperit, vel pro nihilo habenda putaverit, si laieus est,
communione, si clcricus est, honore privetur.
■"• Cone. Epaunens. can. 40. Si quis sanctorum antisti-
tuni qui statuta praisentia subseriptionibus propriis firraave-
runt, relieta iategritate, observationes excesserit, reum se
Divinitatis pariter et fraternitatis judieio futurum esse cog-
noscat.
" Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 12. Sicut orationes, ita et hymnos
in laudem Dei compositos, nuUus nostrum ulterius improbet,
sed pari modo in Gallieia Hispaniaque celcbrent, excom-
municalione plcctendi, qui hymnos rejicere fuerint ausi.
*'■ Edict. Reccaredi ad calcem Cone. 3. Toletani.
Chap. X.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
987
CHAPTER X.
I ; GREAT TRANSGRESSIONS AGAINST THE SIXTH
COMMANDMENT, MURDER, MANSLAUGHTER, PAR-
RICIDE, SELF-MURDER, DISMEMBERING THE BODY,
CAUSING ABORTION, ETC.
Sect 1 ^^"^ ^^^ ^^^^^' come to the great sin
i"a"apitara'^^^d of murclcr, wliich the civil laws always
•i'i'c'iawsVf"t'iie reckon among those called atrocia
dclidci, and afrocissima criinina, those
heinous and capital crimes, for which they neither
allowed pardon nor appeal after clear conviction.
This crime was always excepted in those indul-
U'lices ' or general pardons which the emperors
-ranted to criminals upon the account of their chil-
dren's hirth-days, or the annual returns of the Easter
ivstival, or any the like occasion. And whereas
many other criminals were allowed the benefit of
appealing, this was wholly denied* to murderers;
nor might any such criminals anciently pretend
to shelter themselves by taking sanctuary in the
church ; which is expressly provided by a law of
Justinian,' determining who may or may not take
refuge in the churcli ; where, among those to whom
this privilege is denied, murderers, adulterers, and
ravishers of virgins are particularly recounted.
Sect 2 ^y ^^ most ancient laws of some
the'"ia;ls" of "the''^ chuTchcs, murdcrers seem to have been
subjected to a perpetual penance all
their lives, and by some denied communion even at
the hour of death. Tertullian^ says plainly, that
neither idolaters nor murderers were admitted to the
peace of the church. And that he means not here,
by the church, his own sect of the Montanists, but
the catholic churches, is concluded by learned^ men
from hence, that he is arguing with the catholics,
that they ought to deny adulterers the peace of the
church by the same reason and rule that they de-
nied it to idolaters and murderers. Which implies,
at least, that some catholic churches in Africa re-
fused to admit murderers to communion. Which
is the more probable from what Cyprian says of
some of his predecessors, that they w^ere used to
deny fornicators and adulterers * the peace of the
church, though they did not upon this break com-
munion with others that admitted them. Now,
murder being as great a crime as adultery, it is
likely they rejected murderers as well as adulterers
utterly from their communion. In the following
ages the term of their penance was a little mode-
rated ; for the council of Ancyra ' obliges them
only to do penance all their lives, and allows them
to be received at the hour of death. Other canons
reduce their penance to a certain term of years. St.
Basil ^ appoints the wilful murderer twenty years'
penance ; four years as a mourner ; five years as a
hearer ; seven years as a prostrator ; four years as a
co-stander only, to hear the prayers without re-
ceiving the communion.
Yet in some cases the discipline con-
tinued still to be more severe against The 'heinousncss
murder, when it hapijened to be i^ineA wilh other
crimes, such as idol-
complicated with other great crimes, '^^n. adiuierj-, a»d
^ ^ magical practices.
such as idolatry, adultery, and the
practice of magical and diabolical arts against the
lives of men ; because these were great aggravations
to inflame the account of murder. Thus in the
council of Eliberis,' If any Christian took upon
him the office of a heathen finmen, and therein
sacrificed and committed adultery and murder ;
(which might be done either directly, by a personal
commission of those crimes ; or indirectly, by ex-
hibiting the games and shows, wherein adultery and
murder were committed by their authority and con-
currence ;) in such a case he was to be denied com-
munion even at the hour of death, because he had
doubled and tripled his crime, as the canon words
it. So again, if any one used pharmacy or magical
art '" to kill another, he was not to be received into
communion even at the hour of death, because here
was a conjunction of idolatry with murder. In like
manner another canon " of the same council orders,
That if a woman conceive by adultery in the ab-
sence of her husband, and after that murder her
child, she shall be rejected to the very last, because
she has doubled her crime. But the council of
Ancyra is a little more favourable in the case of
simple fornication joined with murder. For it is
' Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 38. de Indulgentiis Criminum,
Leg. 1..3, 4, 6, 7, 8.
^ Ibid. lib. 11. Tit. 36. Quorum Appellationes nou re-
cipiendae. Leg. 1. Cum homicidam, vel maleficum, vel ve-
neficum (quaB atrocissima crimina sunt) confessio propria,
&c. dete.xerit, provocationes suscipi non oportet. It. Leg.
7. ibid.
* Justin. Novel. 17. cap. 7.
* Tertul. de Pudicit. cap. 12. Neque idololatria; neque
sanguini pax ab ecclesiis redditur.
* Vid. Albaspin. Observat. lib. 2. c. 15. p. 12-3.
* Cypr. Ep. 52. al. 55. ad Antonian. p. 110. Apud ante-
cessores nostros quidam de episcopis istic in provincia nos-
tra dandam pacem mcechis non putaverunt, et in totuui
poenitentiae locum contra adulteria clauserunt, &c.
' Cone. Ancyr. can. 22. It Cone. Epaunens. can. 31.
' Basil, can. 56.
' Cone. Eliber. can. 2. Flamines qui post fidem lavacri
et regenerationis sacrificaverunt : eo quod geminaverint
scelera, aceednute hnmicidio, vel triplicaverint facinus, co-
ha;rente mopchia, placuit eos nee in fine accipere commu-
nioneui.
'" Ibid. can. 6. Si quis maleficio inferficiat alterum, eo
quod sine idololatria perficere scelus non potuit, nee in fine
impertiendam esse illi eommunionem.
" Ibid. can. 63. Si qua per adulterum, absentc maritn,
cnnceperit, idquc post facinus occiderit, placuit neque in fine
dandam esse eommunionem, co quod gcminavcrit scelus.
9S8
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
there observed,'^ That if a woman committed forni-
cation, and murdered her infant, or caused abortion,
she should only do ten years' penance, though by
former canons she was obliged to do penance all
her life. The council of Lerida '^ appoints seven
years' penance for common murder ; but if it be done
by sorcery, then it was penance for the whole life.
And here we may observe, that
caustne 'of abor- causing of abortiou was esteemed one
tion cipnclemned and . „ , , T l
punished as miir- spccics 01 murdcr, and accordmgly
punished as such, when wilfully pro-
cured. So it is determined not only in the fore-
mentioned canon of Ancyra, but in the canons of
St. Basil : " Let her that procures abortion undergo
ten years' penance, whether the embryo be perfectly
formed or not. So again. They are murderers who
take medicines to procure abortion. And so the
council of Trullo : '^ They who give medicines to
cause abortion, and they who take pernicious phy-
sic to destroy the embryo in the womb, are to un-
dergo the penance of murderers. The council of
Lerida puts those who destroy the conception in
the womb, by certain potions,"* into the same class
with those that kill infants after they are born ;
and appoints a course of seven years' penance for
both sorts, as joining murder to adultery. The
private writers among the ancients with one con-
sent declare this to be murder. In the prohibition
of murder, says Tertullian,'" We are forbidden to
destroy the conception in the womb, whilst the
blood is in its first formation of a human body.
To hinder that which might be born, is but an an-
ticipation or hastening of murder ; and it is all one,
whether a man destroy that life which is already
born, or disturb that which is preparing to be born.
He is a man, who is in a disposition to be a man,
and all fruit is now in its seed or principle of exist-
ence. This he says in answer to the heathen ob-
jection, who charged the Christians with feasting
upon the blood of an infant in their sa.cred mys-
teries. Minucius '' inverts the charge upon the
heathen, telling them, it was their own practice by
medicated potions to destroy man, that would be,
in his first original, and for mothers to commit
parricide before they brought forth. But as for
Christians, says Athenagoras, writing in their be-
half," how should they be guilty of murdering men,
who declare, that mothers who use medicines to
cause abortion are murderers, and must give ac-
count of their wickedness unto God. St. Jerom^
calls this crime in women, drinking of barrenness,
and murdering of infants before they were born.
And it was a crime which the old Roman law"'
punished with banishment, and sometimes with
death ;" as Tryphonius the lawyer observes out of
Tully ; though Tertullian complains that these laws
were very much neglected and contemned. How-
ever, we see in the Christian church this sort of
murder was reckoned a very heinous crime by all
writers, and punished with great severity by the
canons against wilful murder in the church.
Indeed, this sort of murder was one
Pecf 5
species of parricide, which included Tiie punWhment
or parricide.
not only the murder of parents, but of
children, and other relations, to whom men were
bound by natural affection. And this had a noted
and peculiar punishment among the old Romans,
which was to tie up the parricide in a sack with a
serpent, an ape, a cock, and a dog, and throw them
all alive into the sea ; of which Gothofred will
furnish the curious reader with great variety of in-
stances out of the old Roman laws and writers.
The Lex Pompeia changed this punishment into
that of the sword, or burning, or throwing to wild
beasts. But Constantine introduced the ancient pun-
ishment ; and from his law,"' which I shall tran-
scribe, we may take the account and description of
it. " If any one hasten the fate of his parent, or
son, or any the like relation, which goes under the
name of parricide, whether he attempt it privately
'- Cone. Ancyr. can. 21.
" Cone. Ilerden. can. 2. Ipsis autem veneficis in exitu
tantum communis tribuatur.
" Basil, can. 2 et 8. '^ Conc. Trull, can. 91.
"^ Conc. Ilerden. can. 2. Hi vero qui male conceptos e.\
adulterio fojtus, vel editos necaie studuerint, vel in uteris
niatrum pntionibus aliquibus colliserint, in utroque sexu
adultcris, post scptem annorum curricula communio tri-
buatur.
" Tertul. Apol. cap. 9. Nobis homicidio semel interdicto,
etiam conceptura utero, diun adhuc sanguis in hominem de-
libatur, dissolvere unn licet. Homicidii festinatio est, pro-
hibere nasci : nee refert natam quis eripiat animam, an
nascentemdisturbet : homo est, et qui est futurus, et fructus
omnis jam in semine est.
" Minuc. p. 91. Sunt quae in ipsis visecribusuicdicamini-
bus epotis originem futuri uomiuis (le^t. hominis) extin},niaut,
et parricidium faciant, antequam pariant. Vid. Cypr. Ep.
49. al. .'32. ad Cornel, p. 97. de Parricidio Novati.
" Athenag. Legat. p. 38.
*" Hieron. Ep. 22. ad Eiistoch. de Virginit. cap. 5. Alia;
praibibunt sterilitatem, et necdum sati homicidium fa-
ciunt.
"' Digest, lib. 48. Tit.8. ad Legem Corneliam de Sicariis,
Leg. 8. Si mulierem visceribus suis vim intulisse, quo par-
turn abigeret, constiterit: earn in exilium prajses pvoviuciae
exiget. It. lib. 47. Tit. 11. de Extraordiuar. Criminibus,
Leg. 4.
'■'- Ibid. Tit. 19. Leg. 39. Cicero in oratione pro Clu-
entio scripsit, mulierem quod ab heredibussecundis accepta
pecunia partumsibi medicamentisipsaabegisset, rei capita-
ls esse damuatam.
2-' Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 15. de Parricidio, Leg. 1. Si
quis in parentis, aut filii, aut onmino afTectionis ejus, quaj
nuncupatione parricidii continetur, fata properaverit, sive
clam sive palam id i'uerit euisus, neque gladio, neque igni-
bus, neque ulla alia pa?na solemni subjugetur, sed insntus
culleu, et inter ejus ferales angustias comprehensus, serpen-
tum contuberniis misceatur: et ut regiunis qualitas tulerit,
vel in vicinum mare, vel in amnem projiciatur; ut omni
elementorum usu vivus carere incipiat ; ut ei caelum super-
stiti, terra raortuo auferatur. Vid. Gothofred. in loc.
X.
ANTIQUITIES OF TIIF: CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
989
or publicly, he shall not be punished with the sword,
or with fire, or with any other common death, but
ne sowed up in a sack with serpents and other
luasts, and be cast into (he sea or a river, as the
nature of the place will admit : that he may be de-
jiiivcd of the use of all the elements as long as he
itinains in being; that he may have neither air to
breath in whilst he lives, nor earth to receive him
when he is dead." This was the punishment of such
as slew father or mother, or son or daughter, or any
such relation in the direct hue: but if it was any
other relation, then only the common death of mur-
derers was inflicted on them, as we learn from Jus-
tinian's Institutes-' and his Code, where this mat-
ter is determined. Now, the church having no
jower of the sword, could make no such distinc-
tion; but punished both sorts in the same way,
\\ ith the spiritual censure of excommunication.
sp^, g And so she treated all those who
ofseir.m.rJer. i^^-^ violent hauds upon themselves,
who were known by the common name of hiathanati,
or self-murderers. Because this was a crime that
could have no penance imposed upon it, she showed
her just resentment of the fact, by denying the cri-
minals the honour and solemnity of a Christian
burial, and letting them lie excommunicate and
deprived of all memorial in her prayers after
death. If any one, says the first council of Braga,^
bring himself to a violent end, either by sword, or
poison, or a precipice, or a halter, or any other
way, no commemoration shall be made of him in
the oblation, nor shall his body be carried to the
grave with the usual psalmody. And they who
suffer death for their crimes, shall be treated after
the same manner. The reason of treating both
these sorts of men in this manner, was because they
were accessory to their own deaths ; either directly,
by offering violence to their own lives ; or indirectly,
by committing such capital crimes as brought them
in the course of justice to an untimely end. Both
the Greeks and Latins style them biothanati\ or
hiathanati, from offering violence to themselves, or
coming to a violent death. And Cassian particu-
larly notes the discipline of the church,-'' then used
toward such after death, speaking of the case of one
Hero, an Egyptian monk, whom Satan, under the
=' Justin. Institut. lib. 4. Tit. 18. De Publicis Judiciis.
Si quis autem alias cognatione vel adtinitate personas cou-
junctas necaverit, poenam legis Corneliae de sicariis s»s-
tinebit. Vid. Cod. Justin, lib. 9. Tit. 17. De his qui Pa-
rentes vol Liberos occiderunt, Leg. 1.
'■'=> Cone. Bracar. 1. can. 34. Placuit, ut hi qui aut per
fermm, aut per venenum, aut per praecipitinni,aut suspendi-
um, aut quolibetmodo violentani sibi ipsis inlerunt mortem,
nulla pro illis in oblatione commenioratio fiat, ne.que cum
psalmis ad sopulturam eorum corpora deducantur. Simi-
liter et de his placuit fieri, qui pro suis sceleribus puniuntur.
'-'^ Cassian. Collat. 2. cap. 5. Yix a presbytero abbate Pa-
funtio potuit obtincri, ut non inter biothanatos veputatus,
disguise of a good angel, had tempted to throw him-
self into a deep well, upon presumption that no
harm could befall him for the great merit of his
labours and virtues : for whicli fact, he says, Pa-
funlius the abbot could hardly be prevailed upon
not to reckon him among the biothanati, or self-
murderers, and deny him the i)rivilege of being
mentioned in the oblation for those that were at
rest in the Lord, Which is sufficient to show us
the manner of treating such in the ancient disci-
pline of the church.
It was also reckoned a species or
lower degree of this crime, for any one or di^5m.-n,i,orins
* r tt 1 • , 1 , ■ the body.
to dishgure his own body, by cutting
off any member or part thereof, without just rea-
son to engage him so to do. The canons forbade
any such to be ordained, as men who were in eflect
self-murderers-' and enemies of the workmanship
of God, as has been showed at large'* in another
place. What is further to be noted here is, that
this disciphne extended to laymen as well as clergy-
men. For one of the Apostolical Canons^' orders,
That a layman who dismembers himself shall be
debarred the communion for three years, because
he insidiously makes an attempt upon his own life.
But if men were either born with a natural defect,
or the barbarity of the persecutors, or the necessity
of a disease, deprived them of any member, in order
to effect the cure of the body, and save the whole ;
in all these cases there was no crime, because the
thing was involuntary ; in which cases the law it-
self made an exception, and freed men from incur-
ring the censures of the church, as may be seen
in the Nicene canons,^" which particularly mention
these as excepted cases. I only observe one thing
further out of the laws of Constantine, that he had
so great a regard to the face, as the image of the
Divine majesty in all human bodies whatsoever,
that he would not suffer any mark of infamy to bo
set upon it, to stigmatize the greatest criminals.
For whereas by the old Roman laws notorious cri-
minals might be branded in the forehead, to make
their offences more infamous and public ; Constan-
tine, by one of his first laws, cancelled and revoked
this custom," ordering, That whatever criminal
was condemned either to fight with wild beasts, or
etiammemoriaet oblatione pausantiumjudicarctur indignus.
-'Vid. Canon. Apost. c. 21. Cone. Nic. can. 1.
^ Book IV. chap. 3. sect. 9.
'■* Canon. Apost. 23. al. 24. Aat\os iavrdv aKpwrttpt-
d(7Cf;, d(f>Of)L^i(jdw ETi/ Tpla' tTri'/iouXos yi'tp ao'xii'Tvs tavTu
g(u?)9. ^^ Cone. Nicen. can. 1.
31 Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 40. De Pccnis, Leg. 2. Si
quis in ludum fuerit, vel in metallum, pro criminum depre-
hensorum qualitate, damnatus, minime in ejus facie scri-
batur: dum et in manibus et in snris possit poena damna-
tionis una subscriptione comprchendi : quo facies, qute ad
similitudinem pulchritu linis ca'lestis est tigurala, minime
macLiletur.
990
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
to dig in the mines, he should not be stigmatized in
the face, but only in the hands or legs ; that the
face, which was formed after the image of the Di-
vine majesty and beauty, might not be disfigured.
Which certainly was intended piously by Constan-
tine, as a just caution to restrain men from offering
violence to their own bodies, which were created
after the image and similitude of God in some mea-
sure, though that likeness was more visibly seen in
the original perfections of the soul.
All these cases respect such actions
Sert. 8. »■
m»fder"bT"hance ^^ Ivdve some tendency toward vo-
or manslaughter. ]untary murdcr. Besides which the
church allotted sometimes a proportionable punish-
ment to accidental and involuntary murder, though
the civil law took little or no notice of it. For by
the old Roman and Christian laws, a master was
allowed to punish and correct his slave with great
severity; and if in that correction the slave chanced
to die, no action of murder could be brought^
against the master, unless it appeared that he used
some weapon or fraud in his punishment, that
tended directly to kill him. But notwithstanding
this, the ecclesiastical law, having a more tender
regard even to the life of slaves, took cognizance
of such cruelties, and obliged the actors to a certain
term of penance, though the murder was only ca-
sual, and not directly intended. To this purpose
it is decreed in the council of Eliberis,^' That if
any mistress in the heat of her anger so scourge
her slave, that the slave die within three days ;
whereas it might be uncertain whether it was a
voluntary, or a chance murder ; if it was a volun-
tary murder, she was to do penance seven years ;
if casual, only five years : and all the favour that
was allowed in this case was, that if sickness
seized her, she might be admitted to communion
sooner. We find a like decree in the discipline of
the French church, made by the council of Epone,
anno 517, That if any one put his slave to death'*
without a legal trial before the judge, he should ex-
piate his murder by excommunication for two years.
And it is remarked of Cspsarius Arelatensis by the
author ^^ of his Life, that he was used to protest to
the prefects of the church, who had then power to
inflict corporal punishment. That if they scourged
any one to an immoderate degree, so as that he died
under his stripes, they should be held guilty of mur-
der. Nay, so tender was the church in this point
of shedding man's blood, that she would not ordi-
narily allow any soldier to be ordained to any sacred
office of presbyter or deacon ; nor suffer her bishops
to sit as judges in capital causes, where they might
])e concerned to give sentence in cases of blood; as
I have had occasion to show more at large in their
proper places,^" to which I refer the reader. Among
the Apostolical Ca,nons there is one that orders,
That if any clergj^man" in a brawl or scuffle smite
another, so as to kill him, though it were by the
first blow, he shall be deposed; if a layman, he
shall be cast out of communion. And St. Basil's
canons^' impose eleven years' penance upon all
voluntary murderers whatsoever.
Neither was it only actual murder
which they thus censured, but all
Sect. 9.
False witness
, . , . c^ainst any man's
actions that had any direct or imme- life reputed mur-
I
der.
diate tendency towards it ; as, bear-
ing false witness against a man's hfe. For, as
Lactantius ^^ well expresses it, there is no difference
between killing a man with the sword, or with the
tongue ; it is murder still in either species, and a
violation of God's law against invading the life of
man, which admits of no exception. And therefore
the civil*" law appointed the punishment of retalia-
tion to be inflicted on every false accuser, That if
any one called another man's credit, or fortune, or
life, or blood, into question in judgment, and could
not make out the crime alleged against him, he
should suffer the same penalty that he intended to
bring upon the other. And no one could formally
implead another at law, till he had bound himself to
this condition, which the law*' terms vinculum in-
scriptionis, the bond of inscription. Now, though
the ecclesiastical law could not inflict the punish-
ment of retaliation for false witness against any
man's life, yet all false testimony being a crime
punishable with excommunication, (as we shall
see more fully under the punishment of sins against
the ninth commandment,) we may be sure, such
false testimony as tended directly to deprive men of
32Vid. Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 12. De Emendatione
Servorum, Le<r. 1 et 2. Constantini.
'^ Cone. Eliber. can. 5. Si qua domina furore zeli ac-
censa, flagris verberaverit ancillam suam, ita ut intra ter-
tium diem animam cum cruciatueffundat; eo quodincertum
sit, voluntate, an casu occiderit; si volunfate, post septem
annos; si casu, post quinquennii tempora, acta legitiraa
pcenitentia, ad conimunioncm placuit adiiiitti, &e.
'^* Cone. Epaunen. can. 34. Si quis servum proprium
sine conscientiajudicis occiderit, excommunicatione biennii
cfFusionem sanguinis expiabit.
^* Cypr. Vit. Caesar. Arelat. Contestabatur ecclesiac praj-
fectos, si qiiis juberet qucmpiam diutius flagellari, et ilia
voibera illi mortem afferrent, ut is liomicidii reum se sciret.
5" Book IV. chap. 4. sect. I. Book II. chap. 7. sect. 4.
'' Canon. Apost. 66. ^ Basil, can. 57.
3' Lact. lib. 6. cap. 20. Nihil distat, utrum ferro, an verbo
potius occidas, quoniam occisio ipsa prohibetur, &c.
*o Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 1. De Accnsationibus, Leg. II.
Qui alterius famam, fortunas, caput denique et sanguinem
in judicium devocaverit, sciat sibi impendere congruam
poenam, si quod intenderit non probaverit. It. Leg. 19.
ibid. Nee impunitam lore noverit licontiam mentiendi,
cum calumniantes ad vindictara poscat similitudo supplicii.
■" Ibid. Leg. 14. Non prius cujuscunque caput accusa-
tionc pulsot, quam vinculo legis adstrictus, pari cceperit
pffinEC conditione juvgarc, &c. Et Leg. 19. Vinculum in-
scriptionis accipiat, &c. Vid. Leonis, Novel. 77.
Chap. X,
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
991
th
of persecut
ed as murderers.
their lives, must be reputed by the church among
the highest species both of calumny and murder;
and consequently bring them under all the penal-
ties that were due to tliose crimes in any degree
whatsoever. Vid. Cone. EUhcr. can. 74.
Yea, a bare information, or dis-
sect. 10. /• 1 1 1
Informers airainst covcry of tlic iiamcs 01 the brethren
le brethren in time "^ . « ,
''• to the heathen magistrates, forasmuch
as that in times of difficulty and per-
secution might endanger their lives, was justly re-
puted and censured as murder like\vise. The first
council of Aries ^- orders, That if any such informers
were found among the clergy, and convicted from
the public acts, that they had betrayed either the
Holy Scriptures, or the sacred utensils, or the names
of their brethren, to the heathen, they should be
degraded from their orders. And the council of
Ehberis goes" a little further, and determines, That
if any Christian informed against his brethren, so
as that any one was proscribed or slain upon his
information, he should not be received into commu-
nion at the last, or not till his last hour, as different
copies read it.
5^,.^ J, Another sort of interpretative mur-
fanu''r''ep"?ed''mu?- ^^''^ was, tlic exposiug of iufants,
^"' against which the ancients commonly
declaim with great vehemency in the practice of
the heathen. You accuse us, says Tertullian, of
murdering infants ; but let me turn to your people,
and appeal to their consciences, and then how many
may I find among those that stand about us, and
thirst after Christian blood ; nay, among those just
and severe judges that condemn us, who kill their
children as soon as they are born, or else expose "
them to cold, and famine, and dogs ? You expose
your children to the mercy of strangers, and the
next comers that will take pity on them, and adopt
them more kindly for their own children. The
same charge is brought against them by Minucius
Felix," that they exposed their children, as soon as
they were born, to wild beasts and birds of prey.
Athenagoras says'"" expressly. All such are parri-
cides or murderers of their children. And Lac-
tantius" a Httle more largely inveighs against them
upon the same foundation. They pretended, he
says, by a sort of false piety, to expose them only
to keep them from starving, because they were poor
and not able to maintain them. But they cannot
be deemed innocent who cast their own bowels as
a prey to dogs, and, as much as in them lies, kill
them more cruelly than if they strangled them.
Who can question the impiety of him, who leaves
no room for others to show mercy? But admit
that he attains his end which he pretends, that his
child is thereby nourished and brought up, yet,
doubtless, he condemns his own blood either to
slavery or the stews ; of which there were many
examples in both sexes. Therefore he concludes,
that for men to expose their children, was the same
base and villanous action as to kill them. And
whereas men were apt to complain of their poverty,
and pretend they were not able to bring up many
children ; he not only answers this from considera-
tions of Providence, in whose power the fortunes
and possessions of all men are, to make rich men
poor, and poor men rich ; but is also thought by his
prudent advice to have induced Constantine to en-
act those two excellent and charitable laws, still
extant in the Theodosian^* Code, whereby it is pro-
vided by his great munificence in several parts of
the empire, that poor parents who had numerous
famihes, which they could not maintain, should
have relief out of the public revenues of the empire;
that they might be under no temptation cither to
expose, or kill, or sell, or oppignorate and enslave
their children ; of which there had been so gi'cat
complaints under the former reigns of heathenism.
Constantine ^^ and Honorius added two other laws
to these, in favour of such as took care of exposed
children, that parents should have no right to claim
them again, nor accuse those of theft or plagiary,
who showed mercy on those whom they exposed to
death, and by their neglect sutTered to perish ; pro-
vided only that the collectors of such children made
e\adence before the bishop, that they were really
exposed and deserted. And in this case, the eccle-
siastical laws concurred with the secular, adding the
penalty of excommunication to be inflicted on all
parents, who thus proved themselves guilty of mur-
dering their children. For so the canons expressly
word it. The council of Yaison first prescribes the
method of ascertaining such children to the right
and possession of those who became their foster-
fathers, according to the tenor of the imperial laws ;
and then pronounces those who exposed them guilty
of murder by their own confession. " A clamour," ^
" Cone. Arelat. 1. can. 13. De his qui Scripturas^anctas
tradidisse dicuntur, vel vasa Dominica, vel nomina fratruin
suorum, phacuit nobis, iit qiiicunque eoriim in actis publicis
fuerit detectus, non verbis niidi,s, ab ordine cleri anioveatur.
" Cone. Eliber. can. 73. Delator si quis e.\titerit fidelis,
et per delationem ejus aliquis fuerit proscriptus vel intcr-
fectns, placr.it eum nee in fine (al. non nisi in tine) accipere
communionem. It. can. 74. Falsus testis, prout crimen est,
abstinebit: si tamen non fuerit mortis quod objccit, &c.
** Tertul. Apol. cap. 9. Aut fri^ori, ant fami, ant canibus
csponitis, iic. Vid. Tertul. ad Nationcs, lib. 1. cap. IG.
*''• Minuc. p. 90. "« Athen. Legat. pro Christian, p. 38.
■" Lact. lib. 6. cap. 20.
<« Cod. Th. lib. 11. Tit. 27. de Alimcntis, &c. Lepj. 1 ct 2.
^^ Cod. Theod. lib. 5. Tit. 7. de E.xpositis, Leg. I et 2.
^" Cone. Vasionen. 1. can. 9. De e.xpositis (quia concla-
matur ab omnibus) querela processit, eos non misericordiaj
jam, sed canibus e.xponi, quos collij^ere calumniatoruin
metu, quamvis praeceptisniisericordioc inflexa mens huniana
detrectet : id servaudum visum est, ut secundum statnta
fidelissimorum piissimorumqne augustonun et priucipum,
quisqiiis e.xpositum colligit, ectlesiam contestetur, &c.
992
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
says the council, " is made on all sides, and com-
plaint brought before us, concerning exposed chil-
dren, that they are now no longer exposed to the
mercy of Christians, but to be devoured by dogs,
because every one refuses to take them up, for fear
of prosecution from false accusers : we therefore
decree, that, according to the laws of pious emperors
and princes, whoever takes up an exposed child,
shall make testimony thereof unto the church, and
the minister on the Lord's day shall publish it at
the altar, that if any one owns it within ten days,
he may receive it again ; giving a recompence to
the finder for his charitable care for that term, or
letting him keep it for ever as his own possession."
But the next canon ^' adds, " That if any one, after
this legal form of proceeding has been observed in
the case, pretend to claim the exposed infant, or
accuse the finder as a plagiary or man-stealer, he
himself shall be punished as a murderer by the
censures of the church." All which manifestly
proves, that, in the account of conscience and the
ancient discipline, the parent who deserts his in-
fant, and leaves it defenceless to the injuries of for-
tune, or want, or the weather, or wild beasts, is a
real murderer, as doing that in consequence of which
murder necessarily ensues, unless some favourable
providence interposes to prevent it.
For the same reason, some canons
If a'^virgia de- appolutcd all accessarlcs to murder to
floured kills herself - , , ,
for grief, the cor- do thc Same peuaucc as the murderers
riipter IS reputed • /» a
guilty of the mur- thcmsclves. The council of Ancyra
puts a special case of this nature : A
man that is espoused to a woman, deflours her sis-
ter, and afterward marries the other : she that is so
defiled, hangs herself for grief : the man, as acces-
sory to the murder," is ordered to do ten years'
penance for his crime, before he is allowed to appear
among the co-standers at the communion.
g^^^ ^3 The case of the lanistce, or masters
feiTc'iug-maifeTs, re- of fcnciug, was uiuch of the same
Z'rierand"'tt<i? uaturc. Tliclr art in preparing gladi-
calling rondemned. , r i-\ .^ ^ i
ators lor the theatre was always re-
])uted a scandalous trade ; being, in effect, no better
than teaching men to murder and butcher one an-
other. And therefore the church would never allow
it as a lawful profession. TertuUian '^^ says ex-
pressly. That the prohibition of murder showed that
there Avas no place for fencers in the church ; for
they were impleaded guilty of shedding that blood,
which they taught others to shed. The author of
the Constitutions puts gladiators in the number of
those who were to be rejected from^^ baptism. And
Constantine prohibited the art itself as unchris-
tian," ordering such criminals as were used to be
condemned to fight for their lives upon the stage,
rather to be sent to the mines, that they might suf-
fer punishment without blood. For though, in the
beginning of his reign, he allowed it to be used as a
punishment for some crimes ; (as in the case of
plagiary, or man-stealing, which they that were
guilty of were condemned^* to fight for their lives
with wild beasts, or one another ;) yet afterwards he
seems to have revoked this also. And Valentinian
absolutely forbade any Christian, or any Palatine
soldier, to be condemned" to this punishment. Nay,
some of the wiser heathens always abhorred and
declared against it. And therefore there was more
reason to prohibit the whole art and practice of
gladiators under the Christian institution, which
Honorius the emperor^' quite abolished and de-
stroyed.
But the Christian laws and rules of „ ► ,<
Sect. H.
the church went a little further. They ,^u?d'rs «m«^it'tld
not only condemned the murders of
the stage, but forbade any one to be
a spectator of them, under the penalty of being re-
puted accessory to the murder. Cyprian, describing
the impiety and barbarity of these inhuman games,
elegantly styles^' all spectators of them, ocuUs par-
ricidas, men guilty of murder with their eyes : inti-
mating, that no one could entertain himself with
the pleasing sight of them without partaking in the
guilt, and defiling his soul with the contagion of the
murders committed in them. There is little dif-
ference,''" says Athenagoras, between seeing such
murders and committing them ; and therefore we
wholly abstain from the sight of them, lest any of
their wickedness and defilement should cleave to
us. Lactantius, in his elegant and fluent way, de-
claims more copiously and vehemently against them.
He that accounts it a pleasure, says he^^' to see a
man killed before his eyes, though it be a criminal
condemned for his villanies, pollutes his conscience,
as much as if he were both a spectator and partaker
on the stage ac-
counted accessaries
to murder also.
^' Cone. Vasioneu. ]. can. 10. Si quis e.spositonim hoc
ordine collectoniin repetitor vel calumniator e.xtiterit, ut
homicida habendus est, et ecclesiastica districtione damna-
bitur. Vid. Cone. Arelat. 2. can. 32, where the same things
are repeated.
" Cone. Ancyr. can. 2G.
^' Tertiil. de Idol. cap. 11. Sic et homicidii interdietio
ostendit mihi lanistam quoqiie ab eeclesia arceri nee per se
non faciei, quod faciendum aliis subministrat.
=1 Constit. lib. 8. cap. 32.
5^ Cod. Theod. lib. 15. Tit. 12. de Gladiatoribus, Leg. 1.
Cruenta spcctaeida in otio civili et domestica quietc non
placent, &c.
^« Ibid. lib. 9. Tit. 18. ad Legem Fabiam de Plagariis,
Leff. 1.
" Ibid. lib. 9. Tit. 40. de Poenis, Leg. 8 et 11.
s" Vide Pagi, Crit. in Baron, t. 2. an. 4U4. n. 5. e.^ Pru-
dentio contra Symmach. lib. 2.
^^ Cypr. ad Donat. p. 5.
i^" Athen. Legat. pro Christian, p. 38.
"' Lact. lib. 6. cap. 20. Qui hominem, quamvis ob merita
daranatum, in conspeetu suo pro vokiptate jugulari conipu-
tat, conscientiain suam poUuit, tarn scilicet quani si homi-
cidii, quod fit occulte, spectator et pavticeps fiat, &c.
CilAP. X.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
993
of any secret murder. And yet they call these
things only games and diversions, wherein human
1 uDod is shed. So far are men forsaken of humanity,
liiat they count it but sport to destroy men's lives
r souls, being really more wicked and injurious
than tliose very criminals, whose blood they make
their diversion. Upon this account, in the eye of
the church, to frequent these inhuman games was
the same thing as to commit murder, and no man
( i)uld associate with such company, and follow such
(hversions, but he was reputed to bid adieu to all
humanity, pietj^ and justice, and to make himself
jiartaker in all the guilt of those public murders.
The charge of murder was also
laniishers of the broujjht ao'aiust those who denied the
■ i.^nr and indigent . *
murder ""'"^ °' 1*°*^'* ^^^^^^ ucccssary maintenance, and
defrauded their indigent parents of
their proper livelihood, suffering them to perish by
famine or want, against the laws of piety and natu-
ral affection. The fourth council of Carthage*"
upon this account terms those, who defrauded the
church of the oblations of the dead, egentimn neca-
tores, murderers of the poor, and, as such, orders
them to be prosecuted to excommunication. And
Cyprian, speaking of the villanies of Novatus, says,
among other instances of his being guilty of par-
ricide and murder, (such as causing his wife to
miscarry, by a kick on the belly, when she was
great with child,) he suffered his own father to
starve,*^ and perish by famine, and left him unburied
after death. For which crimes he had certainly
been expelled not only from the presbytery, but
from all communion with the church, had not the
difficult times of approaching persecution prevented
the day of his trial, and given him opportunity to
escape the condemnation that was due to him by
the just discipline and censures of the church. All
these were reckoned guilty of murder, indirectly at
least, as accessaries, and partakers in the sin, though
their hands were not actually and directly engaged
in shedding of blood.
But none were reputed more guilty
And all' those by of murdcF tliau they by whose au-
whose authority "^ *^
murder was com- thority it was Committed. Though
mitted. •' O
the inferior instruments were not ac-
quitted, yet the crime was chiefly laid to the charge
of the principal authors. Therefore, as David was
charged by Nathan with the murder of Uriah,
though he was slain through the treachery of Joab
by the sword of the children of Amnion ; so Thco-
dosius, when, by his orders and authority, seven
thousand men were slaughtered at Thessalonica, was
charged by St. Ambrose as the principal author of
the murder, and, according to the rules of discipline,
denied the communion of the church, till he had
made a suitable and reasonable satisfaction. For
though, as Cyprian complains** to his friend Do-
natus, under the heathen emperors, public murder
was esteemed a virtue, which in private men was
punished as a great crime ; yet it was not so under
the Christian institution, but there was a power to
bring even emperors and princes under discipline
for such public offences, as appears from the case of
Theodosius now mentioned. And the case of the
munerarii, that is, such Christian magistrates as ex-
hibited the munera, or inhuman games, where men
murdered one another upon the stage, is a further
evidence of this power and practice. For the canons
of the church" order all such magistrates to be ex-
communicated, as contributing by their authority
and expenses both to idolatry and murder. So that
murder, in whatever species it appeared, or by
whatever persons it was committed, was always
reputed a crime of the first magnitude, exposing
men to the utmost severity of ecclesiastical censure.
And it must be added, that all open
enmity and quarrelling, strife, envy. Enmity, and' strife,
, . /.IT ^"^ contention,
anger and contention, professed malice pu-mhed as lower
^ *■ degrees of murder.
and hatred, were punished with excom-
munication, as tendencies toward this great sin, and
lower degrees of murder. St. John says, " He that
hateth his brother is a murderer, and no murderer
hath eternal life abiding in him." Our Saviour
also declares, " That he that is angiy with his
brother without a cause, shall be in danger of the
judgment; and whosoever shall say to his brother,
Raca, shall be in danger of the council ; but who-
soever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of
hell-fire." Now, agreeably to these instructions,
the church, to prevent or correct all tendencies
toward the great sin of murder, laid proper restraints
and penalties upon the unruly passions of men,
whenever they discovered themselves in any visible
acts of malice or hatred, and strife and contention.
The communion was the great symbol of love and
charity, and the covenant of peace and unity, and the
great uniter of men's hearts and affections. There-
fore all who visibly wanted these necessary qualifi-
cations, were thought unworthy of that venerable
mystery, and accordingly obliged, by the discipline
of the church, (till they were so qualified,) to ab-
stain from it. The fourth council of Carthage'^
made an order, That the oblations of such as were
at enmity or open variance with their brethren,
should neither be received into the treasury of the
church, nor at the altar : which was as much as to
say, they should not communicate whilst they were
in that condition. And the second council of
*- Cone. Carth. 4. can. 95.
® Cypr. Ep. 49. al. 52. ad Cornel, p. 97.
" Cypr. ad Donat. p. 5. Homicidium cum adraitUint
singuli crimen est; virtus vocatur cum publico geritur.
3 s
^ See chap. 4. sect. 8.
^ Cone. Carth. 4. can. 93. Oblationes dissidentium
fratrum, neque in sacrario, neque in gazophylacio recipi-
autur.
904
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
Aries," removes those from the privilege of joining
with the assemblies of the church, who break forth
into public hatreds and animosities one against
another, until they are reconciled, and return to
peace again. They that evil intreat their servants
or slaves with stripes, famine, or hard bondage, are
ordered to be refused communion by the rules® of
the Constitutions. And Chrysostom often warns^^
the clergy, that they should admit no cruel or un-
merciful man to the communion. For if they gave
the eucharist wittingly to any such flagitious man,
his blood would be required at their hands. Though
it be a general, though it be a consul, though it
be him that wears the crown, restrain him if he
comes unworthily; thou hast greater power than
he. But this was to be understood of great and
enormous violations of charity, expressing them-
selves in open and professed acts of cruelty; not
of every lower degree of anger, especially rash and
sudden anger, which, as I showed before,™ was to
be cured by other methods, and not by the highest
remedies of severity in the exercise of ecclesiastical
censure. These were the rules of discipline whereby
the church proceeded in censuring and punishing
the great sin of murder, with all its species and
appendages, so far as it was either possible or proper
to take notice of them ; reserving the rest for the
gentler methods of admonition and verbal correc-
tion, which, in ordinary cases and lighter transgres-
sions of this kind, was sufficient for the amendment
of the sinner.
CHAPTER XI.
OF GREAT TRANSGRESSIONS AGAINST THE SEVENTH
COMMANDMENT ; FORNICATION, ADULTERY, IN-
CEST, ETC.
Another sort of great crimes, which
Sect. 1. , ^ , . , , ,
The punishment of alwavs made men liable to the seve-
fornication. ^ ^ '^
rities of ecclesiastical discipline, were
the sins of uncleanness, or transgressions of the
seventh connnandraent ; such as fornication, adul-
tery, ravishment, incest, polygamy, and all sorts
of unnatural defilement with beasts or mankind?
and all things leading or paving the way to such
impurities, as rioting and intemperance, writing
or reading lascivious books, acting or frequenting
obscene stage-plays, allowing or maintaining har-
lots, or whatever of the like kind may be called
making provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts
thereof. To begin with simple fornication : the
heathen laws were so far from laying any eflectual
restraints, that they not only allowed it with im-
punity, but many times encouraged it in the very
sacred rites and mysteries of their gods, as the
ancient apologists often object it against their re-
ligion ; whereas the Christian religion laid great
and severe penalties upon all such as, under the
name of Christians, were found guilty of it. The
Apostolical Canons,' and those of Neocaesarea,^
forbid such ever to be received into holy orders, or
to be suspended, if unwittingly ordained. The
council of Eliberis ^ suspends virgins, who keep not
their virginity, a whole year from the communion ;
obliging them to marry those that defiled them ;
otherwise they are to undergo five years' solemn re-
pentance, because if they are corrupted by others
they become guilty of adultery, which, as we shall
presently see, had a more severe punishment than
simple fornication.
For whereas St. Basil's canons ap-
point seven years' penance for forni-
cation only, they prescribe fifteen for adultery,'' and
sometimes double^ the number. The council of
Ancyra^ imposes seven years for adultery, but
makes no express mention of fornication. The
council of Ehberis appoints five years' penance for
a single act' of adultery ; and ten years,* if repeated :
but if any continued in it all their lives, they were
not to have the communion at their last hour. And
in some of the African churches before the time of
St. Cyprian, this was the common punishment for
all adultery. For he says,' some of his predecess-
ors refused the peace of the church to all adulter-
ers, and shut the door of repentance wholly against
Sect. 2.
Of aduUerj.
*' Cone. Arelat. 2. can. 31. Hi qui publicis inter se odiis
exardescnut, ab ecclesiasticis conventibus sunt removendi,
donee ad paeein recurrant.
•* Constit. lib. 4. cap. 6.
■is Chrys. Horn. 83. in Mat. p. 705. '"> Chap. 3. sect. 14.
' Canon. Apost. 53. al. GI.
- Cone. Neocaesar. can. 9.
^ Cone. Eliber. can. 14. Virgincs quae virginitatem suam
non custodierint, si eosdem, qui eas violaverunt, duxerint
et tenuerint maritos, eo quod solas uuptias violaverint,
(nempe non Deo dedicatae, ut can. 13.) post annum sine
poenitentia reconciliari debebunt. Vel si alios coguove-
rint viros, eo quod moechatae sint, placuit, per quinqueniiii
tempora, acta legitima poenitentia, admitti eas ad commu-
uionem.
* Basil, can. 58 et 59. ' Ibid. can. 7.
* Cone. Ancyr. can. 20.
' Cone. Eliber. can. 69. Si q>us forte habens uxorem, se-
mel fuerit lapsus, placuit eum quinquennium agere de ea re
poenitentiam.
* Ibid. can. 64. Si qua raulier usque in finem mortis suae
cum alieno fuerit viro moechata, placuit nee in fine dandam
ei esse communionem. Si vero eum reliquerit, post decern
annos recipi ad communionem, acta legitima poenitentia.
" Cypr. Ep. 55. al. 52. ad Antonian. p. 109. Mcechis a
nobis poenitentia conceditur, et pax datur. — Et quidem
apud anteeessoves nostros quidam de episcopis in provincia
nostra dandam paeem mcechis non putaverunt, et in totum
poenitentiae locum contra adulteria clauserunt ; non tamen
a coepiscoporum suorum collegio recesseruut
Chap. XI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
995
them ; though it was otherwise in his time, when
adulterers had a certain term of penance appointed
them, after which thej^ might be restored to the
peace of the church. Whence Bishop Pearson '"
rightly reproves Albaspina?us for asserting, That
adulterers were never received into communion be-
fore the time of Cyprian. For Cyprian says ex-
pressly, They were received to repentance in most
churches, though rejected by some. And it ap-
pears plainly from Tertullian, who lived before
Cyprian, and wrote his book De Pudicitia, as a
Montanist, against the catholics, for receiving
adulterers to their communion. Yet in the case of
the clergy, the law continued still a little more se-
vere. For by a rule of the council of Eliberis," If
a bishop, presbyter, or deacon was convicted of
adultery, he was to be denied communion to the
very last, as well for the greatness of the crime, as
for the scandal he gave to the church thereby. And
by another canon of the same council,'- Every
clergyman who knew his wife to be guilty of com-
mitting adultery, and did not presently put her
away, was also to be denied communion to the very
last ; that they who ought to be examples of good
conversation, might not by their practice seem to
show others the way to sin. And the council of
Neoceesarea" has a decree of near affinity to this.
That if a layman's wife be convicted of adultery, it
shall render him incapable of orders : or if after
his ordination she commits adultery, he must dis-
miss her ; under pain of degradation from his minis-
terial office, if he retains her. The civil law, both
under the heathen and Christian emperors, made
this crime capital, as Gothofred" shows by various
instances both out of the Code and Pandects. And
Constans, the son of Constantine, in particular, ap-
pointed its punishment to be the same as that of
parricide, which was burning alive, or drowning in
a sack, with a serpent, an ape, a cock, and a dog
tied up with the criminals. When adultery,'^ says
he, is proved by manifest evidence, no dilatory ap-
peal shall be allowed : but the judge is obliged to
punish those who are guilty of the sacrilegious vio-
lation of marriage, as manifest parricides, either by
drowning them in a cuUcus, or sack, or burning
them alive. And this was one of those crimes to
which the emperors at Easter would grant no in-
dulgence,'" nor allow any appeal to be made from
the judge to themselves in favour of the criminals,
as appears not only from this law of Constans, but
several others." It may not be amiss also to ob-
serve out of one of the laws " of Theodosius, That
for a Christian, man or woman, to marry a Jew, was
reputed the same thing as committing adultery, and
made the offending party liable to the same punish-
ment ; because it was at least a spiritual adultery,
and a sacrilegious prostitution of the members of
Christ to the insolence and power of his gieatest
enemies. And indeed there is notliing that the an-
cients more generally " condemn than this of Chris-
tians joining in marriage with Jews, or heathens,
or heretics, or any persons of a different religion ;
not because it was strictly and properly adultery,
but because it was against the rule of the apostle,
(which orders women " to marry only in the Lord,")
and therefore dangerous to the faith, by running
themselves into temptation of changing their re-
ligion, either by perverting and corrupting the faith,
or wholly deserting and apostatizing from it.
Another sort of uncleanness was p^^, 3
committed by incestuous marriages, wmcot.
that is, when persons of near alliance, either by
consanguinitj' or affinity, made marriages one with
another, within the degrees prohibited by God in
Scripture : as if a man married his father's wife,
or his wife's daughter, or his brother's wife, or his
wife's sister ; w'hich are cases in affinity, particular-
ly mentioned in the council of Auxerre ^* as pro-
hibited cases. St. Basil says,^' Incest with a sister
was to be punished with the same penance as mur-
der; and all incestuous conjunction, as adultery.^
He that committed incest with a half-sister,^ was
to do eleven years' penance ; and he who committed
incest with his son's wife,"* was to do the same.
'» Pearson. Vindic. Ignat. lib. 2. cap. 8. p. 378.
" Cone. Eliber. can. 18. Episcopi, presbyteri, diacones
si in ministerio positi detecti fuerint, quod sint jncechati,
placuit et propter scandalum, et propter nefaudum crimen,
nee in fine eos communionem accipeie debere.
'- Ibid. can. 65. Si ciijus clerici uxor fuerit mcechata, et
sciat earn maritus suus moechari, et earn non statiin pro-
jecerit, nee in fine accipiat communionem : ne ab his, qui
exemplum bonae conversationis esse debent, videantur ma-
gistei'ia scelerum procedere.
" Cone. Neocaesar. can. 8.
•■• Gothofr. in Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 36. Quorum Appel-
lationes, &c. Leg. 4.
'^ Cod. Theod. ibid. Manifestis probationibus adulterio
probato frustratoria provocatio minime admittatur : cum
pari similique ratione sacrilegos nuptiarum, tanquam mani-
festos pavricidas, insuere culleo vivos, vel exurere, judican-
tem oporteat.
3 s 2
'* Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 38. De Indulgentiis Criminum,
Leg. 3, 4, 6, 7, 8.
'^ Ibid. Tit. 36. Quorum Appellationes non recipiantur,
Leg. I, 4, 7.
'^ Ibid. Tit. 9. ad Legem Juliam de Adulteriis, Leg. 5-
Ne quis Christianam mulierem in matrimonium .ludocus ac-
cipiat, neque Judasae Christianus conjugium sortiatur. Nam
si quis aliquid hujusmodi admiserit, adulterii vicem com-
missi hujus crimen obtinebit.
'' Ambros. de Abrahamo, lib. 1. cap. 9. Cave, Christiane,
Gentili aut Judaeo filiam tuam tradere : cave, inquam, Gen-
tilem aut Judajam, atque alienigenam, hoc est, haereticam,
et omnem alienam a fide tua uxorem accersas tibi. Vid.
Aug. Ep. 234. ad Rusticum. Cone. Elibeiit. can. 16. Cone
Laodic. can. 10 et 31.
2» Cone. Antissiodor. can. 27, 28, 29, 30.
2' Basil, can. 67. =■- Ibid. can. 68.
^ Ibid. can. 75. 2' Ibid. can. 76.
i)!JG
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI
He who successively married two sisters^ was to
do the penance of an adulterer, which was fifteen
years. And about all cases of this nature, the an-
cients were perfectly agreed. Herein especially the
Christian morals exceeded the heathen. Among
the Persians, it was allowed by law for the father
to many his own daughter, or a son his own
mother or sister, as is observed by Origen.^ Minu-
cius says " the same of the Egyptians and Athe-
nians ; and Theodosius, speaking particularly of the
Persians in his own time,^ says, It was then a mark
of honour and religion for their princes to marry
their own mothers, or sisters, or daughters. And
Gothofred ^^ gives many instances among the Ro-
mans of men marrying their sisters' daughters, and
their brothers' daughters, the latter of which was
never forbidden by any of their laws, though the
former had sometimes a restraint laid upon it. But
Constantius ^" made it a capital crime for any one
to marry his brother's or sister's daughter, which
was abominable. He equally condemned the mar-
rying of two sisters,^' or a brother's wife, (though
the Jewish law allowed the latter in a certain case,)
under the penalty of having their children illegiti-
mate, and accounted spurious. And Theodosius
junior'^ thought it proper to repeat the same law,
though Honorius himself had made a stretch upon it,
l)y marrjnng two sisters, the daughters of Stilicho,
successively the one after the other. The ecclesias-
tical law dissolved all such marriages as incestuous,
and obliged the parties to do penance for their lewd-
ness. The council of Eliberis requires five years'
penance,'^ unless some intervening danger of death
require the time to be shortened. The council of
Neocsesarea'* orders the woman that is married to
two brothers, to remain excommunicate to the day
of her death, and then only to be reconciled by
receiving the sacrament in extremity, upon con-
dition that, if she recovers, she shall dissolve the
marriage, and submit to a course of solemn repent-
ance. St. Basil argues at large^' for the nullity and
dissolution of all such marriages, in an epistle to
Diodorus Tarsensis, under whose name there went
a feigned treatise in defence of them. And among
the Apostolical Canons ^* there is one that orders,
That whoever marries two sisters, or- his brother's
daughter, shall never be admitted among the clergy.
But they are not so clear and unani-
mous in the question about the mar- whether the mar-
. rr-ii .1 riage of coiisin-ger-
riac^e Ot COUSin-germanS. 1 ill the mans was reckoned
" ° _ incest.
time of St. Ambrose and Theodosius
there was no law against it, but Theodosius by
an express law absolutely forbade it. This law
is not extant now in either of the Codes, but
there is reference made to it by many ancient writ-
ers. Honorius, in one of his laws, makes mention
of it," confirming the prohibition, though vmder a
different penalty. For whereas Theodosius made
the penalty to be confiscation and burning, he
moderated the punishment into confiscation of the
parties' goods, and illegitimation of their children.
And Arcadius, by another law,^' took off confisca-
tion also, but made all such still guilty of incestu-
ous marriage, and' rendered them intestate, and
their children illegitimate, and incapable of suc-
ceeding to any inheritance, as being only a spurious
offspring. Gothofred^" has observed likewise, That
there is mention made of this law of Theodosius in
the writings of Libanius,*" who speaks of it as a
new law made by him, to forbid the marriage of
avsipioi, that is, cousin-germans. The like is said
by St. Ambrose,^' who takes notice of the severe
punishment which the emperor laid upon all those
that married in contradiction to the law. And it
=" Basil, can. 78.
■•^s Orig. cont. Cels. lib. 5. p. 248. Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib.
15. cap. 16.
^' Minuc. Octav. p. 92. Jus est apud Persas misceri cum
niatribus : jEgyptiis et Athenis cum sororibus legitiina con-
nubia.
^ Theod. Com. in Levit. xviii. 8.
■•^' Gothofred. in Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 12. De Incestis
Nuptiis, Leg. 1. ex Tacifo, lib. 12. Annal. Sueton. Vit.
Claudii, cap. 26. Vit. Domitiani, cap. 22.
™ Cod. Theod. ibid. Si quis filiam fratris, sororisve, fa-
ciendara crediderit abominanter uxnrem, aut in ejus ani-
ple.xum, nou ut patruus aut avimculus, convolaverit, capita-
lis sententias poena teneatiu'.
3' Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 12. de Incestis Nuptiis, Leg. 2.
Etsi licitum veteres crediderunt, nuptiis fratris solutis, du-
cere fratrem uxoris; licitum etiam post mortem nudieris,
vel divortium contrahere cum ejusdem sorore corijugium:
abstineant hujusmodi nuptiis universi, nee aestiment posse
legitimos liberos ex hoc consortio procreari : nam spurios
esse couvenit, qui nascentur.
^'- Ibid. Leg. 4.
^' Cone. Eliber. can. 61. Si quis post obitum uxoris surr,
iororem ejus duxerit, quioquenaium a communione placuit
abstineri, nisi forte dari pacem velocius necessitas coegerit
infirmitatis. ^* Cone. Neocajsar. can. 2.
^^ Basil. Ep. 197. ad Diodor. Tarsens.
36 Can. Apost. 19.
3' Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 10. Si nuptiw ex rescripto
petantur. Leg. 1. Exceptis his, quos consobrinorum, hoc
est, quarti gradus coujunctionem, lex trium|)haHs memoriae
patris mistri exeinplo indiiltorum supplicare non vetavit, &c.
S8 Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 12. de Incestis Nuptiis, Leg. 3.
Manente circa eos sententia, qui post factam dudum legem
quoquo modo absoluti sunt aut puniti, si quis incestis post-
hac cousobrinae suae, vel sororis aut fratris filiae, uxorisve
sese nuptiis funestarit, designato quidem lege supplicio,
hoc est, ignium et proscriptionis, careat, proprias etiam
quamdiu vixerit teneat facultates: sed neque uxorem ne-
qiie filios ex ea editos habere credatuv, ut nihil prorsus prae-
dictis, ne per interpositam quidem personam, vel donet
superstes, vel mortuus derelinquat.
3» Gothofred. in Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 10. Leg. 1.
■"> Liban. Orat. pro Agvicolis de Angariis.
■" Ambros. Ep.66. ad Paternum. Theodosius imperator
etiam patrueles I'ratres et consobrinos vetuit inter se con-
jugii convenire nomine, et severissimam poenam statuit si
quis temerare ausus esset fratrum pia pignora, &c.
Chap. XI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
007
is thought that St. Ambrose was the emperor's ad-
\ iscr in the case, being of opinion himself that such
marriages were incestuous and prohibited in Scrip-
ture. St. Austin was of a dillerent judgment from
St. Ambrose, yet he mentions the emperor's law,
and advises men to refrain from such marriages ;^'-
because though neither the Divine law, nor any hu-
man law before that of Theodosius, had prohibited
I hem, yet most men were scrupulous about them,
and such marriages were very rarel_y made, because
men thought they bordered very near upon unlaw-
ful ; whilst the marrying a cousin-german was al-
most deemed the same thing as marrying a sister,
and the propinquity of blood gave men a sort of
natural aversion to such engagements with their
near kindred. It appears from this, that there was
no human law before that of Theodosius to prohibit
this sort of marriages ; and in St. Austin's opinion
there was nothing to hinder them in the law of God.
Athanasius*' was of the same judgment ; for he
says expressly. That by the rule of God's commands
the conjunction of cousin-germans, or brothers' and
sisters' children, in matrimony, was lawful marriage.
And afterward Arcadius revoked all former laws
that he himself or others had made in derogation
of such marriages," declaring them legal, and that
no action or accusation should lie against them ;
but that if cousin-germans married together, whe-
ther they were the children of two brothers, or two
sisters, or a sister and a brother, their matrimony
should be lawful, and their children legitimate.
Justinian made this the standing law of the empire,
not only by inserting it into his Code, but by de-
claring the same thing" in his Institutions. Where
Contius^'' rightly observes. That though some copies
and some ancient writers, as Theophilus and others,
read it negatively, cotijum/i non possunt : yet the
other is certainly the true reading, both because it
is agreeable to the law of Arcadius in the Code, and
because Gregory the Great so alleges it in his an-
swer to Austin the monk" upon this question, say-
ing, The civil law of the Roman empire allows the
marriage of cousin-gernuuis, l)ut the sacred l;<w for-
bids it. And this was now the known dilVercnce
between the civil and ecclesiastical law. For though
Zepper^' alleges the council of Epone and the se-
cond of Tours, as allowing such marriages, yet he
plainly mistakes in both. For the council of Epone*"
expressly styles them incest and adultery, ranking
them with marriages contracted with a sister, or
the relict of a brother, or a father's wife. And the
council of Tours*" is as plain in the matter, quoting
the foresaid canon of Epone, and another of the
council of Arvern or Clermont against them. Gre-
gory II. made a hke decree*' in a council at Rome,
anno 721, and in the following ages the prohibition
extended to the sixth or seventh" generation. The
short of the whole matter is this : before the time
of Theodosius there was no law, ecclesiastical or
civil, to prohibit tlie marriage of cousin-germans :
under the reign of Theodosius they were forbidden,
but allowed again in the next reign, and under Jus-
tinian, who fixed the allowance in the body of his
laws. But still the canons continued the prohibi-
tion, and extended it to a greater degree. But as
this was not the original constitution, nor the prac-
tice of the church for some ages, to bring such mar-
riages imder penitential discipline, as incestuous or
simply unlawful ; so I have not here laid this load
upon them, but given the fair account of men's sen-
timents on both sides, and the difierent practices
both of church and state in several ages ; acting
the part of an historian, but not inducing the
reader to condemn what was once allowed by the
general vote of the catholic church, however differ-
ently represented in later ages.
The next question may be about
polygamy, which denotes either hav- ofpohpamy. ami
concubinagL'.
mg many wives at once, or many suc-
cessively one after another. As to the former, So-
crates*' tells a very strange story of the emperor
Valentinian, that by the advice of his wife Severa
■•- Aug. (le Civ. Dei, lib. 15. cap. 16. Experti sumiis in
connuhiis consobrinorum etiam nostris temporibiis, propter
gradiun propinquitatis fraterno gradui proximum, quam
raro per mores fiebat, quod fieri per leges licebat, quia id
iiec Divina prohibiiit, et nondum prohibuerat lex huuiana :
veruntamen factum etiam licitum propter vicinitatem hor-
rebatur illiciti, et quod fiebat cum cousobriaa, pene cum
sorore fieri videbatur, &c.
■" Athan. Synops. Scriptur. lib. Numeror. t. 2. p. 70.
No/ui/uoi/ tlvai ydfjinv Tijf Trpos <h'£t//i»s (rv'^vyidi'.
■" Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit. 4. de Nuptiis, Lefr. 19. Cele-
brandis inter consobrinos matrimoniis licentia legis hujns
salubritate indulta est; ut revocata prisci juris auctoritate,
restinctisque calumniarum fomentis, matrimonium inter
consobrinos habeatur legitimum, sive ex duobus fratnbus,
sive ex duabus sororibus, sive ex fratre ct sorore nati sunt, &c.
*^ Justin. Instit. lib. 1. Tit. 10. Duorum I'ratrum vel
sororum liberi, vel fratris et sororis conjungi possunt.
*^ Coutius in locum.
" Greg. lib. 12. Ep. 31. et ap. Bedam, lib. 1. cap. 27.
Qusedam terrenalex in Romana republica permittit, utsive
frater et soror (leg. fratris ct sororis) sen duorum fratruni
germanorum, vel duarum sororum filiusetfilia misceaiitur.
Sed sacra lex proliibet, &c.
*" Zepper. Legum Mosaicar. Forensium Explanat. lib, 4.
cap. 19. p. 506.
■"Cone. Epaunen. cau, 30. Incestis junctionil)US nihil
prorsus venioc reservamus, nisi cum adulterium separatione
sanaverint ; si quis novercam duxerit, si quis conso-
brinne se societ.
^ Cone. Turon. 2. can. 22. Quisqtiis aut sororem, aiit
filiam, aut certe gradu consobrinam, aut fratris uxorem,
sceleratis sibi nuptiis junxcrit, huic pu-na; subjaceat, &c.
^' Cone. Roman, can. 8. Si quis consobrinam duxerit in
conjugium, anathema sit.
" Vid. Gratian. Cans. 35. Qutcst. 5.
^' Socrat. lib. 4. cap. 31.
998
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XV I.
he married a second mfe, whilst she was living ;
and upon that made a law to grant liberty to all
that would, to have two wives at the same time.
The author of the book, called Polygamia Trium-
phatrix, makes a great stir with this pretended law
in favour of polygamy ; which in all probability is
a mere fabulous story, which Socrates too hastily
took up from the relation of some crafty impostor ;
for there is no footstep of any such law in either of
the Codes, but much to the contrary. For even
the heathen law^* forbade it to the old Romans, as
is evident from an edict of Diocletian in the Justinian
Code, where he says. No Roman was allowed to
have two wives at once, but was liable to be punish-
ed before a competent judge. And the Christian
law'^ forbade the Jews also to have two wives at
once, according to the allowance of their own law.
Sallust** says the Romans were used to deride po-
lygamy in the barbarians. And though Julius
Ceesar " attempted to have a law pass in favour of
it, he could not effect it. And Plutarch remarks,^*
that Mark Antony was the first that had two wives
among the Romans. But that which is most de-
cisive is, that neither Zosimus, nor Ammianus
Marcellinus, the heathen historians, object any such
thing to Valentinian ; which they would not have
failed to have done, had he taken or granted any
such liberty contrary to the laws of the Romans
before him; but on the other hand, Ammianus
Marcellinus says expressly ^' of him, That he w^as
remarkable for his chastity both at home and abroad,
and had no contagion of obscenity upon his con-
science ; by which means he was able to bridle the
petulancy of the imperial court, and keep it in good
order. And Zosimus'* rather intimates, that he did
not marry his second wife Justina, till Severa his
first was dead. Whence Baronius" and Valesius^-
rightly conclude, that this story in Socrates must
needs be a mere groundless fiction, and that there
never was any law to authorize polygamy in the
Roman empire. As to the laws of the church, St.
Basil "^ observes. That the fathers said little or no-
thing of polygamy, as being a brutish vice, to which
mankind had no very great propensity. But he
determines it to be a greater sin than fornication,
and consequently it ought to have a longer course
of penance assigned it : for fornication was to have
seven years' punishment by St. Basil's Rules, and
yet the term of penance for polygamy in this canon
is only four years : which makes learned men sus-
pect, that this part of the canon is corrupted by the
negligence of transcribers, and that St. Basil ori-
ginally assigned a longer term of penance for this
sin, than appears from any copies now extant,
which only requires one year's penance in the
quality of mourners, and three years in the class of
co-standers, without any mention of their being
hearers or prostrators, which are usually specified in
most other canons of this author. In the first coun-
cil of Toledo"* there is also a rule, which accounts
it the same thing as polygamy for a man to have a
wife and a concubine together : for such a one
may not communicate. But if he have no wife,
but only a concubine instead of a wife, he may not
be repelled from the communion, provided he be
content to be joined to one woman only, whether
wife or concubine, as he pleases. The difficulty
which seems to be in the latter part of this canon I
have been at some pains to explain" in a former
Book, where I show that, in the sense of the eccle-
siastical law, a concubine differs nothing from a
wife; though the civil law made a greater dis-
tinction between them, calling her only a con-
cubine who was married against any of the rules
which the laws of the state prescribed, and deny-
ing her the privileges, rights, and honours which
belonged to a legal wife: for she could claim no
right from her husband's estate, nor her children
succeed to his inheritance : yet she was not reputed
guilty of fornication, nor the husband accounted an
adulterer, in the eye of the church, because they
kept themselves faithfully and enthely to each other
by an exact performance of the mutual contract
made between them. Which was the reason why
the church allowed such a man to communicate,
who was united to a concubine (in the foresaid sense)
instead of a wife ; but reckoned him guilty of poly-
gamy, who kept a concubine and a wife together.
Another sort of polygamy was, the
marrying of a second wife after the of mlrryins after
•' ° unlawful divorce.
unlawful divorcement of a former ;
for this, in effect, was reputed the same as having
two wives at once. There were some cases in
which a man might lawfully put away his wife,
without any transgression against the rules of
church or state, or violation of any law human or
** Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit. 5. de Incestis Nuptiis, Leg. 2.
Neminein, qui sub ditione sit Romani nomiuis, binas uxores
habere posse, vulgo patet, &c.
" Ibid. lib. 1. Tit. 9. de Judaeis, Leg. 7. Nemo Judaeonim
morem suuui iu conjunctionibus retineat, nee juxta leo-em
suamnuptias soitiatur, nee in diversa sub uno tempore con-
jiigia conveniat.
^° Sallust. de Bello Jugurth.
^' Sueton. Vit. Julii Ca;s. cap. 52.
^ Plutarch. Vit, Anton.
'^ Ammian, Hist. lib. 30. p. 462, Omni pudicitiec cultu
domi castas et foris, nullo conscientia; contagio violatus ob-
scenee ; haucque ob causam tanquam retinaculis petulantiaia
aulae regalis I'renarat, quodcustodire facile potuit.
•» Zosim. Hist. lib. 4. «' Baron, an. 370. t. 4. p. 272.
M Vales, in Socrat. lib. 4. c. 31. «' Basil, can. 80.
^* Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 17. Si quis habens uxorem fidelem,
concubinam habeat, non communicet. Caeterum is, qui non
habet uxorem, et pro uxore concubinam habeat, a commu-
nione non repellatur, tantura ut unius mulieris, aut uxoris
concubinae, ut ei placuerit, sit conjunctione contentus.
«^ Book XI. chap. 5 sect. 11.
Chap. XI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
999
divine. The civil law allowed it in many cases.
Constantine specifies °" three cases, in which a man
was at liberty to put away his wife, or a woman her
husband. A woman might not divorce herself from
her husband at pleasure for any ordinary cause, as,
because he was a drunkard, or a gamester, or given
to women; but only for these three crimes, if he
was a murderer, or a poisoner, or a robber of graves :
if otherwise, she was to forfeit all her title to his
substance, and be sent into banishment. In like
manner, the husband was not to put away his wife,
but only for the three crimes of adultery, poisoning,
and the practice of baudery. If otherwise, the
woman might claim her own portion, and the man
was incapacitated to marry again. The following
emperors " allowed many other causes of lawful di-
vorce, as, if a husband was an adulterer, or a mur-
derer, or a poisoner, or guilty of treason against his
prince, or a perjured person, or a plunderer of
graves, or robber of churches, or a highwayman,
or harbourer of such, a stealer of cattle, or a man-
stealer, or one frequenting the company of lewd
women (which extremely exasperates a chaste wife) ;
if he attempted her life by poison, or the sword, or
any the like means ; if he beat her as a slave, con-
trary to the rules of using free-born women : in any
of these cases, she had liberty to use the necessary
help of a divorce, making proof of the cause before
a competent judge. And the same liberty was al-
lowed the man against his wife upon these and the
like reasons. But the ecclesiastical laws were much
stricter, and admitted of divorces only in case of
adultery, and malicious desertion. In the case of
adultery, women as well as men were allowed to
divorce themselves from the offending party, as ap-
pears from the case related by Justin Martyr,'* and
out of him by Eusebius,'^" and several places of St.
Austin.™ And some canons oblige the clergy" to
dismiss their adulterous wives, under pain of eccle-
siastical censure; whilst St. Austin pleads with the
laity," rather to be reconciled to an adulterous wife
upon her repentance, than dismiss her entirely, be-
cause of many great inconveniences that might at-
tend it. One of which was, (hat he thought the
Scripture forbade both man and wonuin to marry
again, even after a lawful divorce, till one of the par-
ties was dead. But he docs not so dogmatically assert
this, as to make marrying after such a lawful divorce
to be a crime worthy of excommunication. For in
another book, where he treats of the qualifications
of baptism," he says, A man who puts away his wife
for adultery, and marries another, is not to be rank-
ed with those who put away their wives without
cause, and marry again. For the question is so ob-
scurely resolved in Scripture, Whether he that, put-
ting away his wife for adultery, marries again, be
upon that score an adulterer, that a man may be
supposed to err venially in the matter. Therefore
those crimes of uncleanness, which are manifestly
so, ought to debar a man from baptism, unless he
change his mind, and correct his crimes by repent-
ance : but for those that are dubious, all that is to be
done, is to endeavour to persuade men not to engage
in such marriages. For what need is there for men
to run their heads into such dangerous ambiguities ?
But if they are already done, I am not sure that
they who do them ought therefore to be denied
baptism. By this it appears, that though St.
Austin in his own opinion was persuaded, that
marrying after a lawful divorce was forbidden in
Scripture ; yet it was not so clearly forbidden, as to
render a man incapable of baptism ; nor conse-
quently of the communion ; these being of the same
account in Christianity, and a man that is inca-
pable of the one is incapable of the other. The
first council of Aries seems to have acted upon the
same sentiments. The fathers there declare it
unlawful for men, who put away their wives for
•^s Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 16. de Repudiis, Leg. 1. Pla-
cet mulieii non licere propter suas pravas cupiditates ina-
rito repudium mittere, e.xquisita causa, velut ebrioso, aut
aleatori, aut raulierculario : nee vero maiitis per quas-
cunque occasiones u.xores suas dimittere. Sed in repudio
mittendo a fcemina h;ioc sola ciiinina inquiii. si humicidain
vel mcdicamentarium, velsopulchrorum dissolutorem, mari-
tum suuni esse probaverit, &c. In masculis etiam, si re-
pudium mittant, hoec tria ciimina inquiri conveniet, si
mcecbam, vel medicamentariani, vel conciliatricem, repu-
diare voluerit, &c.
" Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit. 17. Leg. 8. Theodosii Junior.
Si qua maritum suuin adulteruin, aut homicidain, aut vene-
ficum, vel certe contra nostrum imperium aliquid molien-
tera, vel falsitatis crimine condemnalum invenevit, si sepul-
cbronun dissolutorem, si sacris a;dibus aliquid subtrahentem,
si latronem, vel latronum susceptorem, vel abactorem, aut
plagiarium, vel ad contemptum sui domusve sua;, ipsa in-
spiciente cum impudicis mulicribvis, (quod maxima etiam
castas exasperat) caelum ineuntem; si suae vita; veneno, aut
gladio, aut alio simili modo iusidiantem; si se verberibns
(quaj ingenuis alicua sunt) afficientem probaverit : tunc ve-
pudii auxilio uti necessario ei permittimus libertatem, et
causas dissidii legibus comprobare, &c. See also Justin.
Novel. 22. cap. 3. Novel. 117. cap. 8. et Cod. de licpudiis,
LeiT. 10 et II.
"s Justin. Apol. 1. p. 42. ^^ Euscb. lib. 4. cap. 17.
'" Aug. de Adulterinis Conjugiis, lib. 7. cap. 6, &c. It.
de Bono Conjugali, cap. 7. " Cone. Neoca;sar. can. 8.
'- Aug. de Adult. Conjug. lib. 2. per totum.
'^ Aug. de Fide ct Oper. cap. 19. Quisquis uxorem in
adulterio depiehonsam diniiserit, ct aliam duxerit, non vi-
detur aequandus eis, qui excepta causa adulterii dimittunt
et ducunt. Et in ipsis Divinis seutentiis ita obscurum est,
utrum et iste, cui quidom sine diibio adulteram licet dimit-
tere, adulter tamen habeatnr, si alteram duxerit, ut, quantum
existimo, venialiter ibi quisque fallalur. Quamobrera, quae
manii'esta sunt impudicitise crimina, omnimodo a baptismo
piohibenda sunt, nisi mutatione voluntatis et prenitentia
corrigantuv : qua; autem dubia, omnimodo conandum est, ne
fiant tales conjunctiones. Quid enim opus est in tantum
discrimen ambiguitatis caput immittere ? Si autem factae
fuerint, nescio utrum ii qui feceiint, similiter ad baptismum
non debere videantur admitti.
1000
ANTIQUITIES OP THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
adultery, to marry others : " but they do not order,
that the great censure of excommunication shall
be inflicted on them, but only that they shall be
dealt with and advised not to marry a second wife,
while the other, who was divorced for adultery,
was living. The author under the name of St. Am-
brose" makes a difference between the man and
the woman : he says, The man was allowed to
marry a second \vik, after he put away a first for
fornication, but the apostle did not allow the same
privilege to the woman. In which opinion he
seems to be singular. For Epiphanius, speaking
of the same matter,'* says, That as the Scripture
allows men to marry a second wife after the death
of the first ; so if a separation is made upon the
account of fornication, or adultery, or any such
cause, it does not condemn either the man that
marries a second wife, or the woman that marries
a second husband, nor deny them the privilege of
church communion or eternal life, but bears with
them for their infirmity. And Origen," though
he himself was against the thing, plainly declares
that there were some bishops in his time, who
allowed women as well as men to marry after such
divorces, whilst the separate party was still living :
which he reckons indeed to be against those rules
of the apostle, " A woman is bound as long as her
husband liveth : " and. She shall be called an adul-
teress, if, as long as her husband liveth, she be mar-
ried to another man : yet he thinks they might have
reasons for permitting it; because perhaps they had
regard to the infirmity of such as could not contain,
and only permitted an evil against the original rule
to avoid a greater sin. Yet some councils'' forbade
such marriages under the penalty of excommunica-
tion to those that were of the number of the faith-
ful ; only making some allowance to those that
were mere catechumens." To this purpose there
are two canons in the council of Eliberis, and one
in the council of Milevis^" which orders, That ac-
cording to the evangelical and apostolical discipline,
neither the man that is divorced from his wife, nor
the woman divorced from her husband, shall marry
others, but either abide so, or be reconciled ; and
they that contemn this order, are to be subjected to
public penance ; and withal a petition should be
presented to the emperor to desire him to confirm
this rule by an imperial sanction. From all which we
may easily perceive, that this was always reckoned
a difficult question. Whether persons after a lawful
divorce might marry again in the life-time of the
relinquished party ? The imperial laws allowed it ;
many of the ancient fathers also approved it ; some
condemned it, but suffei'ed it to pass without any
public punishment ; and others required a certain
penance to be done for it in the church. Of
all which different practices the learned reader,
that is more curious, may find an ample account
in Cotelerius's Notes upon Hermes Pastor.*' But
though they differed upon this point, there was no
disagreement upon the other, That to marry a
second wife after an unlawful divorce, whilst the
former was living, was professed adultery, and as
such to be punished by the sharpest censures of
the church. The Apostolical Canons'- order every
one to be excommunicated, who either puts away
his vnfe and marries again, or marries one that is
put away by another. And all canons generally
agree to debar such from entering into holy orders,
as marry a wife that is put away by another man.
The council of Eliberis goes further,'' and orders
such women as forsake their husbands without
cause, and marry others, to be refused communion
even at their last hour. And such as marry men
who have put away their wives unjustly,'* if they
do it knowingly, are not to be received till the last
moment of their days, or, as other copies read it, no
not at their last hour.
'■* Cone. Arelat. l.can. 10. De his, qui conjuges suas in
adulterio deprsehenJunt, et iiilem sunt adolescentes fideles,
et proliibentur nubere : placuit, ut in quantum potest, con-
silium cis detur, ne viventibus uxoiibus suis, licet adulteris,
alias accipiant.
" Ambros. in 1 Cor. vii. 11. t. 5. p. 2G2. Non permitti-
tur mulieri ut nubat, si virimi suum causa fornicatiouis di-
miseiit. Viro licet ducere uxorem, si uxorem dimiserit
peccantem.
'° Epiphan. Heer. 59. Catharor. n. 4.
" Oiig. Tract. 7. in Matt. t. 2. p. G7. Scio enira quos-
dam, qui praesunt ecclesiis, extra Scripturam permisisseali-
quam nubere, viro priori vivente : et contra Scripturam qui-
dem fecerunt, dicentem, Mulier ligata est quanto tempore
vivit vir ejus. Item, vivente viro, adultera vocabitur, si
facta fuerit alteri viro. Non tamen omnino sine causa hoc
permiserunt ; forsitan enim propter hujusmodi infirmitatem
incontinentium hominum, pejorum comparatione, quae mala
sunt, permiserunt adversus ea, quce ab initio fuerant scripta.
'" Cone. Eliber. can. 9. Fidelis fcemina, quoe adulterum
maritum reliquerit fidelem, et alterum duxerit, prohibcatur,
ne ducat. Si autem duxerit, non prius aceipiat communi-
onem, quam is, quem reliquit, de seculo exierit, nisi necessi-
tas iufirmitatis dare compulerit.
" Ibid. can. 10. Si ea, quam catechumenus reliquerit,
duxerit maritum, potest ad fontem lavacri admitti. Hoe et
circa foeminas catechumenas erit observandum.
*" Cone. Milevit. can. 17. Placuit ut secundum evange-
licam et apostolicam disciplinam, neque dimissus ab uxore,
neque dimissa a marito, alteri eonjungantnr : sed ita mane-
ant, aut sibi reeoncilicntur. Quod si contempserint, ad pce-
nitentiam redigantur. In qua causa legem imperialem pe-
tendam promulgari. Vid. Cod. Afrie. can. 105.
81 Coteler. Patres Apostol. t. 1. p. 88.
82 Canon. Apost. 48. Vid. Basil, can. 48.
s' Cone. Eliber. can. 8. Fcemina;, quae, nulla pra>cedente
causa, reliquerunt viros sues, et alteris se copulaverunt, nee
in fine accipiant commuuionem.
8* Ibid. can. 10. Si fuerit fidelis, quas ducitur ab eo, quj
uxorem inculpatam reliquerit, et cum scierit ilium habere
uxorem, quam sine causa reliquit ; placuit hujusmodi in
fine dari communionem. al. nee in fine dare commuuionem-
[ Chap. XI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1001
g^^, , Some canons also press hard upon
and' fourth 'aw-''' sccond, third, and fourth marriages,
mges. ^^ which they seem not to under-
stand either simultaneous polygamy, or marrying
after divorce, whilst the former wife was living;
but marrying two or three wives successively after
the death of the former. For though they did not
account these downright adultery, nor, with the
Montanists and Novatians, condemn them as simply
unlawful ; yet some of the ancients were willing to
discourage them, and therefore they imposed a cer-
tain term of penance upon theih. The council of
Neoceesarea in one canon says,*^ " They that marry
often, have a time of penance allotted them :" and
in another,*'' " No presbyter shall be present at the
marriage-feast of those that marry twice ; for a
digamist requires penance. How then shall a pres-
byter, by his presence at such feasts, give consent
to such marriages ? " There are many other harsh
expressions in Athenagoras, Ireneeus, Origen, Gre-
gory Nazianzen, Chr3'sostom, Jerora, and others
concerning second and third marriages, which the
learned reader may find collected by Cotelerius*' in
his Notes upon Hermes Pastor and the Constitu-
tions. The latter of which writers declares also
against second and third marriages, as transgres-
sions of the law, and brands fourth marriages with
the hard name of Trpocpavijg iropvi'ia, manifest forni-
cation. But Hermes Pastor is more candid ; for in
answer to the question. Whether men or women
may marry after the death of a first consort ? he
says. He that marries sins not; ^ but if he continues
as he is, he shall obtain great honour of the Lord.
He neither condemns second marriage, nor gives it
any hard name, nor lays any penalty upon it ; but
only makes it matter of counsel and advice to re-
frain under the prospect of a great reward. And
St. Austin*' answers the question after the same
manner. That he dares not condemn any marriages
for the number of them, whether they be second,
or third, or any other. I dare not be wise above
■what is written. Who am I, that I should define
what the apostle has not defined ? " The woman
is bound," says the apostle, " as long as her hus-
band liveth." He said not, the first husband, or the
second, or the third, or the fourth ; but, " The
woman is bound as long as her husband liveth : but
if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be mar-
ried to whom she will ; only in the Lord. But
she is happier if she so abide." I see not what can
be added to or taken from this sentence. Our
Lord himself did not condemn the woman that
had had seven husbands. And therefore I dare not,
out of my own heart, without the authority of
Scripture, condemn any number of marriages what-
soever. But what I say to the widow that has
been the wife of one man, the same I say to every
widow, Thou art happier if thou so abidest. Epi-
phanius had occasion to dispute the matter both
against the Montanists and Novatians ; where he
says,*" The ISlontanists were of the number of those
who forbid men to marry, rejecting all such as
were twice married, and compelling them not to
take a second wife; whereas the church imposed
no necessity on men, but only counselled and ex-
horted those that were able, laying no necessity
upon the weak, nor rejecting them from hopes of
eternal life. In like manner he blames the Nova-
tians" for making the rule which was given to the
clergy, to be the husband of one wife, extend to all ;
whereas it was lawful for the people, after the death
of a first wife, to marry a second. For though he
who was content with one wife was had in more
honour and esteem by the church ; yet the Scrip-
ture did not condemn him who married a second
after the death of the first, or after a divorce made
for fornication, or adultery, or any such cause ;
neither did it reject him from the privilege of church
communion, or eternal life. And it is certain the
great council of Nice*^ thus determined the matter
against the Novatians, requiring them, upon their
return to the church, to make profession in writing,
that they would submit to the decrees of the catho-
lic church, particularly in this, that they would
tiyufioiQ KoivMvCiv, communicate with digamists, or
those that were twice married. So that whatever
private opinions some might entertain in this mat-
ter, or whatever private rules of discipline there
might be in some particular churches in relation
to digamists ; it is evident the general rule and
practice of the church was not to bring such under
discipline, as guilty of any crime, which at most
was only an imperfection in the opinion of many of
those who passed a heavier censure on it. As for
such as plainly condemned second, third, or fourth
marriages, as fornication or adultery, 1 see not how
they can be justified, or reconciled to the practice
of the catholic church ; and, therefore, I leave them
to stand or fall by themselves, and go on with the
more uncontested discipline of the church against
some other practices of uncleanness.
Among which they set a peculiar
mark upon ravishment, that is, using or RivSi.ncnt.
force and violence to virgins and
*^ Cone. Neocaesar. can. 3. '^ Ibid. can. 7.
s' Coteler. Not. in Herni. Past. Mandat. 4. lib. 2. et in
Constit. lib. 3. cap. 2.
^* Heviii. Pastor, lib. 2. Mandat. 4. n. 1 Si vir vel mulic-v
alicujus decesseiit, et mipserit aliqnis eoriim, immquid pcc-
cat ? Qui nubit, non pcccat : sed si perse nianserit, mag-
num sibi conquirit honorem apud Dominum.
s» Aus- de Bono Viduitatis, cap. 12. Nee uUas nuptias
audeo damnare, nee eis verecundiam numciositalis aii-
i'crre, &e.
"» Ep. H.xr. 48. n. 9. "' Id. Wxx. 59. n. 4.
°- Cone. Nicen. can. 8
1002
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
matrons to compel them to commit uncleanness.
Constantine, in one of his laws,'' condemns all
sorts of raptors to the flames, as well those that
ravished virgins against their wills, as those that
stole them with their own consent against the will
of their parents. And though Constantius a little
moderated the punishment, yet he still made it a
capital crime, to be punished with death f* and in
case a slave was concerned in it, he was left to
the severity of the former law, to be burned alive.
Jovian also made it a capital crime"' for any one,
not only to commit a rape upon a consecrated vir-
gin, but to solicit her to marry either willingly or
unwillingly against the rules of her profession.
The laws of the church could inflict no such pun-
ishment, but when there Avas occasion, they drew
the spiritual sword against them. If any one offers
violence to a virgin not espoused to him, let him be
excommunicated, say the Apostolical Canons ;'"
neither shall he take any other wife, but her whom
he has so detained, although she be poor. St. Basil
condemns'" those who are guilty of committing
rapes upon virgins, to four years' penance, as for-
nicators. Where by a rape he means the lowest
degree of it, that is, stealing a virgin espoused to
another man, and detaining her against her father's
consent. In which he also orders,^' not only the
raptor to be excommunicated, but also his family,
and the place or village where he dwelt, if they
W"ere accomplices, or aiding and assisting to him in
his usurpation. From whence we may infer, that
if stealing and detaining a virgin with her own
consent was thus punishable ; the defiling of her
by violence was a more heinous crime, and censured
with greater severity in the discipline of the church.
What has hitherto been said, re-
sect. 9.
Of uni.atinai im- latcs to the vlolatJon of the laws of
purities.
chastity in the ordinary course of na-
ture. Beyond which there were some monstrous
impurities, consisting in the several species of un-
natural uncleanness ; such as the defilement of men
with brutes, commonly called bestiality ; and the de-
filement of men with men, working that which is un-
seemly, after the manner of Sodom ; and the defilement
of men's own bodies with themselves by voluntary
self-pollution. TertuUian"" calls all these, impious
furies of lust, which make men change the natural
use of the sex into that which is against nature ;
on which the church laid an uncommon and singu-
lar punishment, excluding them not only from all
parts of the church, but from the very first entrance
of it ; because they were not ordinary crimes, but
monsters. The council of Ancyra has two canons
relating to these crimes, the first of which orders,
That they who are guilty of bestial lusts before they
are twenty years old,'"" be prostrators fifteen years,
and after that communicate in prayers only for five
years ; but if they exceed that age, and be married
when they fall into this sin, they are to be prostra-
tors twenty-five years, and five years after commu-
nicate in prayers only ; if they are above fifty years
old, and be married, they are to do penance all their
lives, and only communicate at the point of death.
The next canon orders,"" That they who are guilty
of bestial lusts, and are leprous, (that is, infect
others by tempting and teaching them to commit
the same sin,) should pray tig rovg x"i"«2ojU£vouc, in-
ter hyemantes, that is, either among the demoniacs,
or those that were exposed to the weather without
the walls of the church. Suicerus'"^ thinks this
canon is to be understood of those that were infected
with the corporal disease of leprosy, who, by the
old law, were removed without the camp ; but it is
more probable it means the spiritual leprosy of
those who infected others with the contagion of the
same beastly sins, and taught or tempted them to
commit the same uncleanness. For, otherwise, le-
prosy under the gospel would not deserve the ex-
tremity of punishment, but commiseration and
mercy. St. Basil imposes"" the penance of adul-
terers, that is, twenty years' penance, both upon
those that abuse themselves with beasts, and those
that abuse themselves with mankind. And some-
times he lengthens '"' the term to thirty years, com-
paring these sins with murder, idolatry, witchcraft,
and adultery ; which, he says, all deserve the same
punishment. The council of Eliberis'"' imposes a
severer punishment upon those that so abuse boys
to satisfy their lusts. For such are denied commu-
nion even at their last hour. The laws of the old
Romans had provided no sufficient remedy for these
corruptions. There was an old law, called the lex
scantinia, mentioned by Juvenal '"" and some others :
but it lay dormant for many ages, till the Christian
emperors came to revive it. The fi'cquent com-
plaints that are made by the Christian writers of the
M Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. '21. de Raptu Virginum, Leg. 1.
91 Ibid. Leg. 2.
95 Ibid. lib. 9. Tit. 25. de Raptu vel Matrimonio Sancti-
monialium, Leg. 2. Si quis, non dicam rapere, sed vel ad-
teniptare, matrimonii jungeiidi causa, sacratas virgines, vel
invitas, ausus fuerit, capitali sentcntia ferietur. See also
Justin. Novel. 14. de Lenon.
9S Canon. Apost. 67. «' Basil, can. 22. ^ Basil. Ep. 211.
"^ Tertul. de Pudicit. cap. 4. Reliquas autem libidinum
furias impias et in corpora, et in sexus ultra jura naturae,
non modo limine, verum omni ecclesise tecto submoveraus,
quia non sunt delicta, sed monstra.
'"" Cone. Ancyr. can. IG.
"" Ibid. can. 17. Tous d\oyevarafxii/ov^ ical Xnrpov? ovTa^,
VTOL XiTTpwaavTas, tovtovi TrpoETa^ev ?'; dyia ffuvo8o9 £ts
'"- Suicer. Thesaur. Eccles. voce Aettjoos, t. 2. p. 226.
'"3 Basil, can. 62 et 63.
"" Ibid. can. 7. Vid. Greg. Nyssen. can. 4.
"'"' Cone. Eliber. can. 71. Stupratoribus puerorum nee in
fine dandam esse communionem.
'°5 Juvenal. Sat. 2. ver. 44. Valer. Maxim. Hist. lib. 6. c. 1
jChap. XI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1003
three first ages, Clemens Alexanclrinus,'" Justin
jMartyr,'"' Tatian,'"'' Minucius Felix,"" Tertullian,'"
■Cyprian,"- and Lactantius,"' sufficiently show, that
these vices were practised with impunity among the
heathen. The law made against them was only a
pecuniary mulct ;"^ and that was very rarely put in
execution against them. Suetonius"" says, Domi-
tian, in the first and good part of his reign, con-
demned some few offenders by this law: but the
distemper grew so raging and inveterate afterwards,
that Alexander Severus, a much better prince, durst
■not effectually set about the cure of it, as Lampri-
dius '"* testifies in his Life. After him, Phihp, the
emperor, who by some is called a Christian, made a
new law to forbid it ; but the main business de-
volved at last upon those that were more undoubt-
edly Christians. Among whom Constantius,"' by
one of his laws extant in both the Codes, made it a
capital crime, and ordered it to be punished with
death by the sword. Theodosius"^ added to the
penalty by a severer sanction, ordering. That such
as were found guilty of this unnatural vice, should
be burnt alive in the presence of all the people.
Thus the civil and ecclesiastical laws combined to-
gether to exterminate all sorts of uncleanness ; de-
terring men from such acts of impuritj", as were a
scandal to the Christian profession, by such penal-
ties, temporal and spiritual, as were thought most
proper to be inflicted in order to restrain them.
Neither was it only the direct and
immediate acts of uncleanness they
thus censured and punished, but all
other acts that opened and prepared the way to
them. Of which kind, the maintaining or encour-
aging of harlots, publicly or privately, was always
reckoned a most infamous practice. Great com-
plaints have been made by writers of divers kinds "^
of the licentiousness of many modern popes in
Sect. 10.
or maintuitiing
and allovvingharlots.
granting tolerations at Rome to such lewd and
wicked practices, and receiving annual pensions
for the toleration of them. But the ancient laws,
both civil and ecclesiastical, were far from such
abuses. Heathen Rome in this respect was more
chaste and modest than the modern papacy. For
even there we find a law recorded out of Papinian
in the Pandects,'^ That whoever wittingly let his
house be the place to commit fornication or adul-
tery with another man's wife, or any defilement
with mankind, or made any gain of the adultery of
his own wife, should be punished as an adulterer,
of whatever condition he was. And it is remark-
able in the laws of Constantine,'^' that a man was
allowed to put away his wife, not only if she was
an adulteress herself, but if she was a conciliatrix,
a pander or procurer of adultery in others. By the
laws of Theodosius junior,'" If any parent or mas-
ter prostituted his daughter or his maid-slave, they
were to forfeit all right of dominion over them ;
the parties so compelled might appeal to the bishop
of the place, or the judge, or the defensor, and re-
quire their assistance or protection ; and if after
that their superiors, master or father, would go on
as panders still to compel them, their goods were
to be confiscated, and their persons banished and
sent to the mines. Socrates commends Theodosius
the Great for another good law,"'' whereby he de-
molished the infamous houses, commonly called
scistra, at Rome. For till this time a very evil
custom prevailed there, that when any woman was
taken in adultery, she was condemned by way of
punishment to be a common prostitute in the pub-
lic stews ; which kind of punishment, as Socrates
truly remarks, did no ways contribute towards her
amendment, but only compelled her to add sin to
sin. Therefore Theodosius, in his zeal for the piety
and purity of the Christian rehgion, abolished this
'"' Clem. Alexandr. Paedagng. lib, 1. c. 3.
"» Justin. Apol. 2. p. 5U et 67.
'"^ Tatian. Oral, ad Graecos, p. 1G5. ad calcem Justini.
"" Mimic. Octav. p. 68.
"' Tertid. de Mouogam. cap. 12. ad Nation, lib. I. c. 16.
"■- Cypr. ad Denat. p. 6. "^ Lactant. lib. 5. cap. 9.
"* Vid. Quintilian. Instit. lib. 4. cap. 2. p. 187. Decern
millia, quae poena stupratori constituta est, &c.
"^ Sueton. Vit. Domit. cap. 8. Quosdam ex utroque or-
dine lege Scantinia condemnavit.
™ Lamprid. Vit. Alex. Severi, p. .350. Habuit in anirao,
ut exoletos vetaret, quod postea Philippus fecit; sed voiitus
est, ne prohibens publicum dedecus in privatas cupiditate.s
converteret; cum homines illicita magis poscant, prohibita-
que furore persequuntur.
"' Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 7. ad Legem Juliam de Adul-
teris, Leg. .3. Cum vir nubit in feminam ubi Venus
mutatur in alteram fonnam jubemus insurgere leges,
armari jura gladio ultore, ut exquisitis poenis subdantur in-
fames.
'" Ibid. Leg. 6. Hujusmodi scelus expectante populo
flammis vindicibus expiabunt.
"' Vid. Zepper. Legum Mosaicar. Explanat. lib. 4. cap.
18. p. 457.
Agrippa de Vanit. Scientiar. cap. 64.
Mornaei JNlyster. Iniquit. p. 1310.
AVesselus Gronigens. de ludulgentiis Papalibus, ap.
Mornaj. ibid.
'■-" Pandect, lib. 48. Tit. 5. ad Legem Juliam de Adulte-
ris, Leg. 8. Qui domum suam, ut stuprum adulteriumve
cum alieiia matre familias, vel masculo lieret, scieus prae-
buerit, vel quaestum ex adulterio uxoris sute fecerit, cujus-
cunque sit conditionis, quasi adulter punitur.
'■-' Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 16. de Kepudiis, Leg. 1. In
masculis, etiam, si repudium mittant, hx'c tria cnmina m-
quiri coaveuiet, si mcecham, vel medicameutariam, vel cou-
ciliatricem repudiare voluerit.
'-- Cod. Justin, lib. II. Tit. 40. de Spectaculis et Scenicis
et Lrnonibus, Leg. 6. Lenones patres et dominos, qui
suis filiabus vel ancillis peccandi necessitatem imponunt,
nee jure frui dominii, nee tanti criminis patimur libertate
gaudere, &c. Vid. Cod. Theod. Tit. 8. de Leuouibus,
Leg. 2.
'^ Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 18.
1004
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
impudent and scandalous punishment ; providing
other penalties for adulter}-, and destroying these
infamous houses out of Rome. Theodosius junior
did the same good service at Constantinople, by a
new law, ordering all panders,'-* who kept infamous
houses, to be publicly whipped and expelled the
city, and that all their slaves, whom they kept for
such vile purposes, should be at liberty. And
whereas hitherto these wretches had kept up their
trade in spite of former laws, under pretence of pay-
ing a certain annual tax to the government out of
their infamous gain ; Theodosius abrogated this
tax ; and in lieu of it one Florentius a noble-
man, by whose pious advice the emperor did this,
gave an equivalent out of his own estate to the
exchequer, that there might be no deficiency or
damage accruing to the public revenue, which
might afterwards be used as a plea to grant these
miscreants a new toleration. Thus these pious em-
perors laboured to extirpate this abominable vice
out of their two great capitals. And when some
remainders of it continued notwithstanding all their
endeavours, Justinian resumed the matter, reviving
and confirming all the preceding laws by a new- edict
of his own,'^ and augmenting the punishments spe-
cified in them, to root out this abominable way of
making provision for lewdness throughout his whole
empire. As to the ecclesiastical laws, there is no
crime they punished more severely than this ; as
may be easily collected from the canons of the
council of Eliberis ; one of which orders,'^ " That
if a father, or a mother, or any Christian exercise
the trade of a pander, forasmuch as they set to sale
the body of another, or rather their own, they shall
not be received to communion, no, not at their last
hour." And another decrees,"^' " That if a woman
commit adultery by the consent of her husband,
they shall be rejected even to the last." The reason
of this is grounded upon what Tertullian''^ observes
of the law prohibiting fornication, that it equally
forbids any one to be aiding or assisting, or con-
scious to another in the practice of it. For what I
may not do myself, I may not be instrumental to
have it done by others. And therefore, by the same
reason that I keep my own body from the common
stews, I own myself obliged, neither to promote
that infamous trade, nor raise any gain by or for
others by such vile practices. Albaspiny rightly
observes from the forementioned canons, that this
crime was esteemed gi-eater than fornication and
adultery itself; because adulterers were received to
the peace of the church after a certain term of pe-
nance, but this crime was denied communion to the
very last.
Another way of promoting unclean- ^.^^^ ^^
ncss was, the writing or reading las- ,.,.*i'ding iaslfivwul
civious or obscene books and plays, ^°°^'''
than which there is no greater incentive or provo^
cation to impurity. And therefore, as the ancients
burned and abolished all sorts of heretical books,'
that they might not corrupt the faith ; so they equal-
ly forbade the writing or reading all other pcrni-i
cious books, which tended to debauch the morals
of Christians, and severely censured the authors of
them, if any such were composed by Christian
writers. Socrates '^ says, Heliodorus, a Thessalian
bishop, when he was a young man, wrote a lascivi-
ous romance, called his Ethiopics ; which, others"?
tell us, occasioned a censure to be passed upon hims
when he was bishop, and he was deprived of his
bishopric because he would not recant it. For the
same reason they utterly discouraged the reading
of such heathen books as were stufied with impuri
ties ; and some canons were made to prohibit the
clergy especially from conversing with such writ-
ers, of which I have given a more ample account '*'
in a former Book.
They are enuallv severe in their in-
. ■ ,, P ,. , Sect. 12.
vectives agramst all frequenters ot tlie Frequenting m nie
^ ^ tlieatre and st.i-,-
theatre and public stage-plays upon piays foiimid,,: u,,-
r O I J 1 oa this accouul.
the same account ; because these were
the great nurseries of impurity, where incest and
adultery were represented with abominable obscen-
ity, and in a manner acted over again, to corrupt
the spectators by their contagion and example.
Here, as Cyprian says, adultery was learned '^- by
seeing it acted ; provocations to vice were so much
the stronger, because they were recommended by
the authority of great examples ; the matron which
perhaps came chaste to the theatre, returned back
with a contrary disposition. The very gestures of
the actors were enough to corrupt men's morals,
being fomenters of vice, and purveyors of nutriment
for corrupt distempers. Venus they represented in
all her lewd behaviour, !Mars as an adulterer; and
their Jupiter no less a prince in his vices than in
his kingdom, burning with his thunderbolts in
earthly amours, sometimes shining in the plumes
of a swan, sometimes descending in a golden shower,
and sometimes sending out his eagles to fetch him
'-' Theodos. Novel. 18. de Lenonibus, ad calceiu Cod.
Theod.
'■^ Justin. Novel. M.
'-5 Couc. Eliber. can. 12. Mater, vel parens, vel quadibet
fidelis, si lenociniuin exercuerit ; eo quod alienum vendi-
derit corpus, vel potiussuuin, placuit eas nee in fine accipere
communionem.
'-' Il)id. can. 70. Si conscio marito fuerit mocchata uxor,
placuit nee in fine dandam ei esse comuiunionera.
'^ Tertul. de Idololat. cap. II. Nam quod mihi de slu-
pro interdictum sit, aliis ad earn rem nihil aut operoc aut con-
scientia; e.xhibeo. Nam quod ipsaiu camera meam a lu-
panaribus segregavi, agnosco me neque leuocinium, neque
id genus lucrum alterius causa e.\ercere posse.
'-" Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 22.
»» Nicephor. Hist. lib. 12. cap, 31.
"' Book VI. chap. 3. sect. 4.
"2 Cypr. ad Uouat. p. 6.
Chap. XL
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1005
a beautiful Ganymede. Consider now whether a
spectator can be innocent and chaste in viewing
such sights as these. Men imitate the gods which
they worship, and by this means become more
wretched, because their very vices are consecrated
into reh'gion. He speaks this against the heathen
spectators, but the main of his arguments will
equally hold against the Christian. For the thea-
tres, by reason of their impurities, were places of un-
avoidable temptation ; the devil's own ground, his
own property and possession ; as Tertullian"' says
the devil once called them, when being asked by a
Christian exorcist, in the case of a woman who was
seized by him at the theatre, how he durst presume
to possess a Christian, he answered confidently, I
had a right to do it, for I found her upon my own
ground. Tertullian '^* says further. That the thea-
tre is properly the temple of Venus upon a double
account, both because it was the school of lascivi-
ousness, and because, Avhen Pompey built his fa-
mous theati-e, he was forced to set the temple of
Venus upon it, for fear the Roman censors should
demohsh it, as they had done some others, in their
concern for the morals of the people, which they
were sensible were corrupted by the poison and in-
fection of the theatres, M^hich were nothing else
(in the opinion of the more grave and sober Ro-
mans) but the citadel and fortress of all impure and
lascivious practices. For this reason therefore, as
well as because they were accompanied with idol-
atrous rites, Tertullian and all the ancients declaim
against them, and forbid Christians to frequent
them, under pain of being deemed guilty of all the
impurities of the place, and partakers of all the
lewdness committed in them. As this was one part
of their baptismal remmciation, w^here the impuri-
ties of the stage were virtually renounced in re-
nouncing the pomps "^ of Satan ; so it was necessary
for a Christian to abstain from them as a spectator,
for fear of losing his title to Christian communion,
and being accounted a rencgado to his first profes-
sion. It is certain it was so in the time of Tertul-
lian, and when the author of the Constitutions"^
drew up his Collections. But in after ages, because
the civil law allowed the interludes of the theatre
for the diversion of the people, when they were
purged from idolatry, but not from lewdness ; the
fathers contented themselves to declaim against
them with sharp invectives, and correct that reign-
ing humour by serious admonitions, which the in-
iquity of the times would not suffer them to do by
the more exact and primitive discipline of the church.
Any one that will consult St. Chrysostom's'" or Cy-
ril's Catechisms,'* or Salvian,'^" may find this ob-
servation true, that though the canons did not now
make it peremptory excommunication for a man to
frequent the theatre, yet the fathers inveiglied as
sharply as ever against it, for the impurity and
corruption of morals that were the natural conse-
quences of it. There was anciently a famous sight
or play, called Maiuma, a considerable part of which
diversion was, to see infamous strumpets swim na-
ked in the water. Whence, learned men observe,
it had its name ; for maiuma, in the Syriac tongue,
signifies water. Gothofred '^'' observes, and Pagi'"
after him, that the people were so eagerly bent and
inclined to this obscene diversion, that though there
were good reasons for abolishing it, yet the im-
perial laws from Constantine to Arcadius varied
eight times about it ; sometimes allowing, and
sometimes restraining it ; till at last Arcadius, who
had at first permitted it, revoked his licence, and
finally abolished it ; allowing other sports for the
diversion of the people, but denying them this, as a
base and unseemly'^' spectacle. And under that
character, St. Chrysostom'" and others, with their
utmost force and vehemence, declaim against it.
For the same reason they made
sharp invectives against luxury, and Asals^aii'^oess
^ ° •' of riot .ind inteni-
not, and mtemperance, not only as pcranrefor the same
they were crimes in themselves, but
as they were the avenues and inlets to the greater
sins of uncleanness. And therefore, though they
did not punish every single act of drunkenness and
excess with excommunication, yet they thought it
proper to bring habits and customs of such sins
under public discipline and censure. It is an ob-
servation of Tertullian,'" and a very true one, that
drunkenness and lust are two devils combining and
conspiring together. Bacchus and Venus arenearly
allied, and too well agreed. " Drunkenness," says
one of the ancient canons,'^^ " is the fomenter and
nurse of all vices." And therefore it was ordered,
That if any clergyman of the lowest degree was
found guilty of any single act of it, he should either
be suspended from communion for thirty days.
133 Tejtjii (}e Spectac. cap. 26.
'3^ Ibid. cap. 10.
'35 See Book XI. chap. 7. sect. 2.
"« Yid. Constit. lib. 8. cap. 32.
'" Chrys. Horn. 6. in Mat. Horn. 73. de S. Barlaam, t. 1.
p. 893. Horn. 15. ad Pop. Antioch. ibid. p. 190.
'=« Cyril. Cat. Myst. 1. n. 4.
'5» S'alvian. de Provid. lib. 6. p. 197.
'^° Gothofr. Com. in Cod. Theod. lib. 15. Tit. 6. de
Maiuma, Leg. 2.
'<' Pagi, Critic, in Baron, vol. 2. au. .399. n. 5.
'« Cod. Theod. lib. 15. Tit. 6. de Maiuma, Leg. 2. Maiu-
mam feodum atque indecorum spectaculum deuegamus.
>" Chrys. Horn. 7. in Mat. p. 71.
'*' Tertul. de Spectac. cap. 10. Veneri ct libero convenit.
Duo ista dffimonia conspirata et conjurata inter se sunt,
ebrietatis et libidinis.
"^ Cone. Venetic. can. 1.3. Ebrietas omnium vitiorum
femes ac nutrix est. Itaque clericum, qucm ebrium esse
constiterit, aut triginta dieium spatio a communione statui-
mus submovendum, aut corporal! subdendumesse supplicio.
Vid. Cone. Agatben. can. 41, iisdcm verbis.
1006
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
or be subject to corporal punishment for his of-
fence. This we find decreed in the councils of Agde
and Vannes, as a standing rule in the French
church. And there goes a decree under the name
of Pope Eutychian,"'^ which makes the habit of
drunkenness matter of excommunication to a lay-
man also, till he break off the custom by reform-
ation and amendment. But it must be owned, this
vice was sometimes so general and epidemical, that
the numbers of transgressors made the exactness of
discipline impracticable. St. Austin'" complains
and laments, that it was so in Africa in his time.
Though the apostle had condemned three great
and detestable vices in one place, viz. rioting and
drunkenness, chambering and wantonness, strife
and envying ; yet matters were come to that pass
with men, that two of the three, drunkenness and
strife, were thought tolerable things, whilst wanton-
ness only was esteemed worthy of excommunica-
tion; and there was some danger that in a little
time the other two might be reputed no vices at all.
For rioting and drunkenness was esteemed so harm-
less and allowable a thing, that men not only prac-
tised it in their own houses every day, but in the
memorials of the holy martyrs on solemn festivals,
and that in pretended honour to the martyrs also ;
which was a thing that every one must needs la-
ment, who did not look with carnal eyes upon it.
It is plain, St. Austin thought an habitual course
of rioting and drunkenness a crime deserving ex-
communication, as well as fornication and adultery ;
but yet, in regard to the great numbers that were
given to this sin, his advice to Aurelius, the metro-
politan of Africa, is,"' that it should be cured not
with asperity and roughness, nor in the imperious
way, but by teaching rather than commanding,
and by admonition rather than commination. For
so we must deal with a multitude ; but the severity
of discipline is only to be exercised upon sins, when
the number of sinners is not very great. So that
we may conclude, that rioting and drunkenness
was one of those great crimes for which men were
put to do public penance in the church, except
when the multitude and combination of sinners
made it not feasible, and obliged the church to take
other measures to correct it.
It must also be noted upon this g^^^ j^
head, that as a preservative of modesty bafhmg''of menTnd
and chastity, both the canon and civil «<""'^" '"S'^'her.
law prohibited men and women to go promis-
cuously into the same baths together. Let not a
woman go to wash in the same bath with men,
says the author'" of the Constitutions. And the
council of Laodicea,'^" Neither clergyman, nor
ascetic, nor layman, shall wash in the same bath
with women ; for this is extremely scandalous, and
culpable even among the Gentiles. The council
of TruUo'*' repeats this canon word for word,
and then adds in the close. If any clergyman be
found guilty of this practice, he shall be deposed ;
if a layman, let him be excommunicated. The
observation made in these canons, that this was
a scandalous crime even among the heathens, is
confirmed out of the old Roman laws and writers.
Varro says,"^ The ancient baths were divided into
two distinct buildings or apartments, one for the
men, and the other for the women, to wash in. And
the same account is given by Vitruvius,'^ and Cha-
risius, and other writers. And when the degeneracy
of the following ages began to confound this dis-
tinction, Spartian'" says, Adrian made a law against
promiscuous bathing. And Julius Capitohnus '^*
says the same of Antoninus Philosophus. Nay, the
old Romans were so careful to preserve modesty in
this matter, that Tully "^^ says, they did not allow a
son to bathe with his father, nor a son-in-law with
his father-in-law ; nature itself teaching men, that
there was a decency to be observed in making such
distinctions. And the same thing is related by
Valerhis Maximus,'" and much commended by St.
Ambrose.'^* Now, the case standing thus even
among the heathens, it would have been extremely
scandalous for the Christians to have permitted
promiscuous bathing, and, therefore, they prohibited
it by their ecclesiastical laws, under the severe pe-
nalty of excommunication. And the imperial "' laws
'" Eutychian. Decret. ap. Crab. t. 1. p. 180. Qui ebrie-
tatem vitare noluerit, excommunicandum esse decrevimus
usque ad congniam emendationem. Vid. Can. Apostol.
42 et 43.
'" Aug. Ep. 64. ad Aureliuni.
'^' Ibid. Not! ergo aspere, quantum existimo, non duriter,
non mndo imperioso ista tolluntur, magis docendo quani
jubendo, magis monendo quam miuando. Sic enim agen-
dum est cum multiUidine : severitas autem exercenda est in
peccata paucorura.
'*" Constit. lib. 1. cap. 9. 'Avopoyuvov yuvi; ttio-tjj ixi]
Xovicrdoo.
™ Cone. Laodic. can. 30. '■■' Cone. Trull, can. 77.
152 Varro de Lingua Latin, lib. 8. p. 115. Publice bina
conjuncta aedificia lavandi causa ; unum ubi viri, alterum
ubi mulieres lavarentur.
153 Vitruvius de Architect, lib. 5. cap. 20. Chahlius
Grammat. lib. 1. ap. Savaro. Not. in Sidonium, lib. 2. Ep.
2. Et Dempster Paralipomena ad Rosini Antiq. Rom.
lib. 1. c. 14.
'^* Spartian. Vit. Adrian, p. 25. Lavacra pro sexibus
separavit.
'" Capitol. Vit. Antonin. p. 90. Lavacra mixta submovit.
'^^ Cicer. de Offic. lib. 1. n. 129. Nostro quidem more
cum parentibus puberes filii, cum soceris generi non lavan-
tur. Retiuenda est igitur hujus generis verecmidia, prfe-
sertim ipsa natura magistra et duce.
'" Valer. Max. lib. 2. cap. 1. n. 7.
'^^ Ambros. de Offic. lib. 1. cap. 18.
'5" Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit. 17. de Repudiis, Leg. II.
Inter culpas viri et uxoris constitutionibus euumeratas, et
has adjicimus, si forte uxor ita luxuriosa est, ut commune
lavacrum cum viris libidinis causa habere audeat. Vid.
Novel. 22. c. 16.
Chap. XI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
lOo;
of Justinian carried the matter a little further ; for,
among other lawful causes of divorce, authorizing
a man to put away his wife, he allows this to be
one, If a woman be so intemperate and luxurious
as to go into a common bath with men. Private
iwriters declaim much against it. Epiphanius ""
[Condemns it in the Jews; and Cyprian not only'"
censures this, but many other acts of immodesty in
virgins, as painting, and over-nice dressing, and
appearing unveiled, (against which also TertuUian "°
has a whole discourse,) with some other indications
of a loose and unguarded mind, which need not
here be particularly mentioned or further pursued.
I purposely also pass over the scandalous practice
of some, who' entertained their a(japet(P, or love-
sisters, as they called them, with professions of the
strictest innocence and virtue ; because I have
formerly had occasion to show with what severity
the ancient rules'® condemned this as a most sus-
picious and intolerable practice, and perfectly
against the laws of the gospel, which oblige men
not only to regard the preservation of their inno-
cence, but their good name ; " To mind things that
are honest," that is, becoming and honourable, " and
of good report ; to pro%dde for honest things, not
only in the sight of God, but also in the sight of
men ; and to abstain from all appearance of evil."
In regard to which precepts, the ancient rules not
only censured open fornication and adultery, but
all such indecent actions, as had any tendency to-
ward them, or were justly liable to suspicion, and
gave occasion to the adversary to speak reproach-
fully of that holy rehgion, the honour of which
Christians were obliged to maintain in all purity,
as well in word as outward conversation ; avoiding
this, that no one should blame them, and managing
their whole deportment with innocence and pru-
dence, to answer those great precepts of the gospel,
" Give no offence, neither to the Jew, nor to the
Gentile, nor to the church of God :" and, " So let
your light shine before men, that they may see your
good works, and glorify your Father which is in
heaven."
For the same reason, they prohibit-
Secf, 15.
ed all promiscuous and lascivious And pr«miJ<-,ion,
, . and lanivioim ,Utic-
dancing of men and women together, ^s. wamoa song.,
The council of Laodicea '" forbids it
under the name of /3aXAi^fiv, which some interpret
playing on cymbals or other musical instruments,
but more commonly it is understood by learned "^
men as a prohibition of wanton dancing at marriage
feasts, against which there are several other canons
of the ancient councils, and severe invectives of the
fathers. The third council of Toledo '«* forbids it
under the name of ballimathitT, which they interpret
wanton dances, joining them with lascivious songs,
the use of which they complain of as an '"' irreligious
custom prevailing in Spain among the common
people on the solemn festivals ; which they order to
be corrected both by the ecclesiastical and secular
judges. The council of Agde "* forbids the clergy
to be present at such marriages, where obscene love
songs were sung, or obscene motions of the body
were used in dancing. And by another canon, "^' If
they use any scurrility or filthy jesting themselves,
they are to be removed from their office. The like
canons occur in the council of Lerida "" and some
others, forbidding to sing or dance at marriages, but
feast with modesty and gravity, as becomes Chris-
tians. St. Ambrose excellently describes the im-
modesty of this sort of dancing used by drunken
women : '" They lead up dances, says he, in the
streets, unbecoming men, in the sight of intemperate
youths, tossing their hair, dragging their garments
flying open, with their arms uncovered, clapping
their hands, dancing with their feet, loud and cla-
morous in their voices, irritating and provoking
youthful lusts by their theatrical motions, their
petulant eyes, and unseemly antics and fooleries.
Meanwhile a crowd of youth stands gazing upon
them, and so it is a miserable spectacle indeed,
St. Chrysostom'" has abundance to the same
purpose, particularly in one of his homihes,"* he
declaims against it as one of those pomps of Satan
which men renounced in their baptism. He. says,
The devil is present at such a time, being called
'«> Epiph. Haer. 30. Hebionit. n. 7.
'"' Cypr. de Habitu Virginum, p. 100, &c.
iiK Xertul. de Veland. Virgin.
>« Book VI. chap. 2. sect. 13.
'" Cone. Laodic. can. 53.
'^ Suicer. Thesaur. Ecclos. voce BaWiX^Eiv. Rivet, in
Decalog. p. 3.38. Stuckius, Antiquit. Convival. lib. 3. cap. 21.
'*^ Cone. Tolet. 3. in Edicto Regis Reccaredi. Quod
ballimathi<£ et turpia cantica prohibeuda sunt a sanctorum
solenniis.
'*' Ibid. can. 2-3. Irreligiosa consuetude est, quam vul-
gus per sanctorum solennitates agere consuevit. Populi
qui debent officia divina attendere, saltatiouibus turpibus
invigilant : cantica non solum mala canentes, sed et re-
Ijgiosorum officiis perstrepentes. Hoc etenim ut ab omni
Hispania depellatur, sacerdotum et judicum a concilio
sancto curae committitur.
'^ Cone. Agathen. can. 39. Nee his csetibus niisceantur,
ubi amatoria cantanturet turpia, aut obscceui motus corpo-
ris choreis et saltatiouibus efferuntur, &c.
"'' Ibid. can. 70. Clericum scurrilem et verbis turpibus
joculatorem ab officio retrahcndum.
"" Cone. Ilerdens. ap. Crab. 1. 1. p. 1031. Quod non opor-
teat Christianos euntes ad nuptias, plaudere vel saltare, &c.
'"' Ambros. de Elia et Jejuniis, cap. 18. lUw in plateis
inverecundos viris sub conspectu adolescentulorum intcm-
perantium choros ducunt, jactantes comam, trahentes tuni-
cas, scissse amictus, nudic lacertos, plaudentes manibus,
saltantes pedibus, personantes vocibus, &c.
'"- Chrys. Hom. 48. in Gen. p. G80. Horn. 56. in Gen.
p. 746. Horn. 49. in Matt. p. 436. Hom. 12. in Colos. p.
I4U3, &c. Hom. 19. de Scortat. t. 5. p. 272.
'•3 Chrys. Hom. 47. in Julian. Mart. t. 1. p. G13. Hom.
23. de Noviluniis, t. 1. p. 261.
1008
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH,
Book XVI.
thither by the songs of harlots, and obscene words,
and diabolical pomps used upon such occasions.
And in another homily, speaking of the dancing of
Herodias's daughter, he says. Christians now do
not deliver up half a kingdom, nor another man's
head, but their own souls to inevitable destruction.
By which it appears, that these dancings were
causes of great corruption, being mixed with ribaldry
and lascivious songs and Avanton gestures, which
are incentives to impurity, and wholly unhinge the
frame of the Christian temper ; for which reason
the ancients are so frequent, and copious, and severe
in their invectives against them.
Some canons also severely condemn
Sect. 16. , . (. 1 1 •
Also promiscuous the pi'omiscuous usc oi liaDits, or men
clothing. *^ ^
and women interchanging their ap-
parel peculiarly appropriated to their diiferent sex.
Eustathius taught his she disciples to wear the habit
of men under pretence of religion ; and cut ofi their
hair upon the like superstitious reason. But the
council of Gangra condemned both these practices,
as great in-egularities, confounding the order of na-
ture, and laid the heavy censure of anathema upon
them. " If any woman," says one canon,"^ " under
pretence of leading an ascetic hfe, change her ap-
parel, and instead of the accustomed habit of wo-
men take that of men, let her be anathema." And
another,'" " If any woman, upon the account of an
ascetic life, cut off her hair, which God has given
her as a memorial of subjection, let her be ana-
thema, as one that annuls the decree of subjection."
The foundation of this canon was the order given
by St. Paul, 1 Cor. xi., "That a woman should not
be shorn or shaven." And the foundation of the
former canon was the rule given by God to the
Jews, Deut. xxii. 5, " The woman shall not wear
that which appertaineth to a man, neither shall a
man put on a woman's garment : for all that do so
are abomination to the Lord thy God." Which the
ancient writers, Cyprian,"" Tertullian,'" and many
others,"^ understand simply and universally of men
and women interchanging habits, as was usually
done in stage-plays, which they condemned for this
reason, as for many others. Some modern inter-
preters,'" after Lyra'*" and Maimonides,'*' think
there was a further design in this precept, to pro-
hibit the idolatry of the ancient Zabii, in whose
magical books it was commanded that men should
put on the women's painted garments, when they
stood to worship before the star of Venus ; and that
women should put on the men's warlike habit and
instruments, when they appeared before the star of
Mars. But as the ancient Christian writers were
not acquainted with this interpretation, we have
reason to believe they took the rule in the common
and vulgar sense, as a universal prohibition of men
and women interchanging habits in all cases what-
soever ; it being a thing against the light of nature
and the laws of reason, as Diogenes Laertius"*-
words it in the Life of Plato, for any one to walk
naked in public, or for a man to wear the woman's
clothing. And for this reason the ancients pro-
hibited it, as an indecent and shameful thing, and
as ministering occasion to uncleanness even when
it was used under pretence of greater strictness in
religion.
And for the same reason the an- „ . ,.
Sect. li.
cient council of Eliberis forbade wo- gifs"''or'%Mnoct"I
men to keep private vigils, or night- c'Crchl mXr",r'"
. 1 • ^1 1 'j • 1 1 tence of devotion.
watches in the dormitories or churches,
because often, under pretence of prayer and colour
of devotion, secret '*' wickedness had been committed
by them. This seems to be the most rational ac-
count that can be given of the meaning and reason
of this canon, that it was intended to cut off the
occasion of lewdness and uncleanness, however,
artfully disguised under the mask of greater strict-
ness in religion; there being nothing that could
reflect more dishonour on the Christian name, than
the allowing such opportunities of sin under the
feigned pretence of piety and devotion in their
churches.
CHAPTER XII.
I
OF GREAT TRANSGRESSIONS OF THE EIGHTH COM-
MANDMENT, THEFT, OPPRESSION, USURY, PER-
VERTING OF JUSTICE, FRAUD AND DECEIT IN TRUST'|
AND TRAFFIC, ETC.
The design of the eighth command- ^^^^ ,
ment is, to secure men in the quiet taught the d'oArinea
i. .1 • • 1, A„ .1 of renunciation, otA
possession oi their own rights ana having au tinngsjj
- . . common.
properties, or whatever they have a
just title to by the laws of God and the commu- ^
nity where they dweU. And therefore, as manjaT
ways as these rights may be invaded or impairedjl
so many ways there are of committing robbery and
transgressing this command. There were in the
ancient church some heretics, who, under pretence
of greater heights in religion, would allow no men
to possess any thing as their own right and pro-
'"* Cone. Gangren. can. 13. '" Ibid. can. 17.
"" Cypr. Ep. 62. al. 2. ad Eiicratium.
"' Tertiil. de Spectac. cap. 23.
'" Vid. Prin. Histriomasti.x.
'" Spencer, de Legib. Hebr. lib. 2. cap. 17. n. 1..
, ISO Lyra, in Dent. xxii.
'^' Maimon. More Nevoch. part 3. cap. 37.
•82 Diogen. Laert. lib. 3. Vita Platen, p. 131.
'8' Cone. Eliber. can. 35. Placuit prohiberi, ne foemiiiae
in ccemeterio pervigilent : eo quod saepe sub obtentu ora
tiouis latenter scelcra committant.
Chap. XII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1009
ptity in this world ; but obliged all men to renounce
t heir title to every thing, and to have all things in com-
mon ; pronouncing a peremptory sentence against
all rich men, that unless they gave up their posses-
sions, and forsook all that they enjoyed, they could
not enter into the kingdom of heaven. These men
called themselves apotactici, from renouncing the
world ; and apostolici, from their pretended imitation
of the apostles ; and ericratitce, from their ostenta-
tion of temperance and abstinence above other men.
St. Austin says,' They would receive none into
their communion that lived in the conjugal state,
or that possessed any thing as their property in this
world : they separated from the church upon this
account, and would allow no man to have any hope
of salvation, that did not practise as they did ; and
therefore the church condemned them as heretics
for laying such a doctrinal necessity upon these
things, which were left to every man's liberty in
practice. The Eustathians maintained the same
doctrine, but the council of Gangra^ condemned it
as heretical, and anathematized the authors and de-
fenders of it. So that this was a general sort of
invasion of the rights and properties of mankind,
robbing them of every thing in an unusual and ex-
traordinary wax, not by any open violence or secret
stealth, but by turning religion into an art, and in-
ducing men to rob themselves of ev^ery thing under
pretence of piety and greater heights of devotion.
The factors and agents in this cause seem not to have
had any design to enrich themselves, but to make
all men poor, and bring them to a level, and lay all
things common : which was such a scandalous re-
presentation of the Christian religion in the eyes of
the heathen, that the fathers thought they could
not be too severe upon it, however it was coloured
over -with the varnish and disguise of holiness, pre-
tending a great contempt of the world, and a Divine
and heavenly temper. As therefore they condemn-
ed the doctrine for heretical, so they never failed to
pursue the abettors of it with the utmost severity
of ecclesiastical censures. And the imperial laws
concurred with them,' subjecting these apotactites,
or renouncers, to all the civil penalties that were
imposed upon heretics in all other cases, except
that of confiscation of goods, which signified no-
thing to those, whose very crime consisted in a per-
verse way of renunciation of all things, which left
them nothing to forfeit.
Next to this general sort of rob-
bery, the laws set a particular mark or i.ui..»ry o^ man-
Htealing.
upon that which is commonly called
plagiary, or man-stealing. The old Roman law
condemned such as were guilty of it, either in a
pecuniary mulct, or sent them to the mines. But
Constantine thought this was not a sufficient pun-
ishment for the crime, and therefore he added to it,
and made it capital,'' ordering every such criminal
to be thrown to the wild beasts in the theatre, and
if they were likely to escape with their lives thence,
to be put to death with the sword. The ecclesias-
tical laws appoint no particular punishment for this
crime ; but it being of the same nature with murder
in the law of God, it may be supposed that the pe-
nance of murderers was inflicted on those that were
found guilty of it.
I take no notice here of sacrilege,
because though that be a species of or m.iiiiio„s in-
theft, yet the punishment of that has
been considered under* another title. The remain-
ing sorts of injustice may be summed up under
these four heads : 1. Malicious injustice. 2. Simple
theft. 3. Open violence and oppression. 4. Fraud
and deceit. Malicious injustice is doing hurt and
prejudice to our neighbour in his goods out of pure
hatred and ill-will, when we can do ourselves no
benefit or kindness by it ; as when men set houses
or stacks of corn on fire out of malice and revenge
to their neighbours, or poison or kill their cattle, or
do them any the like injury in their goods, without
reaping any advantage from it, but only gratifying
a spiteful and revengeful temper. The old Roman
law adjudges all such to be guilty of capital crimes,
and particularly those whom they term incendi-
aries," who set towns on fire, either out of enmity, or
to make plunder and prey of them ; which sort of
criminals were by way of just retaliation often sen-
tenced to be burnt alive. The ecclesiastical code
of the ancient church has no particular laws against
such ;' but as their crimes were often a complica-
tion of many gi-eat sins ; enmity and malice, and
theft and murder, commonly concurring in incen-
diaries ; so it may be presumed the punishment and
penance was assigned according to the nature and
quality of the several offences which made up this
compound vice, than which few ^an be conceived
more heinous, because it has in it so much of the
pure malicious and diabolical temper.
' Aug. de Haer. cap. 40. Apostolici, qui se isto nomine
arrogantissime voeaverunt, eo quod in suam communionem
Don reciperent utentes conjugibus, et res proprias possi-
dentes. — Sed ideo isti hoeretici sunt, quoniam se ab ec-
clesia separantes, nuUam spem putant cos habere qui utun-
tur his rebus, quibus ipsi carent. Encratitis isti similes
sunt, nam et Apotactitae appellantur. Vid. Epiphan. Hoer.
61. Apostolicor. n. 4.
^ Cone. Gangren. in Prajfat.
5 Vid. Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 5. de Ha;ret. Leg. 7 et II.
3 T
< Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 18. ad Legem Fabiam de Pla-
giariis, Leg. 1. Bestiis primo quoque munere objiciatiir, &c.
^ Chap. 6. sect. 22, &c.
8 Digest, lib. 48. Tit. 19. de Pcenis, Leg. 29. Incendiarii
capite puniuntur, qui ob inimicitias, vel praedae causa, incen.
derunt intra oppidum, et plerumque vivi exunmtur.
' The first ecclesiastical laws against incendiaries I have
met with, are the decrees of Eugenius II. an. 824. cap. 9. t.
7. p. l.o42. And Pope Gregory's Uecietals, lib. 5. Tit. 17.
de Raptoribus et Incendiariis.
lOIO
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI. i
s^j.( J Simple theft was reckoned among
Of simple tiiefi. ^^iQ great crimes which brought men
under public penance, and therefore there is the
more reason to conclude it of those complicated
crimes. St. Austin frequently, in distinguishing be-
tween great and small sins, puts theft into the first
class of heinous crimes,' for which men were to
do a more formal penance in the church. And
timong St, Basil's canons ' there is one that par-
ticularly specifies the time of penance : The thief,
if he discover himself, shall do one year's penance ;
if he be discovered by others, two : half the time
lie shall be a prostrator, the other half a co-stander.
Only St. Austin intimates,'" There were some cir-
cumstances in which they were forced to bear with
this as well as other sins : he means, when some
insuperable difficulties or danger made it either im-
possible, or un advisable, to put the discipline of
the church strictly in execution against them.
Sect. 5. Under this head they reckoned such
gooL'^from t'hl t °ue as detained any lost goods, which
"'^""' they found, from the true proprietor,
when he could lay a just claim to them. St. Austin
expressly condemns this as manifest robbery. If
thou hast found any thing," and not restored it,
thou art guilty of robbing the true owner. He that
denies what he finds of another man's, would take
it from him if he could. In this case God examines
the heart, and not the hands. Origen says the
same,'^ That not to restore what a man finds, is
equal to robbery ; however some had the vanity to
think there was no sin in it, and were ready to ask.
To whom should I restore it, seeing God has put it
into my hands ? The old Roman laws were much
more equitable than the conscience of such; for
they reckon it theft to detain what a man finds,
even when they know not who is the true owner of
it. In which case they direct him to put up a libel
of inquiry after the proprietor,'' and when he is
found to take of him what they call evpsrpa, and
[iTjvvTpa, and <Tfai<rpa, a reward for finding and saving
what was lost : though this they rather account a
dishonourable and scandalous demand, if precisely
exacted. St. Austin gives a very remarkable in-
stance of this sort of generosity, in refusing the re-
ward of finding lost goods, in one who was a poor
Christian usher to a heathen schoolmaster at Milan.
He found a bag of money about the value of two
hundred shillings, and not knowing who was the
owner, according to law, he put up a libel " publicly
to inquire after him. For he was sensible he ought
to return it, though he knew not as yet to whom.
The man who had lost the money, upon notice
given in the libel, comes to him, and tells the
marks, the condition of the bag, the seal, and the
sum, and receives his own again ; and with great
joy, thankfulness, and gratitude, offers him the
tithe, twenty shillings, as his requital and reward ;
but he would not accept it. He offers him ten ;
but he would not accept it. He entreats him,
however, at least to take five ; but he refused.
Upon which, the man in anger cast down his
bag, and said, I have lost nothing: if thou wilt
receive nothing of me, I have lost nothing. What (
a brave contention, says St. Austin, what '^ a prize,
what a strife and noble conflict was this, where
the whole world was the theatre, and God the
spectator! At last the man is subdued by mere
importunity, and prevailed upon to accept what was
offered him ; but he immediately gave it all to the
poor, and would not carry one shilling of it home
with him to lay up for his own private use. By
this relation we may judge how gi'eat a crime it was
reckoned to conceal or detain what was lost from
the right owner, since even the exacting any reward
for finding it was reputed dishonourable and scan-
dalous, and some ancient canons set a particular
mark of infamy upon it, as a species of filthy lucre.
Men ought not, says Gregory Thaumaturgus,"* to
exact a reward for saving, or discovering, or find-
ing any thing that was lost, but to live without
filthy lucre.
They put into the same class all
such as refused to pay their iust debts, of refusing to pay
'^ -^ •' just debts.
especially such as used any base and
sinister arts to excuse themselves from the payment
of them. It was usual with many Jews to pretend
to become converts to Christianity, only to shelter
themselves from their creditors, and the justice of
the law in many criminal cases also, by claiming
the privilege of sanctuary in the church. To cor-
rect which abuse, Arcadius made a law," That no
« Aug, Tract. 12. in Joan. p. 47. Horn. 27. ex 50. t. 10.
p. 177. Tract. 41. in Joan. p. 126.
•' Basil, can. 61.
'» Aug. Ep. 54. ad Macedon . p. 95. Aliquando etiam, si
res magis curaiida non impedit, sancli altaris communione
privauius.
" Aug. Horn. 19. de Verbis Apost. t. 10. p. 1.38. Quod
inveuisti, et non reddidisti, rapuisti. Quantum potuisti, fe-
cisti : quia plus non potuisti, ideo plus nan fecisti. Qui
alienum negat, si posset, et toUeret. Deus cor interrogat,
non manuin.
'^ Orig. Horn. 4. in Levit. p. 119. Peccalum hoc esse
simile rapinae, si quis invputa non reddat, &c.
13 Digest, lib. 47. Tit. 2. de Furtis, Leg. 43. n. 9. e.x UI-
piano. Quid ergo si svp^Tpa, quae dicunt, petat ? NonJiic
videtur furtum facere, etsi non probe petat aliquid.
'^ Aug. de Verbis Apost. Serm. 19. p. 138. Memor legis
proposuit pittacium publice. Reddendum enim sciebat, sed
cui redderet, ignorabat, &c.
'^ Ibid. Quale certamen, fratres mei, quale certamen,
qualis pugna, qnalis conflict\is ! theatrum mundus, specta-
tor Deus.
"i Greg. Thaum. can. 10. ap. Bevereg. Pandect, t. 2. p.
34. MijTf fjirivvToa, fi KTwTpa, n BvptTpa aTruLTOuvrai, k.t.X-
" Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 45, de his, qui ad Ecclesias con-
fugiunt, Leg. 2. Judgei, qui reatu aliquovol debitis, fatigati,
('map. XII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1011
to by
obligation
:id conti
such practice should be allowed; but that they
sliould be repelled from the church, and not be re-
ceived till they had faithfully discharged all their
(khts, and demonstrated their innocence in other
nspects, as a necessary qualification for their ad-
mission. In some cases, indeed, when men were
unable to pay their debts, the church in charity was
inclined to protect them: but then, in that case,
slic was also obhged to pay their debts, as appears
fioni several laws" made in that behalf; and from
the instance which St. Austin'" gives of his own
church paying the debts of one Fastius, who fled
from his creditors io her protection : and this case
of necessity was very different from that fraudulent
and criminal refusal of paying debts when men lay
under no such straits and difTiculties. As, therefore,
the one was matter of commiseration, and made
j men objects of pity and compassion ; so the other
I made them odious and abominable, as deceitful vil-
lains, and rendered them fit objects of legal severity
and ecclesiastical censure.
Among just debts they always reck-
And what men are oued tliosc whicli men Contracted by
' '" bv the . . . -^
of pro- the obligation of promise and mutual
mtract. ° '■
engagements to each other : and there-
fore all breach of faith in such cases came under
the denomination of theft, and was, accordingly,
punished as a species of that transgression. The
council of Eliberis-" applies this particularly to such
parents as break the espousals, or ante-nuptial con-
tracts, to which they have agreed in behalf of their
children : for which offence they are obliged to ab-
stain three years from the communion. This, in
effect, was a robbery committed both upon persons
and things, depriving the man of his wife, and the
woman of her husband, and each of them of all
those rights and benefits that might have accrued to
them by such matrimonial contracts. For which
reason it was ranked among those more heinous
thefts and perfidious injuries offered to men's rights,
which were thought to deserve a public censure.
And among these, the removing or
defacing ancient bounds and land-
marks was accounted no small crime.
Even among the old Romans it was punished as a
capital offence. Numa Pompilius divided the Ro-
man fields by certain marks erected of stone, which
they called lapides sacri, because they were conse-
crated to Jupiter; and the covering or transferring
Sect 8.
Of removing;
bounds and land-
marks.
these was reckoned such an ofience, that any one
who was taken in it might lawfully be slain,*' as a
sacrilegious person. The law of God lays a curse
upon it, Dent, xxvii. 17, "Cursed be he that re-
moveth his neighbour's landmark." Constantine
reckons it among those criminal actions which were
to be punished in an extraordinary way,^- as Pithaeus
and Gothofred have observed from an old remark
made upon the sentences of the famous lawyer
Paulus, which says. In euin qui per vim terminos ile-
jecerit, vel amorcrit, extra ordinem animadccrtitnr :
upon which the annotator says. That the same
thing was determined by Constantine in the Thco-
dosian Code. Which makes Gothofred conclude,
That either that law is wanting now in the Theo-
dosian Code, or else that it refers to Constantine's
first law under that title, which says, Invasor ille
pance tencatur addicfiis, Such an invader shall be
liable to punishment, though the particular manner
of punishment be not expressed. However, it was
a crime of that nature, as to require a peremptory
punishment without appeal, as appears from an-
other law of Constantine's^ in the same Code. The
ecclesiastical law always condemned this as a cursed
crime from the law of God : " Cursed be he that re-
moveth his neighbour's landmark." And, " Remove
not the ancient landmark, which thy fathers have
set." Under this title they also censured all such
ambitious bishops as, not content with the limits of
their own dioceses, invaded the territory of others,
and endeavoured to bring places out of their dis-
trict under their jurisdiction. Pope Innocent,"'
writing to a bishop upon such an occasion, reminds,
him of what the Scripture has so often said, that
we ought not to remove the bounds which our
fathers have set ; and therefore admonishes him to
quit his pretensions, unless he was minded to feel
the severity of ecclesiastical censure.
This sort of robbery may also be sect. 9.
reckoned under another species of ofopp--'""-
theft, which the law calls compound theft, because
it joins something of violence or oppression to the
robbery. Such as hostile invasion, robbing with
arms upon the highway, breaking houses in the
night, piracy at sea, cruel exactions of judges and
other public officers above what the law allows,
perverting of justice by bribery or rigorous inter-
pretations of the law, together with extortion and
unjust usiuy. All which the law condemns under
simulant se Christianae legi velle cdiijuiigi, iit ad ecclesias
confugientes vitare possint criniina, vei poiidcra debitorum,
arceantur : nee ante suscipiantur, quam debita universa red-
diderint, vel fuerint innocentia demonstrata purgati.
" Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 45. Leg. 1. Publicos debitores,
si confiigiendum ad ecclesias crediderint, aut illico e.xtrahi
de latebris oportebit, aut pro his ipsos, qui eos occultare pro-
bantur, episcopos exigi. Vid. Leg. 3. ibid.
» Aug. Ep. 215.
™ Cone. Eliber. can. 54. Si qui parentes fidem frege-
3 T 2
rint sponsaliorum, triennii tempore abstineant se a commn-
nione, &c.
2' Vide Calvin. Le.Kieon. Jurid. voce Fines.
"2 Pitha!us Annot. in CuUat. Legum Mosaicar. et Roman.
Tit. 13. Gothofred. Paratit. in Cod. Theod. lib. 2. do Finibus
Regundis, Tit. 26.
23 Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 1. de Accusation, lib. 1. Qui
fines aliquos invaserit, publicis Icgibus subjugelur, ueque
super ejus nomine ad scientiam nostram rei'cratur.
-' Innoc. Ep. 8. ad Florentium.
1012
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
the general name of oppression, and the ancient
canons make it matter of excommunication. The
fourth council of Carthage^ has one canon forbid-
ding the priests to receive any oblations from those
that oppress the poor; and another,^ appointing
such as denied to the church the oblations of the
dead, or refused to pay them without difficulty and
trouble, to be excommunicated, as murderers of the
poor. Agreeable to which is that of St. Chrysos-
tom," directing his clergy not to admit any cruel or
unmerciful man to the Lord's table : Although it be
a general, although it be a governor or consul,
although it be he that wears the crown, prohibit
him; thou, in this case, hast greater power than
he. And again, inveighing against oppressors,
who offel-ed alms out of what they had violently
taken from others, he says,^ elegantly. That God
will not have his altar covered with tears ; Christ
will not be fed with robbery, such sort of sustenance
is most ungrateful to him ; it is an affront to the
Lord to offer unclean things to him, he had rather
be neglected, and perish by famine, (in his poor
members,) than live by such oblations. The one is
cruelty, but the other is both cruelty and an affront
likewise. It is better to give nothing, than to give
that which of right belongs to other men. After
the same manner St. Austin answers the plausible
apologies of spoilers and oppressors. Their plea
was, I make-" feasts of charity, I send meat to them
that are bound in prison, I clothe the naked, I en-
tertain strangers. Do you imagine this is properly
giving? Do not take from others, and then you
may be said to give. He to whom you give, rejoices ;
but he from whom you take, laments ; which of
the two will God hear ? You say to him to whom
you give, Give thanks, because you have received.
But he, on the other hand, from whom you have
taken it says, I mourn : you keep almost the whole,
and give a small portion to the other. If, therefore,
you give to the poor what you take from others,
God is not pleased with such works. God says to
thee. Thou fool, I commanded thee to give, but not
that which is another man's. If thou hast ought,
give of that which is thine own : if thou hast not
of thine own to give, it is better thou shouldst not
give, than spoil some to give to others. He says
in another place,'" Some were so vain as to think.
that a little alms before they died would effectually
expiate all their sins, however wicked or rapacious
they had been all their lives before ; against whom
he disputes accurately and sharply in several books,''
which it would be needless here to cite at large. I
only add, that, agreeable to these rules, the author
of the Constitutions under the name of the Apos-
tles, giving directions to bishops about the persons
from whom they were to receive oblations at the
altar, or refuse them, among many other criminals,
orders them to reject those who afflict the widow
and oppress ^' the fatherless by their power, and fill
the prisons with innocent persons, and evil intreat
their servants with stripes, famine, or hard bond-
age ; and lay waste whole cities ; all lawyers that
plead for injustice or unrighteous causes ; all un-
righteous judges ; all wicked publicans, and usurers,
and soldiers that are false accusers, and not content
with their wages, but oppress the poor.
And that this was agreeable to the ^^^^ ,j,
common disciphne of the church, will anT bribe"' of'"'"
appear by examining the particulars. J"''^^*-
To begin with that which was the most flagitious
and intolerable, the oppression committed by judges
in their office, partly by cruel exactions, partly by
feigned accusations, and partly by perversion ofJ
justice for the sake of bribery and filthy lucre i
which sorts of oppression the law commonly terms,'
Crimen rejwtundarum ct peeiilattis. For though
peculatits often signifies robbing the public by pri- i
vate stealth, yet it sometimes also denotes the op-
pressions and injuries done by magistrates to the
subject. In which case, the censures of the church
were often inflicted upon oppressing governors. As
we have a fj\mous instance of Synesius '' excommu-
nicating Andronicus, the governor of Ptolemais, for
his violent oppression of the people. The imperial
laws were also very numerous and very severe in
this case, to secure the rights and properties of the ]
people from such violent invasion. They did not, '
indeed, allow the subject, for some time, to accuse
the magistrate during the year of his administration :
but Theodosius '^ took off even that restraint, and
not only gave men liberty, but invited and encour-
aged men of all orders to bring informations against
corrupt judges, if they had either suffered any vio-
lence from them themselves, or knew them to be
" Cone. Carth. 4. can. &4. Eorum, qui pauperes oppri-
munt, dona a sacerclotibus refntanda.
2s Ibid. can. 95. Qui oblationes defimctorum aut negant
ecclesiis, aut cum difficultate reddunt, tanquain egentium
necatores excommunicentur.
" Chrys. Horn. 82. al. 83. in Matt. p. 7U5.
28 Ibid. Horn. 8G. al. 87. in MaU. p. 722.
29 Aug. Horn. 19. ex 50. t. 10. p. 137. Agapes facio,
vinctis in carcere victum mitto, nudos vestio, peregrinos
suscipio. Dare te putas ? &c.
3" Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. 21. cap. 22.
•■" Ibid. lib. 21. cap. 27. Et in Enchirid. cap. 75 et 7G.
Serm. 35. de Verbis Domini. Cont. Julian. Pelag. lib. 5,
cap. 10. Vid. plura ap. Gratian. Caus. 14. Quaest. 5 et 6.
=-• Constit. lib. 4. cap. 6. ^ Synes. Ep. 57. p. 172. ,
" Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 27. ad Legem Juliam Repetun-
darum, Leg. 6. Jubemus, hortamur, ut si quis a judice fu-
erit aliqua ratione concussus ; si quis scit venalem de jure
fuisse sententiam ; si quis pcBnam vel pretio remissam, vel
vitio cupiditatis ingestam ; si quis postrcrao quacunque de
causa improbum judicem potuerit adprobare; is vel ad-
ministrante eo, vel post administrationem depositam, in
publicum prodeat, crimen deferal, delatum adprobet : cum
probaverit, et victoriam reportatiirus ct gloriam.
Chap. XII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1013
guilty of bribery, or setting justice to sale, or any
the like improbity : and that as well in the time of
their administration as afterward ; promising a re-
ward to any that should make good such charges
against them. The like encouragement was given
by Constantine,^ and Valentinian junior,*" as ap-
pears by their laws now extant in the Thcodosian
Code. And whereas the punishment of such cor-
ruption in the magistrate was only a pecuniary
mulct before, Theodosius ^ by a new law made it
death, as thinking no punishment too great for such
an offence. At Carthage they had a peculiar good
custom, which tended much to discourage all such
rapacious practices in their magistrates. For Pros-
per^ tells us, That every year the new proconsul
was used upon a certain day, which they called (dbi
citatio, to read over a list of the governors that had
been before him : and then they that htid been just
in their administration, and gone through their office
without covetousness, or rapaciousness, or any such
flagrant crimes, were honoured in their absence by
the applauses of the people ; but on the other hand,
they whom covetousness had driven into scandalous
measures of robbery and violence, were noted with
marks of infamy by general hissings and reproaches.
The laws were equally severe against
Of the exactions all super-exactors, as they are called,
of puWicans, and . . , . _>l,
coiur^ore of the of the pubuc rcveuues. 1 he common
pnt)lic revenues.
and other officers of burdcn of tributc and taxes was ee-
tlie Roman empire. '-'
nerally hard enough, even as settled
by law in the Roman ^^ government ; but the illegal
exactions of the publicans and collectors made it a
much more intolerable burden. Therefore the laws
were forced to restrain and chastise their oppressions
with great severity. Constantine made several laws
to this purpose,** condemning this crime as a capital
oflTence, according to Gothofred's interpretation of
severe punishment. Valentinian and Valens "
obliged the exactor to make restitution fourfold to
the injured party, and condemned the judge in the
same quadruple sum, if he refused upon complaint
to do him justice. But Arcadius, finding that this
law of Valentinian did not effectually put a stop to
these exorbitant demands, made it death for any
exactor to go^'-' beyond his bounds. And Honorius
some years after joined both punishments together,
ordering the exactor" to be put to death, and qua-
druple restitution to be made out of hii estate to the
injured person ; laying a fine withal of thirty pounds
of gold upon any judge that neglected to put the
law in execution. Now, what the civil law so se-
verely condemned, there is no question but that the
ecclesiastical law punished in the spiritual way
with equal severity, under the general name of op-
pression.
There was another cruel way of
oppression under colour of law, much of the exactions
* ^ of advocates, and
practised by advocates and lawyers, f^t7re of ud' e^'''"''
commonly called, sdiolastici and de-
fensores, and the apparitors and officers of the civil
courts, and attendants of judges. Their exactions,
and extortions upon men's necessities, are frequently
complained of, and provided against by several laws.
The law allowed them certain stated wages, or ca-
nonical pensions, as the term is, for pleading and
managing causes ; but beyond these they often
made no scruple to exact maintenance for them-
selves and their horses, wherever they came, in the
city, or in mansions, without any pay; which super-
exactions are particularly noted in advocates and
officers by Constantius," as instances of insatiable
covetousness : and therefore he gives orders to judges
to defend the people from such extortions, and not
suffer their injuries and encroachments to go un-
^ Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 1. de Accusationibus, Leg. 4.
'" Ibid. lib. 9. Tit. 27. ad Legem Jiiliam Repetuudarum,
Leg. 7.
3' Ibid. lib. 9. Tit. 28. de Crimine Peculatus, Leg. I.
Pridem fiierat constitutum, ut hi judices, qui peculatu pro-
vincias quassavissent, miiltae dispendio subjacerent ; sed
quoniam nee condigna crimiai ultio est, nee par pccna pec-
cato, plaeiiit Capitals hoc esse, atque animadversione
severissima coerceri.
'" Prosper, de Promissionibus Dei, sive Gloria Sanctor.
in Peroratione. In calciilis eburneis nomina proconsiilum
conscripta, Carthagine in foro coram popido a praesenti jn-
dice sub certis vocabulis cifabantur, et erat solennis dies,
albi citatio. Hi qui avaritiam superantes, rempub. fideli-
ter egerant absque flagitiis facinoribusque, etiam absentes
honorabantur : eos vero, quos rapacitas vicerat, populus
convidiis sibilisque notabat.
^ Vid. Lipsium de Magnitudine Romana, lib. 2. cap. J,
2, &c.
■"• Cod. Thcod. lib. 8. Tit. 10. de Concussionibus Advoca-
torum, Leg. I. Item, lib. 11. Tit. ]. de Annona et Tribufis,
Leg. ?,. et lib. 11. Tit. 7. de Esactionibus, Leg. I. et lib. 1.
Tit. 12. de Vectigalibiis, Leg. 1.
" Ibid. lib. 11. Tit. 16. de Extraordinariis, Leg. 11. Ob-
ncKius quadrupli repetitione teneatur, &c.
*- Cod. Theod. lib. 11. Tit. 8. de Superexaetionibus, Leg.
1. Si quis exactorum superexactionis crimen fiierit con-
futatus, eandem poenam subeat, qii;e divi Valentiniani sanc-
tione dudum fuerat detinita ; capitis namque periculo post-
hac cupiditas amovenda est, quaj prohibita totiens in iisdem
sceleribus perseverat.
" Ibid. Tit. 7. de Exactionibus, Leg. 20. Si in concus-
sione possessorum exactores fuerint deprehensi, illico et
capitali periculo subjaceant, et direptorum quadrupli poena
e.x eorum patrimonio eruetur, &c. Vid. ibid. Tit. S. de
Superexaetionibus, Leg. 2 et 3. ejusdem Honorii. It. lil\ 11.
Tit. 26. de Discussoribus, Leg. 1, &c. Lib. 13. Tit. 11. de
Censitoribus, Leg. 7 et 10. Et Valentiniani III. Novel. 7.
de Indulgentiis reliquorum.
" Ibid. lib. 8. Tit. 10. de Concussionibus .\dvocatonim ct
Apparitorum, Leg. 2. Praeter solennes et canonicas pen-
sitationes, niulta a provincialibus Afris indiguissime postu-
lantur ab officialibus et scholastici.s non modo in civitatibus
singulis, sed et mansionibus : dum ipsiset animalibus eorun-
dem alimoniae sine pretio ministrantur, &c. Provinciates
itaque cuncti judices tueantur, nee injurias inultas traiisire
permittant.
1014
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI,
punished. Constantine reflects " upon the like ex-
tortion of advocates in making wicked bargains
with their clients, to make over to them the best of
their lands, their cattle, and their slaves ; which
he calls spoiling and pillaging those that stood in
need of their patronage ; and orders, that such ra-
pacious vultures, as Gothofred terms them, should
be expelled the court, and never after be allowed
the liberty of pleading. Another way, whereby
wicked advocates were wont to oppress the poor,
was, by encdliraging their clients to draw their ad-
versaries in a civil cause from the cognizance of the
ordinary judges to a military tribunal, where they
had more liberty by bribery, and other corrupt
practices, to oppress them. Great complaints are
made by Ammianus " Marcellinus of this sort of
depredation made upon the poor in the time of Va-
lens, who, he says, opened the doors to robbery,
which gained strength every day by the pravity of
the judges and advocates, who sold the causes of
poor men to the rulers in the army, or such as bore
sway in the palace, by which means they increased
their wealth, or brought themselves to preferment.
To correct this abuse, Arcadius made a law," That
whoever transferred a civil cause from the ordinary
judges to a military court, should be hable to ban-
ishment, besides other penalties inflicted by former
laws ; and the advocate concerned in such a cause,
should forfeit ten pounds of gold, except they had a
special licence from the emperor for such a removal.
Valentinian III. added to this, That the advocate
should lose his office," and the counsellor be ban-
ished also. And there were many other laws made
by Theodosius, Valentinian junior, and Marcian, to
the same purpose, which the curious reader may
find in Gothofred upon the forementioned law of
Arcadius. It is true, the ecclesiastical law does not
particularly specify these things ; but we may sup-
pose, they, being great crimes, were included in the
general notion of illegal oppression, which was
thought to deserve ecclesiastical censure.
But there is one sort of oppression.
Of grip'ing u'sury which the laws of the church more
and extortion.
particularly take notice of, and con-
«Cod. Theod.lib.2. Tit. 10. de Postulando, Leg. 1. Advo-
catos, qui consceleratis depectionibus suaeopisegentes spoli-
antatquedeuudant, iion.jure causoe, sed f'undorum, pecorum
et maUL'ipioruin qiialitate rationequc tractata, diim eorum
praecipua poscunt coacta sibi pactione trauscribi, ab hones-
torumcoetti, judiciorumque conspectiisegregari prrecipimus.
Vid. Cod. .Justin, lib. '2. Tit. 6. de Postulando, Leg. 5.
■'" Ammian. lib. 3U. p. 448. Laxavitrapinarum fores, qua;
roborantur indies judicum advocatoruinque pravitate, qui
tenuiorum negotia militaris rei rectoribus, vel intra palatium
validis venditantes, aut opes,aut bonorcsqua^sivere prajclaros.
■" Cod. Theod. lib. 2. Tit. I. de Jurisdictione, Leg. 9. Si
quis, neglectis judicibus onlinariis, sine ccelesti oraculo, cau-
sam civilem ad militare judicium c-rodiderit deferendaui,
prreter poBnas ante promulgatas, intelligat se deportationis
sortem excepturum. Nihiloniinus et advocatum ejus decern
Sect. 14.
Of forgery.
demn both in the clergy and laity, that is, griping
usury or extortion upon the poor. The nature of
usury, and the several degrees of it, I have had oc-
casion already to explain '"' in a former Book : all
therefore I shall here take notice of is, the censures
of the church passed upon all that were guilty of
what they reckoned cruel and criminal in it. The
council of Eliberis not only orders the clergy to be
degraded, who were found guilty of taking usury,
but threatens ^ excommunication to every layman,
that after admonition persisted in the practice of it.
And the first council of ^' Carthage gives this rea-
son why clergymen should not practise it, because
it was a thing that was culpable in laymen. And
the reason why it was so generally condemned by
the ancients even in laymen, was, because it was
generally a great oppression of the poor, to whom
the charity of lending without usury was due ; and
many times it was attended with extortion, as in the
centesimal interest, which was twelve in the hun-
dred; and what they called herniolia, which was
receiving half as much more as the principal by
way of interest, both which were condemned by the
laws of the state as illegal exactions and downright
extortion. Upon which bottom all the arguments
and invectives of the ancients are founded. So that
usury in this sense was reckoned a plain robbery of
the poor, and a cruel oppression of those to whom
mercy and charity ought to be showed upon all
occasions. And to this we may join all extortion
made by force or fear, which the civil law condemns
and annuls," though a covenant or promise had
been obtained of the injured party.
The last sort of robbery was that
which was committed by fraud and
deceit, which the law calls dolus malus, and stellio-
natus, from stcllio, that little animal with shining
spots like stars, the lizard, or tarantula, of which
naturalists*' observe. That there is no animal
which more fraudulently envies man than this : for
changing his skin every year, which was reckoned
a sovereign remedy against the falling-sickness, he
devours it himself, lest men should have the benefit
of it : whence the lawyers call all imposture and
libris auri condemnatione feriendum.
*^ Valentin. Novel, de Episcopali Judicio, Tit. 12. Cau-
sidicum officii amissio, jurisconsultum existimationis et
interdictae civitatis damna percellant.
« Book VL chap. 2. sect. 6.
^ Couc. Eliber. can. 20. Si quis etiam laicus accepisse
probatur usuras, si in ea iniquitate duraverit, ab ecclesia
sciat se esse projiciendum.
^' Cone. Carth. 1. can. 13. Quod in laicis reprehenditur,
id multo magis in clericis oportet praedanmari.
52 Cod. Theod. lib. 2. Tit. 9. de Pactis, Leg. 4. Pacta,
quidem, per vim et metuni apud omnes satis constat cassata
viribus respuenda.
^^ Plin. lib. 30. cap. 10. Nullum animal IVaudulentius
invidere hnmini tradunt : inde stellionum noraen aiunt in
maledictum translatum, &c.
Chap. XII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
lOl.-i
fraud, which has no special title in law, by the
name of stellionatus,^ as Ulpian explains it : thus
if a man mortgage or pawn that which is already
engaged, fraudulently dissembling the former obli-
gation ; or pass it away in exchange, or pretend to
pay debts with it, when it is under a pre-engage-
ment ; all such frauds are called sfcUionatus. So if
a man change the wares winch he has sold, or cor-
rupt them, or direct them to another use after he
has pawned them ; or if he used any collusion or
imposture to compass the death of any man ; this
was reckoned a fraud of the same nature. If, in
giv'ing a pawn, he substituted brass in the room of
gold ; if he sold a freeman under the notion of a
slave ; if he received a sum of money as a debt, that
was really paid him before ; he was liable to be
punished upon an action of fraud upon the same ^^
title : and for his crime, if he was a plebeian, he
might be condemned to the mines ; if a person of
quality, he might be sent into banishment, or be de-
graded. The instances of such frauds and collu-
sions are too many and intricate to be here particu-
larly recounted, but the chief of them may be sum-
med up under these five titles, forgery, calumny,
flattery, deceitfulness in trust, and deceitfulness in
traffic.
Forgery may be committed either in counterfeit-
ing coin, to impose upon the unskilful and unwary ;
or else in counterfeiting deeds and instruments, to
lay claim to other men's estates, as is done by those
who make a title upon false wills or bonds, or conceal
or corrupt the true ones. The counterfeiting of the
coin was not only an injury to private men in com-
merce, but also an act of treason against the supreme
powers ; and therefore punished as a capital offence,
with confiscation, banishment, or death, and that
sometimes of the cruellest sort, burning alive, as
appears from several laws in the Theodosian Code^°
made upon this occasion. Particularly Constantine"
in one of his laws ordei's such to be put to the
sword, or burnt alive, or to be punished with some
such violent death, whether they were guilty of
clipping the coin and diminishing its quantity, or
adulterating its quality, and vending it as good by
manifest fraud and imposture. And what the law
punished thus severely in the state, there is no
question but that it was with equal severity in the
spiritual way censured, and condemned as a fraud
and robbery by the church. The counterfeiting of
false deeds, and especially false wills, was esteemed
a heinous crime even by the old Roman laws, of
which there is a whole title ^ in the Pandects ; one
of which, related by the famous lawyer Julius
Paulus, says,*" Whoever conceals a will, or conveys
it away, or destroys it, or puts another in its room,
or cancels it ; or whoever writes, or signs, or frau-
dulently produces a false will, is liable to be pun-
ished upon an action of forgery by the Cornehan
law. And that punishment is either banishment,
or* confiscation, or death, according to the quality
of the offender. And by the laws of Constantine *'
the same punishments of banishment and death
were awarded to this sort of forgery. And though
the ecclesiastical laws do not particularly specify
the punishment of this crime, yet they must be sup-
posed to comprehend it under the general title of
theft and robbery, which made men liable to ec-
clesiastical censure.
Another sort of fraud that might
be committed against men, in order or v■lnmu^ »iii.
to rob them of their estates and for- esfHtts laSun".
tunes ; and its re-
tunes, was mipeachmg them of feign- ^"*''. ">« fra"!! "f
ed crimes by false accusation and
calumny. This sometimes affected men's lives, and
then it was a species of murder, and punished un-
der that denomination, as has been showed before.
Sometimes it affected their fame and reputation,
and as such it will be considered hereafter. In this
place we take it only as affecting men's estates and
fortunes, and as an intention by fraud to rob them
of their property and possessions. In which sense
the law sometimes takes calumny and false accusa-
tion as a species of theft and robbery, and pro-
scribes it under that title. As appears from tliat
law of Valentinian and Gratian in the Theodosian
Code,*^ which joins these three sorts of calumny to-
^* Digest, lib. 47. Tit. 20. Stellionatus, Leg. 3. Ubicun-
que tituliis criminis deficit, illic stellionatus objiciemiis.
Maxime autem in his locum habet, si quis forte rem alii obli-
gatam, dissimulata obligatioiie, per calliditatem alii dis-
traxerit, vel permutaverit, vel in solutum dederit, &c.
" Vid. Calvin. Lexicon Juridicum, voce Stellionatus.
5« Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 21. de Falsa Moneta, Leg.
1, 2, 3, 5, 6.
" Ibid. Tit. 22. Si quis solidi circulum inciderit, vel
adulteratum in vendendo subjecerit, Leg. 1. Aut capita
puniri debet, aut flammis tradi, vel alia pceua mortifera.
Quod ille etiam patictur, qui meusuram circuli extcrioris
adraserit, ut ponderis minuat quantitaleui : vel figuratum
soliiium adultera iinitatione in vendendo subjecerit.' Vid.
Digest, lib. J3. Tit. 7. de Pignoratitia Actione, Leg. I et 16.
"^ Digest, lib. 48. Tit. 10. de Lege Cornelia de Falsis.
^ Paulus, ibid. Leg. 2. Qui testanientum amoverit, ce-
laverit, eripuerit, deleverit, interleverit, subjecerit, resigna-
verit: quive testamentum falsum scvipserit, signaverit, reci-
taverit dolo malo, cujnsve dolo malo id factum fuerit, legis
Coraelise poena damnatur.
*" Ibid. Leg. 1. n. 13. Posna falsi, vel quasi falsi, depor-
tatioest, et omnium bonoruni publicatio : et si servus eorum
aliquid admiserit, ultimo supplicio adtici jtibetur.
«' Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 19. ad Legem Corneliam de
Falso, Leg. 1 et 2. Capital! post probationeni supplicio (si
id exigat magnitudo commissi) vel deportatione ei, qui fal-
sum commiserit, ininiinente. Vid. Cod. Justin, lib. 10. Tit.
13. de his qui se del'eruut, Leg. 1. Occultator gestorum in
insulam deportetur, &c.
''■- Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 1. de Accusationibus, Leg. IL
Qui alterius famam, fortunas, caput denique et sanguinem
in judicium devocaverit, sciat, sibi impendcre congruain
poeuam, si quod intcndcrit, non probavcrit.
1016
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
gether, viz. against men's fame and reputation,
against their fortunes, and against their Hves ; or-
dering, that whoever impleaded another upon any
of these three heads, should undergo the same
penalty as he intended to bring upon the party
he impeached, if he proved to be a false accuser,
and did not fairly make out his action. Against
such calumniators, fraudulent informers, and false
accusers, (whose chief aim was in a plausible way,
and under pretence of legal process, to come at
other men's estates,) there are two ^ or three whole
titles more in the Theodosian Code, where such ac-
cusers and impeachers are called the bane of human
life, and the common pest of mankind ; and they
are ordered to be prosecuted to the last degree with
confiscation and death. The ecclesiastical law also
enjoins them a severe penance. By a canon of the
council of Eliberis,"' " He that bears false witness
against another to the loss of his life or liberty, is
not to be received to communion even at his last
hour." And if it was in a lighter cause, as in a
pecuniary matter or the like, he was to do penance
for five years, before he was reconciled and perfectly
restored to the peace of the church. St. Austin*'
also reckons this sort of calumny among the species
of robbery and oppression. And the author of the
Constitutions,'^'' giving directions to the bishop what
sort of persons he should reject from the commu-
nion, among others mentions soldiers who are false
accusers, and not content with their wages, but op-
press the poor.
Adulation and flattery is the reverse of calumny,
and yet by this means some made a shift by frau-
dulent arts to get themselves made heirs to dying
persons, to the prejudice of those who had a more
just and real title. To prevent which sort of fraud,
Valentinian made a law,®' That no ecclesiastical
person or ascetic (for the fraud was chiefly com-
mitted by them) should clancularly resort to the
houses of dying widows or orphans, to get their
estates or any legacies to be settled upon them;
which if they did, they were liable to be prosecuted
at law by the deceased parties' next relations : they
were to enjoy nothing that they had so fraudulently
obtained, under pretence of religion, from any such
persons, either by way of donation and gift, or last
will and testament ; but the legal heirs might make
their claim, and set aside all such legacies ; or other-
wise they were to be confiscated to the public.
There are two laws of Theodosius^ also much to
the same purpose. And the fathers are so far from
complaining of the seeming hardship of these laws,
that they rather complain of the fraud, and avarice,
and rapaciousness of those who gave occasion to
these pious emperors to make such laws against
them. St. Ambrose* says, Such men were guilty
of violence, and invasion of the rights of others ;
they made a greater prey of widows by their bland-
ishments and flatteries, than others did by tor-
ments : but it was all one before God, whether a
man seized the substance of others by force, or by
circumvention, so long as he detained what of right
belonged to other men. In like manner St. Jerom :
I am ashamed to say,'" that the idol-priests, and
stage-players, and horse-racers, and harlots, may be
left heirs, whilst clerks and monks only are pro-
hibited by this law ; and that not by persecuting
tyrants, but Christian princes. Neither do I com-
plain of the law, but it grieves me to think we
should deserve such a law. The caution of the law
is provident and severe, and yet our covetousness is
not restrained thereby. We evade the laws by feoflf-
ments in trust ; and, as if the edicts of emperors
were greater than those of Christ, we are afraid of
their laws, whilst we contemn the gospel's. It is
evident, by these complaints made by these holy
fathers, that this fraudulent way of catching at the
estates of widows by fawning arts and assentation,
(whence these flattering hypocrites were commonly
called liceredipetce, and captatores,) was esteemed no
less a theft than that which was committed by open
violence and oppression. This was a scandalous
63 Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 39. de Calumniatoribus. It.
lib. 10. Tit. 10. de Petitionibus et Delatoribus, Leg. 1, 2,
3, 10, 33, &c. Et Tit. 12. si vagum petatur mancipium.
•^i Cone. Eliber. can. 73. Delator si quis e.xtiterit fidelis,
ct per delationem ejus aliquis fuerit proscriptus vel inter-
fectus, placuit eum nee iu fine accipere communionem. Si
levior causa fuerit, intra quinquennium accipere poterit com-
munionem.
"^ Aug. Ep. 54. ad Macedon.
•"> Const, lib. 4. cap. G.
«' Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 2. de Episc. et Clericis, Leg.
20. Ecclesiastici, aut ex ecclesiastici.s, vel qui continentiiim
se volunt nomine nuncupari, viduarum ac pupillarum domos
non adeant: sed publicis externiinentur judiciis, si posthac
eos affines earum vel propinqui putaverint deferendos. Ccn-
seraus etiam, ut memorati nihil de ejus mulieris, qui se
privatim sub praetextu religionis adjunxerint, liberalitate
quacunque, vel extremo judicio possint adipisci, &c. Vid.
Le-'. 21. ibid.
^ Ibid. Leg. 27 et 28.
"9 Ambros. Ser. 7. de Clericis, p. 232. Nemo nos inva-
sionis arguit, violentioe nullus accusal ? Quasi non interdum
majorem praedam a viduis blandimenta eliciant, quam tor-
menta : non interest apud Deum, utrum vi an circumven.
tione quis res alienas occupet, dummodo quoquo pacto tenet
alienum. Vid. Librum cont. Symmachum.
'° Hieron. Ep. 2. ad Nepotianum. Pudet dicere, sacer-
dutes idolorum, mimi, et aurigae, et scorta hosreditates ca-
piunt; solis clericis ac monachis hac lege prohibetur: et
non prohibetur a persecutoribus, sed a principibus Christia-
nis. Nee de lege conqueror, sed doleo cur meruerimus banc
legem. Provida severaque legis cautio: et tamen nee sic
retVaenatur avaritia. Per fidei commissa legibus illudimus:
et quasi majora sint imperatorum scita, quani Christi, leges
timemus, et evangelia contemniraus. Vid. Ep. 3. ad Ne-
potian. et Ep. 22. ad Eustoch. It. Leo et Majorian. Novel.
8. Insidiosa munuscula diriguntur, subornantur medici, qui
prava pcrsuadeant, &c.
Chap. XII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1017
sort of theft even among the heathens; Juvenal"
often spends his satirical wit upon it ; and so docs
Martial, and Seneca, and Pliny, and Lucian," and
many others. Which makes it less wonder, that
the Christian laws should proscribe it, and the fa-
thers so sharply inveigh against it, even when it
looked like a means of augmenting the revenues of
the church. But that shows the purity of the an-
cient discipline, that they would not spare a crime
that could appear with so fine an aspect ; being utter
enemies to all scandalous and disreputable ways of
increasing the clerical maintenance, as I have had
occasion to show in several instances, in speaking
more particularly of the revenues of the church.
Another sort of fraud is committed
Sect. 16. . . , -
ofdeceitfuinessin m matters 01 trust, as when a steward
trust.
or servant embezzles his master s goods,
or makes fraudulent and injurious bargains for him ;
or when a guardian or tutor, who is intrusted with
the execution of a dead man's will, acts an unfaith-
ful part, and enriches himself out of what was de-
signed for the maintenance of others ; or when a
man denies, or conceals, or refuses to restore any
thing that was deposited with him, and committed
to his trust. The ancients were extremely con-
scientious in this last instance of things committed
to their trust ; insomuch as that Pliny himself can
inform us. That it was one part of their solemn
business every Lord's day to bind themselves with
a sacrament, or an oath, not to commit any wicked-
ness, theft," robbery, adultery ; not to falsify their
word ; not to deny any thing wherewith thej^ wei'e
intrusted, when they were required to deliver it up
again. And therefore we may reasonably conclude,
that no one was thought qualified for communion
in such a society who was guilty of breach of
faith in any such trust, which was both against the
laws of common justice, and his own solemn en-
gagement. Some trusts were of a more sacred na-
ture, being designed for the service of God and the
poor; and unfaithfulness in such trusts was therefore
reckoned a double and a triple crime, because it
added, as it were, murder and sacrilege to the
injustice. Upon this account the fourth council
of Carthage'^ calls those who endeavour to de-
fraud the church of such legacies or oblations as
were left her by the dead, murderers of the poor ;
because their robbing the church of that which
was given for the maintenance of the poor, was.
" Juvenal. Sat. 5. ver. 98. Sat. 6. ver. 40. Sat. 10. 202.
'^ Vid. Calvin. Lexicon .Iin-idicum, voce Captare.
'^ Plui. lib. 10. Ep. 97. Seque sacramento non in sceliis
aliquod obstringere, sed ne furta, ne latrocinia, nc adidteria
committerent, ne fidem fallerent, ne depositum appellati
abnegarent.
'■* Cone. Carth. 4. can. 95. Qui oblationes defun-ctorum
ant negant eccle.siis, aut cum difficultate reddunt, tanqnam
egentium necatores, excommunicentur.
" Ap. Cypr. Ep. 48. al. 50.
in efTect, to starve and famish the poor : and for
such fraud and cruelty they are subjected to the
censure of excommunication. Among the epistles
of Cyprian there is a letter of Cornelius, bishop
of Rome," to Cyprian, giving him an account
of one Nicostratus, a deacon, wliom he charges
with this sort of fraud ; for he had not only cheated
his temporal patroness, whose aflairs he managed,
but had carried away a great part of the revenues
of the church, which was intrusted with him as
archdeacon for the maintenance of poor widows
and orphans, for which crime he was forced to
fly from Rome for fear of being called to give an
account of his rapine and sacrilege. And Cyprian
himself, in another epistle,'" giving an account to
Cornelius of the wickedness of Novatus, says, he
had defrauded the widows and orphans, and denied
the church's revenues which were intrusted with
him ; for which, and many other crimes, as starving
his own father, and causing his wife by a sudden
blow to miscarry, he had certainly been removed
not only from his seat in the presbytery, but from
all communion with the church, had not the ap-
proach of a fierce persecution put a stop to his trial
and condemnation. By which it appears, that
there was no crime more heinously resented than
this of unfaithfulness in trust, nor any more se-
verely pursued and punished by the censures of
the church.
The last sort of fraud is that which
is committed in traffic and commerce or deceit r.iinUs in
truffle.
between buyer and seller. The buyer
may be guilty cither in taking advantage of the
ignorance of the seller, when he knows not the
true value of his own goods ; or in taking advantage
of his necessity, when his poverty compels him to
sell at an under-rate ; or in paying him in false and
corrupt coin, which is the same thing as defrauding
him in the original contract. This last sort of
fraud was severely punished by the Roman laws,
both heathen and Christian. For the vender, as
well as the forger of false coin, is condemned in all
the penalties of fraud recounted in the Pandects."
And Constantine made it a capital crime,'* not only
for any one to adulterate, or cHp, or diminish the
coin, but also to pass any such away, knowingly,
in payment to others, to put a wilful che.it upon
them. And though this be not expressly and par-
ticularly specified in the ecclesiastical law, yet,
« Cypr. Ep. 49. al. 52. ad Cornel, p. 97.
" Digest, lib. 13. Tit. 7. de Pignoratitia Actione, Leg.
1 et 16. Lib. 48. Tit. 10. ad Legem Corneliam de Falso,
Leg. 9.
'» Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 22. Si quis solidi circulum in-
cident, vel adulteratum in vendendo subjecerit. Lp};. 1.
Capitc puniri debet, aut flammis tradi, vel alia prena
mortil'era, si quis mcnsuram circuli exterioris adraseril,
vel figuratum solidum adultera iinitatione in vendendo siib-
jecevit.
1018
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
being a principal fraud, it must be comprehended
under the general title of frauds, which came under
the cognizance of the spiritual jurisdiction. For
fraud was always reckoned a crime of the first
magnitude; St. Austin" puts it in the same class
with murder, adultery, fornication, theft, and sacri-
lege; and TertuUian joins it*" with the great sins
of blasphemy, idolatry, apostacy, murder, and adul-
tery, which defile the temple of God, and unqualify
men for Christian communion. As to the buyer's
overreaching the seller by taking advantage of his
ignorance or unskilfidness in the just value of his
commodit)-, this being a thing not easy to be dis-
covered or proved, it may be supposed to be a fraud
rather left to his own conscience, than ordinarily
brought under public discipline. Yet, certain it is,
a conscientious man will not load his soul even
with this guilt. St. Austin'' gives a rare instance
of singular justice in this case. He says, he knew
a man, who, having a book offered him to be sold
at an under-rate, by one who understood not the
true value of it, gave him the just price of it, sur-
prising him by an uncommon generosity and equity,
which allows no man to take advantage of another's
ignorance, though it be against the general maxim
of the world, which loves to buy cheap and sell
dear, (as the mimic said, when he undertook to
divine and tell all men their wishes,) whatever evil
consequences may attend it.
On the other hand, fraud may be committed also
by the seller, and that several ways ; either by over-
rating the commodity to the ignorant and necessi-
tous buyer, which is also extortion and oppression ;
or by vending corrupt wares, which are not really
and truly what they are said or appear to be, which
is a fraud in the quality ; or by using ftilse weights
and measures, which is a fraud in the quantity of
the thing contracted for, and which is commonly
branded with this note in Scripture, That it " is an
abomination to the Lord." The old Roman'- laws
were exceeding careful about this matter of just
weights and measures. The ediles were obhged
to examine them ; the standards of both were re-
ligiously kept in the capitol ; and thence, afterward
in Christian times, they were removed and placed
under the custody of bishops in the churches, as
appears from Justinian's Prcigmatic Sanction," and
one of his Novels to this purpose." Every city, and
mansion, or place of custom, had likewise their
public standards, as well to prevent the frauds of the
exactors of tribute, as those of others in private con-
tracts one with another. To which purpose there
are several laws of Theodosius,'^ and Honorius,**
and Valentinian 1 1 1.,"' and Majorian,*** in the Theo-
dosian Code. And very severe and capital punish-
ments are there appointed for all such as were found
guilty of fraud in altering or corrupting the public
standard. The church has not many particular
laws about this in her discipline ; but it being a
flagrant crime in the eye of the state, we may pre-
sume she punished offenders in this kind by the
general laws against fraud, without specifying all
particular cases. The author of the Constitutions'*
gives a general rule about this matter, when he or-
ders the bishop to reject the oblations of all such
as were noted by the common name of paSispyol,
fraudulent dealers ; and he more particularly marks
the coXofifTpai, those that used fraud in measures,
and the ^vyoKpov'^ai, that is, such as, though they did
not use false weights and balances of deceit, yet
used a more sly art and fraud, in giving a turn to
the scale with their fingers, to gain that by artifice
and sleight of hand in weighing, which they durst
not venture to do by false weights. Constantine
also takes notice of this fraud in one of his laws,'"
where he forbids the receivers of tribute to use any
art with their fingers to press down the scale, but
to be exact in poising the libration, that no one
might complain of any injustice done him. And it
is observable, that Julian," to prevent such frauds
in weighing, appointed a standing officer in every
city, (whom he calls by a Greek name, zygostutes,
that is, the public weigher, or supervisor of the
scale,) who was to determine all controversies aris-
ing about weight between buyer and seller, and put
an end to them, by examining what was suspected
by the public standard. And the care of a heathen
emperor to correct frauds and abuses of this nature,
made it more reasonable for the church to look into
them, and bring delinquents of this kind under
penance by the power of ecclesiastical censure.-
The author of the Constitutions likewise takes
notice of the other sort of fraud, which may be
committed in traffic by dissembling the ill qualities
'» Aug. Tract. 41. in Joan. t. 9. p. 126.
80 Tertul. de Puilicit. cap. 19. Cont. Marc. lib. 4. cap. 9.
*' Aug. de Trinit. lib. ]3. cap. 3.
8- Vid. Digest, lib. 48. Tit. 10. ad Legem Corneliam de
Falso, Leg. 32.
"^ .(uslin. Praginat. .Sanct. cap. 19.
«' Justin. Novel. 128. cap. 15.
^'^ Cod. Theod. lib. 12. Tit. 6. de Susceptorib\is, Leg. 19.
In singulis stationibus et uiensurae et pondera publice con-
locentur, ut fraudare cupientibus fraudandi adiiiiant potes-
tatem. It. Leg. 21.
'^ Ibid. lib. II. Tit. 8. do Superexactionibiis, Leg. 3.
»' Ibid. lib. 12. Tit. 6. de Susceptor. Leg. 32. It. Novel.
Valentin, et Theodos. 25. de Pretio Solidi.
* Majorian. Novel. 1. Vid. Sidon. Apollinar. lib. 5. Ep.
7. et Cassiodcjr. lib. 5. Ep. 39. lib. 11. Ep. 16.
*"■' Constit. lib. 4, c. 6.
"'' Cod. Theod. lib. 12. Tit. 7. de Ponderatoribus, Leg. 1.
Aurum quod iufeitur, ajqua lance et libranientis paribus sus-
cipiatur: nee pondera deprimant, &c.
'•" Ibid. Leg. 2. Placet, quern serino Graccus appellat,
per singulas civitates, tonstitui zygostaten, ut ad ejus arbi-
trium atque ad ejus lidera, si qua inter vendeulein empto-
renique in solidis e.xorta fuorit contenlio, diriniu.tur.
ClIAP. XI I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1019
of things, and vending corrupt wares under the no-
tion and appearance of that which is perfect and
good. As when a man puts off brass for gold, or a
mixture of water or other liquor for pure wine.
Therefore in his directions to the bishop, whose ob-
lations he shall receive and whose refuse at the
altar, he says. In the first place he shall reject those
whom the Greeks call ica7rj;\oi, and the Latins,
ctiiipofics ; by which he does not mean victuallers
strictly, or merchants or tradesmen in general,
though the words be so sometimes taken ; but frau-
dulent hucksters, who corrupt and adulterate their
wares, to make the greater gain and advantage of
them. As appears from that passage, which, ac-
cording to the Septuagint, he quotes out of Isaiah,
i. 22, Oi »ca7r?/\ot aov fiiayovai rbv olvov ri^ hSari, " Thy
hucksters mingle wine with water." Lactantius "■-
argues this point acutely against Carneades, the
lieathen philosopher, who taught, that if a man has
a fugitive slave, or an infected and pestilential
house, which he sets to sale, he is bound in pru-
dence not to discover their faults ; because if he
does, he shall either sell them for little, or not at
all. Which he calls poisonous doctrine, and shows
it at large to be both against the rules of Christian
justice and prudence also. For nothing can be more
valuable to a man than keeping innocence and a
good conscience. Upon this account St. Hilary
says,'^ Whoever either designs or commits fornica-
tion, or murder, or theft, or fraud, or rapine, makes
his body a den of thieves. Some of the ancients
indeed" are a little more severe against negociating
in any trade, except a manual art, for gain, because
of the danger of fraud, that sticks so close be-
tween buying and selling : but Pope Leo"^ more
favourably distinguishes between honest and filthy
gain, and says. The quality of the gain either ex-
cuses or condemns the tradesman. So that it was
not all trade and merchandise that they condemned
as simply unlawful in itself, but only when it was
accompanied with such fraudulent practices, as
made it an unconscionable gain, and no better than
a plausible theft, and more artificial way of robbery.
The last sort of fraud in the seller is committed
by overrating his commodity ; which is done either
by monopolizers, when a single man, or a body of
men, get the sole power and propriety of any com-
modity into their own hands, and set what arbitrary
price they please upon it ; or when the seller takes
the advantage of the ignorance or necessity of the
buyer to enhance his price, and make a gain of his
weakness, his poverty, or his indiscretion. Against
the fraud of monopolizers, there is a famous law of
the emperor Zeno'" in the Justinian Code, where
he first forbids any single man to monopolize any
wares, under the penalty of confiscation of all his
goods, and perpetual banisliment of his person ; and
then proceeds to inhibit any body of men to com-
bine in any unlawful contract not to sell their goods
but at a certain rate, under the penalty of forfeiting
forty pounds of gold : he hkewise prohibits all arti-
ficers and workmen from combining among them-
selves. That if any one undertook a work for an-
other man, and left it unfinished, no one of the
same occupation should meddle with it to finisli it
without the consent of the first undertaker : which
was an art of raising their labour to what arbitrary-
price they were pleased to set upon it. To obviate
which fraud, and the difficulty which honest men
thereby lay under, he dissolved all such unlawful
contracts and combinations, and left men at perfect
liberty, when they were deserted by one workman,
to employ another, without any fear or molestation
arising from the pretence of any pre-engagement.
The other way of enhancing the price, by the
seller's taking advantage of the buyer's ignorance
or indiscretion, is what no laws could well provide
against in all cases : and therefore it was rather left
to the equity and conscience of men, to be examined
and judged by the Divine law, than brought under
any certain rules of human judgment. However,
being a species of fraud, and extortion, and oppres-
sion, it is probable the governors of the church took
occasion in many notorious cases to condemn it
under the general title of paSiovpyla, that base craft,
and gain that is gotten by imposture in any kind, for
which the bishop in the Constitutions " is required
to debar men from making their oblations at the altar.
And to this head may be reduced the selling of
that to which the seller himself has no just title ; as
the selling of fugitive slaves belonging to another
master, which the law forbids,"'* both because it is a
sort of plagiary in the seller, and an imposition upon
the buyer, and an encouragement to the slaves to
rob and pillage, and desert their proper masters.
Such is also the selling things of no real worth but
a mere fraud and imposture ; as, the taking money
for calculating nativities, and telHng of fortunes,
and divining for things lost, and many the like vain
practices, which the canons condemn,"' not only as
92 Lact. lib. 5. cap. 17 et 18.
*' Hilar, ill Psal. cxviii. 139. p. 278. Corpora, cum cogi-
tamus aut agimus stupra, cycles, furta, falsitates, rapinas,
speluncam latronum constituimus.
9* Vid. Tertul. de Idol. cap. 11. Epiphan. Expos, fid. n.
24. Auctor operis imperl'ecti in Mat. xxi. 12.
'■'5 Leo, Ep. 'J2. ad Rustic, cap. 9. Qiialitas liicri nego-
cianlem aut excusat, aut ai-guit : quia est honestus qua;stus
aut turpis.
"« Cod. Justin, lib. 4. Tit. 59. de I\Ionopoliis, Leg. 1. Si
quis monopuliuui ausns fiierit exorcere, bonis propriisexspo-
liatus, pevpetuitate damnctur exilii, &c.
9' Constit. lib. 4. cap. 6.
=» Cod. Justin, lib. 9. Tit. 20. ad Legem Fabiam de Pla-
giar. Leg. G.
»9 Cone. Trul. can. 61.
1020
ANTIQUITIES OP THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
curious and superstitious arts, but as fraudulent
and cheating tricks, imposing upon men by cozen-
age and imposture. All which, and a thousand
other ways of pillaging, oppressing, and defrauding,
the church in her discipline censured as direct me-
thods of committing theft and robbery.
But besides the direct ways of com-
Sect 18. . . , . . ,1 ,
Of abettinsr and mittiug tliis siu, there wcre several
concealing robbers ; ° i t ii ii
and buying stolen otlicr basc and disallowable practices,
goods, &c. _ ^
which virtually and by just construc-
tion might be interpreted theft : as the harbouring,
abetting, and conceahng robbers ; buying of stolen
goods ; leading an idle life without any lawful voca-
tion ; spending in prodigality or unlawful gaming
that which was designed for the maintenance of
others. All which either the laws of church or
state censured, as so many indirect ways of encour-
aging or committing robbery. The laws of the
state laid a severe penalty upon all that sheltered
any criminals in any kind whatsoever. Valentinian
in one law condemns them as associates """ with the
criminals, and makes them liable to the same pun-
ishment. In another"" law, he particularly con-
demns such as harbour robbers and screen them
from public justice ; making them liable either to
corporal punishment, or confiscation of all their
goods, according to the quality of their persons.
And if any agent or steward sheltered them without
his lord's knowledge, he was to be burnt alive.
There is another law of Marcian to the same effect
in the Justinian '°- Code, showing how men are to
be treated who entertain robbers, and use force to
protect and defend them.
They who bought stolen goods, knowing them to
be such, were also deemed guilty of partaking in
the theft, because this was an encouragement to
robbers, and a sort of approbation of them. St.
Austin '"' and St. Chrysostom '"* make this remark
upon those words of the psalmist, " When thou
sawest a thief, thou consentedst unto him," That to
show a liking to the thief, is the same thing as com-
mitting the robbery. And certainly none can show
a greater liking to him, than he who for a little
filthy lucre gives encouragement to him by traffick-
ing and negociating with him, as some critics ob-
serve the Arabic translation literally renders the
phrase of the psalmist. There is but one case in
which the casuists allow men to buy of a known
Sect. 19.
leness censured
the mother of
thief, and that is, when he can do it for a small
matter with an intent to restore what is stolen to
the true owner. For in that case he intends not
the encouragement of the thief, but the interest and
advantage of the just proprietor. And for this they
allege '"* the known rules of the civil law. But in
all other cases to negociate with thieves is to par-
take in their sin, and to encourage and strengthen
them in their subsequent villanies. Therefore this
and all other ways of partaking and co-operating
with thieves, (of which there are various methods
noted and summed up by the doctors'"* in the
schools,'"') were anciently computed in the general
account of theft and fraud, and accordingly punish-
ed with ecclesiastical censure.
Neither was it only the associating
and partaking with robbers which
they thus condemned, but all such ^"^^"J-
unlawful vocations, or rather want of vocation, as
put men in a manner upon the necessity of steal-
ing, and having recourse to fraud and violence, as
the only support of a dissolute life. Idleness they
esteemed the mother and nurse of theft, and a life
without employment as no better than that of a
common robber : because men of that character
were only fni/jes cottsutnere nati, born to devour
that which of right belonged to others. Therefore
the laws both of church and state are very severe
against all such. There is a law of Valentinian
junior in the Theodosian Code'"' against young,
stout, lusty beggars, who being slaves or freedmen
able to work, yet fled from their masters to Rome,
to skulk in corners, and live as drones upon false
charity : whom he orders to be examined, and if
they were found able to work, they should either
become the possession of the informer who dis-
covered them, or be returned to their original mas-
ters, who had a good action in law against any who
either harboured such fugitives, or by their coun-
sels instigated them to desertion. Justinian inserted
this law into his Code '"' likewise, and set forth a
new edict of his own to the same purpose. The
church also was very careful in this matter, not to
suffer stout, idle, wandering beggars to devour the
revenues of those that were really infirm ^nd poor.
Upon this account she forbade any of her clergy to
rove about the world, or wander from one diocese
to another without letters dimissory, as some did
'"» C(xi. Th. lib. 9. Tit. 29. Leg. 1. Eos qui secum alieni
criminis reos occulcndo sncianint, paratque ipsos reos poena
expectet.
"" Ibid. Leg. 2. Latrones quisquis sciens susceperit,
vel nfferre jiidiciis supersederit, supplicio corporal! aiit dis-
pendio faciiltatuiii, pro qualitate personoe ex jiidicis sesfima-
tione, plectatur. Si vero actor, sive procurator, domino ig-
norant?, occultaverit, et jiidici offerre neglcxerit, flammis
ultricibus concremetur.
'"- Vid. Cod. Justin, lib. 9. Tit. 39. de his, qui latrones
occiiltaverint, Leg. 2.
"" Aug. in Psal. xlix. t. 8. p. 194.
'»< Chrys. in loc. t. 3. p. 301.
""* Vid. Lessiumde Jure et Justit. lib. 2. cap. 11. p. 17L
""' Aquin. 2». 2»». Quacst. 62. Art. 7.
"" Jussio, consilium, consensus, palpo, recursus, partici-
pans, mutus, non obstans, non manifestans.
'"* Cod. Theod. lib. 14. Tit. 18. de Mendicantibus non In-
validis, Lej^. 1.
'"' Cod. Justin, lib. 11. Tit. 25. de Mendicantibus Validis,
Leg. 1.
Chap. XII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1021
under the scandalous name of jSaKuvTifioi, men out
of business, as I have had occasion to show "" more
fully in another place. She obliged all her monks
and men of the ascetic life to live upon their own
labour. Insomuch that a monk, who did not work,
was looked upon as a thief and a defrauder, as So-
crates'" tells us the Egyptian fathers were used to
express themselves concerning such as eat other
men's bread for nought. St. Austin "- wrote a whole
book to prove this to be the proper duty of a monk,
to live upon his own labour, where he answers all
objections that can be made to the contrary. And
there are innumerable passages in other ancient
writers upon the same topic, to which I have re-
ferred the reader in discoursing upon the rules of
the monastic life "^ in a former Book. Here I shall
only add one noted passage of St. Ambrose, where
he gives rules and directions for dispensing charity
with prudence only to such as really want it. There
ought to be, says he,"* a due measure observed in
liberality, that our charity be not useless : and this
moderation is chiefly to be regarded by bishops and
priests, that they do not dispense (the church's
treasure) to importunate beggars, but as the justice
and necessity of the case requires : for none are
commonly more greedy in their petitions than such
as those. Many come a begging, who are lusty
and strong; many come, who have no other reason
but an idle, vagrant humour ; who would evacuate
the subsidies of the poor, or empty their chests, and
consume what is laid up for their maintenance :
neither are they content with a little, but require
gi'eat largesses ; they appear as gentlemen in their
dress, and make that a means to promote their peti-
tion ; and pretending to be men of good birth, they
make use of that as an argument to gain a greater
contribution. If any one is too easy in giving
credit to such as these, he will quickly defeat those
useful methods which are taken for the maintenance
of the poor. Therefore a moderation is to be ob-
served in giving ; that neither such may be sent
away empty, if really in want ; nor the livelihood
of the poor be turned into another channel, to be-
come a spoil and prey to the frauds of the crafty.
It is plain from such accounts as these, that they
looked upon an idle life as no better than living
upon the spoils of the poor, and a robbery of the
worst sort ; because it often joined fraud and cruelty
to the theft, making use of false pretences to divert
the current of men's charity from the widow and
the fatherless, and turn it to themselves ; who had
no necessity but what they voluntarily made to them-
selves, either by their idleness, or luxurious and pro-
Scrt. 20.
Andi;amiiig,a9an
occasion of fraud.
and rtiin of muny
poor fjimilifS, who
were
digal way of living : the supporting of which was
an arrant theft and robbing of the poor, which is
the height and extremity of cruelty and oppression.
And therefore as the laws of the state made idle-
ness in vagrants an actionable crime, apyiag SUr)
tlie law itself terms it ; so the rules of tlie church
brand it as an infamous way of living, and worthy
of ecclesiastical censure.
To this they added gaming, as an-
other way of cheating and defraud-
ing ; and that in a double respect, be-
cause men thereby were inclined to rcdncI'dToThTgrel"
cozenage and deceit, and often ruined "'' '''"^'"'"■'■
their families, who by this means were reduced to
the greatest poverty and want by the dissoluteness
and folly of a wicked parent. There might be
many other reasons for declaiming against this vice,
as that it is a reproachful way of dissolute living,
and spending men's time in luxury, condemned by
many wise and sober heathens ; that the old Roman
laws punished gamesters with banishment, and
many other severe"* penalties; that gaming in-
clines men to many great and horrible vices, as
covetousness, perjury, lying, cursing and swearing,
anger and passion, quarrelling and murder, and riot-
ing and intemperance of all sorts : but I consider it
here only as attended with the evil effects of fraud
and consumption of men's estates, which involves
many poor families in ruin ; in which notion it is a
downright theft and robbery. And as such it was
anciently prohibited by the rules of the church, not
only to the clergy, but the laity also. " If any bishop,
presbyter, or deacon," says one of the Apostolical
Canons,"** " spend his time at dice or in drinking, let
him either refrain, or be deposed." And the next
canon adds, " If any subdeacon, reader, or singer do
the like, let him be excommunicated, and laymen
also." And so the council of Eliberis separates all
gamesters in general from the communion. "If
any Christian"' play at dice or tables, let him be
restrained from communicating : but if he leaves off"
and amends, after a year's penance he may be re-
conciled." Albaspinajus thinks the reason of the
prohibition was,"" because the dice had the images
of the heathen gods, as Venus, &c., imprinted on
them instead of numbers, and that men in their play
called upon them for good fortune : but if so, I
conceive, a greater penalty would have been imposed
upon them, as upon idolaters, by this council.
Therefore it is more reasonable to suppose, that the
council considered gaming as a mispending of men's
useful time, and consumer of their fortunes, and
destruction of their families, and an inlet to fraud
"» Book VI. chap. 4. sect. 5. '" Socrat. lib. 4. cap. 23.
"' Aug. de Opere Mouachorura, cap. 17, &c.
"3 Book VII. chap. 3. sect. 10.
"* Ambros. de Offic. lib. 2. cap. IG.
"^ See Bishop Taylor, Duct. Dubit.book4.chap. 1. p.77G.
"« Can. Apost. 41. al. 35. Labbe, vol. 1. p. 36.
'" Cone. Eliber. can. 79. Si quis fidebs alea, id est,
tabula, luserit, placuit eum abstinere : et si einendatus ces-
saverit, post annum poterit reconciliari.
"^ Albaspin. in b.c.
1022
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI.
and covetousness, and all the forementioncd vices ;
and under that notion, condemned such as made a
trade and business of it, and not a diversion. Upon
this account St. Ambrose pronounces'" the gain that
is got by dice and gaming to be no better than
theft, or unmerciful and griping usury; and that the
man who gives himself to it, leads the life of a sav-
age wild beast. And Justinian made a law,'-" That
no one should be obliged to pay what he lost at
dice ; or if he had paid it, he or his heirs might
recover it at law of the winner or his heirs for
thirty years after and longer. Or if he did not re-
claim it, any one else might do it, or the chief ma-
gistrate of the city, the defensor, might exact it, and
lay it out upon some public work or building for the
use of the city. And in such games as were'"' per-
mitted, he allowed the richest to play for no more
than one shilling, and others only in proportion to
their substance. And this was a very wise law,
considering the complaint which St. Jerom makes,
That whilst men play for vast sums, and stake'"
their whole estates at once, the poor stand naked
and hungry before their doors, and Christ perishes
and is starved to death in his poor members for
want of their relief. Na}', many times their own
flesh and blood, their families and relations, are
ruined by their folly in one night. And what cha-
racter or punishment could be thought too bad for
such ? He that provides not for his own, and espe-
cially those of his own house, has denied the faith,
and is worse than an infidel. And for this reason
both the civil and ecclesiastical laws were so severe
against dice and gaming, because of such evil con-
sequences so commonly attending them, when they
are undertaken for undue ends, and pursued by
false measures, only to serve men's fraud and filthy
lucre. Otherwise, to play ytpovriKwe, as old men
used to play, for diversion, and not for lucre, is what
wise and good men have always innocently done'^
without any reproach or censure. And so I have
done with the several sorts of theft and robbery,
which are great transgressions of the eighth com-
mandment; by which we may judge of the mistake
of those who confine the discipline of the church to
the punishment of three capital crimes, idolatry,
adultery, and murder ; for it will be hard to bring
theft under any of those denominations, unless
we say all theft is covetousness, and covetous-
ness is idolatry. But in that large sense of idol-
atry, which is serving our own affections more
than God, not only covetousness, but adultery
and murder will be idolatry also. And then all
crimes might be resolved into one, and the church
had nothing to do but to punish one crime
under different species of idolatry ; which does by
no means rightly explain her discipline, which
makes idolatry a distinct crime against a command
in the first table of the decalogue, as disobedience
to parents, adultery, murder, and theft arc against
the second table; and according to this order I have
hitherto considered them in this discourse.
CHAPTER XIII.
OF GREAT CRIMES AGAINST THE NINTH COMMAND-
MENT, FALSE ACCUSATION, LIBELLING, INFORM-
ING, CALUMNY AND SLANDER, RAILING AND RE-
VILING, ETC.
The intent of the ninth command- ^^^f j
ment is to secure our neighbour's or raise witness.
credit from injury, by spreading false reports con-
cerning him to the prejudice of his good name and
reputation. This is sometimes done in a public
manner, by bearing false witness against him : and
then it is adding perjury to the calumny, and some-
times theft and murder also ; for it may atfect not
only his credit, but his fortune, and his life too ; as
it did in the case of Naboth, who was stoned to
death upon a false accusation, "Naboth did blas-
pheme God and the king." And so our Saviour, and
many of his disciples after him, sufiered by the ma-
licious and false imputations of their enemies, the
Jews and heathens. The greatness of the crime in
these respects has been already showed under the
sever.al titles of perjury, theft, and murder: here I
only consider it as an injury to men's reputation,
which being a thing dear and valuable to all men,
the laws were very careful to secure men in the
quiet enjoyment of it, and punish all base attempts
to ruin and destroy it. Aulus Gellius tells us,' The
punishment of false witness among the old Romans,
by the law of the twelve tables, was to cast the
criminal headlong from the top of the Tarpeian
rock : and he thinks, if this punishment had con-
tinued, it might have been of great service to the
Roman commonwealth, in deterring men from the
commission of this crime by its just severity. After-
"* Ambros. deTobia. cap. 11.
™Cod. Justin, lib. 3. Tit. 43. de Aleatoribus, Leg. 1.
Victum in aleao lusu non posse conveniri : et si solverit, ha-
bere repetitionem, tani ipsum, quam hicredes, ei adversus
victorem et ejus ha^redes, idque perpctuo et etiam post tri-
ginta annos, &c.
'2' Vid. ibid. Leg. 2.
'" Hieron. Ep. 12. ad Gaudeiitium. Posita dum lnditur
area, stat pauper nudus atque esurieiis ante fores, Chris-
tusque in paupere moritur.
'-■' See Bishop Taylor, Duct. Dubit. book 4. chap. 1.
p. 776.
' Gell. Noct. Attic, lib. 20. cap. 1. An putas, Favorine,
si non ilia etiam ex diiodecim tabulis de testimoniis falsis
poena abolevisset ; et si nunc quoque, ut antoa, qui falsum
testimonium dixisse convictus esset, e sa.xo Tarpeio dejice-
retur, mentituros f\usse pro testimonio tani multos quam
videmus ?
Chap. XIII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1023
ward, by a law, called the lexJRemmia,- false witnesses
were burnt in the face, and stigmatized with the
letter K, denoting them to be calumniators or false
accusers. In opposition to whom the law^ calls
honest men, homines hitcr/ne frontis, men without
any such mark set upon them. This law and pun-
ishment is often mentioned by the Roman writers,
Tiilly,'' Pliny,* and others.* And though the Chris-
tian law abolished it, as it did that of the cross and
some others, yet still false accusation and calumny
were corrected with suitable punishments, such as
infamy, banishment, and sulfering the same evil, by
the law of I'etaliation, which the false accuser in-
tended to draw upon others ; as appears from several
laws' in the imperial codes, and particularly those
\\ hich bind the accusing party to undergo the same
punishment, which his false accusation tended to
Ijiing upon the supposed criminal, if he did not
make good his charge against him. "We have al-
ready' seen a law of Valentinian and Gratian, or-
dering, That whoever impleaded another either in
regard to his fame and reputation, or his fortune,
or his life, should undergo the same penalty he in-
tended to bring upon the party so impeached, if he
proved a calumniator, and did not fairly make out
his action. And every accuser was tied in bonds,
which the law" calls vinculum inscriptionis, to suffer
a retaliation, or similitude of punishment, upon
failure of evincing his charge against another. Such
care was taken by the secular laws to discourage de-
lators or false informers, and preserve the fame and
reputation of innocent men against the vile at-
tempts of such dangerous aggressors. Nor were
the ecclesiastical laws less severe in their way
against such transgressors. The false witness in
any case was to do penance five years for his crime,
by a canon of the council '" of Eliberis. And this,
provided it was not in the case of death. For in that
case, being the crime of murder, the criminal was
to be debarred from communion to the very last, as
has been showed before " in speaking of murder.
Sect, 2.
Of libelling.
The councils of Agde'- and Vannes impose a gene-
ral penance upon such offenders, without naming
the term or duration of their penance, which was
left to the discretion of the bishop, who was to judge
of the sincerity of their repentance. But the first
council of Aries'^ obliges them to do penance all
their lives; and the second" only moderates their
punislmient so far as to leave it to the bishop to
determine of their repentance and satisfaction.
Another way of injuring men's
credit and reputation was, by spread-
ing false reports in a covert and clandestine man-
ner, which the law calls libelling. This was done
when a man was accused by a bill of indictment, to
which the author was afraid to set his name. And
such accusations were of no force in law, but were
appointed to be torn in pieces or burnt ; and no
man might read, or retain, or divulge them, without
being reputed the infamous author of them. The
Christian emperors were extremely careful in dis-
couraging all such base attempts upon men's credit
and reputation, as may be seen in the several laws
of Constantine, Constantius, Valentinian and Va-
lens, Theodosius and Arcadius, in the Theodosian
Code, under the title, defamosis LihelUs. It will be
sufficient to repeat one of them made by Valen-
tinian '* in this tenor : The very name of scandalous
libels is infamous. Therefore whoever collects, or
reads them, and does not immediately commit them
to the flames, shall be liable to be condemned to a
capital punishment. By which it is easy to judge
how infamous the authors of such libels were, since
none were allowed so much as to read and retain
them with impunity, but were in danger of being
proceeded against as the suspected authors of them.
The ecclesiastical law made the authors and pub-
lishers of all such pasquils, when detected, liable to
excommunication. For so the council of Eliberis
words it'" in one of her canons : " If any are found
to have scattered or dispersed infamous libels in the
church, let them be anathematized."
* Digest, lib. 48. Tit. 16. ad Senatus-consultum Turpilia-
num, Leg. I. Calumniatoribus poena lege Reinmia irrogatur.
' Digest, lib. 22. Tit. 5. de Testibus, Leg. 13. Testimonii
fides, quod integrae t'roatis bomo di.xerit, &c.
* Cicero, Oral. 2. pro Roscio, n. 55 et 57.
5 Plin. Panegyric, p. JU6.
^ Vid. Demster. Addit. ad Rosin, lib. 9. cap. 16. p. 1517.
^ Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 39. de Calumniatoribus, Leg. I,
2, 3, lib. 16. Tit. 2. de Episc. et Cler. Leg. 21. Cod. Justin.
lib. 9. Tit. 46. de Calumniatoribus, Leg. 7, el 8, 9, 10.
* Chap. 12. sect. 15.
^ Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. ]. de Accusatiouibus et Inscrip-
tlonibus, Leg. 9, 11, 14, 19.
"• Cone. Eliber. can. 74. Falsus testis, prout crimen est,
abstiuebit ; si tamen non fuerit mortis quod objecit. Et si
probaverit quod diu tacuerit, biennii tempore abstinebit.
Si autem non probaverit in conventu clcricorum. placuit
per quinquennium abstinere.
" Chap. 10. sect. 9 and 10.
'2 Cone. Agathen. can. 37. Censemus homicidas et falsos
testes a communione ecclesiastica submovendos, nisi pumi-
tentiae satislactione criuiina admissa dilucrint. Vid. Cunc.
Veneticum, can. 1, in the same words. And Cone. Carthag.
4. can. 55.
'^ Cone. Arelat. 1. can. 14. De his qui falso aceusant
fratres suos, placuit, eos usque ad e.xitum nou comnuini-
care, &c.
" Ibid. 2. can. 24. Eos qui falsa fratribus capitula ob-
jecisse convicti i'uerint, placuit, usque ad exitum non coni-
raunicare (sicut magna synodiis ante constituit) nisi digna
satisfactione poenituerint.
'^ Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 34. de Famosis Libellis. Leg.
7. Famosorum infame est nomen libellonun. Ac si quis
vel colligendos, vel legendos putaverit, ac non statim char-
tas igni consumpserit, sciat se capitali scntentia subju-
gandum.
'"Cone. Eliber. can. 52. Si qui inventi furrint libellos
lamosos in ecclrsia poncre, auathenializontur.
1024
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
^
Book XVI.
Sect 3 Another sort of secret defamation,
whifpe'tingT" "nd ^^^ t^^^ which was committed by the
backbiting. detraction of the kirking whisperer
and backbiter: against whose venomous tongues
St. Austin is said to have endeavoured to guard his
own family and conversation, by causing these two
verses to be written upon his table :
Quisquis amat dictis absentum rodere vitam,
Hanc mensain indignam noverit esse sibi.
He that takes delight in lessening the characters of
the absent, is no welcome or worthy guest at this
table. This he did to admonish every one that
came there, to abstain from defamatory discourse
and detraction. And Possidius" says, He was so
strict and punctual in the observation of this rule,
that he would sometimes sharply reprove his most
familiar acquaintance and fellow bishops for forget-
ting and transgressing it; telling them, that either
those verses must be erased from his table, or he
must withdraw and retire to his private apartment.
This was a sort of private discipline, (like that of
St. Austin's mother denying him the privilege of
sitting at her own table whilst he was a Manichee,)
and it was a very proper way of discouraging all
evil speaking and detraction ; but I do not find that
this crime was brought under public discipline by
any general rule of the church. And the reason
might be, what St. Jerom observes. That the sin
was too general and epidemical to be publicly cor-
rected. For there " are very few that have wholly
renounced this vice, and it is a rare thing to find
any so careful to make their own life unblamable,
not to be willing to find fault with others. Yea, so
great a propensity is there in men's minds toward
this evil, that they who are far removed from other
vices fall into this as the last snare of the devil.
Sect. 4. -^^t when this detraction broke out
vihng^oT"S:nnt\Zl i^to opcn skudcr and calumny, and
g^age," ^d "of re- especially when it was attended with
vealing secrets. z v i •
contumelious, bitter, and reproachful
words, with railing and reviling, and scurrilous
and abusive language; then, as it was matter of
public scandal, so it became the subject of a public
censure. For St. Paul puts railers and revilers
into the number of those who are neither fit for
the society of men nor the kingdom of God.
" Possid. Vit. Aug. cap. 22.
'» Ilieron. Ep. 14. ad Celantiam. Pauci admodum sunt,
qui h\iic vitio rennncient; raroque invenies, qui ita vitam
suani irreprehensibilem exhibere velint, ut non libenter
reprehendant alicnam. Tantaqiie hujus niali libido mentes
hominum invasit, ut etiam qui piocul ab aliis viliis re-
cesserunt, iu istud tanquam in e.xtrenium diaboli laqueuai
incidant.
'" Couc. Agathen. can. 70. Clericum scurrilem et verbis
turpibus joculatorem ab officio retrahemhun.
'-"" Cone. Garth. 4. can. 60.
■-' Ibid. can. 57. Clerieus maledicus, ma.^iine in sacerdo-
1 Cor. V. II, " I have written unto you not to keep
company, if any man that is called a brother be a
fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or
a drunkard, or an extortioner ; with such an one no
not to eat." And again, I Cor. vi. 9, 10, " Be not
deceived : neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor
adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves
with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunk-
ards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the
kingdom of God." And therefore the church, fol-
lowing this rule, reckoned slanderous railing and
scurrility among the crimes that deserved ecclesi-
astical censure. Insomuch that a clergyman, who
was noted for scurrilous and scoffing language, is
ordered by the council of Agde '* to be degraded.
And the same canon occurs in the fourth council of
Carthage,"" with some others of the like nature ; as,
if he be given to railing,-' or revealing of secrets to
the infamy and disgrace of others. Upon this latter
case, of defaming men by divulging unnecessarily
their secret crimes, St. Austin^ has a whole dis-
course, where he particularly says. That he that re-
bukes a man publicly before all, when his crime is
known to none but himself alone, is not a reprover,
but a betrayer. He reminds such of the example
of Joseph, who, finding the holy Virgin to be with
child, and suspecting her to be guilty of fornication,
yet, being a just and good man, he was minded to
put her away privily, and not make her a public
example. And he adds. That bishops were wont
thus"^ to proceed with private criminals in the
church. A bishop knows a man to be guilty of
murder, and the thing is known to none besides
himself. If in this case I should reprove him pub-
licly, some other would take the law upon him.
Therefore I neither betray him, nor neglect him : I
reprove him in secret, I set before his eyes the judg-
ment of God, I terrify his guilty conscience, I per-
suade him to repentance. So again, says he, there
are some men that are adulterers in their own
houses, they sin sometimes in private, and they are
discovered to us by their own wives, sometimes in
zeal and fury, sometimes in mercy, desiring the sal-
vation of their souls. Now, in this case we do not
betray them openly, but rebuke them in secret.
Where the evil is committed, there it dies : yet we
do not neglect that wound, but before all things
tibus, cogatur ad postulandam veniam. Si noluerit, degra-
detur. It. can. 56. Clerieus qui adulationibus et proditio-
nibus vacare deprehenditur, ab officio degradetur.
" Aug. Serm. 16. de Verbis Domini, t. 10. p. 29. Si so-
lus nosti, quia peccavit in te, et eum vis coram cuuibus
arguere, non es correptor, sed proditor.
^■^ Ibid. Novit enim nescio quem homicldam episcopus,
et alius ilium nemo novit. Ego ilium volo publice corri-
pere, at tu quaeris inscribere. Prorsus nee prodo, iiec
negligo : corripio in seereto : pono ante oculos Dei ju-
dicium, terreo cruentam conscientiam, persuadeo poeni-
tentiam.
Chap. XIIT.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1025
show the man that has committed such a sin, and
wounded his conscience thereby, that his wound is
mortal. By this discourse of St. Austin, it seems
clear, that the church brought no private crimes
inider public penance, except when the guilty per-
son consented to it and required it : and to do other-
wise, was a high crime in the minister, who was
charged, for any such attempt, as a divulger of
secrets, and betrayer of his trust, and one that
brought an imnecessary defamation and scandal
upon his brethren.
Thus far the discipline of the church
Of lyiiig. How proceeded against all defamatory and
far it broiiaht men ^ . . ^.
uiiHer the .Tiscipiine pemicious Ivinff. But thcrc are somc
of the chiircli. ' ■ .
other sorts of lies, as the ludicrous lie,
and the officious lie, which, though culpable and
sinful in themselves, were not so severely pursued
by ecclesiastical censures. Tertullian,^* reckoning
up those lesser sins which were not publicly pun-
ished by penance in the church, puts lying out of
modesty, or necessity, among them. And Origen^
makes lying one of those sins, which were incident
to those who had made the greatest proficiency in
the church. Some indeed pleaded for officious lies,
as not only innocent and lawful, but in some cases
useful and necessary ; as, if it were to save the life
of an innocent person, a man ought in that case
rather to tell a lie, than to betray him to death. But
St. Austin disputes against this sort of officious lies
also, and shows them to be culpable and sinful ;
arguing. That a man ought neither to betray an in-
nocent person, nor tell a lie to save him, but to
venture his own life, by professing roundly, that
he will neither lie for him, nor discover him. And
he gives a rare instance of this sort of fortitude in
one Firmus, bishop of Tagasta, who, according to
what the Greeks call pheronymy, (psptowfiia, carried
firmness in his name,^° and firmness in his resolu-
tion. For when one of the heathen emperors had
sent his apparitors to search for a certain person
whom he had hidden, he told them plainly, he
could neither tell a lie, nor betray the man ; and
though they put him to the rack, and tortured him
to make him confess, yet he persisted in his resolu-
tion not to discover the man that was fled to him
for safety and protection. Whereupon he was car-
ried before the emperor himself, where he gave such
admirable and fresh proofs of his firmness, that the
emperor without any great difficulty was prevailed
upon to pardon the man, whom he kept in private
imder his protection. This was a singular instance
of heroic gallantry, rather to run the hazard of his
own life, than tell a lie to save another from de-
struction. But the discipline of the church did not
run thus high, to oblige all men to come up to this
degree of veracity imder pain of excommunication.
It was sufficient to encourage truth ;uid ingenuity
in all cases, and punish falseness and perfidiousness
in all notorious instances of mischievous evil : but
in other cases, it was no blemish to the discipline of
the church, to suffer some sort of more pardonable
lying to pass ^\^thout the animadversion of the
highest censure, so long as they gave no encourage-
ment to it, but condemned it universally as a lesser
instance of transgression. To this purpose St. Aus-
tin says, in another place," There are two sorts of
lies in which there is no gi-eat fault, and yet they
are not wholly without fault, that is, when we lie in
jest, and when we lie for the advantage of our
neighbour. In this latter case, he thinks, a man
may honestly conceal the truth by silence, but he
must not upon any account speak false, or tell a lie ;
for that will not consist with the perfection of a
Christian. Therefore if he would not betray a man
to death, he must prepare himself to conceal the
truth, but not to speak false f^ so as that he may
neither betray the man, nor tell a lie ; lest he destroy
his own soul to preserve the life of another. As
this shows the perfection of the Christian morals,
so it equally declares the abatement that was made
in the discipline of the church, in reference to such
officious lies as were extorted from men upon some
extraordinary charity; which, though it did not
wholly excuse the sin, yet it made it so far tolerable,
as not to incur the severity of public discipline, but
come within the number of those lesser sins, which
did not ordinarily fall under the greater censures of
the church.
In all other cases, where lying was attended with
mischievous and pernicious effects, it was punished
according to the proportion of those crimes that
accompanied it. As we have already seen in the
case of false witness, libelling, slandering, railing,
and reviling. And when it implied any fraud,
or equivocation, or double dealing in matters of re-
ligion, it was punished as apostacy or perjury, as
we have seen in the case of the LiheUatici,^ who
either denied their religion in writing, or purchased
libels of security from the magistrate, to excuse
them from sacrificing ; and those who feigned ihem-
"' Tertul. de Pudicit. cap. 19.
-^ Orig. Tract. 6. in Mat. p. 60. See before, cliap. 3.
sect. 14.
^^ Aug. de Mendacio ad Consentiiim, cap. 13. Firmus
nomine, firmior volunlate — respondit quKreutibiis, se nee
mentiri pnsse, nee hominem prodere ; passusque multa tor-
menta corporis permansit in sententia, &c.
^' Aug. in Psal. v. p. 11. Duo sinit omnino genera men-
daciorum, in quibus non est mai^na culpa: sed tanien non
3 u
sunt sine culpa, cum autjocamur, aiit, ut pro.\iuiis prosimiis,
mentimur.
-■* Ibid. Aliud est mentiri. aliud verum est occultare : ut si
quis forte vel ad istam visibilem mortem non vult hominem
prodere, paratus esse debet verum occultare. nou falsum
dicere; ut neque prodat, nequc mentiatur, no occidat ani-
mam suara pro corpore alterius. \n\. Cone. Tolet. 8. can.
2. et Gratian. Caus. 22. Qu;cst.
'^ Chap. 4. sect. G and 7.
1
1026
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVL
selves mad to avoid a prosecution : both which sorts
of men the chm-ch condemned as idolaters, and as
guilty, by their dissimulation and cowardice, of be-
traying their holy religion. The Priscillianists were
likewise infamous for this character, and abominable
practice of equivocation. For they taught their
disciples this base art of dissembhng, and conceal-
ing their vile practices^" by lies and perjury ; giving
them this direction, as one of their rules and in-
structions in cases of danger : Swear, and forswear,
and never discover your secrets. How much more
laudable and commendable is the rule given in this
case even by the heathen satirist,^' which deserves
to be written in letters of gold! If ever you are
called to be a witness in a doubtful matter, though
Phalaris himself should command you to speak
false, and threaten to burn you in his brazen bull,
unless you will forswear yourself; in that case reckon
it the greatest villany to prefer life before truth and
honesty, and for the sake of living to forego those
things which are the only true reasons of living,
that is, probity, integrity, and a good conscience,
for which end men are born and sent into the world
by the providence of God. This rule is often incul-
cated by the heathen moralists, Marcus Antoninus,
Epictetus, Seneca, and Plutarch : which made it
the more reasonable for the Christians to insist upon
it, and punish the crimes of perjury and falseness
with the severest of ecclesiastical censures, when-
ever they could plainly convict any one of being
guilty of them : and when they could not, the pro-
vidence of God commonly interposed, and discover-
ed and punished them by some remarkable Divine
judgment. Of which, beside the case of Ananias
and Sai)phira in Scripture, we have a memorable in-
stance in Eusebius*^ of three men who combined
together in a false accusation of Narcissus, bishop
of Jerusalem, imprecating upon themselves very
direful judgments, which the providence of God
justly brought upon them; of which, because I
have given a full relation before,'^ I need say no
more in this place.
CHAPTER XIV.
OF GRKAT TRANSGRESSIONS AGAINST THE TENTH
COMMANDMENT, ENVY, COVETOCSNESS, ETC.
Sect. 1. There is but little to be observed in
Whother envy , ' ± j' • f n ^ i -.
l.rouKht men uml.r ttlC aUClCnt (llSCiphnC of tllC cllUrch
the diflcipUne of the . -
church. concerning the transgressions against
"" Aug. de H acres, cap. 70. Propter occiiltandas autem
contaminationes ct tnrpitudines suas, habent in suis dogma-
tibus et hsee verba, Jura, perjura, secretum prodcre noli.
^' Juvenal. Sal. 8. ver. 80. Ambigua; si quaudo citabore
testis incert;rque rei, Phalaris licet imporct, ut sis f'ulsus, et
this commandment ; because, though some of them
were great crimes, yet they were such as chiefly
consisted in the internal corruptions of the mind;
and the church could take no notice of them,
till they first discovered themselves in some out-
ward actions. Envy was a crime of that nature :
it was always reckoned a diabolical sin, and one of
the first magnitude ; but yet, before it could bring
a man under public discipline, the inward rancour
of the heart must betray itself in some outward,
apparent, and visible action. In this sense we are
to understand St. Chrysostom,' when he says. The
envious man ought to be cast out of the church as
well as the fornicator, to preserve others from the
contagion and poison of his example. That is,
when envy shows itself in any of those mischievous
effects, which naturally arise from it, and turn to
the apparent detriment of men or religion. For, as
Cyprian observes,^ envy is a very prolific vice, mul-
tiplying itself into various shapes and figures : it is
the root of all evils, the fountain of destruction, the
seminary of sins, and the matter of all offences.
Hence proceeds hatred, hence animosity arises.
Envy inflames covetousness, making a man not to
be content with his own, whilst he sees another
richer than himself. Envy excites ambition, whilst
a man sees another in greater honour than himself :
envy blinds our senses, and reduces the interior
faculties of the soul under its power and dominion.
Then the fear of God is slighted, the precepts of
Christ are neglected, the day of judgment is not
thought of. It puffs us up with pride, it imbitters
us with cruelty, makes us prevaricate with perfidi-
ousness, shocks us with impatience, enrages us with
discord, inflames us with anger ; and a man cannot
contain or govern himself, who is now under the
power of another. By this means the bond of Di-
vine peace is broken, brotherly charity is violated,
truth adulterated, unity divided, and heresies and
schisms take their original ; whilst men disparage
the priests, and envy the bishops, and every one
complains that he himself w^as not ordained, or
takes it in dudgeon that another was preferred
before him. When envy was attended with any
such effects as these, then it fell under the cogni-
zance of public discipline ; not as it was an inward
corruption of the mind, but as it discovered itself in
some outward and vicious action, as open dissension,
or heresy, or schism, or the breach of unity and
peace, ecclesiastical or civil ; which crimes being
the subject of church censure, so far as envy was
concerned in any of them, so far it might be said to
be punished by the public discipline of the church,
admotodictet perjuria tauro ; summumcrede nefas, aniraam
pracfevre pudori, et pro])ter vitain vivendi perdere caiisas.
•■'- Euseb. lib. G. cap. 9. " chap. 7. sect. 8.
' Chrys. Horn. 41. in Mat. p. 3a3.
" f'ypi'- i^'c Zclo ct Livore, p. 223.
Chap. XIV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1027
l)ut no otherwise, for want of sufficient ground to
liioceed in a legal way of evidence against it. But
wt this bitter root gave but too many occasions to
tlie church to punish it in other species ; being one
I if those sins that could not contain itself or long
lie hid, having a train of other vices commonly at-
Nnding it, according to the observation made by
\ prian, and long before by St. James ; " For where
iivying and strife is, there is confusion and every
I vil work."
The like is to be observed of pride.
Sect. 2. '■
or pride, ambi- ambitiou, and vain-jjlory. These were
tion, and vain-glory. _ .
great sins in their own nature; but
being internal and spiritual sins in their kind, the
discipline of the church could take no notice of
them, till they discovered themselves in some enor-
mous, outward vicious actions. As when pride
drew men into blasphemy against God, or oppres-
sion of men ; when ambition or vain-glory made
men factious and turbulent in the church, and
pushed them forward into open heresy or schism ;
then was the proper time for the church to take her
spiritual sword into her hand, and make use of her
censures for their correction. Thus we have seen
the pride of Andronicus corrected by Synesius, bi-
shop of Ptolemais,' when it brake forth into open
blasphemy against Christ ; and thus all along here-
tics and schismatics found their punishment, when
their ambition and restless spirit proceeded so far,
as to make some open breach upon the faith or
unity of the church. But in these cases, pride was
rather punished in other species of sin, blasphemy,
heresy, or schism ; for the censure of which the
reader must look back into the former parts of this
Book.
Sect 3. The same observation is to be car-
orcovetousness. ^.j^^^ further, and made upon covet-
ousness, which is another of those three great
lusts that reign in the world, the lust of the heart,
the lust of the eye, and the pride of life. Covetous-
ness, which is the lust of the eye, is always a very
great sin before God ; being, as the apostle terms
it, "idolatry, and the root of all evil;" and even
when it is only conceived in the mind, it makes a
man odious to his Maker. But because God sees
not as man sees ; for God looks upon the heart ;
therefore, before covetousness can render a man a
proper object of the church's discipline, it must dis-
cover itself in some visible act of injustice, as
theft, oppression, or fraud, under which appear-
ances, but not otherwise, it was liable to the
church's judgment and censure. And this is what
Gregory Nyssen observes,* That among all the
species of covetousness none were expiated by so-
lemn penance, but such as theft and violation of
graves, that is, such instances of covetousness as
manifested themselves in some outward and ap-
parent evil action.
And the like is to be said of the lust sect 4
of the heart, or carnal lusts, and sins of '''^"»' i"^"-
of uncleanness. Though the evil thoughts and in-
tentions of the heart are sinful before God in gene-
ral ; " For if I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord
will not hear me ; " and though, in particular, " he
that looks on a woman to lust after her, hath
committed adultery with her already in his heart ;"
yet this was not punishable in the discipline of the
church : because the church is no judge of the
secret intentions, but only of the outward and visi-
ble actions, that carry scandal as well as sin in them.
Therefore we have observed before,* out of the
council of Neocaesarea,* That no one was to be ex-
communicated for sins only in design and intention.
If a man purpose in his heart to commit fornication
with a woman, but his lust proceed not into action,
it is apparent he is delivered by grace, says the
canon. And therefore, though he was culpable be-
fore God, yet the church inflicted not the censure
of excommunication on him, because her discipline
extended not to men's private thoughts, but only to
their outward actions. And this was the case of all
transgressions that were purely against this com-
mand : they might be punished under other species
of sin, but not as they were only sins of the heart,
because, as such, human judicature could take no
cognizance of them.
We have now gone through the several branches
of duty and transgression, and therein taken a full
view of the extent of the discipline of the church :
whereby it appears, that the objects of ecclesiastical
discipline were not only the three great sins of idol-
atry, adultery, and murder, but all other crimes that
come under the denomination of scandalous and
great transgressions. And thus far the discipline
of the church related to all persons in general, but
there were some punishments peculiar to delinquent
clergymen, which, because they are matter of par-
ticular inquiry, I shall make them the subject of
the foUowingr Book.
» Synes. Ep. 58. See Book XVI. chap. '2. sect. G and &
■* Nyssen. Ep. aJ Letoium. I
5 Chap. 3. sect. 17.
* Cone. Neocajsar. can. 4.
3 u 2
BOOK XVII.
OF THE EXERCISE OF DISCIPLINE AMONG THE CLERGY IN THE ANCIENT CHURCH.
CHAPTER I.
OF THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN ECCLESIASTICAE CENSURES INFLICTED ON CLERGYMEN AND
LAYMEN.
Sect. 1.
The peculiar no-
tion of comniunio
fcctesifjstica, and cr-
commtmicalio eccU-
siastica, as applied
to the clergj'.
We have hitherto taken a general
view of the disciphne of the church,
as it respected all the members of the
community falling into the several
crimes deserving excommunication.
But to have a complete notion and full comprehen-
sion of the church's discipline, we are to consider,
there were some punishments peculiar to the clergy,
and some censures so particularly respecting their
office and function, that they could only be inflicted
on them, and not upon laymen. In regard to which,
clerical communion and lay communion were always
considered as distinct things ; and a man might be de-
prived of the former, whilst he was allowed to enjoy
the benefit and privilege of the latter ; and even that
which was many times a very great punishment in a
clergyman, or ecclesiastical person, was no punish-
ment at all in a secular person or layman. For
there was no suspension from office or benefit, no
degradation or deposition, no reduction to lay com-
munion, that could affect a layman, as they were
punishments : but all these were great punishments
as inflicted on the clergy, because they deprived
them of those special honours and advantageous
privileges, that were peculiar to their function. In
reference to which things we sometimes find the
terms communio ccclesutstica, and excommunicatio ec-
clesiastica, ecclesiastical communion, and ecclesias-
tical excommunication, used in a peculiar and
restrained sense, not for communion or excommu-
nication in general, but for admission to or expul-
sion from these particular honours and advantages,
which were peculiarly appropriated to ecclesiastical
persons, or such as were of the clerical order and
function. Therefore, though some canons take
suspension from ecclesiastical communion' for sus-
pension of laymen from the communion of the eu-
charist or the prayers of the church ; yet other
canons, speaking of the clergy and their punishment,
take ecclesiastical communion in a more restrained
sense, for communicating in the offices of the cleri-
cal function. So that a clergyman was said to be
excommunicated, when he was deprived of the power
of exercising the offices of his function ; and such
an excommunication does not always imply that he
was wholly cast out of all communion with the
church, but only communion as specified with this
limitation and restriction. This distinction is noted
by Balsamon,- and Zonaras,^ and many other learn-
ed men^ after them : and it is necessary to be ol)-
served, for the right understanding of many ancient
canons,* where the words aKoivuvtjTog, a^opiafioq,
iKKt}pvTTi(T6ai, which signify excommunication, can
have no other meaning, as applied to the clergy, but
only to denote their degradation or suspension.
This may be confirmed from an ob-
•' Sect. 2.
servation that has been made once ,,'El"'"'lffl"'"'^''
ly punished bv a re-
before in a former Book,^ That some rerbu™Tot"'-^wat
ancient canons expressly forbid the penance'? 'as'^men
1 ,1 • 1 T 1 . 1 T wholly cast out of
clergy to be punished by trie ordinary the communion of
_ . . , , , . the church.
way oi excommunication, which im-
plies a total removal from the communion of the
church ; but thought it sufficient to punish them by a
removal from their office ; and that, because it was
not proper to punish men doubly for the same of-
fence. If a bishop, presbyter, or deacon, says one
of the Apostolical Canons,' be taken in fornication,
peijury, or theft, he shall be deposed, but not ex-
communicated : for the Scripture says, " Thou shalt
not punish twice for the same crime." And the like
rule is prescribed in the canons of Peter," bishop of
Alexandria, and those of St. Basil.'
* Vid. Cone. Agathen. can. 37. Cone. Aurel. 1. can. 19.
Ibid. 5. can. 17.
* Balsam, in can. IG. Cone. Nie. ' Zonar. in eiindem.
* Albaspin. Observ. lib. 1. cap. 2. Habert. Arehicrat. p.
746. Suicer. Thcsaur. Eccles. voce 'Acpopta-fio';
^ Via. Can. Apost. 6, 41 45, 56, 57, 58, 59, 72.
^ Book V 1. chap. 2. sect. 2. ' Canon. Apost. e. 24.
s Pet. Ales. can. 10. » Basil, can. 3, 32, 51.
i!Al'. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
102{>
Sect 3 ^^^ ^^^ some more flagrant crimes
:' casVbo.h'p^ both penalties were inllicted, as ap-
■ « "'flicted. ^^^.^j.g ^j.^j^^ J j^^ g.^j^^^ Apostolical '" Ca-
ons, which order, that if any clergyman was found
i^niilty of simony, or any such heinous offence, he
hould not only be deposed from his office, but be
I :ist out of the church. And a gi-eat many learned
1. n" are of opinion, that this was the constant
:ictice of the church even in the three first ages,
\'. hen the Apostolical Canons were most in force.
I I is certain it was so in the time of Cyprian : for
( . speaking of Novatus, who was guilty of mur-
II lit. r, in causing his own wife by a blow to miscarry,
says, That for this crime he was not only to be de-
graded, or expelled the presbytery, but to be de-
prived '- of the communion of the church also. And
in the following ages there are innumerable exam-
ples of this practice, as the learned reader may
satisfy himself by consulting the passages " referred
to in the margin.
Now, that which we are concerned
at present to inquire after, are those
punishments which particularly affect-
ed the clergy : and these were of three sorts ; such
as respected their maintenance, such as respected
their office, and such as respected their persons in
corporal chastisement and correction. Sometimes
they were punished in their maintenance, by with-
drawing the usual portion of the church's revenues,
which was allotted to them out of the public stock
for their maintenance and subsistence. The re-
venues of the church, as has been observed in a
former Book," were usually divided among the cler-
gy once a month, whence it had the name of dirisio
menswna, the monthly division : and when there
was occasion to punish a delinquent clergyman for
some less offence, it was done by withdrawing this
usual portion of the monthly division from him. As
appears from that of Cyprian,'* who, speaking of
some of the inferior clergy that had offended, says,
" They should be withheld or suspended from their
monthly division, but not be deprived of their
ministerial office in the church."
Sometimes they were suspended
not only from their revenues, but of Biispin.;ion
. . from their office.
h-om then- office and function. And
this was either temporary and limited, or perpetual
and without restriction. The temporary suspen-
sion was only a depriving them of the execution of
their office for a certain term ; and when that term
was over, they had liberty to resume their place,
and return to the execution of their office in all the
parts and duties of their function : but the per-
petual suspension was a total deprivation of them
from all power and dignity belonging to the clerical
office, and a reduction of them to the state and con-
dition of laymen, without any ordinary hopes or
prospect of ever recovering their ancient station.
The former of these is commonly called by the an-
cients abstention and suspension from communion,
meaning clerical communion only ; and the latter
vulgarly known by the name of degradation, de-or-
dination, or deposition from the office and order of
the clerical function. Thus Cyprian, writing to
Rogatian, an African bishop, concerning a contu-
macious deacon who rebelled against him, bids him
to depose him from his office, or at least suspend '"
him. The penalty of suspension \\as for less crimes,
as in the instance given in the council of Epone,"
If a bishop, presbyter, or deacon be detected to keep
dogs for hunting, or hawks for fowling, the bishop
is to be suspended for three months, the presbyter
for two, and the deacon for one. So by a canon of
the council of Lerida,'^ If any clergyman in a siege
'" Canon. Apost. 29, 30, et 51.
" Pagi, Critic, in Baron, an. 67. n. 15. Quesnel. Not. in
Leo. Ep. ad Rustic. Narbon. Moriu. tie Pceuit. lib. 4. cap.
12. Fell, Not. in Cypr. Ep. 4. ad Pompon, p. 4.
'-Cypr. Ep. 49. al. 52. ad Cornel, p. 97. Propter hoc se
non de piesbyterio tantum, sed et communicatione prohi-
beri pro certo tenebat, &c.
" Cone. Ncoca3sar. can. 1. TlptaliuTtpoi iai/ yvfi\i, t?}s
Tu^tois auToj/ ^ETaTiOttrOaf kav ot iropvevaj], v fxotx^'Jo'n,
i^codtlcrdaL avTov TtXiov, Kai ayEtrBat aiiTov t'fs fXiTcivoiav.
If a presbyter marries, he shall be removed from his order;
but if he commits fornication or adultery, he shall be wholly
expelled the church, and reduced to the discipline of re-
pentance. Vid. Cone. Agathen. can. 8 et 42. Cone.
Ilerdense, can. 1, 5, et 16. Cone. Valentin. Hispan. can. 3.
Cone. Veneticum, can. 16. Cone. Aurelian. 1. can. II.
Aurelian. 3. can. 4, 7, et 8. Cone. Turon. 1. can. 3, 5.
Cone. Toletan. 2. can. .3. Cone. Tolet. 11. can. 5 et 6.
Vigilii Decret. cap. 6. Felix HI. Ep. ad Acaciura, writes
thus to him : Sacerdotali honore, et comnumione catholica,
nee non etiam a fidelium numcro segregatus, sublatiun tibi
nomen et munus ministerii sacerdotalis agnosce. Vid. et
Cone. Asiaticum. Ep. ad Joan. C. P. in Synodo sub IMenna.
Act. 1. ap. Crab. t. 2. p. 36. et Cone. Constant, sub Flaviano,
in Act. 1. Cone, Chalcedon. ap. Crab. p. 780. where Eu-
tyches is punished both with deposition and e.xcommunica-
tion, as all heretics commonly were.
'^ Book V. chap. 4. sect. 1.
'^ Cypr. Ep. 28. al.34. ad Cler. Interim se adivisione
mensurna tantum contiueaut, non quasi a minisferio ec-
clesiastico privati esse videantur. Vid. Cone. Carth. 4.
can. 49. Justin. Novel. 123. c. 42.
"* Cypr. Ep.3. ad llogat. p. 6. Fungeris circa eum po-
testate honoris tui, ut eum vel deponas vel abstineas.
" Cone. Epaunen. can. 3. Episcopis, presbyteris, atque
diaconibus canes ad venandum, et accipitres ad aucupan-
dum, habere non liceat. Quod si quis talium personarum in
hac fuerit voluntate delectus, si episcopus est, tribus men-
sibus se a communione suspendat ; duobus presbyter ab-
stineat; uno diaconus ab omni officio et communione
cessabit.
'^Conc. Ilerden. can. 1. De his clericis, qui in obses-
sionis necessitate positi fuerint, id statutum est, ut ab omni
humano sanguine, etiam hnstili, se abstineant. Quod si in
hoc incideriut, duobus annis, tam officio quam communione
corporis Domini, priventur Et ita demum officio vel
communioni reddantur, ea tamen ratione, ne ulterius ad
officia potiora provebantur. See other instances of sus-
1030
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVII.
bore arms, and killed a man, though it were one of
the enemies, he was to be suspended from his office
two years, and be rendered incapable of any fur-
ther promotion ; because the canons in all cases
whatsoever peremptorily forbade a clergyman to be
concerned in blood.
The other sort of suspension, com-
of deposition or monlv callcd Kadaiptfftc, deposition or
degradation. ., " , . , - ,
degradation, was a total and perpetual
suspension of the power and authority committed to
a clergyman in his ordination. For as the church
had power to grant this authority and commission
at first, so she had power to resume and withdraw it
again upon great misdemeanors and just provoca-
tion. And then a clergyman, whatever character
he sustained before, was totally divested both of the
name and dignity, and power and authority belong-
ing to his former order and function. By some
canons " therefore he is said to be degraded, depriv-
ed, and turned out of office ; by others,-" to be to-
tally deposed, TravreXHg KaOaipuaOai ; totally to fall
from his order or degree,-' irav-ikwQ diToir'nrTiiv
(iaBiiov ; to be de-ordained," or un-ordained ; to be
removed out of the order "^ of the clergy ; to cease
to be of the number of the"' clergy; and to be reduced
to lay communion, that is, to the state and quality
and condition of laymen. All these expressions,
except the last, are commonly well understood by
modern writers : but some, to serve a peculiar hypo-
thesis, have invented very odd and strange notions
of it. Therefore, to set the matter in a right light,
and give a just account of the discipline of the church,
it will not be amiss to be a little more particular
upon this point, and show distinctly what the an-
cients meant by this part of their discipline, which
they call reducing a clergyman to the state and
communion of laymen, which I shall make the sub-
ject of the following chapter.
CHAPTER II.
OF REDUCING THE CLERGY TO THE STATE AND COM-
MUNION OF LAYMEN, AS A PUNISHMENT FOR
GREAT OFFENCES.
Sect. 1. Lay communion in a layman was no
Lay communion . -, - . .1
not the same as punisiiment, Dut a privilege, and one
communion in one « , x^ o '
kind only. ot thc gTcatcst privileges that belong-
pension in Basil, can. 69. Cone. Bracar. 3. can. 1 et 5.
Cone. Aurel. 3. can. 2, 16, 25. Ibid. 5. can. 5 et 18.
"Cone. Carth. 4. can. 48, 49, 50. Cone. Tarraeon. can. 10.
^ Cone. Autioch. can. 5. -' Cone. Ephes. can. G.
-- Acta Servatii Tungrensis, ap. Crab. Cone. t. 1. p. 318.
Nulla mora Eiiphratas deordinetur.
'-'^ Cone. Arelat. 1. can. 13. Ab ordinc cleri amoveatiir.
-' Cone. Nicaen. can. 2. HiTraua-du) tou KX/jpov.
' Bellaim. do Euchar. lib. 4. cap. 24. p. G78.
ed to him as a Christian ; for it was entitling
him to all the benefits and advantages of Chris-
tian communion. But in a clergyman it was
one of the greatest of punishments, reducing him
from the highest dignity and station in the church
to the level and standard of every ordinary Chris-
tian. But now the question is, wherein the nature
of this punishment consisted. Bellarmine ' and some
other writers of the Romish church, taking the word
in a new and modern sense, expound it of commu-
nion in one kind, and bring it as an argument to ,
prove that the primitive church denied the people j
the use of the cup in the Lord's supper, and ad-
ministered the communion to them only in one kind,
because the word lay communion bears that signi-
fication in the present church of Rome. But this
is only begging a principle, and supposing a prac-
tice, of which there is not the least footstep to be
met with in the ancient church, as I have fully de-
monstrated in a former" Book. And it is such a
piece of ignorance and misrepresentation of the an-
cient discipline, as other learned men in the Rom-
ish church are commonly ashamed of. The notion
is entirely rejected and confuted by Lindanus,'
Albaspinasus,'' Peter de Marca,^ Rigaltius,'' Duran-
tus,' and Cardinal Bona,' who tacitly reflects upon
Bellarmine and his followers for their childish ex-
plication of this ancient term to make it comply
with the modern practice. They no sooner hear,
says he, of the name, lay communion, but overlook-
ing the ancient notion, they presently take it only
in the sense which it now bears, and interpret it
communion in one kind ; the falseness of which
we may learn from hence, that we often read of
clergymen being thrust down to lay communion at
that time, when laymen communicated in both kinds.
Lindanus had long before used the ^^^^ ,
very same argument, and advanced a siJJ,'ifv''c'"„^manl
more probable exphcation, that lay menrntStLrSs
. T . T . 1 of the chancel.
communion might denote a clergy-
man's being thrust down to communicate among
laymen without the rails of the chancel : which has
so much of plausibility in it, that the learned Dr.
Forbes,' and Vossius,'" give in to this opinion. But
though this has something of truth in it, yet it does
not express the full meaning of lay communion.
For a man might be admitted to lay communion not
only in the church, but in a private house, or upon
his death-bed, where there could be no such dis-
tinction.
" Book XV. chap. 5. ' Lindan. Panoplia, lib. 4. c. 58.
* Albasp. Observ. lib. 1. cap. 4.
^ Marca, Tract, in Cap. Clericus, ad calcem Baluzii de
Emendat. Gratiani, p. 585.
" lligalt. iu Cypr. Ep. 52. ad Anton.
' Durant. de liitibus Eccles. lib. 2. cap. 55. n. 6.
*• Bona de Uebus Lituvg. lib. 2. c. 19. n. 3.
" Forbes, Iieuic. lib. 2. cap. 11. p. 221.
'» Voss. Thcs. Theol. Disp. 23. Thes. 5. p. 514.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1031
Therefore Ihe full import of the
Hut I tnt'ni lie- phrase, and the adequate notion of
cradation or depri- , . , ,
v.ition of orders, iind reducmc: a Clergyman to lay commu-
redmtion to the ° . .
state and condition nion, is totally degradinorand deprivins:
of laymen. .
him of his orders, that is, the power
and authority of his clerical office and function, and
reducing him to the state and quality and simple
condition of a layman. Thus Chamier rightly ex-
plains it" against Bellarmine, when he observes, that
it was called lay communion neither from the place
of communicating, nor from communicating in one
species, nor from the time and order of communi-
cating the laity after the clergy, but from the con-
dition and quality of the person communicating ;
namely, because he that before was a clergyman,
or in the roll and nomenclature of the clergy, is
now become a layman, and reckoned as one in the
order of laymen only. This supposes a power in
the church, not only of conferring clerical orders at
first to men, and promoting them from laymen to
be bishops, or presbyters, or deacons, but also a
power of recalling these offices, and divesting them
of all power and authority belonging to them, by
degrading clergymen upon just reasons, and re-
ducing them to the state and quality of laymen
again. This is undoubtedly the true meaning of
all those ancient canons and writers, which speak
so often of degrading clergymen for their offences,
and allowing them only to communicate in the
quality of laymen. Hereby they were deprived of
their order and office, and power and authority,
and even the name and title of clergymen; and
reputed and treated as private Christians, wholly
divested of all their former dignity, and clerical
powers and privileges, and reduced entirely to the
state and condition of laymen. Of which, be-
cause I have had occasion to discourse at large in
another work,'- I shall not need to say much in this
place, but only add a few testimonies that were
then omitted. In the third coimcil of Orleans there
is a canon,'' which orders. That if a clergyman,
either by his own confession or conviction, was
proved guilty of adultery, he should be deposed from
his office, and be confined to lay communion in a
monastery all his days. Ami another canon" ap-
points. That if any clergyman was convicted of theft
or fraud, because those were capital crimes, he
should be degraded from his order, and only be
allowed lay commimion. So in the collection of
Martin Bracarensis,'^ made out of the Greek canons
for the use of the Spanish church, it is ordered,
That if any one is surreptitiously ordained, who,
after baptism, has been guilty of murder, either by
immediate commission of the fact, or by command,
or counsel, or defence, he shall be deposed, and only
be admitted to lay communion all his days. Gela-
sius '" has a like decree, made in the case of a pres-
byter, who, in a quarrel, struck out the eye of an-
other; he orders him to be deposed from his office,
and to be cloistered in a monastery, there to repent
of the fact, and only to have lay communion for his
whole life. And Gratian" cites an order of the
council of Lerida to the same purpose, That if cler-
gymen, who are once corrected for their ofience,
shall relapse, and return to their vomit again, they
shall not only be deprived of the dignity of their
office, but continue all their lives incapable of re-
ceiving the communion even as laymen, which shall
only be granted them at their last hour.
The plain result of this discourse ^ . ,
is, that reducing a clergyman to the ,..d";,;;i=;TeUom"ar
communion of laymen w'as a total
deprivation, and divesting him of his
office and orders. So that if he now pretended to
act as a minister, his actions were reputed null and
void, and as no other than the actions of a layman.
The learned Dr. Forbes has rightly observed this'"
in the ancient discipline, and I cannot better ex-
press it than in his words : " He that is deposed
with a plenary and perfect deposition, cannot now
validly exercise the offices that belong to his order,
because he wants his order and the power of his
order. He is now nothing but a mere layman, and
in so much a worse condition than other laymen,
because the restitution of such a one to his office
is a much more difficult thing than the promotion
of other laymen." Indeed there are very few in-
stances of recalling such to the clerical office again,
>' Chamier. tie Euchar. lib. 9. cap. .3. a. 33. t. 4. p. 487.
Appellatam fuisse laicam communionem, non a loco, nou a
speciebus, non a tempore, sed a persona: nimirum quotl
qui ante fiierit clericus, sive in clericorum nomeuclatura,
nunc sit laicus, et in laicorum online.
'- Scholast. Hist, of Lay Baptism, Part II. chap. 4.
'■' Cone. Aurel. 3. can. 7. Si quis adulterasse, aut confessus
fiierit vel convictus, depositus ob afficio, coinmunione con-
cessa, in monasterio toto vita; suce tempore trudatur.
'* Ibid. can. 8. Si quis clericus fuvtum aut falsitatem ad-
niiserit, quia capitalia etiam ipsa sunt crimina, comniu-
nione concessa, ab ordine degradotur.
'^ Martin. Bracar. Collect. Canon, c. 2G. Si q^uis homi-
cidii, aut facto, aut prtecepto, aut consilio, aut defeusione,
pust baptismuin conscius fuerit, et per aliquam subreptio-
iiem ad clericatum venerit, dejiciatur, et in finem vita; sure
laicam communionem tantummodo recipiat.
"^ Gelas. Ep. ad IluiBn. ap. Gratian. Dist. 55. cap. 13.
Bene fraternitas tua fecit ab ofHcio eum presbytcrii remo-
veri. Hoc tameu solicitutliuis tuoe sit, ut locum ei panii-
tentia; eonstituas, et in aliquo eum monasterio retrudas,
laica tantummodo sibi communione concessa.
" Cone. Ilerden. can. 5. ap. Grat. Dist. 50. cap. 52. Si
iterato vehit canes ad vomitum reversi fuerint, non solum
djfcnitate ofticii careant, sed etiam sauctam communionem,
nisi in exitu, non percipiant.
'" Forbes, Irenic. lib. 2. cap. 11. p. 222. Depositus dc-
positione plena et peifocta nou valide cxercct ea, qua sunt
ordiuis, quia ipso caret ordine et potestate ordinis. Et jam
non nisi laicus est, et tanto detcriore conditione qnam alii
laici, quod louge ditRcilior sit ejus restitutio, quam aliorum
laicorum promotio.
1032
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVII.
which was never done but upon some great neces-
sity, or verj' pressing reason; as in the case of
Maximus the confessor, when he returned from the
Novatian schism, and brought over a great multi-
tude of the people with him ; Cornelius, bishop of
Rome, in regard to him as a confessor, and as one
that had done good service to the church by the
influence of his example, dispensed with the general
rule for his sake, and received him'" to his place in
the presbytery again ; and the council of Nice
allowed the same favour to the Novatians, and the
African fathers to the Donatists, with a charitable
view, to put an end to those great and inveterate
schisms. But these were only exceptions to the
common rule, and dispensations with the general
orders and standing discipline of the church.
It may perhaps be said, there was
Notwiihstinding Still an inherent power and authority
the pretence of the ^ , .
indelible character in such dcposcd clcrks, and that their
of ordination. ^ '
deposition did not totally annul their
ordinations : for they still retained the indelible cha-
racter of their respective orders ; and therefore they
might be ministers still, and their ministerial actions
stand good and authentic, notwithstanding any
power and authority in the church to depose and
degi'ade them. But as this is next to a contradiction
in itself, that a man should be deposed from his or-
der, and yet retain his order still, with all the spi-
ritual power belonging to it ; so it implies such a
notion of that which is commonly called, the in-
delible character of ordination, as no ancient writer
ever thought of. For the notion that the ancients
had of the indelible character of ordination, was no
more than they had of the indelible character of
baptism ; that as the outward form of baptism,
washing or immersion in water, though but a tran-
sient act, served for ever to distinguish a Christian
from a mere heathen or Jew ; so as that, though he
apostatized from the Christian faith into Judaism,
or GentiHsm, he should still retain so much of the
Christian character, as upon his conversion and
return to the faith not to need a second baptism :
in like manner the outward form of ordination, which
is imposition of hands designing a man to any cleri-
cal office, though it be but a transient act, was
sufficient to distinguish such a one from a mere
layman, who never had any such ceremony of or-
dination ; so that by this mark or character of his
office once received, though he should afterward for-
feit his office, and all the power and honour belong-
ing to it, he would always remain distinguished, in
some measure, from those who never had such an
office ; and though he should be wholly divested of |
his office and power, and reduced to the simple
capacity and condition of a layman, yet so much of
the marks and footsteps of his former office would
remain upon him, as that if he should be recalled
again to his office, though he might need a new
com.mission, he would not need this outward cha-
racter or ceremony of a new ordination. There is
no one has explained or illustrated the sense of the J
ancients upon this point with more accuracy than
the learned Dr. Forbes ; and therefore, for further
confirmation, I shall here transcribe his words :
" There remains,"^ says he, " some distinguishing
character in a man that is deposed, by which he is
distinguished from other laymen : but to make this
distinction, it is not necessary there should be any
form impressed, but a transient act that is long ago
past is sufficient, viz. that he was once a person or-
dained. The character that remains in a deposed
person, is not the character of any present office or
power, but only some footstep or mark of an honour
that is past, and of a power that he once had ; by
which footstep he is distinguished from other lay-
men, who never were ordained ; and may, after a
sufficient penance performed, if he be found fit, and
the advantage of the church so require, be restored
again without a new ordination." As if a prince
should imprint upon his nobles the marks and cha-
racters of the offices which they bear imder him ;
making the impress or figure of a key upon the arm
of his chamberlain with a hot iron, and the image
of a horse upon the arm of the master of his horse,
and the image of a cup upon the arm of his butler :
and after this it should happen, that the prince,
being justly offended at them, should depose them
from their offices, and put others in their room, sign-
ing them with the characters of their offices like-
wise ; those marks which, in the officers who were
not deposed, were characters of their present power,
would, in those that were deposed, be only footsteps
of their by-past power; and whatever thing they
who were deposed should do relating to those offices,
would have no more validity, than if it was done
by any private man, who never bare any such office.
Yet in this there would be a difference, that if the
prince pleased to restore those whom he had deposed,
there would be no need to set a new mark upon
them ; but that footstep or remains of their ancient
power would now become again the character of
their present power. By this illustration, which
'9 Cornel. Ep. 46. al. 49. ad Cypr. p. 9.3. Maximum
piesbyterum locum suum agnoscere jussimus.
■^ Forbes, Irenic. lib. 2. cap. 11. p. 224. Manet, quidem
in deposito aliquid distinctivum, quo ab aliis laieis distin-
guitur : ad distinctionem autem non est necessaria aliqua
iinpressa forma, sed sufficit actus transiens in prijeteritum,
nempe quod sit aliquando ordinatus. Manet in deposito
non character praesentis aliciijus officii aut potcstatis, sed
vestigium quoddaui prseteriti honoris ot aliquando habitas
potestatis : per quod vestigium ab aliis laieis, nuuquam or-
ilinatis, distinguitur : et peracta sutBcienti pop.nitentia, si
idoneus inveniatur, et utilitas ecclesiaj postulet, restitui
poterit absque nova ordinatione, &c.
(HAP. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
10.33
justly represents the sense of the ancients, it is easy
fur any one to apprehend, how far the discipUne of
llie church in deposing clergymen extended : name-
ly, that it not only suspended them from the execu-
tion of their ofhcc, hut deprived them of their office,
and took away their orders from them; that they
were thenceforth no more than laymen, only with
I his distinction, that they had the external charac-
lir of a hy-past office, which other laymen wanted ;
that now the}' had neither the office of clergymen,
nor the power of it; nor were their actions of any
(itlier account in the church than as the actions of
i livate men and laymen. Thus far the church pro-
creded in her censures of clergymen that submitted
.o her discipline, and were not refractory and con-
I iiinacioQS : she allowed them the benefit of lay
communion, which was a moderation of their pun-
ishment in regard to their submitting quietly to her
discipline and censures.
g^.^j g But if they continued contumacious
excomm'lmfrau-d! '^"'1 stubbom, opposlug her first cen-
an<i"denicd thrcom- surcs, and acting as clergymen in con-
aymen. ^^^^^^ q£ them ; she then proceeded
one degree further with them, adding to their depo-
sition a formal excommunication, and denying them
even the communion of laymen. Thus Arius, and
many other first founders of heresies, were anathe-
matized and excommunicated, as well as degraded.
And there are abundance of instances of the like
proceeding in Cyprian,"' and the Apostolical Ca-
nons," and the council of Sardica,^ and the council
of Colen,^' and the council of Eliberis,"^ and the
council of Rome"" under Felix III. All which, be-
cause I have produced at large upon another"' oc-
casion, I think it needless to repeat them in this
place.
^ , . We ai'e likewise to observe, that in
Sect. /. '
movril'mi'correttea casc of coutumaclous contempt of her
and'authority'of the ccusurcs, tlic cliurcli somctimcs had
ar power. recoursc to tlic sccular powers ; crav-
ing their aid and assistance, either to remove a stub-
born clerk from his station and honourable post in
the church, which he obstinately detained after de-
position, or else to inflict some other punishment
upon him for his chastisement and correction. We
have seen several instances of this before in the ge-
neral account of the exercise of discipline^ upon all
church members, related from Eusebius and the
council of Antioch, and the third council of Car-
thage, and the African Code, where addresses are
made, or appointed to be made, to the secular
powers, some heathen, and some Christian, implor-
liveriiiK up to
cular court.
ing their assistance to remove some obstinate and
contumacious bishops cand presbyters from their
l)laces, when they would not obey the decrees of
the church, but retain their offices and preferments
in spite of her censures. And of these I need not
be more particular in this place ; as neither of those
other various temporal penalties which the wisdom
of the state thought fit to inflict upon heretics in
general, laymen as well as clergymen, to discounte-
nance heterodoxy, and give more efl'ectual force and
vigour to the censures of the church ; for of these I
have given a sufficient account in discoursing of the
punishments of heresy in the former Book.
But there was one particular civil j.^^^ ^
punishment peculiar to delinquent th^ pm,iXn"nt ""^
clergymen, which must be taken no- or"d
tice of in this place. The ancient
law comprises it under the name of cnrici; tnuU,
delivering up to the secular court : which, as Gotho-
fred observes,"" has a different meaning in the an-
cient law from that which the modern use and
practice has put upon it. For among the modem
canonists, it signifies delivering a clergyman up to
the secular judge after degradation, to be punished
for some great crime with death, or such capital
punishment as the church had no j)ower to inflict
upon him : but in the old law, the curia has a larger
sen.se, not only to denote a judge's court, but the
corporation of any city, the members of which were
commonly called, decuriones et curiales. In this
there were some honourable, and some servile offices.
And therefore when a clergyman was degraded for
any offence, and reduced to the qualify of a lay-
man ; then, besides that he lost all the privileges
and exemptions that by law and imperial favour
belonged to the clergy, he was obliged to serve the
curia, or secular corporation of his city, and that
many times only in some mean office and servile
condition, by way of additional civil punishment for
having transgressed the laws of the church, and the
rules of his sacred profession and venerable func-
tion. And this was a certain way of precluding
him from all hopes ever after of regaining his cle-
rical dignity again. For as the laws absolutely
prohibited'" any of the curiales to be ordained at
first, because they were tied to certain municipal
and civil offices inconsistent with the spiritual ; so
if any of the clergy were once degraded and taken
into the power of the secular curia, or corporation,
there was no possibility of their returning to the
ecclesiastical state again. And therefore Honorius
made this a law, that the curia should immediately
=' Cypr. Ep. 49. al. 52. ad Cornel, p. 9G.
-- Canon. Apnst. 29 et 30.
"' Cone. Sardie. can. 1 et 2.
"' Cone. Agrippin. ap. Crab. t. ]. p. 317.
"* Cone. Eliber. can. 18 et 76.
^^ Cone. Rom. 3. sub Felice III. Cone. t. 4. p. I07G. can.
" Scholast. Hist, of Bapt. Part H. ciiap. 5.
-8 Book XVI. chap. 2. sect. .3.
29 Gothofred. in Cod. Theod. lib. IG. Tit. 2. dc Episc.
Leg. 39.
3« See Book IV. chap. 4. sect. 4. and Bonk V. chap. .3.
sect 15 and IG.
1034
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVII.
lay hold of such delinquents, to render their punish-
ment irreversible and perpetual. If a bishop, says
the law," shall condemn any clergyman as unwor-
thy of his office, and separate him from the ministry
of the church, or if any one voluntarily desert his
sacred profession, let the curia immediately lay
claim to him, that he may no longer be at liberty to
return to the church again ; and according to the
quality of the man, or the quantity of his estate, let
him either be taken into the curia, or some collegiate
company of the city, and be obliged to undergo
those public burdens or necessities which he shall
be found quahfied for, and this without any collu-
sion, under the penalty of a forfeiture of a consider-
able sum of gold, to be levied upon the decenymmi,
the ten principal men of the curia, if they connived
at any such collusion : and the offending clerk so
degraded is further tied up by a negative punish-
ment, never to hold any office or place imder any
of the secular judges. Justinian renewed and con-
firmed this law in one of his Novels,^ and by an-
other imposed a like punishment upon any monk
that should desert his monastery, to betake himself
to any secular employment : such a one was to
serve ^ all his life in some mean and servile office
under the judge of the province; and only have
this fruit of his change, that for despising his sacred
ministry he should be tied to the slavish attend-
ance upon an earthly tribunal.
But besides this there was another way of de-
livering over delinquent clergymen to the secular
courts and civil judges; which was, when they
committed such crimes as were properly of civil
cognizance, and might be heard and punished as
crimes against the state and commonwealth. For
clergymen were considered in a double capacity, as
ministers of the church, and as members of the
commonwealth. Whatever crimes they committed
in the first capacity, they were indeed liable pri-
marily to be judged by the bishops of the church,
as the proper judges of ecclesiastical causes : yet if
their crimes were very flagrant, such as heresy, or
simony, though these were properly ecclesiastical
causes, yet the criminals might be turned over to
the secular judges, after the ecclesiastical sentence
was passed upon them : for such crimes were pun-
ished both by church and state with their respective
censures. If their crimes were such as more nearly
and directly aflc'cted the peace and tranquillity of
the commonwealth; such as treason, and sedition,
and murder, and robbery, and the practice of ma-
gical and pernicious arts ; in that case bishops not
only might, but were obUged, ex officio, to turn over
a degraded clerk to the secular court and a com-
petent judge, to be punished according to the quality
of his offences. There is a famous instance re-
lating to this matter in the history of the acts of
the council of Chalcedon, reported out of the acts of
the council of Tyre, where Ibas, bishop of Edessa,
was accused for intending to promote one Abra-
amius, a deacon, to a bishopric, when he had con-
fessed himself guilty of magical practices before
the bishop and all the clergy : and it is added by
way of aggravation of the bishop's fault,^' that he
kept the paper of his magical enchantments by
him, when he ought to have presented the execrable
criminal to the judge of the province, according as
the laws directed. By which one instance it is easy
to apprehend, that there were some crimes both of
ecclesiastical and civil cognizance ; and when any
such a clergyman was deposed in an ecclesiastical
court, the bishop was obliged to remit him to a
secular judge, to be punished with civil punish-
ments, as a layman, according to the nature and
quality of his offences. And in this case I conceive
they treated him as an excommunicate person, not
barely reduced to lay communion, but one degree
lower, being thrust down to the lowest rank of no-
torious criminals, and denied the common benefit
and privilege of those who were allowed to partake
of the communion of laymen. Of which kind of
censure there are several instances in the Apostoli-
cal Canons, and the councils of Eliberis, Colen, and
Sardica ; which, because I have produced them at
large upon another occasion,^ I forbear to relate
them in this place, and proceed to another inquiry,
concerning the punishment which was commonly
called commimio peregrina, or reducing clergymen
to the communion of strangers.
CHAPTER III.
OF THE PUNISHMENT CALLED PEREGRINA COMMU-
NIO, OR REDUCING CLERGYMEN TO THE COMMU-
NION OF STRANGERS.
There is no one question in all the ^^.^.j j
ancient discipline that has more ex- ^^Zl'ri^n\h\^fnmJ^t
ercised the pens of learned men than ">™' ^^ '-"'■°-'^-
this about the punishment called peregrina com-
3' Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 2. de Episcopis, Leg. 39.
Qiicincunq\ie clericiim indignum officio sue episcopus judi-
cavcrit, et ab c(.'tlesi;c ministurio segregavcrit : aitt si qui pro-
fcssiim sacrce religionis spoiito dereliquerit, continuo sibi eiuii
cuiia vindicet : ut liber illi ultra ad ecclcsiam recursus esse
111)11 possit : et pro hominmn qualitate, ct quantitate patrimo-
nii, vel ordini siio, vel collcgio civitatis adjungatur ; inodo, ut
quibuscunque apti erunt publicis necessitatibus obligentur,&c.
^'- Justin. Novel. 123. cap. 14.
^^ Ibid. 5. cap. 6. Hunc habebit mutationis fructum, ut
qui sacrum ministerium despexerit, tribunalis terreni obser-
vet servitium.
^' Cone. Chalced. Act. 10. Cone. t. 4. p. 648.
^' Scholast. Hist, of Baptism, Part II. chap. 5.
IIAP. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1035
' (nio, the communion of strangers. It plainly ap-
, .ars from all the canons wherein any mention is
made of it, that some punishment is intended to be
jiiculiarly inflicted on the clergy for some special
il'ences ; but it is not so easy to discover what sort
uf punishment it was. I will first set down the ca-
nons that mention it, and then the different senti-
ments of learned men concerning it, pointing out
that which seems to be the most rational account
of it, with some confirmation out of ancient histor}^
The first council that mentions it is the council of
Riez,' anno 439, where it is determined in the case
of a schismatical bishop returning to the catholic
church, that he shall only be allowed to be a chor-
episcopus in some country church under another
bishop, or else be content with the communion of
strangers. The next council that mentions it is
the council of Agde,- anno 506, where, in one canon,
it is determined. That if any clergyman be found
guilty of robbing the church, he shall be reduced
to the communion of strangers. And in another,^
If any contumacious clerk despises the communion,
or neglects to frequent the church, or fulfil his
ofiice, he shall be reduced to the communion of
strangers, so as that, when he repents and reforms,
he may have his name written again in the matri-
cula, or roll of the clergy, and obtain his degree
and dignity as before among them. After this, in
the council of Lerida, anno 539, w^e find a like
decree,'' That in case any clergyman, upon the death
of the bishop, pillage his house, or suppress any
thing by fraud to the detriment of his successor, he
shall be reputed guilty of sacrilege, and condemned
with the greater excommunication, and at the ut-
most only be allowed the communion of strangers.
These are the canons wherein this punishment, or
moderation of punishment, (call it which you
please,) is mentioned ; but so httle light can be had
from the canons themselves, as to the natiu-e of the
punishment, that it is no great wonder that learned
men have run into various opinions about it.
Some confound it altogether with
lay communion, as Binius in his
asiaycommu- Notcs upou the couucil of Lcrida,'
and Hospinian," and the old Gloss
upon Gratian.' But it is no ways probable that
the ancient church would use tw^o such different
names for the same thing, when lay communion
Sect,. 2.
Tlie comm
of strangers not the
was a word so commonly known among them.
Besides that these two things were evidently dif-
ferent from one another; for clergymen reduced to
lay communion were totally and perpetually de-
graded from their orders, and could not ordinarily
be restored to their office again, but ever after
continued in the state of laymen, as has been evi-
dently demonstrated in the foregoing chapter;
whereas clergymen reduced to the communion of
strangers, were still capable of being restored to
their office again after the performance of a certain
penance, as is expressly said in the forementioned
canon of the council of Agde, can. 2.
Bellarmine' and others not only
take it for lay communion, but boldly Nor communion in
, •' one kind.
assert, that that lay communion was
communion only in one kind ; so that when a cler-
gyman is said to be reduced to lay communion, it
is the same thing, according to them, as being put
down to receive the communion among laymen
only in one kind. But this is only multiplying of
obscurities, and confounding a reader by adding one
error to another. For as the ancients speak of lay
communion and the communion of strangers as
different things, so they had no such notion of lay
communion as these writers pretend ; for all public
communion, both of clergy and laity, in the primi-
tive church, was in both kinds, as has been evi-
dently demonstrated in a former Book," and is now
ingenuously confessed by the most learned and ac-
curate WTiters in the Romish church. So that
this opinion, which confounds the communion of
strangers with communion in one kind, is without
all shadow of truth, and has not the least founda-
tion in antiquity to support it.
The author of the Gloss upon Gra-
tian has another pleasant interpreta- Nor commm.ion at
^ ^ the huur of death.
tion ; for he fancies it may signify
communion at the hour of death, when a man
leaves the world, and departs out of this life to take
a pilgrimage into the next life and world to come.'*
But this is only fit to make an intelligent reader
smile. For it is very improper to call death a pil-
grimage, which, more strictly speaking, according
to Scripture language, is rather a translating of
men to their native country, their heaven and
their home. Men are said to be strangers and pil-
grims upon earth, because they are absent from
' Cone. Rhegien. can. 3. Liceat ei in unam parochiaruni
suarum ecclesiam cedere, iu qua ant chorepiscopi nomine,
aut peregrina, lit aiunt, commimione foveatur.
- Cone. Agathen. can. 5. Si quis clericus furtum ecclesias
fecerit, peref^rina ei communio tribnatur.
^ Ibid. can. 2. Contumacos ciorici ab episcopis corripi-
antur : et si qui prioris gradus clati superbia, communionom
fortasse contempserint, aut eeclesiam frequentare, -vel offi-
cium suum implere neglexerint, peregrina eis communio
tribuatur, ita ut cum cos pcenitentia eorre.xerit, rescripti in
niatricula, gradum suum dignitatemque suscipiant.
* Cone. Ilerden. can. 15. Si quisquam clericus quacunque
oecasione quidpiam probatus fuerit abstulisse, vol forsitan
dolo aliquo suppressisse, reus sacriiegii, pn>li.\iori anathe-
mate condcmnctur, et vix quoqiic peregrina ci conimunio
concedatur. ^ Binius, Not. in Cone. Ilerden. can. 15.
8 Hospin. Histor. Sacramentar. lib. 2. cap. 1. p. 24.
' Gloss, in Gratian. Cans. 13. Quaest. 2. cap. 11.
s Bellarm. de Eueliar. lib. 4. cap. 21. p. 679.
3 Book XV. chap. 5. sect. 1, &c.
'» Gloss, in Grat. ubi supra. Peregrina communio, id est,
cum recedit vel peregrinatur de hoc uiundo.
1036
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVII.
heaven, the city and country to which they belong;
therefore leaving this world cannot be said to be
entering upon a pilgrimage, but, in propriety, rather
ending and finishing a pilgrimage, to go to their
everlasting home. Therefore if the ancients spake
properly, as no doubt they did, they could not mean
by the communion of strangers, the communion of
dying persons, or such as were taking a pilgrimage
out of this world. Besides that the very canon of
the council of Agde, which the glosser pretends to
explain, makes the communion of strangers not to
be the communion of dying persons, but such as
are living, and in a capacity to return to officiate as
clergymen (after a sufficient correction) in their
former station.
Cardinal Bona mentions" and ex-
Nor the'co'mmu- poscs anothcr more fanciful opinion
enjoined to go on of onc Gabriel Henao, who, he says,
pilsrimasreon earth . * .
by way of penance. wrOtC H lOUg disSCrtatlOU UpOU tlllS
a piece of ihsnpline ~ *■
"unu"" '" ""^'"'' subject,'- wherein he at last concludes,
That the communion of strangers
was that which was given to such clergymen as
were enjoined to go on pilgiimage, either temporary
or perpetual, by way of penance for their offences.
But he no way explains what kind of communion
this was ; and, as Bona observes, he ought to have
demonstrated, that when the canons about the com-
munion of strangers were made, there was any such
punishment as pilgrimages enjoined the clergy for
the expiation of their offences : for there is a pro-
found silence in antiquity as to what concerns any
such injunction.
Sect. 6. Cassander " and Vossius, '* after
an^^pecULroMa- some of the schoolmcn and canonists,
tion for stransers. a1 • „ i xi • c i
° think the communion ot strangers
means the oblation of the eucharist made after some
peculiar rite and on some particular days for the
use of strangers ; and that it was put upon delin-
quent clergymen as a punishment to communicate
with these. But there was no such custom as this
of making any particular oblation of the eucharist
for strangers in the ancient church : for all travel-
lers and strangers, when they came to a foreign
church, if they brought communicatory or commen-
datory letters with them, were admitted to commu-
nicate with the church wherever they happened
to sojourn ; and if they did not bring communica-
tory letters, they were denied communion till they
should procure them. Meanwhile they were al-
lowed to communicate in external good things, or
partake of the charity of the church, if they were
in necessity, though they were debarred from all
religious communion as suspected persons. And
by this distinction we shall be able to come at the
true meaning of the communion of strangers.
For we are to observe, that com-
munion in the ancient church signi- . But communicat-
o ins only as strangers
fies not only partaking of the euchar- ^'^men'datoTy 'Tt'-
ist, or communion of the altar; but t,nkeonh™ilur?h's
also partaking of the charity of the tiiTcnmm"un?o°n or
church. And such travellers as came
to any foreign church without communicatory let-
ters to testify their orthodoxy and pious conversa-
tion, were presumed to be under some censure, and
not in actual communion with their own church :
till, therefore, they could clear themselves of this
suspicion, by the rules of catholic unity and com-
munion of all churches mutually with one another,
they were to be refused communion in a foreign
church, and only to be allowed common charity as
strangers. And according to these measures, cler-
gymen who were delinquents were for some time
treated much after the same manner, and thereupon
said to be reduced to the communion of strangers :
that is, they might neither officiate as clergymen
in celebrating the eucharist, nor any other part of
their office ; nor in some cases participate of the
eucharist for some time, till they had made satisfac-
tion ; but only be allowed a charitable subsistence
out of the revenues of the church, without any legal
claim to a full proportion, till by a just penance
they could regain their former office and station.
This is the most probable account that can be given
of a difficult and doubtful matter, and learned men
now generally concur in the substance of this ex-
plication ; as the reader that is curious may see in
the writings of Albaspinaeus "* and Bona,"' Schel-
strate," Priorius,'^ Petavius," Dominicy,"" and Sir-
mond ;-' not to mention the hints and strictures
occasionally made about it byLindanus,^^ Baronius,-^
and Peter de Marca,*'' all writers of the Romish
communion ; whom I the rather name upon this
account, to expose more fully the vanity of Bellar-
mine and his adlierents, who with a great deal of
confidence would persuade the world, that they had
discovered the lay communion of their church under
one species, as they call it, in this ancient commu-
nion of strangers, when yet they differ as much al-
most as any two things from one another. Among
protestant writers the true notion is well expressed
by Dr. Sherlock,^ when he observes, "That the
ancient discipline was very severe in admitting
" Bona de Rebus Liturg. lib. 2. cap. 19. n. 5.
'- Ilenao de Sacrific. Missae, part. 3. Disput. 28. n. 49.
" Cassand. do Coraiminione sub utraque specie, p. 1029.
" Voss. Thes.Theol. p. 516.
'^ Albasp. Observat. lib. 1. cap. 3.
'" Bonade Rebus Litiirg^. lib. 2. cap. 19. n. 6.
" Schelstrat. Not. in Cone. Antioch. p. 397.
" Priorius de Literis Canonicis, Titul. 11. p. 38.
'" Petav. Not. in Synesii, Epist. 07. p. 78.
''■'' M. Anton. Dominicy, deCommun. Percgrina.
-' Sirmond. Hist. Pcenitentipc, cap. ult.
" Lindan. Panoplia, lib. 4. cap. 58.
23 Baron, an, 400. p. 119.
-^ Marca, Dissert, in Cap. Clericus, ad calcem Baluzii do
Emendat. Gratiani, p. 583.
25 Sherlock of Church Unity, in Defence of Stilliugflp.G02.
III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1037
-'rangers, who were unknown to them, to the com-
iiiunion; lest they should admit heretics, or schis-
matics, or excommunicated persons : and therefore
if any such came, who could not produce their re-
commendatory letters, but pretended to have lost
them by the way, they were neither admitted to
communion, nor wholly refused, but, if occasion
were, maintained by tlie church, till such letters
could be procured from the church from whence they
came, which was called the communio pereijrina"
This notion seems the more agree-
1 iiis' notion con- ablc, bccausc it comes recommended
iiiiiied from several
nts of ancient his- and Confirmed by several facts in an-
cient history. Synesius, writing to
Theophilus, bishop of Alexandria, concerning one
vlexander, bishop of Basinopolis in Bithynia, who
lay under some suspicion at Ptolemais, tells him,
he neither received him in the church, nor com-
municated -* with him at the holy table, but in his
own house he treated him as an innocent person.
And thus the historians tell us -' Chrysostom treat-
ed the Egyptian monks, who, being prosecuted by
Theophilus, bishop of Alexandria, fled to Constan-
tinople, to have a fair hearing of their cause before
the emperor : he entertained them hospitably, and
allowed them to join in the common prayers with
the church, but would not admit them to participate
of the eucharist whilst their cause was depending
and undetermined. From which it is evident, that
strangers travelling without recommendatory let-
ters might be allowed some common offices of
Christian charity, but could not be admitted to
Christian communion. And so it was determined
expressly in the Apostolical Canons,^ That if any
strange bishops, presbyters, or deacons, travelled
without commendatory letters, they should neither
be allowed to preach, nor be received to commu-
nion, but only have to. irpoc tclq xp«''«C) what was
necessary to answer their present wants, that is, a
charitable subsistence. In the first council of Car-
thage likewise a rule was made,^ That neither cler-
gyman nor layman should communicate in a strange
church without the letters of their bishop, for fear
of surreptitious communion. And in every coun-
cil almost there is a canon to the same purpose.
So that according to the treatment of strangers,
whether clergj-men or laymen, in a strange church.
such was the discipline exercised upon delinquent
clergymen in their own church : they were sus-
pended from their office and communion, but al-
lowed a necessary subsistence, which was properly
the communio pcregrina, or reducing them to the
communion of strangers.
Tiiere remains but one difficulty
now to be accounted for in this mat- wha?™'rt'or ^
+ „., , 1, • 1 * 1 i , /% nance Wat* neceRsary
ter ; wnich is, what sort of iienance •» r«<inre mrh de-
.1 . 1 • 1 .1 1 1 . ■, ^ lin<|iient eliTSvmen
tnat was which the cluirch reriuired of '" "'••'' "«•;<.• »"J
, - , . ' station again,
such dchuquent clergymen, in order
to restore them to their office and station again.
That they might be restored by penance, is evident
from the forementioned canon of the council of
Agde,'" which allows it; and in this the communion
of strangers chiefly differed from the communion of
laymen, that the one allowed a delinquent clergy-
man to be restored to his office, and the other ordi-
narily did not: but then there arises a difficulty
from other canons, which both forbid" any one to
be ordained who had done public penance whilst
he was a layman ; and also prohibit clergymen, who
were reduced to public penance, ever to recover their
ancient'- dignity and station again. Concerning
both which points of discipline, besides the canons,
St. Austin is an irrefragable witness in reference
to practice; for he testifies,'* that this was the
order of the church, that no one who had done pe-
nance for any crime should be admitted to any cleri-
cal degree, or return to it after correction, or con-
tinue in it : which was done, not to make any one
despair of pardon, but only to comply with the
strict discipline of the church. How then can it be
said, that the communion of strangers allowed cler-
gymen to recover their oflUce and dignity by doing
penance, when these canons for doing penance so
plainly took it from them ? To this it is easily an-
swered by distinguishing between public and pri-
vate penance : the canons which forbid clergymen
to be restored to their ofl[ice after having done pe-
nance, speak of public penance done solemnly in
the church ; but the other canons, which allow
them to be restored, speak of jirivate penance only.
And that this is no arbitrary distinction, but of the
church's own making, is evident from the canons
themselves. For the council of Girone allows"
such as have done private penance in time of sick-
^ Synes. Ep. 66. ad Theotimum, leg. Theophiluin.
" Socrat. lib. 6. cap. 9. Sozomen. lib. 8. cap. ].3.
* Canon. Apost. 33.
"^ Cone. Cart hag. 1. can. 7. Clericus vel laicns non com-
miinicet in aliena plobe sine Uteris episcopi sui. Nisi hoc
observatum fuerit, conimuuio fiet passiva. Vid. Cone.
Antioch. can. 7. Laodicen. can. 41. Milevitan. can. 20.
Agathen. can. 52. Epaiinen. can. 6.
'" Cone. Agathen. can. 2.
" Cone. Nie. can. 10. Carthag. 4. can. 5Get68. Tolet. 1.
can. 2. Agathen. can. 43. Epaun. can. 3.
^- Cone. Carth. 5. can. 11. Leo, Ep. 90. ad Rustic, c. 2.
^ Ang. Ep. 50. ad Bonifac. p. 87. Ut constitueretur in
eeclesia, ne quisquam post alieujus criminis pocnitentiam
clcrieatum accipiat, vel ad clcricatum redeat, vel in clcri-
catu maneat, non desperatione indulgentiae, sod rigore fac-
tum est disciplinne.
■^ Cone. Gerunden. can. 10. Qui a-gritudinis languore
depressus, pa»nitentia> benedictionem (quam viaticum dcpii-
tamus) per communionem acccperit, et postmodum rccon-
valescens caput prcnitcntia; in eeclesia publice non sub-
diderit; si prohibitis vitiisnoii detincturobnoxius, .admittatur
ad clerum.
1038
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVII.
ness, and received absolution upon it, afterwards to
be ordained, provided they never were brought to
do public penance in the church, and there was no
other objection of immorality to be made against
them. In like manner Gennadi us, recounting the
several things that hindered a man from being or-
dained, reckons his having done public penance'* a
sufficient objection against him ; but as for private
penance, he takes no notice of it. Therefore by
this rule we are to interpret all the canons which
forbid penitents to be ordained at first, or deny cler-
gymen after penance the liberty of regaining their
ancient station ; they are to be understood of pub-
lic penance, and not of private. And so this seem-
ing difficulty and contradiction of the canons is
easily adjusted, whilst the council of Agde, which
allows clergymen, reduced to the communion of
strangers, liberty of resuming their office again after
penance, must necessarily be interpreted of private
penance, and not of public. And this makes it
evident, that this reducing of clergymen to the com-
munion of strangers was only a temporary suspen-
sion of them from their office, and not a total de-
gradation, or reduction of them to the state and
quality of laymen.
CHAPTER IV.
OF SOME OTHER SPECIAL AND PECULIAR WAYS OF
INFLICTING PUiNISHMENT ON THE CLERGY.
Besides these more general and usual
Sometimes the cier- ways of puuishing the offending cler-
gy perpetually sus- 1,1
pended from their gy thd'c wcrc also somc less noted
office, yet allowed to "•' '
retain their titieand and uncommou ways of censuring
them, which it will not be amiss to
observe, whilst we are upon this subject. Among
these we may reckon that sort of suspension which
deprived them entirely of the exercise of their office,
and yet allowed them to retain their title and dignity.
This was a sort of middle way between a temporary
suspension and a perpetual degradation : for they
were still allowed to communicate among the clergy,
and not entirely reduced to the communion of lay-
men. Thus in the council of Ancyra,' those pres-
byters who had sacrificed to idols, but afterwards
returned, and became confessors, were allowed to
keep their dignity and title of presbyters, and sit
among the rest in the presbytery ; but not to preach,
or offer the eucharist, or perform any other office of
the sacred function. The same is decreed^ con-
cerning deacons lapsing into idolatry, that they
might retain their honour, but cease from all ad-
ministration of the sacred office, neither distribute
the bread nor the cup, nor minister as the common
prsecos or criers of the church, unless the bishop,
in consideration of their great pains, humility, or
meekness, thought fit to allow them more or less of
their office, which was left entirely to his discretion.
The council of Nice made a like decree' concerning
the Novatian bishops, whom they degraded to the
order of presbyters, but yet permitted them to retain
the title of bishops, if the bishop of the place
thought fit to allow it. And the same was determined
in the case of Meletius, by the same synod,'' that
he might retain the bare name and honour of a
bishop, but never after officiate in his own church,
or any other. So in the canons of St. Basil,* a de-
linquent presbyter is allowed to sit among the rest,
but obliged to abstain from all offices belonging to
his order. And an offending deacon ° is suspended
from his ministry, but yet allowed to partake of the
holy elements among the other deacons. The coun-
cil of Agde' has a like decree about presbyters and
deacons, who were digamists, or had married the
relict of some other man ; that though some former
rules of the fathers had ordered them to be more
severely handled, yet such respect and tenderness
should be showed to those who were already ordain-
ed, that they might retain the name of presbyters
and deacons : but the presbyters should neither
presume to consecrate, nor the deacons to minister
in the church. A like determination was made by
the general council of Ephesus,* in the case of one
Eustathius, metropolitan of Pamphylia, who, for
the love of a private life, and some troubles that he
met with in his office, voluntarily relinquished and
deserted his bishopric against canon, but afterward
petitioned the council that he might enjoy the name
and honour of a bishop still : in which request the
council gratified him, out of regard to his age and
quiet temper ; allowing him both to have the name
and honour and communion of a bishop, but with
this condition, that he should neither ordain, nor
take any church to officiate in as a priest by his own
authority, unless he was admitted as a coadjutor, or
expressly allowed by the bishop of the place.
^■' Gennad. cic Eccles. Dogin. cap. 72. Clericiim non
ordinandum, qui publica ptBiiitontia mortalia crimina dellet.
Vid. Cone. T<ilet. 1. can. 2. Poeniteiitemdicimus, qui pub-
licam poenitentiam gerens, sub cilicio, divino fuerit recon-
ciliatus altario.
' Cone. Ancyr. can. 1. - Ibid. can. 2.
' Cone. Nic. can. 8.
* Cone. Nic. Epist. Synod, ap. Tliood. lib. 1. cap. 9.
Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 9. Sozomen. lib. 1. c. 24.
^ Basil, can. 27. ^ Ibid. can. 70.
" Cone. Agathen. can. 1. Placuit de digamis, aut inter-
nuptarum maritis, quanquam aliud patruni statuta decreve-
rint, ut qui hucusque ordinati sunt, habita miseratioue,
presbyteri vel diaconi nomen tantum obtineant : officium
vero presbyteri consecrandi, vel ministrandi hujusinodi dia-
cones non praesunaant.
" Cone. Ephes. Ep. Synod, ad Synodum Pamphyl. Cone.
t. 3. p. 808.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1039
It appears from one of the forc-
Scct 2 .
som.'ii,.iisdejrad. mentionccl canons,^ that there was
etl, nol totally, but
rariiaiiy. from one such a puiiishnient also as a partial
order to another. * *
degradation ; which was when the
clergy were not totally deprived of all clerical dcgi-ee
and office, but only thrust down from a higher
order to a lower by way of discipline and correction.
Thus the council of Nice treated the Novatian
schismatics, admitting those who had passed for
bishops among them, to officiate only as presbyters
in the catholic church, unless any bishops would
promote them to the office of a chorepiscopus under
their jurisdiction. And so the council of Ncocje-
sarea '" orders deacons that sin to be thrust down
and degraded to the order of subdeacons. And by
this rule it was, as Valesius" observes out of St.
Jcrom's Chronicon, that Cyril of Jerusalem de-
graded Heraclius from the order of a bishop to that
of presbyter. But the council of Chalcedon seems
not to have approved of this rule : for in one of her
canons it is said to be sacrilege'^ to bring down a
bishop to the degree of a presbyter ; and that,
therefore, if there be any just cause to remove a
bishop from the exercise of his episcopal function,
he ought not to hold the place of a presbyter nei-
ther. By which we may conclude, that this point
of discipline varied according to the different appre-
hensions and sentiments of men in different ages.
g^^j 3 Sometimes, again, they were de-
rru""? "ofT V^rt of prived of their office as to some par-
i'nv;,d'"?o''iLerc^e tlcular act of it, but allowed to exer-
cise the rest. Thus the council of
Neocaesarea orders. That if any presbyter confessed
that he had been guilty of any corporal uncleanness
before his ordination, he should not" consecrate
the eucharist, but might continue in the exercise of
all other parts of his office, if he was a man diligent
in his function. And in the fourth council of
Carthage it was decreed. That if a bishop ordained'^
any one wittingly who had done public penance,
(the ordination of which was prohibited by the
canons,) he should for his transgression be deprived
of his episcopal power, as to what concerned the
particular act of ordaining only; which implies,
that he was still allowed to exercise all other parts
of his office and function.
gp^t^ In Africa we sometimes find bi-
pri°eToVZ-1r power shops, for thcir mal-administration
over a part of their j • j* ^ j i • i
floik, but allowed it auQ ludiscrcet government, deprived
of their power over some part of their
flock, and yet allowed still to govern the rest.
This may be collected from St. Austin's account
of their proceeding with one Antonius, a young
bishop, who had oppressed some of his people at
Fussala by unreasonable exactions ; for wliich it
was thought fit to punish him with this gentle
correction, that he should no longer rule over '* that
part of his people whom he had so oppressed, lest
their grief and impatience should break out into
some violent attempts that might be dangerous lo
both parties. Antonius indeed complained of this
as an infringement of his just rights and powers;
for he pleaded, that a bishop ought either to be
deposed, or to be left in the full exercise of his
jurisdiction and power. But St. Austin shows,
that this was no new thing in Africa, nor unreason-
able in itself; for a bishop may be guilty of many
misdemeanors, for which it will neither be proper
to let him go wholly unpunished, nor yet to use
such severity as to deprive him universally of his
episcopal honour and power. In such cases the
middle way proves the most useful correction ; nei-
ther to use too great severity above the nature of
the offence, nor too much lenity and mildness, to
let it pass entirely without any censure or correc-
tion. And he shows that this was a method often
taken in Africa for less faults in other instances of
punishment.
Particularly in Africa, (where the
' ^ Sett. 5.
primacy of metropolitans always went pS°5',,'Vpriv*
by seniority of ordination, so that the JeLrll^and liRht
oldest bishop always regularly sue- primac"'^o?^m°tr^
ceeded to the primacy of course, what- '"' "" '^^"'
ever diocese he was possessed of,) it was customary
to punish an offending bishop with the loss of his
seniority and right to the primacy, by rendering
him incapable of ever attaining it. This Ave learn
from St. Austin in the same epistle,"^ where he
gives an instance in one Priscus, of the province of
Mauritania Caesariensis, who was thus censured;
and if Antonius's argument had been good, Priscus
might have pleaded the same, that he ought either
to have been allowed his right of succeeding to the
primacy, or to have been deprived of his bishopric ;
but the African discipline took the middle way, for
certain crimes neither to deprive bishops of their
episcopal power, nor to let them go wholly un-
punished.
Another instance of this discipline g^^i g
was to confine an offending bishop to th*ll^to^'i?"''co^'l?
" Cone. Nic. can. 8.
'" Cone. Neocaesar. can. 10. Vid. Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 1.
Cone. Trull, can. 20.
" Vales. Not. in Sozomen. lib. 4. c. 30.
'- Cone. Chalced. can. 29.
" Cone. Neocicsar. can. 9. Mi) ■7rpo<T(ji^piTijo, fxivwu kv
ToTs XotTToIs, OLO. T))!/ OtWjl!/ CTTTOl/^liw.
" Cone. Carthag. 4. can. 68. Si sciens episcopus ortlina-
verit talem, etiam ipse ab episcopatiis sui, ordinanili diin-
taxat, potestate privetur. Vid. Cone. Taurin. c. 2.
'* Aug. Ep. 261. Honorem intecrrum servavimiis juveiii
corrigendo, sed corripiendo minuimus potestatem, ne scili-
cet eis prajesset ulterius, cum quibus sic cgerat, &c.
'^ Ibid. Clamet Priscus provincire Caesariensis episcopus :
aut ad primatum locus sicut cKteris et inihi paterc debuit,
aul episcopatus mihi reinanerc non debuit.
1040
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVII.
mnnionofiheirown the commuiiion of liis owH churcli,
church. '
and prohibit all other bishops from ad-
mitting him to communion in any of their churches.
St. Austin mentions one Victor" who was thus
censured, and he might have pleaded after the same
manner ; Either I ought to communicate in all
churches, or not communicate in my oM^n. But this
was thought a reasonable way of discountenancing
an offending bishop for some smaller faults, when
they did not think them worthy of the highest cen-
sure ; as in case a bishop neglected to come to the
provincial synod at the primate's call, or ordained
another man's clerk without his licence or appro-
bation, which are some of the offences specified in
the African synods,'^ for which a bishop might in-
cur this censure.
g^^j ^ St. Austin gives a third instance of
fromTsrerter'd^^ this discipline in the African church ;
which was the removing of a negli-
gent bishop from a greater diocese to a less, Avhich
was a kind of tacit reproach and dishonour to him,
and the disgrace was his punishment. For as it
was an honour for a bishop to be translated from
a less diocese to a greater by the approbation and
judgment of a venerable synod, (without which
they might not move,) so it was a dishonour and
reproach to him to be thrust down by a synodical
decree, though not to a lower order, yet to a lower
station. The one was an argument of merit and
great worth, and the other an argument of some de-
merit and misdemeanor ; and therefore the one was
used by way of reward, to promote a bishop for his
abilities and good service ; and the other by way of
punishment, to give a negligent bishop a little gentle
admonition and moderate correction. And thus St.
Austin tells us, one Laurentius, a bishop, was pun-
ished by the discipline '" of the African church.
Sect. 8 ^^ ^''^^ ^ moderate punishment,
nera'i^punf^fed'bfa Hiuch of the samc naturc which the
i°ramon'g"thos""'of council of Trullo ™ mcutions as com-
tlie same order. , n t /. . i i
mon to all orders of the clergy m ge-
neral; which was, to deprive them of their seniority,
and sink them down to the lowest seat or degree
among those of the same order. This was com-
monly the punishment of persons of an ambitious
and assuming temper. The council instances in
such deacons, as because they had some more hon-
ourable ecclesiastical office, would presume to take
place of the presbyters, and sit before them ; against
whom they allege the parable of our Saviour,
" When thou art bidden to a wedding, sit not down
in the most honourable place, &c. : for he that ex-
alteth himself, shall be abased ; and he that hum-
bleth himself, shall be exalted." The author of the
Apostolical Constitutions takes notice of the same
punishment, as used in his time, even among the
laity also. For if an honourable person came into
the assembly, being a stranger, and any one refused
upon the deacon's admonition to give him place to
sit down ; he that so refused was to be removed by
compulsion "' beneath the lowest rank of hearers in
the church. Cotelerius notes the same order as ob-
served among the monks in the Rules of Pachomius
and St. Benedict for smaller offences. And in the
second council of Nice a like rule was made for the
correction of the clergy, that if any one through
haughtiness insulted another, he should for his of-
fence " be thrust down to the lowest degree of his
own order, to teach him humility and submission
in his station. .
They had also a negative punish-
ment of the same nature for all the And remiJrmg
. n . T CI 1 1-1 them inciipable of
interior orders of the clergv, which ^^''^?. promoted to
'-'^ ' any higher order.
was, to deny them all further promo-
tion, and incapacitate them from attaining to any
higher order in the church. The first council of
Toledo has several canons to this purpose. The
first canon orders,"^ That deacons who lived inconti-
nently with their wives, should never arrive to the
honour of presbytery, nor presbyters to episcopacy.
This was one of the first steps made toward settling
the celibacy of the clergy, which at first was intro-
duced, not by disannulling the orders of the married
clergy, but by debarring them from being advanced
to any higher order. Another canon ^ appoints,
That if a reader marries a widow, he shall never be
promoted to any higher degree, but always continue
a reader, or at most a subdeacon. And a third
canon of the same council"^ decrees. That if any one
after baptism had followed the soldier's life, though
he had never happened to shed blood, if he were
ordained to any of the inferior orders, he should
never arrive to the dignity of a deacon in the
church. A like decree was made in the fcouncil of
Lerida, That if any clergyman, who ministered at
the altar, shed human blood, though it were the
blood of an enemy in the straitness of a siege, he
should not only be suspended from his office and
" Aug. Ep. 261. Claraet alius ejusdem provinciae Victor
episcopus, cui relicto in eadem pcsna, in qua et Priscus
fiiit, nusquam nisi in dioDcesi ejus ab alio communicatur
episcopo : clamet, imiiiam, aut ubique communicare debui,
aut etiam in meis locis communicare non debui.
's Vid. Cone. Carthag. 5. can. 10 et 13. et Cod. Afric.
can. 77 et 81.
'9 Aug. Ep. 261. 20 Cow Triill. can. 7.
2' Constit. lib. 2. cap. 58. ^ Cone. Nic. 2. can. 5.
^ Cone. Tolet. 1. c. 1. Placuit, ut diaconi, qui incontinen-
ter cum uxoribus vi.\erint, presbyterii honore non cumulen-
tur. Si quis vero ex presbyteris ante interdictum filios suns
susceperit, de presbyterio ad episcopatum non admittatur.
-* Ibid. can. .3. Lector, si viduam alterius uxorem acce-
perit, amplius nihil sit, sed semper lector habeatur, aut forte
subdiaconus.
-^ Ibid. can. 8. Si quis post baptism\im milifaverit. ot
chlamydcm sumpserit, aut cingulum ad necandos lideles,
etiamsi gravia non admiserit, si ad clerum admissus fuerit,
diaconii non accipiet dignitatem.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1041
communion for two years, but, after he was restored
to his office and communion again,-" should remain
incapable of being advanced to any higher office in
the church. And there is another canon in the
same council, which orders such clergymen as fall
by the frailty of the flesh, after penance, to be re-
ceived again ; yet so as not to expect any " further
promotion in the church. The first council of
Orange and council of Turin "^ have canons to the
same purpose : and Pope Leo delivers it as a rule,
founded upon the general practice of the church, in
the case of heretical clergymen returning to the
unity of the faith, that they were to take it as a fa-
vour, if they were allowed to continue in the order
they were in before, deprived of all"" hopes of fur-
ther advancement. Among the Greeks, St. Basil'"
has a like rule concerning readers, who were guilty
of ante-nuptial fornication, that every such delin-
quent should be suspended a year from his office,
nkvwv dnpoKOTTog, remaining, moreover, for ever in-
capable of attaining to any higher station or prefer-
ment in the church. And Justinian, in one of his
Novels,^' made a parallel decree concerning readers,
that if any of them married a second wife, or a
widow, or one divorced from a former husband, or
otherwise forbidden by the laws or sacred canons ;
that he should never be advanced to any other ec-
clesiastical order : or if by any means he happened
to be unwarily so advanced, he should be put down
again, and reduced to his former order. This was
one of those negative punishments, W'hich may be
proper to discourage and correct offences of a lesser
kind ; and so far as it was serviceable to that end,
it may be reckoned a useful part of the discipline
of the church.
^ , ,„ St. Basil mentions'^ another piece
Sect. 10. ^
tiJ^s^ punfi^edTy ^^ discipUue, which was pretty pecu-
pu'hiic"°exerc'ise "Jff li^r ; for I remember no other writer
t!I!■y^ve^auo^ved''to at prcscnt that mentions it beside him-
o iLia c m pma e. ^^^^_ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^ deny au offending
clergyman the liberty of exercising his office in
public, whilst he was allowed to officiate in private.
This was a rule made by St. Basil, in the case of
Bianor and some other presbyters of Antioch in
Pisidia, who, upon some injury done them, had
rashly sworn they would never execute the office of
presbyters any more ; but afterward repenting of
^^ Cone. Ilerden. can. 1. Ita clemutn oflBcio vel commu-
nioni reddantur, ea tamen ratione, ne ulterius ad officia
potiora promoveantur.
-' Ibid. can. 5. Ita tamen, utsic officiorum suorum loca
recipiant, ne possint ad altiora officia ulterius promoveri.
^ Cone. Aiausican. 1. can. 21. Taurinen. can. 8.
^ Leo. Ep. 3. ad Julianum, al. Januarium. Circa quos
etiam earn canonum constitutionem prsecipimus custodiri, ut
in magno habeant beneficio, si adempta sibi omni spe pro-
motionis, in quo inveniuntur ordine, stabilitate perpetua
nianeant, si tamen iterata tinctione non fucrint maculati.
■"> Basil, can. 69.
3 X
their rash oath, were willing to be admitted to the
exercise of their office again. St. Basil, being con-
sulted in the case, determined, that they ought to be
restrained from the public exercise of their function,
because of the scandal and offence that might be
given to many thereby ; but still they might be al-
lowed to officiate in private, where no such offence
could be taken. These are the specialities of those
punishments, which the discipline of the church
commonly inflicted on clergymen for lesser offences;
which I have the rather mentioned, because they
are seldom to be met with in the accounts of church
discipline given by modern writers.
To all these we may add, that in the
fourth and fifth ages, when monaste- or inrruBionoror-
1 1 • 1 IT fi'nclcrs into a mo-
nes began to be settled in the world, "^i^y to do pe-
^ nuiice in private.
nothing was more common than to
confine an offending clerk to some monastery, either
for a certain term, or during his whole life, as the
nature of his temporary suspension or his perpetual
deprivation required; there to exercise himself in
acts of private repentance for his offences. This
was a convenience rather than a punishment, ginng
them an opportunity of qualifying themselves the
better either for a restoration to their office, or for
their reception into lay communion ; and therefore
it was indifferently used both in cases of depriva-
tion and suspension. Many who were only sus-
pended from the exercise of their office for a certain
time, were yet confined to a monastery during that
term; as appears from one of Justinian's Novels,
where it is ordered, That if a presbyter or a deacon
was convicted of giving false evidence in a pecu-
niary cause, they should be suspended from their
ministry for three years, and be confined '^ to a mo-
nastery during the time of their suspension. And
this was in lieu of scourging, which was inflicted
for this crime upon other offenders. The second
council of Seville decrees the same'* in the case of a
clergyman who deserts his own church without his
bishop's leave, and makes his residence in any other :
he is to lose the badge of his honour and ordination
for some time, and be bound to a monastery, till it
be proper to recall him to the ministry of his ecclesi-
astical order again. But in case the punishment
amounted to a total and perpetual deprivation, then
they were frequently sent to a monastery for their
5' Justin. Novel. 123. cap. 14. Si lector secundam ducat
uxorem, ant primam quidem viduam, aut separatam a viro,
aut legibus vel sacris canonibus intcrdictam, nequaquam ad
alium ccclesiasticum ordinem provehatur: sed etsi atl ina-
jorcm ordinem perducatur, expellatur eo, et priori rcstitu-
atur. ^ Basil, can. 17.
^ Justin. Novel. 123. cap. 20. Sufficiat pro vcrbcribus
tribus annis separari a sacro minislerio, et monastcriis tradi.
5* Cone. Hispalen. can. 3. Dcsertorem clcricum, cingulo
honoris at que ordinationis suae e.\utum, aliquo tempore mo-
nasterio relegari, al. religari, convenit: sicque postea in
ministerio ccclesiastici ordinis revocari.
,/
1042
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVII.
whole lives, and there they spent the remainder of
their days only in lay communion. Of which the
canons of Agde and Epone*^ are full proof, to which
I refer the learned reader in the margin.
Sect i" ^^^ ™^y observe further, that in the
isifmcnl^^Hmrfar ^amc agcs, whcii it was the custom to
div'ipiine''up'o"the shut delinquents up in a monastery,
inftrior clergy. gQuje corporal punisliment and con-
finement in prison also was used, as a piece of
church discipline, to correct the inferior orders. I
have had occasion to show before,^" that the larger
churches had commonly their decanica, or prisons,
for this purpose ; which were not any one distinct
building, but some of the catechumcnia, or diaconica,
or secretaria, belonging to the church, and made use
of for this end, to put offending clerks to a more
decent confinement in them. It has also been
noted in another place," that all monasteries had
the discipline of the whip or scourge among them,
to punish the junior monks and unruly offenders.
And it is as certain it was also used for the correc-
tion of the inferior orders among the clergy. The
council of Agde mentions it twice; first as the
punishment* of those who wandered about from
one church to another without the recommendatory
letters of their bishop ; whom the canon orders first
to be corrected by words, and then by stripes, if they
remained incorrigible upon admonition. Another
canon appoints^'* the same discipline for drunken-
ness ; A clerk who is convicted of being drunken, is
either to be suspended thirty days from communion,
or else to be chastised by corporal punishment. The
council of Epone" expressly distinguishes between
the superior and inferior clergy in the case ; If one
of the superior clergy feast with a heretic, he is to
be suspended for a year ; but one of the inferior for
the same crime is to be beaten. The first council
of Mascon" orders. That if a clergyman be found
wearing an indecent habit, or carrying arms, he
shall be imprisoned thirty days, and fed only with
bread and water. This imprisonment was the pun-
ishment of the superior clergy ; for in another canon
the distinction is expressly made ^Mn the case of
one clergyman accusing another before a secular
magistrate ; if he was one of the superior clergy, he
wi^^" to be imprisoned thirty days ; if one of the in-
fenca*, to receive forty stripes, save one. And this
was done .in conformity to the rule in the law of
Moses, that they should not exceed forty stripes ;
onl}^, in case the crime was great, they might repeat
them after some days; which is observed out of the
Life of Ca^sarius Arelatensis by the late French
author of the Historia Flagellantium,^^ who cites
many other writers, which need not here be men-
tioned. I only add that of St. Austin," who says,
this way of coercion was used in bishops' courts in
his time ; but whether he means towards the clergy,
or the laity, is not absolutely certain. It might be
towards both perhaps in lesser criminal causes, that
were of an ecclesiastical nature ; for as to those
criminal causes which were of a civil nature, bi-
shops had no power, especially in cases of blood ;
in which sort of judgments a bishop could not be
concerned, without incurring himself the highest
censures of the church ; but they might have liberty
to chastise the inferior clergy with corporal correc-
tion. The law indeed in many cases exempted the I
superior clergy from corporal punishment ; as if a
presbyter or a deacon gave false testimony in a pe-
cuniary cause, they might be suspended, and sent
to a monastery for a time, but not be corporally
punished as other men. In criminal causes it was
otherwise ; false testimony in such a case deprived
them of their orders, and reduced them to the state
of laymen ; and then, as other laymen, they were
liable to corporal punishment, according as the
laws required. But whether it were a pecuniary
cause, or a criminal cause, if one of the inferior
orders gave false testimony, in either case he was
liable to suffer corporal punishment: and in this
consisted the difference between the superior and
inferior clergy in this part of discipline, as is noted
in one of Justinian's Novels,""^ which helps to ex-
plain the practice of the church. And this is what
I had to observe concerning those punishments,
which by the rules of the ancient discipline were
^^ Gone. Agathen. can, 50. Si episcopus, presbyter, vel
diaconus capitale crimen commiserit, aut chartam falsaverit,
aut testimonium falsum di.xerit, ab officii lionore depositus,
in monasterium retrudatur: et ibi, quamdiu vixerit, laicam
tantimimodo communionem accipiat. Cone. Epaimen. can.
22. Si diaconus aut presbyter crimen capitale commiserit,
ab officii bonore depositus, in monasterium retrudatur, ibi
tantummodo, quanuliu vixerit, communionem sumendo.
^ Book VIII. chap. 7. sect. 9.
3' Book VII. chap. 3. sect. 12.
^ Cone. Agathen. can. 38. Clericis, sine commendatitiis
epistolis episcopi sui, licentia non pateat evagandi. Quos
si verborum increpatio non emendaverit, etiam verbcribus
.statuimus coerceri.
^' Ibid. can. 41. Clericum quem ebrium fuisse constiterit,
aut triginta dieruni spatio acommunione statuimus submov-
cndum, aut corporali subdendum supplicio.
'"' Cone. Epaunen. can. 15. Si superioris loci clericus
haeretici cujuscunque convivio interfuerit, anni spatio paeem
ecclesiae non habebit: quod si minores clerici pra;sumpserint,
vapulabunt.
■" Cone. Matiscon. Lean. 3. Clericus, si cum indecent! veste
aut cum armis inventus fuerit, a seniore ita eoerceatur, ut
triginta dierum inclusione detentus, aqua tantuni et modico
pane diebus singulis sustentetur.
■■- Ibid. can. 5. Si junior fuerit, uno minus de quadra-
ginta ictus accipiat ; si certe honoratior, triginta dierum
conclusione mulctetui'.
^3 Historia Flagellantium, cap. 5 et 6. Paris, 1700. 8vo.
■•* Aug. Ep. 159. ad Mareellin. Qui modus coercitionis
(per virgarum verbera) saope etiam in judiciis solet ab
episcopis adhiberi.
^5 Justin. Novel. 123. cap. 20.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1043
l)e'culiarly inflicted on the clergy for the correction
of their offences.
CHAPTER V.
A PARTICULAR ACCOUNT OF THE CRIMES FOR
WHICH CLERGYMEN WERE LIABLE TO BE PUN-
ISHED WITH ANY OF THE FOREMENTIONED KINDS
OF CENSURE.
g^ ^ J It remains that we now give a par-
Au crimes that ticular account of those crimes for
were punished with
F,f rirymin'pun- which clergymen might be pimished.
s^dl", orTieposTtXi'n And hcre we must observe, that their
tlic clergy. . « . , ,
crimes were of two sorts, such as were
common to them with laymen, and such as they
might be guilty of in transgressing the rules parti-
cularly relating to their office and function. Of the
former sort I need not discourse particularly here,
because I have done it largely in the last Book,
where I examined the nature of the several great
crimes for which a layman might incur the censure
of excommunication ; there being only this general
difference to be observed between the crimes of a
laic and an ecclesiastic, that what was commonly
punished wdth excommunication in a layman, was
ordinarily punished with suspension or deposition
in a clergyman ; or, if the crime was very scandal-
ous and flagrant, with excommunication also. For
this reason I here pass over the great crimes of
idolatry, divination, magic, sorcery and enchant-
ment, apostacy, heresy, schism, sacrilege, and simony,
which are crimes against the first and second com-
mandment in the decalogue ; as also blasphemy,
profane swearing, perjury, and breach of vows,
against the third commandment ; all violations of
the law enjoining the rehgious observation of the
Lord's day, against the fourth commandment; all
disobedience and disrespect to parents, and treason
and rebellion against princes, and general contempt
of the laws of the church, infringing the obligations
of the fifth commandment ; all the species of murder,
against the sixth commandment ; and all species of
uncleanness and intemperance, against the seventh ;
all kinds of theft, fraud, oppression, and injustice,
against the eighth ; and all kinds of false testimony,
libelling, informing, calumny, and slander, against
the ninth commandment ; because I have already
spoken of all these in particular, and showed, that
as they were punished with excommunication in
the laity, so they were commonly punished with
suspension or deprivation, and sometimes with ex-
communication, in the clergy also. But besides
these crimes, common both to laity and clergy, there
were many transgressions and offences that might
be committed by the clergy against the particular
rules of their function and profession : and of these
we are here to make a more special inquiry. Some
of these respected their entrance upon their office ;
others, their behaviour in it. We will now speak
particularly, but briefly and succinctly, of both.
Some qualifications were originally s«t. i.
required in the clergy as necessary at doriTaVordin'atum
their entrance upon the clerical life fo"S/the dJI^y
, _ . -11/. . "'•'■■"^ immcdiutely li-
ana function ; and therefore certam »i>>e '<> '«-• <icgrad«i
from their very ttni
rules were prescribed for a due ex- wdination. a^ fir»t,
'■ for Ignorance or lie-
amination and inquiry into these be- '«'■<>>•»»>'" «"g'»n-
fore their ordination : and a defect in any of these
quaUfications, or a transgression against any of
these rules, was enough to render an ordination null
and void ab origine ; so that the clergy thus ordain-
ed were liable to be degraded or deposed immedi-
ately from their very first ordination. Of these
qualifications, (as I have had occasion to show
more at large in a former Book,') some respected
their faith and knowledge, others their former life
and morals, and others their outward quality and
condition in the world : and a defect in any of these
qualificati(ms, or a transgression of any of the rules
prescribed, was in the common course of the dis-
cipline of the church a sufficient reason to depose
a clergyman as soon as he was ordained. The first
and principal qualification so necessarily required,
was an orthodox faith, and a competent knowledge
in the Scriptures and all things relating to the ex-
ercise of his function : and if either a bishop was
ordained without such an examination, or without
such qualifications, both the ordainer and the or-
dained were immediately to be deposed. The words
of Justinian's law ^ are very express in this business :
If any bishop is ordained contrary to the foremen-
tioned observation, we command, that both he who
is so ordained be deposed, and also the bishop Mho
so illegally ordained him.
Another strict inquiry was to be g^,., 3
made into men's morals ; and if in any mf^itT'and^'ra™-
notorious instance they had formerly lno"n^raiao'(old'.
been culpable and scandalous, their
ordination was forbidden ; or if by ignorance or
surreption they were ordained, they were immedi-
ately upon discovery and conviction to be suspend-
ed, if not deposed. Thus in the council of Neocse-
sarea ' we find a rule. That if a presbyter confessed,
that before his ordination he had been guilty of
corporal uncleanness, he was no longer to be al-
lowed to offer the sacrifice of the altar. This sin
> Book IV. chap. .3.
'^ Justin. Novel. 137. cap. 2. Si quis autcm praetcr me-
moratam observationem episcopus nrdinet\ir, nibemus et
ipsuin omnibus modis episcopatu dejici, ct cum, qui contra
3x2
talem observationem eum ordinare ausus fuerit.
' Cone. Neocoesar. can. 9. Vid. Cone. Nic. can. 9 ct 10.
Cone Elibcrin. can. 7G.
1044
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVII.
iihvays made a man irregular, though some were
of opinion, as the canon intimates, that other sins
were done away by ordin^ation. The canons further
required, that a man should be no digamist, or
twice married, nor married to a widow, nor to any
that had been divorced from another man ; and if
any such were ordained, by the same rule of Jus-
tinian they were immediately liable to be deposed.
It was forbidden likewise to ordain any man airo-
XiXvjjiiviog, that is, without fixing him to some par-
ticular diocese or church : and the ordination of
any one contrary to this rule, is by Pope Leo" pro-
nounced vain ; and by the great council of Chal-
cedon,* null and void. It was another rule of this
kind, for the preservation of good order in the
church, that no bishop should ordain another man's
clerk without his consent : and if any one did so,
the great council of Nice,'' and the council of Sar-
dica," and the second of Aries,* peremptorily pro-
nounce all such ordinations null and void. It was
required in the election and ordination of a bishop,
that there should be the general consent of these
four parties, the clergy, the people, the provincial
bishoj)S, and the metropolitan : and ordinations per-
formed in derogation to any part of this rule, are
by abundance of canons declared absolutely void,
and bishops so promoted are appointed to be de-
posed. The council of Antioch is express in re-
quiring the presence or consent of the provincial
bishops " and metropolitan ; decreeing, that an or-
dination performed contrary to this rule shall be of
no force, /xriStv laxvHv. The council of Riez '" for
this reason actually degraded Armentarius, bishop
of Ambrun, because he had neither the general
consent of the provincial bishops, nor the metro-
politan, but was clancularly ordained by two bi-
shops without the knowledge of the other parties
chiefly concerned. The canons, in the Latin church
especially, are altogether as peremptory and plain
in disannulling all ordinations of bishops to any
place against the general consent of the people. Let
no bishop, says one of the councils of Orleans," be
imposed upon a people against their wills. Nor let
the clergy and people be constrained to give their
consent by the oppression of any potent persons.
If any such thing is done, the bishop who is so or-
dained, rather by violence than any legal decree,
shall be deposed for ever from the honour of his
priesthood. In like manner the council of Cha-
lons,'- A bishop shall not be chosen to any city any
other way, but by the consent of the provincial bi-
shops, the clergy and the people : if otherwise, tlie
ordination shall be null and void. To this agrees
the resolution of Pope Leo in answer to the queries
of a French bishop, That reason " will not allow
those to be received as bishops, who were neither
chosen by the clergy, nor desired by the people,
nor consecrated by the provincial bishops, with
the judgment of the metropolitan. And that re-
script of Honorius concerning the election of the
bishop of Rome,'" That if two bishops were ordained
by two contending parties, neither of them should
be bishop, but one who was chosen out of the cler-
gy by the judgment of the provincial bishops and
the consent of all the people. So that if any bishop
was ordained against these rules, his ordination was
void, and he was liable to be deposed as soon as he
was ordained. So if any bishop was ordained, who
was before under the sentence of deposition, his or-
dination was null, as was declared in the case of
Timotheus ^lurus by several provincial councils
related in the acts of the council of Chalcedon.'^ If
a bishop was ordained into a full see, where an-
other was regularly ordained before him, his ordin-
ation was of no effect : he was to be reputed as no
bishop, but to be rejected as an adulterer, an in-
truder, an invader of other men's rights, and a wolf
only in sheep's clothing: which was the answer
that Cyprian '* gave in the case of Novatian ; and
the council of Sardica '^ in Hilary's collection ; and
the oriental bishops and synods '* in the foremen-
tioned case of Timotheus ^lurus, mentioned both
* Leo, Ep. 92. ad Rusticum, cap. 1.
* Cone. Chalced. can. G. See more of this, Book IV.
chap. 6. sect. 2.
'' Cone. Nic. can. 16. ' Cone. Sardic. can. 15.
^ Cone. Arelat. 2. can. 13. ' Cone. Antioch. can. 19.
'" Cone, llhegiense, can. 2. Ordinationem, quam ca-
nones irritam definiunl, nos quoque vacuandam esse censui-
mus, iu qua, pra;termissa trium praisentia, nee expetitis
coniprovincialium literis, metropolitaui quoque voluntate
neglccta, prorsus nihil, quod episcopuni faeeret, ostensum
est. Vid. Cone. Arelat. 2. can. G. Cone. Aurelian. .5.
can. 10.
" Cone. Aurelian. 5. can. 11. Nulliis invitis detur epis-
copus, &c. Quod si factum fuerit, ipse episcopiis, qui
magis per violentiam quara per dccretum Icgitimum ordi-
natur, ab indepto pontificatiis honore in perpetuum de-
ponatur.
'■- Cone. Cabillon. 1. can. 10. Si quia episcopus de qua-
<;iuique civitate fuerit defunctus, non ab alio nisi a compro-
vincialibus, clero et civibus suis alterius habeatur electio :
sin alitor, hujus ordinatio irrita habeatur.
'8 Leo, Ep. 92. ad Rusticum Narbon. cap. J. Nulla ratio
sinit, ut inter episcopos habeantur, qui nee a clericis sunt
electi, nee a plebibus expetiti, nee a provincialibus epis-
copis cum metropolitani judicio conseerati.
'^ Honorii Rescript, ad Bonifac. ap. Crab. t. i. p. 491.
Si duo contra fas temeritate certantes, fuerint ordinati, nul-
lum e.x his futiirum penitus sacerdotem ; sed ilium solum in
sede apostolica permansurum, qnem ex numero elericorum,
nova ordinatione divinum judicium et universitatis consen-
sus elegerit.
'5 Synod. Cappadociae, in Act. Cone. I. Chalced. par. 3.
can. 51. Synod. Galatiae, ibid. cap. 57. Synod. Paphlagon.
c. 54. Synod. Corinth, e. 56.
'" Cypr. Ep. 55. ad Antonian. p. 104.
" Hilar, de Synodis, p. 128.
'" Liberat. Breviar. cap. 15. Acta Cone. Chalced. par.
3. Epist. 38, 39, 41.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
I04r)
by Liberatus, and their own acts in the end of the
council of Chalcedon. In hke manner it was a rule
in the church, that no energumen, or person pos-
sessed with an evil spirit, should be ordained : or if
any such by any chance or mistake were ordained,
he was immediately to be deposed. This is very
expressly decreed in the first council '" of Orange :
Energumens are not only not to be taken into any
order of the clergy, but those who are already or-
dained shall be removed from their office also.
There is a necessity of removing such demoniacs,
says Gelasius,** lest such ministers should scandal-
ize the weak, for whom Christ died. It was another
rule of the church, that no one who had voluntarily
disfigured or dismembered his own body should
ever be admitted to any sacred"' order: and there-
fore, if any such were actually ordained, by the or-
der of the great council of Nice," they were to cease
from officiating; to be secluded from the clerical
function as soon as discovered, according to the
decree of Gelasius ;^ or, as the Roman council un-
der Hilary-^ words it, if any such crept into orders,
the bishop who consecrated them was obliged to
nullify and dissolve his own act, as soon as the fraud
was discovered. Another rule was, that no person
who w'as unbaptized, or irregularly baptized with-
out the due form of baptism, should be admitted to
holy orders : and for this reason the coimcil of
Nice ^ ordered all such as were ordained by the
Paulianists, to be both rebaptized and reordained,
if they were otherwise found qualified for their
function. A like order was made concerning all
such as were baptized among heretics, or rebap-
tized by them ; that no such should be ordained ;
and if any of either kind were surreptitiously admit-
ted to orders, they were to be deposed, under pe-
nalty of deposition to the bishop himself, who should
presume^ either to ordain any such, or not remove
them when fraudulently ordained by others. If
any one made use of the secular powers to gain a
promotion in the church, "by a rule " of the Apos-
tolical Canons he was to be deposed ; and all that
communicated with him were to be suspended from
Christian communion. If a bishop ordained any of
his unworthy kindred for mere favour, by a rule of the
same Apostolical Canons^ the ordination was null,
and the bishop himself was to be suspended. And
to this agrees the order made in the tenth council of
Toledo-' to the same purpose. If a bishop ordained
his own successor, by a rule of the council of An-
tioch,'" his ordination was null, because it was clan-
destinely done without the consent of a provincial
synod. Or if a bishop was ordained only by two
bishops, for the same reason he was liable to be de-
posed, because it was done against the rule which
required the concurrence of the metropolitan and
the provincial synod. Therefore the first council
of Orange" ordered in such a case. That if two
bishops presumed to ordain a bishop by themselves,
both the ordaining bishops were to be deposed; and
if the bishop was ordained against his will, he should
be put into the place of one of the deposed bishops ;
but if he was ordained by his own consent, then he
also was to be deposed, that the rule prescribed by
the ancient canons might be more cautiously ob-
served. And the council of Riez'^ actually deposed
Armentarius, bishop of Ambrun, for this very rea-
son, because he had not three bishops to ordain him.
All these were transgressions against the known
rules of ordination, and imputed to men as immo-
ralities, because they were violations of those good
rules and orders, which were made with great wis-
dom for the regular government and benefit of (he
church. And therefore if in any of these cases a
crime was committed, the ordination was liable to
be declared void originally by the discipline of the
church ; and the clergy so ordained might be de-
posed, as soon as they were ordained, for the offences
committed in their ordination. It is true, indeed,
the church did not always actually depose such :
but then she dispensed with her own rules, and
such dispensations were only matters of favour and
indulgence, in some special cases, when the church
for prudential reasons thought fit to relax her dis-
cipline, and gi'ant men such allowances, as in strict-
ness of law they could not challenge : the general
rules of discipline were still in force, though the
church did not always think it proper to put them
strictly in execution.
Neither was it any remedy in this sect. 4.
case, that men made a solemn atone- pd'^in'iww.wTj
raent for their crimes before the nallclforoffen^w.
" Cone. Arausican. 1. can. 16. Energunieni non solum
non assumendi sunt ad ullum ordincni clericatus, sed et illi
qui ordinati jam sunt, ab imposito officio sunt repcUendi.
^ Gelas. Ep. 9. ad Episc. Lucaniaj, cap. 21. Necessaiio
removendi sunt, ne quibuslibct, pro quihus Christus est
mortuus, scandalum geneietur infirrais.
-' Vid. Canon, Apost. 21. Cone. Arelat. 2. can. 7.
"Cone. Nic. can. 1. ^ Gelas. Ep. 9. cap. 19.
-' Cone. Rom. can. 3. ^ Cone. Nic. can. 19.
-" Felic. III. E p. 1. c. 5. Quiinqualibet wtatc, alibi quam
in ecclesia catholica, aut baptizati aut rebaptizati sunt, ad
ecclesiasticammilitiam prorsus non admitf antur. Quo-
niam de suo ordine et conimunioue videbitur ferre judicium,
quisquis hoc violaverit institutum, vol qui nou removerit
eum, qucm e.\ eis ad ministerium clericale obrepsisse cog-
uoverit.
^' Canon. Apostol. can. .30. '■* Ibid. can. 7G.
-' Cone. Tolet. 10. can. .3. ** Cone. Aniioch. can. 2-3.
" Cone. Arausic. 1. can. 21. Duo si pra'suuipscrint or-
dinare episcopum, placuit de pra;sumptoribus, ut, sicubi
contigerit, duos episcopos invitum episcopum facere, auc-
toribus damnatis, unius eorum ecclesioc, ipse, qui vim passus
est, substituatur : si volunlarium duo feccrint, et ipse dam-
nabitur, quo cautius ea, quae sunt antiquitus luslituta, ser-
ventur.
'^ Couc. Rhcgicns. can. 2.
1046
ANTIQUITIES OP THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVII.
church, by doing public penance for them. For
this was so far from opening their way to a
regular ordination, that it was one of those things
that rendered them incapable of it ; or if by
any secret methods they had attained it, this was
thought a sufficient reason to withdraw their orders,
and degrade them. No one that has done public
penance, says the fourth council of Carthage,^ shall
be ordained a clerk, though he be otherwise a good
man : or if by concealment from the bishop's know-
ledge this happen to be done, the clerk shall be
deposed, because he confessed not at the time of his
ordination that he had done penance in the church.
After the same manner the Roman council under
Pope Hilarius makes the doing of public penance '*
as much a bar to a man's ordination, as the pro-
foundest ignorance, or mangling his own body ; and
declares, that whatever bishop consecrates any
such, he shall be obliged to reverse and cancel his
own act ; that is, immediately deprive them of their
orders, and degrade them. The like was deter-
mined by Pope Innocent in the case of one Mo-
destus, who, after he had done penance for many
crimes, not only was ordained a clergyman, which
was against law, but also aimed at a bishopric. His
determination upon the point is this : That he ought
not only to be defeated in his expectation ^ of a bi-
shopric, but, accoi'ding to the canons of Nice,"^ be
removed from all office among the clergy. The
third council of Orleans enacted the same : No one
shall be promoted to holy orders, who has either
been married to two wives, or married a widow, or
done public penance, &c. And if any bishop wit-
tingly act against these rules, he that is ordained
shall be deprived of his office, and the bishop him-
self '' for six months sequestered or suspended from
his ministration. The council of Agde ^ a little
moderates the punishment, allowing such presby-
ters and deacons, who had done penance, to retain
the name and honour of their orders, but forbidding
deacons to minister the cup, or presbyters to con-
secrate the oblation of the altar. And the first
council of Toledo '^ degrades them, not totally, but
allows deacons thus ordained out of penitents, to
take place among the subdeacons, that is, in the
next inferior order. Thus, one way or other, every
clergyman, who had done penance whilst he was
a layman, was corrected and punished for not de-
claring, when he was ordained, that he was in such
a state, as by the rules of the church was made a
just impediment to his ordination ; and it was
always thought scandalous and offensive, to allow
any man to officiate as a public minister, who had
before been a public penitent in the church. The
church could admit them to pardon and reconcilia-
tion after penance, but M'ould not allow them to
aspire to any dignity, or continue them in any sa-
cred office of the clerical function.
There was another sort of impedi- ^^^^ ^
ments of ordination, which, as I ob- of orfinrtion''iris5i-
served, arose not from any criminal stut^ ^,™'condiuo'n
action in men, but barely from their someUmes'oJcrston
T , , . . ... of their deprivation.
outward state and condition in the
world, because it happened to be incompatible and
inconsistent with the duties of the sacred order;
and therefore many strict rules were made to pro-
hibit the ordination of men in such a capacity, and
to remove them back again from the clerical to a
secular state, if they happened to be unwarily or-
dained against any such prohibitions. Thus, to
instance in a few particulars : the military calling,
(under which, as I have showed in another place,'"
were comprehended not only the armed soldiery of
the camp, but also all officers of the emperor's palace,
and all apparitors and officials of judges or governors
of provinces,) I say, the military calhng in this com-
prehensive sense was reckoned inconsistent with
the duties of the clerical life, because the men of
this vocation were tied by the laws to the service of
the empire ; and therefore the laws, both of church
and state, forbade the admission of them into any
order of the church ; and if they were admitted by
any fraud or mistake, they were liable to be deposed,
and returned back to their ancient service. The
church had another reason also for refusing the
soldiers of the camp, because probably they had
imbrued their hands in blood, and no such were
capable of ordination. Therefore when some such
were got into orders in the Spanish churches, Pope
Innocent wrote a sharp letter to the synod of Tole-
do, telling them, that by reason of the numbers of
those who had been so ordained, it was proper to
suffer them to continue, for fear of giving disturb-
ance to the church, and to leave them to the judg-
ment of God ; but for the future, if any such were
ordained, both the ordainers*" and the ordained
should be deposed. And the council of Toledo ■*" so
far complied with his admonition, as to decree. That
^ Couc. Carth. 4. can. 68. Ex pcenitentibus, quamvis sit
bonus, clericus non ordinetur. Si per ignorantiam epis-
copi factum fuerit, deponatur a clero, quia se ordinationis
tempore non prodidit fuisse pcenitentem.
^' Cone. Rom. can. 3. Inscii quoque literarum, necnon
et aliqua membrorum damna perpessi, et hi qui ex pceni-
tentibus sunt, ad sacros ordines adspirare non audeaut.
Quisquis talium consecrator exstiterit, factum suum ipse
dissolvet.
'^Innocent. Ep. 6. ad Episcopos Apuliac. Non soliun
ab episcopatus ambitione, sed etiam a clericatus removea-
tur officio.
="* Cone. Nic. can. 9 et 10. ^" Cone. Aurelian. 3. can. G.
3"* Cone. Agathen. can. 43. ^' Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 2.
■<» Book IV. chap. 4. sect. 1.
^' Innocent. Ep. 23. ad Synod. Toletan. cap. 2. Quicunque
tales ordinati fuerint, cum ordinatoribus suis deponantur.
*- Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 8. Si quis post baptismum mili-
taverit etiamsi gravia non admiserit, si ad clerum ad-
missus fuerit, diaconii non accipiet dignitatem.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1047
if any soldiers had been admitted to any of the
inferior orders, they should never rise higher to the
dignity of deacons in the church. The ordination
of slaves and vassals was prohibited upon the same
account, because they were tied by the law to the
service of their temporal masters ; so likewise all
members of any civil company, or society of trades-
men, because they were tied to the service of the
commonwealth; and all those who went by the
name of curiales, or decuriones, in the Roman
government ; being members of the curia, that is,
the court or common council of any citj% to whose
service they were tied by virtue of their estates and
possessions. The ordination of all these sorts of
men was generally forbidden both by the laws of
church and state ; and if any such were irregularly
ordained, masters had liberty to reclaim their slaves ;
and the state, her soldiers ; and any corporation or
curia, their deserting members; and the church,
except in some special cases, was bound to depose
them, and readily consented to restore them to their
ancient secular station and employment again. Of
all which I have given a large account" in a former
Book, and here only hint them to explain the dis-
ciphne of the church.
We have hitherto considered the
causes and occasions of men's de-
fZ^^n privation, arising from some irregu-
the performance of i •■• •, , j > ,i ■ ,
theiroffice. 1. cier- laritics committcd in their entrance
fu^d"for°contempt uDon thc clerical ofRce ; we are next
of the ranons. -^ .
to View what crimes might occasion
their deprivation, or make them liable to other
censures, in the performance of it. And here, in
the first place, it may be noted in general, that a
clergyman was ever liable to be censured for any
contempt of the canons. Concerning which there
are directions given in the first council of Carthage,"
and Turin, and Braga, and several others ; but as
these equally affect both clergy and laity, I need
not be more particular in relating them at length,
having done it once before in the general account
of discipline" in the former Book.
2. They were more especially liable
2. For negiiscnce to ceusure for negUgcnce in their
in their duly. ° °
office, or any great irregularity com-
mittcd in the execution of it. If a bishop or a
presbyter be negligent toward the other clergy or
people, not instructing them in the ways of godli-
ness, he shall be suspended, say the Apostolical
Sect. 6.
What crimes
occasion thedepri
ation of tl:
or other censu
Canons ;*® and if he continues in his neglect and
slothfulness, he shall be deposed. This neglect is
termed sacrilege in the civil law," and accordingly
to be punished under that denomination.
3. If the clergy neglected to use the
public liturgy, or any part of it, the a. foJ nesiecung
i. „ *■" , ^ \ , '. to use the puhhc ll'
Liorcl s prayer, the stated and received *-"'"j- '•""!'• p™y-
hymns, t^rc, they were liable to cen-
sure and condemnation. The fourth council of
Toledo has several canons to this purpose. If any
priest or inferior clerk, says one canon,** neglect to
use the Lord's prayer daily, either in public or in
private, let him be condemned for his pride, and be
deprived of the honour of his order. Another**
establishes the use of the common prayers, and the
doxolog}% Glorj' be to the Father, &c., and the hymns
of St. Hilary and St. Ambrose, composed in hon-
our of the apostles and martyrs, under the penalty
of excommunication to any priest in Spain or Gal-
licia, that should presume to reject them. Another
confirms the use of the Hymn of the Three Children
under the same penalty.^ A fourth canon ^' orders
after what manner and form the Gloria Patri shall
be sung by all ecclesiastics: and a fifth" appoints
the reading of the Apocalypse at a certain season
of the year, between Easter and Pentecost, de-
nouncing the same sentence and punishment of ex-
communication to any who should either reject the
book as uncanonical, or neglect to use it in Dinne
service according to appointment.
4. If a minister made anv material „ . „
Sect. 9.
alteration in the manner of adrainis- aUerario™''iH"ui*"'
tering the sacraments, he was liable °"" ° ''"?''»'"•
to be deposed for his presumption ; as if he either
changed the general form of words used in baptism,
or the trine immersion received by universal custom
in all churches. If any bishop or presbyter, says
one of the Apostolical Canons,^ baptize not accord-
ing to the commandment of the Lord, in the name
of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost ; but in three
unoriginated Beings, t^Ciq 'Avdpxovg, or three Sons,
or three Paracletes, let him be deposed. And the
next canon says. If a bishop or presbyter use not
three immersions in the mystery of baptism, but
only one immersion into the death of Christ, let him
be deposed. For the Lord said not, Baptize into
my death, but, "Go, teach all nations, baptizing
them in the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holv Ghost."
*" Book IV. chap. 4. sect. 2, &c.
'^ Cone. Carth. 1. can. 14. Cone. Taurin. can. 2. Cone.
Biacaren. 1. can. 40.
« Book XVI. chap. 9. sect. 5. '« Canon. Apost. 58.
" Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 2. de Episcopis, Leg. 25.
^' Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 9. Quisquis saccrdotiiin vel siib-
jacentimn clericonim, ovationem Dominicani qiiotidie aut
in publico aut in privato officio prieterierit, propter stiper-
Wam judicatus, ordinis stii honore privetur.
" Ibid. can. 12. Sicut orationes, ita et hymnos in laudein
Dei compositos, uuUus nostrum ulterius improbct, sed pari
mode inGallicia Ilispaniaque celebieiit, exeoniniiuiicatione
plectendi, qui hynnios rejicere fuerint ausi.
^o Ibiii. can. 13. Conimunionem amissuri, qui antiquam
hujus hyniui consuotudinera, nostramque deliuitionem ex-
cesserint.
^' Ibid. can. 14. '^- Ibid. can. 16
" Cauun. Apost. 19.
1048
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVII.
5. If any clergyman neglected to
q uenting Divine ser-
vice daily.
vice daily, even when he did not offi-
ciate or celebrate himself, he was liable to be de-
posed, if after admonition he persisted obstinately
in his contempt. To this purpose it is decreed by
the first council of Toledo,^* That if any presbyter,
deacon, or subdeacon, or other clerk deputed to the
service of the church, being in any city or place
where there is a church, or castle, or village, or
hamlet, shall neglect to come to church and the
daily sacrifice, he shall be no longer accounted a
clerk, unless upon admonition from the bishop he
make satisfaction, and obtain pardon for his offences.
The council of Agde reduces^' such to the commu-
nion of strangers, that is, suspends them from their
office ; and the law of Justinian ^^ orders them to be
degraded, because of the scandal they give to the laity
by such neglect or contempts of Divine service.
6. If any clergyman entangled and
6. For riddling «ith cmbarrassed himself in secular offices,
secular oifices.
because this was an unnecessary avo-
cation from his own employment, and hinderance
to the proper business of his calling, he was liable
to be deposed. No bishop or presbyter, says one of
the Apostolical Canons," shall thrust himself tig
St]fioaiag StoiKrjacig, into any public administrations or
employments, but keep himself always in a readi-
ness for the service of the church. Let him, there-
fore, either incline his mind not to do this, or let
him be deposed. For no man can serve two mas-
ters, according to what the Lord appointed. And
another canon says,^** A bishop, presbyter, or deacon,
that employs himself in a military life, and would
retain both a Roman office and an ecclesiastical
function together, shall be deposed. For we must
"render to Caesar the things that are Csesar's, and to
God the things that are God's." The first council of
Carthage ^° forbids clergymen to take upon them the
administration or stewardship of any houses, be-
cause the apostle says, " No man that warreth in
God's service, entangleth himself in the affairs of
this life." Therefore clergymen must either quit
their stewardships, or stewards their clerical office.
But because necessity or charity might seem to
require clergymen to engage a little in secular affairs
in some special cases, the council of Chalcedon'^"
delivers the rule with some distinction : Whereas
we are informed that some of the clergy, for filthy
lucre's sake, hire other men's possessions, and exer-
cise themselves in worldly affairs, neglecting the
service of God, living in the houses of secular men,
and taking upon them the management of their
estates out of covetousness and the love of money ;
the holy synod decrees, that henceforth no bishop,
clergyman, or monk shall either hire any possessions
or put himself into any secular administrations, un-
less by the law he be called to the unavoidable care
or guardianship of orphans, or the bishop of the
place permit him to be the procurator of the church
revenues, or to take the care of widows and orphans
and sucii other helpless persons as need the assist-
ance of the church, which may be done in the fear
of the Lord. If any one henceforward transgress
these rules, he shall be liable to ecclesiastical cen-
sure. There are many other laws forbidding them
to be sureties, or pleaders at the bar for themselves
or others in any civil contest, or to follow any secu-
lar trade or merchandise ; but these with some
limitations and exceptions : of all which, because I
have had occasion to discourse more fully in a
former Book,^' I need say no more in this place.
7. It Avas another crime of the like
nature, for a clergyman to desert and ?. fo? de'seriing
*. .... , , 1 > 1 their own churcn
rennquish his own church, to which without licence to
^ . . _ go to another.
he was originally fixed and appoint-
ed by his ordination, without licence from the bi-
shop to whose jurisdiction he belonged. For though
this was not properly an absolute and universal re-
nunciation and desertion of the church's service ;
yet it was a manifest breach of good order, and a
transgression of a useful rule established by often
repeated injunctions over the church universal,
That no clerk should leave his own bishop's church
or diocese without his consent, nor find reception
in any other, to the prejudice of the bishop who
first ordained him. If any presbyter, deacon, or
other clerk, say the Apostolical Canons,'^- forsake his
own diocese to go to another, and there continue
without the consent of his own bishop ; we decree,
that such a one shall no longer continue to minis-
ter as a clerk, (especia,lly if after admonition he re-
fuse to return,) but only be admitted to communi-
cate as a layman. And if the bishop, to whom they
repair, shall entertain them in the quality of clergy-
men, he shall be excommunicated, as a" master of
disorder. The same rule is frequently repeated in
the ancient canons, to which I have referred the
reader in another place."^^
8. If any clergyman pretended to g^^^ ,,
officiate after he was censured and affer bcomiemi"?
condemned by a synod, before he was '"^ ° '^ ^^"^
^* Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 5. Presbyter, vel diaconiis, vel
subdiaconus, vel quilibet ecclesiie deputatus clericus, si intra
civitateni fiierit, vel in loco in quo ecclesia est. aut castella,
aut vici sunt aut villa;, si ad ecclesiani aut ad sacrificium
quotidianuin non venerit, clericus non habeatur, si castiga-
tus, per satisfactionem veniam ab episcopo noluit promereri.
^ Cone. Agathen. can. 2.
='' Cod. Just. lib. 1. Tit. 3. de Episcopis, Leg. 42. n. 10.
" Canon. Apost. 81.
^ Ibid. can. 83. Vid. can. 7. ibid. KoafxiKu^ (j^povTida^
fjLi) avaXafjifiuviTM' ti ok ju)/, KaOai^tiarOu).
^» Cone. Carth. 1. can. G. '■''' Cone. Chaleed. can. 3.
" Book VI. chap. 4. sect. 9, 10, II, &e.
e= Canon. Apost. 15 et 16. <" Book VI. chap. 4. sect. 4.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
I0-J9
absolved by that or another synod, he was to be
deposed for his contempt, without hopes of restitu-
tion. This was first decreed in the ApostoUcal Ca-
nons: If any bishop," presbyter, or deacon, who is
justly deposed for his crimes, presume to meddle with
the service belonging to his order, let him be wholly
cut off from the communion of the church. The
council of Antioch"^ repeats this rule a little more
explicitly : If any bishop, who is deposed by a
synod, or presbyter or deacon, who is deposed by
his own bishop, presume to officiate in their minis-
try, they shall have no hopes of being restored even
by another synod, nor any room left for satisfac-
tion : and all that communicate with them shall be
cast out of the church, especially if they do it after
they are apprized of the sentence pronounced against
them. This canon is repeated and confirmed by
the great council of Chalcedon,'''^ as a standing rule
then inserted into the code of the universal church.
9. In this case the church allowed
9. For appealing of appcals, that if any one was injured
from the censure of
a provinci^ synod or opprcssed bv anv rash or violent
to foreign churches, ^^ j ^
proceeding, he might have justice
done him in a provincial synod. But then this
liberty of appeals was limited to the place or pro-
vince where the party lived, and he might not fly
to another coimtry under pretence of more impar-
tial justice. The bishops of Rome indeed some-
times laid claim to a peculiar prerogative in this
matter, as if they had power to receive appellants
from other churches, and hear and determine the
causes arising in foreign countries at the greatest
distance and under different jurisdictions : but St.
Austin and the African fathers stoutly opposed en-
croachments, and withal made a decree. That if any
African clerk appealed from the sentence of his
own bishop, or a synod of select judges, he should
appeal to none but African synods, or the primates
of the provinces. And if any presumed to appeal
beyond seas, meaning to Rome, he should be ex-
cluded from all communion in the African churches.
This decree was first made in the council of Mile-
vis," and afterward confirmed by several acts of
their general synods, made upon the famous case
and appeal of Apiarius, an African presbyter, whom
Pope Zosimus pretended to restore to communion
after he had been deposed by an African council.
What opposition the African fathers made to this
presumption, during the lives of three popes succes-
sively, Zosimus, Boniface, and Celestine, and what
arguments they went upon, I have formerly "
showed out of the canons of the African code:"'
and I only note it here with all brevity, to explain
the ancient discipline in this point from the current
tenor and practice of the church.
10. Another thing which subjected j,^^, ^^
ing to fiid ronlm-
ver»ie8 tjefnre bi-
shops, ,in<l flying to
a secular tribunal.
was refusing to end their controver-
sies before bishops, and choosing
rather to fly to the secular tribunals. The laws of
the state permitted, and the laws of the church
obliged them to bring all their disputes with one
another under the cognizance of an ecclesiastical
tribunal. I have had occasion once before" to
speak of this as a privilege and immunity granted
to the clergy by the imperial laws, and all I sliall
remark further concerning it here, is onlv what re-
lates to the discipline of the church : in reference
to which the council of Chalcedon" decreed. That
if any clergyman had a controversy with another,
he should not leave his own bishop, and betake
himself to a secular court ; but first have a hearing
before his own bishop, or such arbitrators as the
parties should choose, with the bishop's approba-
tion. Otherwise he should be liable to canonical
censure: which censure in the African church was
the loss of his place, whether he were bishop, pres-
byter, or deacon, or any other inferior clerk, that
declined the sentence of an ecclesiastical court, in a
criminal cause, and betook himself to a secular
court for justice : or if it was a civil cause, he must
lose whatever advantage he gained by the action,
as the third council of Carthage determined'- in the
case, because he despised the whole church, in that
he could not confide in any ecclesiastical persons to
be his judges. The council of Milevis added to
this,'' that no clergyman should so much as petition
the emperor to assign him secular judges in any
case, but only ecclesiastical, under pain of depriva-
tion. And this seems to be the true meaning of
those two famous canons of the council of Antioch,
which have been so generally mistaken by modern
authors, as if they had been made only by a cabal
of Arians against the person of Athanasius, when
indeed they contain nothing but an ancient rule
of discipline universally observed throughout the
church. The words of the canons arc these : If
any bishop, or presbyter, or any one " within the
canon or roll of the clergy belonging to the church,
shall presume to address the emperor without the
" Canon. Apost. 28, ^^ Cone. Antioch, can, 4.
^ Cone. Chalced, Act. 4. Cone, t. 4, p. 538.
''^ Cone, Milevit. can, 22, Quod si et ab eis appellandum
p\itaverint, non provocent nisi ad Africana concilia, vol ad
primates provinciarura suarum. Ad transmarinaautem qui
putaverit appellandum, a nullo intra Africam in commu-
nione suscipiatur,
«* Book IX. chap. 1. sect. 11,
<» Cod. Afric. a cap. 135. ad cap. 138.
'" Book V. chap. I. sect, 4.
" Cone. Chalced. can, 9. Vid, Cone, Vcneticura. can, 9,
'- Cone. Carth, 3. can. 9.
" Cone. Milevit. can, 19, Quicunque ab imperatore cog-
nitionem judiciorum publicorum peiierit, honors prnprio
privetur. Si autem episcopale judicium ab imperatore pos-
tulaverit, nihil ei obsit. " Cone. Antioch, can. 11.
1050
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVII.
consent and letters of the provincial bishops, and
especially of the metropolitan, he shall be rejected
and expelled, not only from communion, but from
whatever honour and dignity he enjoys, as one that
fills the prince's ears with troublesome complaints,
against the law of the church. But if any neces-
sary cause call him to address the prince, he shall
do it by the advice and consent of the metropolitan
and the rest of the provincial bishops, who in that
case shall assist him with their recommendatory
letters also. The other canon " says. If any pres-
byter or deacon is deposed by his bishop, or any
bishop by a synod, he shall not presume to trouble
the emperor with complaints, but have recourse to
a greater synod of bishops, and lay the justice of his
cause before them, and wait for their discussion and
determination. But if, in contempt of this method,
he trouble the prince, he shall have no pardon, nor
room for defence, nor any hopes of restitution. The
generality of modern writers, following the censure
passed upon this canon by the famous Antonius
Augustinus,"* and Baronius," commonly reckon it a
canon made by the Arian faction against Athana-
sius ; and say, it is the same canon that was alleged
against Chrysostom by his adversaries, and rejected
by him and his advocates, as an Arian canon, in
the following ages. But the learned Schelstrate,
who has particularly vindicated the authority of the
council of Antioch," shows this to be a vulgar error ;
demonstrating, that the Arian canon was very dif-
ferent from this, and that this canon of Antioch was
conformable to the received discipline of the ancient
church. For, as such, it was inserted into the code
of the universal church, and acknowledged by the
council of Chalcedon, and all the collectors of the
canons, Ferrandus Diaconus, Martin Bracarensis,
and the Capitulars of Charles the Gi'eat. Besides
that the council of Vannes" has a canon to the
same purpose : If a clerk suspects the judgment of
his own bishop, or has any controversy with him
concerning any property, he shall require a hearing
before other bishops, and not before the secular
powers : otherwise, he shall be cast out of commu-
nion. From all which it is plain, nothing more
was intended by the council of Antioch, but only to
oblige clergymen to end all their controversies be-
fore a synod of bishops, which is agreeable to the
general rule and discipline of the church.
Sect. 16. '^- The laws of the church were
bHpteed"' or'"?eorl furthcr scvcrc against all reordina-
tions in the clergy, and against all re-
bap tizati on s both in clergymen and laymen : and
therefore any clergyman who submitted either
actively or passively to either of these, rendered
himself obnoxious to the highest censure. If any
bishop, presbyter, or deacon, say the Apostolical
Canons,'" receive a second ordination, both the or-
dainer and the ordained shall be deposed ; except
it appear that his first ordination w^as given him
by heretics : for they that are baptized or ordained
by heretics, are neither to be accounted clergymen
nor faithful laymen. Optatus says,*' That among
other reasons why Donatus was condemned and
deposed by the council of Rome under Melchiades,
this was one, that he had given imposition of hands
to such bishops as had lapsed in time of persecu-
tion, which was contrary to the custom of the ca-
tholic church. If imposition of hands there signify
ordination, then his crime was that he had reor-
dained them : but if, as Albaspina^us thinks both
in his notes and observations, it only means im-
position of hands in penance, then we are to lay no
stress upon it, because it relates to a different sub-
ject. As to rebaptization, the case was the same •
the Apostolical Canons'^ appointed. That if any
bishop or presbyter presumed to give a second bap-
tism after a true one once received, he should be
degraded. And the council of Rome under Felix
III. decreed, That if a bishop, presbyter, or deacon
suffered himself to be so rebaptized,*' he should be
degraded, and do penance all his life, without be-
ing suffered to communicate either in the prayers
of the faithful, or the prayers of the catechumens,
and only be admitted to lay communion at the
hour of death ; because such had not only denied
their orders, but their Christianity, and openly pro-
fessed themselves pagans, by being rebaptized. The
civil law confirmed these censures of the church,
and added some temporal penalties, to give them
greater force ; of which the reader may find a more
particular account in a former Book.'^*
12. It was a crime of the like na- „ , „
Sect. 17.
ture for any clergyman to deny his u^ernlewJirT.
order in word"., or dissemble his pro- "'"SJ""'"-
fession before a Jew or a heathen ; because this was
but one degree below the renunciation of his reli-
gion. If any clergyman, says one of the Apostoli-
cal Canons,'^ through human fear of a Jew, or a
heathen, or a heretic, deny the name of Christ, let
him be cast out of the church : if he deny the
name of a clergyman, let him be deposed ; but up-
on his repentance let him be received as a layman.
" Cone. Antioch. can. 12.
"* Anton. August, de Emendationc Gratiani, lib. I. dial.
11. p. 123.
" Baron, an. 341. n. 28.
" Schelstrat. de Coacilio Antioch. p. 541.
" Couc. Veneticum, can. 9. Clericus, si fortasse episcopi
fcui judicium coeperit habere suspcctum, aut ipsi de piopric-
tate aliqua adversus ipsum episcopum fucrit nala contentio,
alioinim episcoporuin audientiam, non seculariuin potesta-
tum, debebit ambire. Aliter a coramunione habebitur ali-
enus.
«» Canon. A post. 68. »' Optat. lib. 1. p. 44.
"- Canon. Apnst. 47. *' Vid. Felic. Ep. 1. cap. 2.
*" Book XII. chap. 5. sett. 7. ^^ Canon. Apost. 62.
CllAP. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1051
13. If any clergyman was convict
1 1 or mibii'shing of publishing any apocryphal books,
or books written by impious men un-
der false titles, as sacred and pious writings, to the
(•(irruption and seducement both of laity and clergy;
by another of the Apostolical Canons*' he was to be
(Irposed. TertuUian gives an instance of the exer-
cise of discipline in this case*' upon an Asiatic pres-
livter, who wrote the book called The Acts of Paul
and Thecla, under the feigned name of the apostle.
He pleaded in his own behalf, that he did it out of love
to St. Paul ; but this would not satisfy the church ;
for, upon conviction and confession of the fact, she
obliged the man to quit his office for his transgression.
<,^^j ,j, 14. Clergymen were likewise liable
t.,is^aSlnX?rom to bc dcposcd for any superstitious
tsh, «ine, &c. abstinence from flesh, wine, marriage,
or any the like innocent and lawful things ; when
they refrained from them, not for exercise' sake, but
out of a false and heretical opinion, that they were
polluted and unclean. There was always a grand
dispute about meats and marriage between the
church and several sects, that opposed her continu-
ally upon this point. Many heretics, such as the
Manichecs, Priscillianists, and others, pretended to
be more spiritual and refined, because they abstain-
ed from wine and flesh as things unlawful and un-
clean ; and upon this score censured the church as
impure and carnal, for allowing men in the just and
moderate use of them. If any clergyman therefore
so far complied with heretics, as either in their
judgment to approve their errors, or in their prac-
tice by a universal abstinence to give suspicion of
their siding with them ; they made themselves ob-
noxious to the highest censures. The Apostolical
Canons order, That if any bishop, presbyter, or dea-
con,^ or any other clerk, abstain from marriage,
flesh, or wine, not for exercise, but abhorrence ; for-
getting, that God made all things very good, and
created man male and female, and speaking evil of
the workmanship of God ; unless he correct his
error, he shall be deposed, and cast out of the
church. Another canon *' gives the reason of this
censure, because such a one has a seared conscience,
and is the cause of scandal to the people. The
council of Ancyra"" condemns the same error, and
inflicts the like penalty of degradation upon any
clergymen that should be found guilty of it. And
in the first council of Braga an order was made, that
all clergymen who abstained from flesh, should
sometimes eat herbs boiled with flesh, to avoid the
suspicion of the Priscillian heresy. And if they re-
fused to do this, they should be excommunicated.
and removed"' from their office, according to the di-
rection of the ancient canons, as men suspected of that
heresy, which then reigned in the Spanish churciies.
15. But, on the other hand, be-
cause it was the custom of the catholic lo. ior :-«u„g of
church, almost till the time of St.
Austin, to abstain from eating of blood, in compli-
ance with the rule given by the apostles to the
Gentile converts; therefore, by the most ancient laws
of the church, all clergymen were obliged to abstain
from it under pain of degradation. This is evident
from the Apostolical Canons,"^ and those of Gangra,*"
and the second council of Orleans,"' and the coun-
cil of Trullo."' But as this was looked upon by
some only as a temporary injunction, so it appears
from St. Austin,"" that in his time it was of no force
in the African church. For he says, in his time
few men thought themselves under any obligation
to observe it, or made any scruple of eating blood.
So that this rule of discipline is to be taken with
this limitation and restriction, as to what concerns
the practice of the ancient church. He that would
see more about it, may consult Curcella^us," who has
written a large dissertation upon the subject.
16. The custom of the ancient sect 21
church was, with a great deal of strict- ing^(hcfLf"and"r,"'.
ness to observe many stated fasts and '"■''*°''"»''-'"'«''-
festivals; as the annual fast of Lent, and the weekly
fasts of the stationary days, that is, Wednesday and
Friday in every week, and the anniversary returns
or commemorations of the great actions of our Savi-
our's life, and his apostles and martyrs : and there-
fore some canons lay great penalties especially upon
clergymen, who showed any disrespect to these by
a wilful contempt or neglect of them. If any bi-
shop, or presbyter, or deacon, or reader, or singer,
(says one of the Apostolical Canons,"") observe not
the Lent fast, or the fast of the fourth and sixth
days of the week, he shall be deposed, unless he be
hindered by bodily weakness and infirmity. The
council of Gangra "" goes a little further, and de-
nounces anathema to all the ascetics of the church,
who without any plea of bodily necessity, but mere
pride and haughtiness, neglect and despise the fasts
commonly received in the church, and observed by
ancient tradition. And another canon "^ denounces
anathema likewise against all, who accuse the as-
semblies made at the monuments of the martyrs,
or abhor the service that is performed there, or de-
spise the memorials or annual commemorations
that were made in honour of ihem. A like canon
was made in the first council of Carthage, That if
any one reproachfully said or did any thing to the
^'^ Canon. Apost. 60. ^" Tertul. de Baptismo, cap. 17.
•** Canon. Apnst. 51. ^° Ibid. can. 53.
"" Cone. Ancyr. can. 14. Vid. Cone. Gangren. can. 2.
"' Cone. Bracaren. 1. can. 32.
"'- Canon. Apost. 03. '■'•' Cone. Gangren. can. 2.
>" Cone. Aurel. 2. can. 2C). ^ Cone. Trull, can. 67.
o« Aug. cent. Faust, lib. 32. cap. 13.
°' Curcel. (Ic csu Sanguinis, cap. 13.
"^ Canon. Apost. 69. "'■' Cone. Gangren. can. 10.
""" Ibid. can. 20.
1052
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVII.
dishonour of the martyrs ;'"' if he was a layman, he
should be put under penance ; but if he was a cler-
gyman, after admonition and conviction he should
be deprived of his honour and dignity. And some
other canons were made by the council of Lao-
dicea '"- to the same purpose.
o . „„ 17. Some canons also make it a
Set-t. 22.
5enineThe"?uie''a- o^^^^ transgrcssiou, not to observe
bout Easter. jj^^ ^.^^j^ ^^^^^ ^,^g ^^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^
church in the council of Nice, for fixing the time of
keeping the paschal festival. For though a great
liberty was allowed before in this matter, by reason
of the disputes that were between the Roman and
Asiatic churches about it : yet when once the great
council of Nice had interposed her authority to end
the controversy, it was no longer esteemed a matter
of indifferency ; but all churches were obliged to
comply wath her determination. Therefore the
council of Antioch not long after made a very pe-
remptory decree,'"^ That whoever pertinaciously op-
posed the rule agreed upon in the Nicene council,
should be excommunicated and expelled the church,
if he were a layman. And if either bishop, presby-
ter, or deacon should subvert the people, and dis-
turb the church by keeping Easter, in a different
manner, with the Jews, they should be removed
from their ministry, and be cast out of the church :
and whoever communicated with them after such
censure, should be liable to the same condemna-
tion. There was also another way of celebrating
Easter with the Jews, by a false calculation mak-
ing it to fall before the vernal equinox, and so many
times bringing two E asters into the same year.
Which practice is condemned as Judaical by the
author of the Constitutions,'"^ and any clergyman
complying with it, by the Apostolical Canons '"^ is
made liable to deprivation also.
18. If any clergyman wore an in-
sect, a. ., , , . , . , .
IS, For wearins dcccut habit, unbecommjj his order
ail indecent liabit. . ' O
and station in the church, he made
himself liable to canonical censure. The first coun-
cil of Mascon ""^ forbids clergymen to wear arms, or
a soldier's coat, or any garments or shoes not be-
coming their profession, after the manner of secu-
lars or laymen. And whoever offended in this kind,
was to be confined for thirty days in prison, and
fed only with bread and water, for his transgression.
But this was a rule only for common and ordinary
cases, not for cases of great exigency, or times of
persecution. Therefore when the famous Euse-
bius of Samosata went about the world in a soldier's
habit,"" as the historians relate, to ordain presby-
ters and deacons in the heat of the Arian persecu-
tion ; though this was against the letter of another
law, which forbade any bishop to ordain in another
man's diocese ; yet he was never accused by any
good catholic for transgressing either law, because
the necessity of the thing justified the fact ; and
these rules, made for common order and decency,
were in this case superseded by a rule of superior |
obligation. For the preservation of the faith and
ministry was of much more weight and concern to
the church at such a juncture, than the wearing of
a habit; and it was no fault in him to wear a
soldier's coat in such an exigency, to preserve the
church, and pass undiscerned, though it would have
been a great violation of the rules of order and de-
cency in other cases. But this only by the way :
I now pass on to the remaining laws of discijiline
which concerned the clergy.
19. The same rules of the church
1-1 1 T T 1 • ^ Sect. 21.
which obliged clergymen to avoid is. For keeping
° "•' hawks or hounds,
secular employments, may with good •'"'? following anj
i- 'J T J o unlawiul diversions.
reason be construed also a prohibition
of secular diversions, such as hunting, and hawk-
ing, and horse-racing, and gaming at dice, and act-
ing of plays and farces, and frequenting the games
and sights of the cirque and theatre. All these may
be comprehended in the general prohibition of secu-
lar things : but there are some canons which more
expressly forbid them to the clergy under jiain of
canonical censure. Bishops, presbyters, or deacons
shall not keep dogs or hawks for hunting, says the
council of Agde.'"* And if any one is detected in
this intention, if he be a bishop, he shall be sus-
pended three months from communion ; if a pres-
byter, two months ; if a deacon, he shall wholly
cease from his office and communion. The coun-
cil of Eliberis has a general canon'™ forbidding lay-
men to play at dice or tables, under the penalty of
suspension from communion for a whole year. And
that must be supposed with greater forcie to affect
the clergy. Other canons "" under Charles the
Great expressly name the clergy, and refer to the
'"' Cone. Carth. 1. can. 2. Si qnis ad injuriam martyrum,
tlaritati eonuu adjungat infaniiam, placet eos, si laici sint,
ad pocnitentiam redigi : si anteni sunt clerici, post commo-
nitionem et post cognitionem, honorc privari.
'°- Cone. Laodic. can. 31 et 35.
"" Cone. Antioch. can. 1.
i"i Constit. lib. 5. cap. 17. '"■' Canon. Apnst. 5. al. 8.
'""Cone. Matiseon. 1. can. 5. Ut nulltis elericus sagum
ant vestimenta aut calceamenta secularia, nisi quoti reli-
gionem deeeat, induerc prnesumat. Quod si post hane dc-
finitionem elericus aut cum indecenti vcste, aut cum arniis
inventus fiicrit, asenioic ita cociceatur, ut.3Udioium iiiciu-
sionc detentus, aqua tantum et modieo pane diebus singulis
sustentctur.
'»' Vid. Theodorit. lib. 4. cap. 13.
'"'* Cone. Agathen. can. 55. Episcopis, presbyteris, dia-
conibus canes ad venandum, aut accipities habere nun liccat.
Quod si quis talium personarum in hae voluntate deteelus
fuerit, si episcopus est, tribus mensibus sesuspendat a eom-
munione; presbyter duobus mensibus se abstineat; diaco-
nus voro ab omni officio vel eommunione cessabit. Vid.
Cone. Matiseon. '2. can. 13. Cone. Moguut. cap. 14.
""' Couc. Eliber. can. 79.
"" Cone. Mogunt. cap. 14. Canon. Apost. 42.
ClIAP. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1053
ancient rule of the church for the |)rohibition. And
the council of Trullo '" forbids dice both to the cler-
gy and laity, under the penalty of deprivation to the
one, and excommunication to the other. The same
council "■■' forbids clergymen to act farces as mimics
in the theatre, or to bait or hunt wild beasts with
dogs, or to dance upon the stage, imder the like
penalty of deprivation. The council of Laodicea "'
forbids theni to be present as spectators at any stage-
plays. And the council of Carthage gives a good
reason,"^ why neither they nor their children ought
either to exhibit or frequent such plays ; because
they were prohibited to laymen for the blasphemy
of those wicked wretches that were concerned in
them. They thought it intolerable, that any of the
clergy should encourage those things by their pre-
sence, which a layman could not see with inno-
cence, nor be a spectator without a censure.
s^.pt 25 20. The most ancient laws of the
cnhahiu'tinirwir™ churcli did not absolutely impose ce-
s ..ui„c «o..Kii. liijacy upon the clergy, nor universally
restrain them from the conjugal state and married
life, as has been showed more at large in a former "^
Book. But there were two things in the conversa-
tion of the clerg}-, respecting women, which they
very much disallowed and censured. One was the
suspicious and scandalous cohabitation of some
vain and indiscreet men with strange women, who
were none of their kindred. The freedom which
these used, obhged the church not only to forbid
the clergy to cohabit with such, as they then termed
foreigners and strangers, ffweiauKTot, in opposition
to a mother, a sister, or an aunt, of whom for the
nearness of blood there could be no reasonable sus-
picion ; but also induced her to enforce this rule
with the utmost severity of discipline upon delin-
quents. Cyprian '"^ commends Pomponius for ex-
communicating a deacon, who had been found guilty
in this kind. And among other reasons alleged by
the council of Antioch for deposing Paulus Samo-
satensis from his bishopric, this is one, that he had
always some of these awsiffaKroi, or strange women,
to attend him, and allowed his presbyters and dea-
cons to have the like,'" that they might not accuse
him. The second council of Aries"" excommuni-
cates every clergyman above the order of deacons,
that retains any woman as a companion, except it
be a grandmother, or mother, or sister, or daugiiler,
or niece, or a wife after her conversion. And the
council of Lerida"° orders them to be suspended
from their office till they amend their fault, after a
first or second admonition.
21. The other thing that was gene-
rally disliked, was the clerijy's marry- 21. i-or maming
lug a second tune, after ordniation.
They did not, as I said, reject married men from
orders, nor oblige them to live separate from their
wives after ordination ; nay, if a deacon protested
before ordination, that he could not continue in an
unmarried state, he might marry afterwards,'^'' and
not forfeit his office, by a decree of the council of
Ancyra. But other canons forbid ])resbyters and
bishops to marry after ordination, whether they were
married or unmarried before, and this under pain of
deprivation. If a presbyter marries a wife, (that
is, after he is ordained presbyter, for it regards not
his being married before,) let him be removed from
his order, says the council of Neocaisarea.'^' The
council of Eliberis,'-- and some others in the Latin
church, were more rigorous toward the married
clergy, and began not only to forbid them to marry
after ordination, but to oblige them to relinquish
those wives they had married before. But as this
was an encroachment upon the primitive rule, and
never received in the Greek church, it is not to be
reckoned among the standing rules of discipline
that concerned the whole church.
22. Yet there was one case, in which
the clergy were obliged to put away 22. f.t retaii.inc an
their wives, whicii was the case of
adultery. If the wife of a layman, says the council
of Neoccesarea,'"^ is convicted of adultery, such a
one shall never attain to the ministry of the clergy.
If she commits adultery after his ordination, he
must put her away, or quit his ministry if he retains
her. The council of Eliberis'-' goes a little further,
and says. If a clergyman's wife commits adultery,
and the husband knows it, and does not immediately
put her away, he shall not be admitted to commu-
nion even at his last hour; lest they who should be
an example of good conversation, should seem to
teach others the way to sin.
23. There were some laws also re- sect. 28.
lating to the residence of the clergy, ' ' dt-n""'^^'"
'" Cone. Trull, can. 50. "2 Ibid. can. 51.
"' Cone. Laodic. can. 54.
'" Cone. Carth. 3. can. 11. Ut filii sacerdotutn vel clc-
ricoruni spectaeula secnlaria non e.xhibeant, sed nee spee-
tent, quoniam a spectaciilo et omnps laici prohibeantur.
Semper enim Christianis omnibus hoc interdicluiu est, ut
ubi blasphemi sunt, non acccdant.
"^ Book IV. chap. 5. sect. 5, &e.
"" Cypr. Ep. 62. al. 4. ad Pompon.
'" Euscb. lib. 7. cap. .30.
"" Cone. Arelat. 2. can. 3. Si qnis de clericis a gradu
diaconatus, in solatiosuo miilierem, preetcr aviaui, niatrem,
sororem, filiam, neptem, vel nxorein secum conversam, ha-
bere prajsumpserit, alicnus a communione habcatur.
"" Cone. Ilerden. can. 15. '-" Cone. Aneyr. can. 10.
'-' Cone. Neoeaesar. can. 1.
'-"- Cone. Eliber. can. 33. Vid. Cone. Agathcn. can. 9.
Arausicau. 1. can. 23. Carthag. 5. can. 3. Maliscnn. 1.
can. 11. '■^ Cone. Neocicsar. can. 8.
'-■* Cone. Eliber. can. G5. Si cujus elerici u.xor fuerit moc-
chata, et seiateam maritus suns moeehari, et earn non statim
projecerit, nee in tine accipiat conimunionem : ne ab his,
qui exemplum bonaj couversationis esse debent, vidcantur
magisteria scelerum procedere.
lOM
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVIl.
which was strictly enjoined, with a denunciation
of canonical censure to the transgressors. The
several laws requiring residence have been noted
in another place :'" here I shall only mention
such of them as specify the punishments that were
to be inflicted on offenders in this kind. Among
these, that canon of the council of Agde'-° is
most remarkable, which decrees, That a presbyter
or deacon, who was absent from his church three
weeks, should be three years suspended from the
communion. And by the laws of Justinian,'-' every
bishop, absenting from his church beyond a certain
term, and that upon very weighty affairs and great
necessity, or the will of his prince, is ordered to be
removed from the college of bishops, as a man un-
worthy of his station. And the better to guard
against this offence, as no clergyman was allowed to
travel without the licence and commendatory letters
of his bishop ; so neither might any bishop travel
or appear at court without the licence and approba-
tion of his metropolitan. This was expressly pro-
vided by the same laws of Justinian,'^ and before
him by the third council of Carthage, which orders.
That no bishop shall go beyond sea '^' without con-
sulting his primate, or chief bishop of the province,
and taking his fonnat(e, or letters of commendation.
And before this the council of Antioch'^ made an
order. That no bishop or presbyter, or any other be-
longing to the church, should go to court upon any
occasion to address the prince, without the consent
and letters of the provincial bishops, and especially
the metropolitan, under the penalty of being cast
out of communion, and losing his honour and dig-
nity in the church. And to this agree the rules and
decrees of Pope Hilary"' and Gregory the Great,'^-
made in conformity to the ancient rules of discipline
in the church.
Sect. 29. 24. The clergy were further obliged
ing^to^hoid'prTfir- to confine themselves to one church :
that is, as I have formerly had occa-
sion to explain it, one diocese, or diocesan church,
under the jurisdiction of one bishop; and not to
seek or attempt to hold preferment under two bi-
shops in two distinct churches, or different jurisdic-
tions. In this sense pluralities were forbidden under
the penalty of deprivation. The council of Chal-
cedon"^ is very express to this purpose : It shall not
be lawful for any clergyman to have his name in
the church roll or catalogue of two cities at the
same time, that is, in the churcli where he was first
ordained, and any other to which he flies out of
ambition as to a greater church, but all such shall
Sect. 30.
For needless
uentin^ of pub-
be returned to their own church, where they were
first ordained, and only minister there. But if any
is regularly removed from one church to another,
he shall not partake of the revenues of the former
church, or of any oratory, hospital, or alms-house
belonging to it. And such as shall presume, after
this definition of this great and oecumenical council,
to transgress in this matter, are condemned to be
degraded by the holy synod.
25. The canons had also a great re-
spect to the external and public be- f^e'q^
haviour of the clergy ; obliging them ''^i°"^»"<"-"°»-
to walk circumspectly, and abstain from things of
ill fame, though otherwise innocent and indifferent
in themselves, that they might cut off all occasions
of obloquy, by avoiding all suspicious actions and
all appearances of evil. In regard to which they
not only censured them for rioting and drunken-
ness, (which were vices not to be tolerated even in
laymen,) but forbade them so much as to eat or
appear in a public inn or tavern, except they were
upon a journey, or some such necessary occasion
required them to do it, under pain of ecclesiastical
censure. The council of Laodicea,'" and the third
council of Carthage,'^* forbid it universally to all
orders of the clergy ; and the Apostolical Canons "'
more expressly, with a denunciation of censure,
viz. an a^opiffjuoc, excommunication or suspension
from their oflice, to any that should be found in a
tavern, except they were upon a journey, and the
necessity of their affairs required it.
26. For the same reason the canons
prohibited them conversing familiarly
with Jews, heretics, and heathens,
especially Gentile philosophers, be-
cause of the scandal attending such communica-
tion. The laws forbidding all communication with
Jews and heretics have been mentioned upon an-
other occasion;'^' I shall here only add that re-
markable story which Sozomen '^ tells of Theodotus,
bishop of Laodicea in Syria, how he excommuni-
cated the two ApoUinarii, father and son, because
they went to hear Epiphanius the sophist speak
his hymn in the praise of Bacchus, which was a
thing so disagreeable to their charactef, the one
being a presbyter, the other a deacon, in the Chris-
tian church.
27. As clergymen were obliged to sect 32
show a just severity to impenitent riiorouJseventy'to-
sinners, by putting the laws of disci- -""^^i^p^"^-
pline duly in execution against them ; so, on the
other hand, an over-rigorous severity and stiffness
Sect. 31.
26. For conversing
familiarly with Jews,
heretics, or Gentile
philosophers.
I
I
'25 Book VI. chap. 4. sect. 7. '■" Cone. Agathen. can. Gl.
'=' Justin. Novel. 6. cap. 2. '^s Ibid. cap. 3.
'-'" Cone. Carth. 3. can. 28. Ut episcopi trans mare non
proficiscantur, nisi consulto primae sedis episcopo, sive cu-
juscuuque provincioe primate, ut ab epi.scopo praecipue pos-
sint sumere formatam sive commendationem.
"" Cone. Antioch. can. 11.
'^' Hilar. Ep. 8. ad Episcopos Gallinc.
"- Gregor. lib. 7. Ep. 8. '^^ Cone. Chalced. can. 10.
'3* Cone. Laodic. can. 24. '^^ Cone. Carth. 3. can. 27.
"•^ Canon. Apost. 53. al. 54. "' Book XVI. chap.
6. sect. 3 and 10. ''' Sozom. lib. G. cap. 25.
LiiAP, V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1055
in refusing to receive and reconcile penitent lapsers,
after they had made canonical satisfaction, was a
great offence, and such a manifest abuse of the
ministerial power, as the church thought fit to cor-
rect with some sharpness in her clergy. If any
bishop, presbyter, or deacon, say the Apostolical
Canons,"* receives not one that turns from sin, but
casts him out, let him be deposed ; because he
grieves Christ, who said, " There is joy in heaven
over one sinner that repenteth." This was not the
true exercise of discipline, but imperiousness and
humour, and a mere domineering over God's herit-
age, by an exorbitant stretch of the ministerial
power. It was the very thing which the Novatian
heretics contended for, and what the church always
opposed and condemned in theui ; and therefore
when any of her own clergy assumed to themselves
this extravagant power, she justly esteemed them in-
fected with this Novatian principle of cruelty, and as
such made them liable to the sentence of deprivation.
Sect 33. 2^' There was another sort of cru-
chfritf to indigent ^Ity wliich the church also much re-
"^'"'"*' sented in any of her clergy ; which
was, want of charity to any that were indigent and
distressed in their own order. As charity obliges
men to do good to all as they have opportunity,
but more especially to those who are of the house-
hold of faith ; so clergymen were more especially
obliged to assist those who were joined with them
in the same ministry, and united more closely by a
stricter bond of fraternity in the same occupation
and employment. Therefore the Apostolical'" Ca-
nons censure this as a great transgression in these
very sharp terms : If any bishop or presbyter refuse
to give necessaries to any clergyman that is in want,
let him be cast out of communion ; and if he persist,
let him be deposed, as a murderer of his brother.
29. It was thought also some sort
Sect. 34. PI 1
39. f-orjiKisincin of cruclty, at Icast a very miproper
and unbecoming thing, for any clergy-
man to be concerned in judging or giving sentence
in cases of blood. The laws allowed them to be
chosen arbitrators of men's differences in civil
causes ; but they had no power at all in criminal
causes, except such as were purely ecclesiastical ;
and least of all in such criminal causes where hfe
and death was concerned. Therefore there are
many canons forbidding this under the penalty of
the highest censure of deprivation. The council of
Tarragone universally forbids the clergy to sit
judges'" in any civil criminal causes. The council
of Auxerre"- more particularly enjoins presbyters
not to sit in judgment, when any man is to be con-
demned to die. And in another canon'" forbids
both presbyters and deacons to stand at the trcpa-
lium, where criminals were put to the rack and ex-
amined by torture. The fourth council of Toledo'"
allows not priests to sit judges in cases of treason,
even at the command of the prince, except tlie
prince promised beforehand upon oath, tliat he
would pardon the offence, and remit the punish-
ment. If they did otherwise, they were to be held
guilty of bloodshed before Christ, and to lose their
order and degree in the church. The eleventh coun-
cil of Toledo goes a little further,'" not only excluding
such from the honour of their order and station, but
from all communion during their whole lives, which
they are only to be allowed at the point of death.
These were the chief of those rules s ■ t r
of ancient disciijline which concerned „ "i*'''!''^ '""''',' ''*
the clergy in general : beside which, fJdf,l;ati!!',^8®'co"?
there were some which had a more i-/'" "-'-'»"«•
peculiar respect to the persons of each particular
order. Bishops might be suspended or degraded
for several offences committed against the rules of
their office and duty pecuhar to their function. As,
first, for wilful transgression of the known laws of
ordination. If any bishops pretended to ordain a
man into a full see, where another was regularly
ordained before him ; or if two or three bishops or-
dained a bishop clancularly without the consent of
the rest of the provincial bishops and the metro-
politan ; not only the bishop so ordained was to
be deposed, but the bishops who presumed to give
him such an ordination : '^" which was the case of
Trophimus, and those two other obscure bishops
who ordained Novatian ; for which offence, as Cy-
prian and Cornelius often tell us, they were de-
graded, and reduced to lay communion. If any
bishop ordained those that were baptized by here-
tics, or rebaptized by them, he was liable to be de-
posed'" for his transgression. If a bishop for fa-
vour ordained any of his own unworthy kindred, by
a rule of the Apostolical Canons,''" he was liable to
be suspended. If a bishop ordained any in another
man's diocese, by a rule of the same Apostolical
Canons, he was liable "' to be deposed, as well as
the persons so ordained by him. All these things
have been more fully showed in the third section of
this chapter, to which the reader may have recourse.
"» Canon. Apost. 52. "» Ibid. 59.
'*' Cone. Tarracon. can. 4. Habcant liccntiam jndicandi,
exceptis criminalibiis negotiis.
'■■^ Cone. Antissiodor. can. 31. Non licet prcsbytero in illo
judicio sedere, unde homo ad mortem tradatur.
'" Ibid. can. 33. Non licet presbytero, nee diacono, ad
trepalinm, ubi rei torquentnr, stare.
"■* Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 31. Ibi consentiant regibiis fieri
judices, ubi jurejurando, supplicii indulgcntia promittitur ;
non ubi discriminis (al. sanguinis) sententia praeparatur.
Si quis ergo sacerdotum discussor in alienis pericidis e.xtite-
rit, sit reus effusi sanguinis apud Christum, et apiid eccle-
siam perdat proprium gradum.
'« Cone. Tolet. H. can. G. His, a quibus Domini sacia-
menta tractanda sunt, judicium sanguinis agitare non licet,
&c. "° Vid. Cone. Arausican. I. can. '21.
"' Vid. Felic. HI. Ep. 1. c. 5.
"s Canon. Apost. 7G. '" Ibid. .3G.
1056
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVII.
To which I only add, that if a bishop ordained a man
who had done public i>enance in the church, he him-
self was to be deprived '^° of tlie power of ordination.
2. If bishops neglected to put the
Also for n^-giect- laws of disciplinc in execution, which
ing to put t\w laws / .
of discipline in exc- -ft-as a peculiar act belonwnicr to tlieir
c-utioii. i .
office, they were liable to be deposed
for such neglect and contempt of discipline, as well
as those whom they ought to have punished with
ecclesiastical censure. This is evident from the
case put by Pope Felix,'^' of some who had been
baptized or rebaptized by heretics, and were after-
ward irregularly ordained in the church : not only
they who ordained them were liable to be deposed,
but also those bishops who knew them to be so or-
dained, and did not remove them from their office,
by putting the laws of discipline in execution against
them. So again, if a presbyter or deacon assumed
to themselves any office without the authority of
the bishop not belonging to them, and the bishop
connived at their usurpation, he himself was liable '^-
to canonical censure for his tameness in not cor-
recting them for their pi-esumption.
3. Bishops rendered themselves ob-
Sect. 37. ^
For dividing their j^Qxious to cauonical censure, if thev
diocese, and erect- ' •'
wlhout" leareT'or Hiade auy attempts to alter the bound-
cfaim tirdher^men's arics or distrlcts of tile cliurch, settled
rights bevond their , • i i i j '^i ^
own limits and ju- by aucicnt law and custom, without
risdiclions. . „ . . ,
tile advice and consent ot a provincial
synod. Dioceses might be divided upon just rea-
sons, and new ones be erected out of them ; either
when they were too large for one bishop's care ;
which made St. Austin divide the diocese of Hippo,
and take the new bishopric of Fussala out of it : or
else, when the prince thought fit to advance some
eminent town or village into a city; then that city
might be made a new bishopric by the consent of a
provincial council. But if any one ambitiously got
himself ordained bishop of a village, where there
never had been any bishop before ; or as ambitiously
solicited the prince to turn a village into a city, that
he might be made the bishop of it : in such cases,
the church thought fit to correct the lofty thoughts
of aspiring men, and defeat their attempts, by de-
nying them those honours they had taken such in-
direct methods to obtain, and putting them under
the censure of a deprivation. There are many ca-
nons and rules of disciplinc, which forbid this prac-
tice ; but the rule made in one of the councils of
Toledo is most remarkable, being an inference made
upon a special case from all the ancient canons
(forbidding bishops to be ordained in villages) which
are there recited. King Wamba by an imperious
mandate had enjoined some bishops to ordain other
bishops in several villages and monasteries, lying in
the suburbs of Toledo and other places ; against
which innovating attempt and usurpation the coun-
cil first cites the ancient canons, and then concludes
with a new decree in these words : If any one shall
offer to go against the prescription of these canons,'^'
in procuring himself to be made a bishop in those
places where there never was any bishop before, let
him be anathema in the sight of God Almighty.
And let moreover both the ordainer and the ordain-
ed lose the degree of their order, because they at-
tempt not only to infringe the decrees of the ancient
fathers, but the institutions of the apostles. The
council of Chalcedon made a like decree '" against
any that should presume to address the higher
powers to get a province divided into two, in order
to erect a new metropolis in it. This, they say,
was against the rule of the church, and therefore
they denounce deprivation against any one that
should attempt it.
4. Bishops were obliged to attend
provincial councils ; and if they re- For no't attending
-, , , - T 1 • • 1 provincial councils.
fused or neglected to do this without
a reasonable cause, they were liable to suspension.
To this purpose there is a decree in the second
council of Aries. If any one neglects to be pre-
sent,"^'^ or leaves the assembly of his brethren be-
fore the council be ended, he shall be excluded
from the communion of his brethren, and not be
received again, till he is absolved by the following
s}mod. The same decree is repeated by the council
of Tarragone,'^'' and said to be conformable to the
rules of the fathers, that if any bishop contemptu-
ously omit to come to synod, when he is called by
his metropolitan, unless he be under some great
bodily infirmity, he shall be deprived of the com-
munion of all the bishops to the sitting of the next
council ; which the African synods call,'" being
content with the communion of his own church only.
5. If any bishop oppressed his peo- g^^.^ gj,
pie, or any part of them, with hard pe^p!'e'"'Slnfjns?
usage, unjust demands, or unreason- ^'''"^^"'"^•
'5» Vid. Cone. Carthasr. 4. can. 68.
'^' Fclic. III. Ep. 1. c. 5.
'^- Vid. Gelasii I'^pist. 9. ad Episc. Lucaniac, cap. 7.
'^^ Cinic. Tolet. I'i. can. 4. Si quis contra Ikjbc canonum
interdicta venire conatus fuciit, nt in locis illis se episcopmn
elij^at fieri, ubi episcopiis niinquam fiiit, anathema sit in
conspectn Dei Omnipi)tcntis. Et insupor tain ordinator,
quam oniiuatus, gradiim sui ordinis perdat: quia non solum
antiquorum patrum decrcta, sed et apostolica ausus est
convellere institiita.
'■'■^ Cone. Chalced. can. 12.
'^^ Cone, Arelat. 2. can. 19. Si'quis autem adesse neglexe-
rit, aut coetiim I'ratnini, antequam dissolvatur concilium, cre-
diderit deserendum, alienum se a fratrum communione cog-
noscat, nee sum recipi liceat, nisi in sequenti synodo fuerit
absolutus.
'^" Cone. Tarracon. can. 6. Si quis episcopnnim commo-
nitus amctropolitano, ad syuodum, nulla gvavi intercedente
necessitate corporali, venire contcmpserit, sicut stafuta pa-
trum censuenint, usque ad futuruin concilium cunctorum
episcoporum charitatis communione privetur.
'"Cone. Carthag. 5. can. 10. et Cod. Afric. can. 77.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1057
able exactions ; it was peculiarly provided in this
case by the laws of the African church, that he
should be amerced or punished with the loss of
that part of his diocese or people, who had reason
to complain of such oppression. I have already
noted this in the last chapter, sect. 4, out of one of
St. Austin's epistles,'^ where he neatly defends this
way of proceeding with bishops, when their offences
were neither so great, as to deserve deprivation ; nor
so small, as to be perfectly overlooked, or let wholly
pass without a censure.
6. Finally, whereas it was provided
For' "iikrhmiring by tlic cauous, that HO bishop should
siu-li as fled from , * i i rt •
anoiiicr dioiese harbour or encourage any clerk flyinjj
without leave. . . •> o
from his own diocese, nor any monk
deserting his own monastery ; some councils took
care to prevent this abuse, not only by degrading
the deserting clerk, but by inflicting canonical pun-
ishment upon the bishop that so countenanced or
received him. The council of Antioch'^' leaves it
in general to the synod, to punish such an offending
bishop. The Apostolical Canons'"" are more parti-
cular, that he shall be suspended from his office, as
a master of disorder. But in Africa they had a
more peculiar sort of punishment for such a bishop,
which was, that he should communicate with no
other bishop of the province, but be content with
the communion of his own church : "^' which, as has
been observed, was a moderate punishment for of-
fences of a lower rate, which neither deserved to
be punished with deprivation, nor yet escape wholly
unpunished as no offences.
Next to the bishop there w^re a
oiorepisrnpi sort of ccclesiastical persons, whom
..light he censured . i ii i t
for actins beyond thc aucicut churcli Called chorcptscojii,
their commission.
or country bishops, because they of-
ficiated in certain episcopal duties under the city
bishop in country districts. These acted by a
limited and dependent power, but many times were
inclined to assume a power to themselves beyond
their commission. Therefore the church was obliged
to make certain laws and rules to restrain and cor-
rect their usurpations. These might ordain the in-
ferior clergy, subdeacons, readers, and exorcists, by a
general commission, but not presbyters or deacons
without a special licence ; yet sometimes they would
take upon them to do that also without consulting
the city bishop ; for which offence they were liable
by the canons '"^ to lose their office and be degraded.
Sect « '^^^'^ ^^^^ "^^y ^^ observed of pres-
iisnr"p1nr"upon\he bytcrs, who wcrc assistauts to bishops
episcopal office. -^^ performing their office, but with
certain limitations, that they should not meddle
with such parts of it as they reserved absolutely
to themselves ; such as ordination and consecration
of clmsm, for the use of confirming, and the conse-
cration of churches and altars. And if presbyters
at any time exceeded the limits of their commission
and order, by assuming the exercise and powetof
these things to themselves, by the laws of the
church they were liable to be divested of their ordi-
nary power, which otherwise they might have en-
joyed, and made subject to the penalty of a total
deprivation. Thus when Eutychianus and Mu-
sa3us, who were no bishops, had ordained several
clerks, the council of Sardica ordered, '"•'' that for this
presumption they should be deprived of their orders,
and entirely reduced to the communion of laymen.
And in the first council of Braga '" a decree was
made, prohibiting presbyters either to consecrate
the chrism, or churches, or altars, under pain of de-
position from their office ; because the ancient
canons always forbid it.
Deacons likewise were confined to c ► 4,
Sect. 43.
certain offices and stations appropri- ass*mii,g''offic"i^an(j
ated to their order; above which if fheifo*rder 'i'l'.d" sia-
they presumed ambitiously to aspire,
and thrust themselves into the presbyter's duty, or
any ways insult them, they also incurred the high-
est censures. The council of Nice "" takes notice
of some such usurpations and abuses committed by
deacons ; that in some places the deacons took upon
them to distribute the sacrament to presbyters ; and
to receive it before bishops themselves ; and to sit
in the midst of the presbyters : which being con-
trary both to rule and custom, it is ordered that
such assuming deacons should be suspended, or
cease from their ministry, as the words imraiaOuj
Tije SiaKoviag seem rather to signify. The second
council of Aries has a canon to the same purpose,"*
that deacons shall not sit in the secretarium or vestry
among the presbyters ; nor presmne to deliver the
body of Christ, when a presbyter is present. If
they do, they shall cease to officiate any longer as
deacons.
Thus every order among the clergy had their
particular offices assigned them ; and not only neg-
lects and omissions of their duty, but intermeddling
with offices that did not belong to them, and as-
suming powers that were foreign to their order, was
a sufficient cause of suspension or deprivation. And
so I have done with what relates more peculiarly
to the discipline of the clergy.
^ Aug. Ep. 261. '*' Cone. Antioch. can. 3.
'™ Canon. Apost. 16.
"" Cone. Carth. 5. can. 1.3. Episcopus qui hoc fecerit, a
caeterorum communione scjunctus, suae tautum plebis coin-
miniione contentus sit.
'"" V id. Cone. Antioch. can. 10. '"' Cone. Savdic. can. 20.
"'' Cone. Biacaren. 1. can. .37. Si quis piesbvler post
3 V
hoc intenlictum ausns fueiit chrisma bencdiccie, aut eccle-
siam aut altare conseerare, a siio ollicio dcponatur. Nam et
antiqui eanones hoc vetucruut. '" Cone. Nic. can. IS.
'«" Cone. Arelaten. 2. can. 15. In secretario diaconos
inter piesbyteros sedcre non lieeat ; vel corpus Christi, pra;-
scnte presbytero, tradcre non proesuinant. Quod si fcceriut,
ab ollicio iliaconatus absceJant.
BOOK XVIII.
OF THE SEVERAL ORDERS OF PENITENTS, AND THE METHOD OF DOING PUBLIC PE-
NANCE IN THE CHURCH BY GOING THROUGH THE SEVERAL STAGES OF REPENTANCE.
CHAPTER I.
OF THE SEVERAL OKDEES OF PENITENTS IN THE CHURCH.
„ , , We have hitherto considered the dis-
sect 1.
inKul"o,dlrs''or ciplinc of the church, as exercised
"'"*'"" upon obstinate and notorious crimi-
nals, in order to bring them to repentance : we
are now to examine it again in its progress, as
exercised upon penitents, who submitted to the
rules of discipline, and see how they were treated
in the performance of their penance, from the time
of their excommunication to the time of their ad-
mission into the church again. The performance
of penance anciently was a matter of considerable
length and time, to examine men's behaviour and
sincerity, and make them give just testimony and
evidence of real sorrow and hearty abhoiTence of
their sins, to satisfy the church that they were sin-
cere converts, by submitting to go through a long
course of penance, according as the wisdom of the
church thought fit to impose it upon them. And
upon this account the church was used to divide her
penitents into four distinct ranks or classes of dif-
ferent degrees, called by the Greeks, TrpocrKXaiovng,
aKOoop/ifvoi, vTTOTriirrovrtg, and ffvviffrdfitvot ; and by
the Latins, Jlentes, audientes, substrati, and consis-
tentes ; that is, the mourners or weepers, the hearers,
the substrators, and the co-standers ; the meaning
of which names and distinctions shall be explained
by and by. Some add to these a fifth order, but
without any just ground or reason for it. Bellar-
mine' says, there was a fifth place, of such penitents
as had fully completed their penance, and only
waited for the time of reconciliation. And the place
of these penitents, he says, was called fikarbxnQ, or
the completion. Our learned Dr. Cave also" shdes
unwarily into the same mistake, making five orders
of penitents, whereof the fifth and last, he says,
were called communicantes, and were admitted to
the participation of the holy sacrament. But it is
most certain, there never was any such order of
penitents, under the name of communicants, or par-
takers of the holy sacrament, acknowledged in the
church. For communicants, absolutely so called, as
denoting partakers of the eucharist, are every where
distinguished from the penitents, and go by other
names, ttiotoi, tsXuoi, &c., the faithful, and perfect ;
that is, persons not under discipline and public
penance, which is an imperfect state of communion,
but in the perfect, peaceable, and full communion of
the church : none of which ever go by the name of
penitents, in any ancient writer. Some penitents,
indeed, are said to communicate imperfectly with the
church in some one particular thing ; as the fourth
order of penitents, called co-standers, are said often
to communicate in prayers without the oblation or
eucharist : but these, as they did not partake of the
eucharist, so neither were they ever reputed perfect
communicants in the church, till they were restored
to the TO TsXiwv, the complete communion of the
faithful at the altar. So that there is no manner of
ground for this fifth order of penitents, the invention
of which is entirely owing to a mistake, and implies
a contradiction.
As to the other four orders of peni-
,, , ■ Sect. 2.
tents, it IS generallv agrreed among The firet original of
' ° , 1 , 1 this distinction.
learned men, that the church observed
such a distinction ; but how early, is not indisputably
certain. Cardinal Bona thinks' the distinction of
penitential classes was first made about the time of
the Novatian schism, that is, about the middle of
the third century. And Suicerus,'' speaking of the
order of penitents called hearers, says, There is no
mention made of it before the time of Novatus ;
though, otherwise, a place for hearing the Scriptures
' Bellarm. de Preniten. lib. 1. cap. 22. t. 3. p. 959.
^ Cave, Prim. Clirist. lib. 1. cap. 8.
' Bona de Rebus Liturgic. lib. 1. cap. 17. n. .3.
* Suicer. Thesaur. Eccles. i. I. p. 171. voce 'A/cpo'ao-is,
Vid. Constitut. Apost. lib. 2. cap. 16.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1059
and sermon was allowed in the church for heathens,
Jews, heretics, schismatics, and the second rank of
the catechumens, who, upon that account, were
commonly termed hearers, long before the name was
given to any sort of penitents as a distinct order.
But in the third and fourth century
Of th//.'.iV«, or we commonly find the penitents dis-
tinguished into four orders ; the first
of which were the Jlentes, or mourners, who were
rather candidates of penance, than penitents strictly
speaking. Their station was in the church porch,
where they lay prostrate, begging the prayers of
the faithful as they went in, and desiring to be ad-
mitted to do public penance in the church. This
is what TertuUian means, when he says,^ they were
used to fall down at the presbyters' feet, and kneel
to the friends of God, and enti'eat all the brethren
to recommend their petition, and intercede with
Heaven for them. And so the historian represents
the practice "^ of Ecebolius the sophist, who having
apostatized under Julian, desired to make his recant-
ation, and do penance, under Jovian : the first step
toward which was, that he cast himself prostrate to
the earth before the gate of the church, crying out,
Calcate me insipidum salem, Tread me under foot as
salt without savour. Some canons' pass over this
act as only a preliminary to repentance ; but Gre-
gory Thaumaturgus and St. Basil expressly mention
it in their canons. Gregory' says, The place of the
mourners is without the gate of the church, where
the sinner must stand, and beg the praj-ers of the
faithful, as they enter in. And St. Basil thus de-
scribes the four stations of penitents : The first year"
they are to weep before the gate of the church ; the
second year, to be admitted to hearing; the third
year, to genuflexion, or repentance properly so
called ; and the fourth year, to stand with the faith-
ful at prayers without partaking of the oblation.
And in this sense we may understand that passage
in St. Ambrose,'" whei"e, speaking to one that had
coiTupted a virgin, he tells him, his only method
now was to implore the help of the saints, (mean-
ing, not saints in heaven, but saints on earth in the
church,) and to cast himself at the feet of the elect:
which seems plainly to allude to this custom. In
like manner Eusebius," describing the behaviour of
Natalis the confessor, upon his return to the church
from the Theodotian heretics, (who had allured him
by great rewai'ds to become bishop of their party,)
says, he came in sackcloth and ashes, and with
tears cast himself at the feet of Zephyrinus, then
bishop of Rome ; and not only laid himself under
the feet of the clergy, but the laity also ; endeavour-
ing to move the merciful church of the merciful
Christ to compassion with his tears, and by sliow-
ing tliem the marks of the stripes which he had en-
dured for the confession of ( hrist. Where falling
at the feet of the laity, as well as the clergj-, can
hardly refer to any thing else beside this prepara-
tory introduction to penance, which the mourners
used in the church porch, when they cast themselves
before the people, to beg their prayers, and obtain
admission into the first apartment of the church.
When their petition was thus ac-
cepted, they were said to be admitted onh^ nuiiimtcs, ot
to penance, that is, to have liberty to
pass through the several stages of discipline, which
the church appointed for the probation and trial of
such as pretended real sorrow for any notorious of-
fence, and the scandal given to the church by the
commission of it. This is the true meaning of
those common phrases, which so often occur in the
writings of the ancients, pcxDiitentiam dare, and
]ioenitentiam accipere, giving and receiving penance,
that is, granting or accepting the conditions of pub-
lic penance in the church. Now, when men were
admitted to this state, they were termed audientes,
or hearers, wliich was the second order of penitents;
or, if we please, the first of those that had any pri-
vilege to enter the church. These were allowed
to stay and hear the Scriptures read, and the ser-
mon preached ; but were obliged to depart before
any of the common prayers began, with the rest of
those, catechumens and others, who went by the
general name of hearers only. There is frequent
mention made of these in the ancient canons,'- pre-
scribing how long penitents were to continue in
this station, a year, or two, or three, according as
their offence required. Gregory Thaumaturgus
particularly assigns them their station in the nar-
thex,^^ or lowest part of the church, where they
stood to hear with the catechumens of the first or
second order, called hearers, and were dismissed
with them as soon as the sermon was ended, before
any prayers begun. St. Basil '^ says expressly, they
were hearers only, and not allowed to be present at
any prayers whatsoever. Which agrees exactly
with the order in the Constitutions,'^ where the
deacon is appointed to make proclamation, as soon
as the sermon was ended, Xe qin's audlentium, ne
qia's infidcJhim : Let none of the hearers, let none of
the unbelievers be present.
* Tertul. de Poenitent. cap. 9. Presbyteris advolvi, charis
Dei adgeniculari, "mnibusi'ratribus legationes deprecatiouis
suae injungere. Vid. lib. de Pudicit. cap. 13.
" Sdcrat. lib. 3. cap. 13.
' Cone. Nic. can. 11 et 12. Cone. Ancyr. can. 4, G, 9.
* Greg. Thaiimaturg. can. ]].
= Basil, can. 22. Vid. can. 56, 57, 58, 59, &}, 06, 75. ibid.
3 Y 2
'" Ambros. ad Virgin, lapsam, cap. f<. Sauctoriini pclas
au.xilium, jaceas sub pedibus electoruni.
" Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 28.
'- Cone. Nie. can. 11 el 12. Cone. Aney.-. can. J, C, 9.
'^ Greg. Thauin. can. 11.
'^ Basil, can. 75. Vid. Greg. Nysson. can. 3.
'^ Constit. lib. 8. cap. 5.
1030
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVIII.
And in this they were distinguished
or the kneeiirs, or from thc pcnitcnts of the third order,
prostrators.
who were called yovvicXivovreg and
inromTTTovrfQ by the Greeks, and genujlectentes or
suhstrati by the Latins ; that is, kneelers or pros-
trators, because they were allowed to stay and join
in certain prayers particularly made for them, whilst
they were kneeling upon their knees. Bellarmine
commits a strange mistake, and betrays a great deal
of ignorance in the Greek tongue, whilst he ex-
plains the name vtroiriirTwmQ to be the station of
those '* who were occupied in the contemplation of
heavenly things ; taking the word to come from
oTTTOfiai, video, to see or contemplate ; whereas every
one knows it comes from vzo-kl-ittw, to kneel, or fall
down and lie prostrate on the ground, whence they
were properly denominated kneelers or prostrators.
These were allowed to stay in the church after the
hearers were dismissed, and hear the prayers that
were offered up particularly for them by aU the
people, and receive imposition of hands from the
bishop, who also made a particular prayer for them,
Avhich was styled, the imposition of hands upon the
penitents, and the bishop's benediction. The council
of Laodicea " speaks of these prayers under this very
title, calling them the prayers of those that w'ere
under penance and imposition of hands. St. Chry-
sostom also mentions them more than once,'' styling
them the prayers for the penitents, and the prayers
full of mercy, because in them intercession was
made to God for the penitents by the common voice
both of the minister and people. The author of the
Constitutions'^ has the forms of these prayers,
which I omit here, because they have been recited
at length in a more proper place,^ where we give
an account of the ancient liturgy, or service of the
church. The station of this sort of penitents was
within the nave or body of the church,-' near unto
the ambon, or reading desk, where they received
the bishop's imposition of hands and benediction.
Some canons " style this order simply the pe7iitents,
by way of emphasis, without any other distinction,
because they were the most noted, and the greatest
part of penitential acts belonged to them, whilst
they were in this station, of which I shall give a
more particular accoimt in the following chapters.
Sect. 6. The last order of penitents were
Of the conshirn- .1, ^ , • , ,
«<•», or tostanders. tUC (JWirTTUflU'OI, COyiSlStctltcS, Or CO-
•" Bellar. de Poenit. lib. 1. cap. 22. t. 3. p. 959.
" Cone. Laotlic. can. 19.
'^ Chrys. Horn. 18. in 2 Cor. p. 873. Horn. 72. in Matt
p. 624.
" Constit. lib. 8. cap. 8 ct 9.
20 Book XIV. chap. 5. sect. 10.
2' Gregor. ThaumaUirg. can. II.
" Cone. Laodic. can. 19.
standers, so called from their having liberty (after
the other penitents, energumens, and catechumens
were dismissed) to stand with the faithful at the
altar, and join in the common prayers, and see
the oblation offered; but yet they might neither
make their own oblations, nor partake of the
eucharist with them. This the council of Nice^
calls communicating with the people in prayers
only, without the oblation ; which, for the crime of
idolatry, was to last for two years, after they had
been three years hearers and seven years prostra-
tors before. The council of Ancyra^* often uses the
same phrase of communicating in prayers only, and
communicating without the oblation ; and in one
canon '-^ expressly styles this order of penitents the
avviarcmivoi, co-standers ; by which name they are
also distinguished in the canons of Gregory Thau-
maturgus,^*^ and frequently in the canons of St. Ba-
sil.-' In all which we may observe, that the word
communicating does not always signify partaking
of the eucharist, but communicating in prayers only
without the oblation, which was but an imperfect
sort of communion ; in opposition to which, when
they were admitted again to the eucharist, they
were said iKQiiv inl to rsXtiov,^ to attain to perfection ;
the participation of the eucharist being the highest
state, or consummation and perfection of a Christian.
This is the short account of these several orders of
penitents, and their stations in the church : but to
have a complete view of the ancient manner of per-
forming penance, it will be necessary to consider,
both the ceremony of admission to this state, and
the several acts of penance which they performed
during their progress or passage through the seve-
ral stages of it ; as also the length of time, or the
duration and continuance of this exercise ; which
was often for a course of many years, and some-
times to the hour of death, without any remission
or relaxation. The considering all which will give
us an exact and clear idea of the ancient discipline,
and show us at once both the severity, and prudence,
and purity of the church, in proceeding with sharp-
ness against great delinquents, as well to examine
the sincerity of their repentance, as to take off the
scandal cast upon religion, and prevent their back-
sliding and relapses for the future. Of these things
therefore in the following chapters.
^ Cone. Nic. can. 11. Ado t-r?j ywpl^ Trpocrcpopa^ Koti/w-
I'va-ovrri Tio \a(f Tcoi/ 'rrpo(Ttv')(!hv. Vid. can. 12. ibid.
'-' Cone. Ancyr. can. 4. Eu)();s fiovi]^ KOLvwvi^craL. Can.
5. Koii/tovijO-rtTtucray )(aipls 'Trpua-<j>opa^. It. can. 8, 16, 25.
■^ Ibid. can. 25.
-'■ Greg. Thaumat. can. 11.
^ Basil, can. 22, 5G, 57, 58, 59, 61, 66, 75.
^ Cone. Ancyr. can. 4, 5, 6.
CllAP. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
lOfil
CHAPTER II.
OF THE CEREMONIES USED IN ADMITTING PENI-
TENTS TO DO PITHLIC PENANCE, AND THE MAN-
NER OF PERFORMING IT IN THE CHURCH.
j,^^, , When a penitent desired to be ad-
niUhd'toplMiauoe^by Hiitted to do publjc pcnance, and his
i,„,,os>tionofi>an<is. ^^^^^^^^ ^^g acceptcd, thc first cere-
mony that was used was to grant him penance, as
the phrase was, by imposition of hands. For this
was a ceremony used ahnost in all religious actions,
when any person was solemnly to be recommended
to God in prayer. There were many other imposi-
tions of hands given them daily, when they came
into the third order of penitents ; but this was pre-
vious to their admission, or rather the form and
ceremony of it, when they were first taken in to be
hearers in the church. For this we have the plain
testimony of the council of Agde," which orders,
that penitents, at the time when they desire to be
admitted to do penance, shall receive imposition of
hands from the bishop, and sackcloth to cover their
heads.
In which canon we may observe
And' niiiiiJed to another rite and custom of common
appear in s;ickclotll ... , • i i
ami ashes upon tiieir USB lu this matter; which was, that
head.
penitents were obliged to appear in
sackcloth, as an indication and token of their great
sorrow and indignation against themselves. Other
writers join sackcloth and ashes together: for so
Eusebius, describing the penitential mien of Natalis
the confessor, upon his return from the Theodotian
heretics to the church, says," he came clothed in
sackcloth and sprinkled with ashes. And St. Am-
brose, writing to a virgin that had lapsed, plainly al-
ludes to both customs, when he tells her^ she must
macerate her whole body, sprinkling it with ashes,
and covering it with sackcloth. In like manner
Tertullian,* discoursing of public penance, says, it
obliges the sinner to change both his diet and his
liabit, to defile his body, and lie in sackcloth and
ashes. Neither were the greatest personages ex-
empted from this ceremony. For St. Jerom,^ de-
scribing the penance of Fabiola, one of the gi-eatest
ladies in Rome, says, she stood in sackcloth in
the order of penitents in the Latcran church, to
make public confession of her fault in the sight of
all the people of Rome. And they continued tlie
use of it during their passage through all thc stages
of repentance. For even at last they appeared in
sa(;kcloth, when the course of their whole penance
was ended, and in this garb (as the council of To-
ledo" words it) were absolved, and reconciled totlic
altar of God. And this is always the meaning of
those expressions, which speak of penitents chang-
ing their garb, and taking the mournful habit of re-
pentance. Some think this was always done pre-
cisely on Ash Wednesday, or the beginning of Lent,
which from thence was called lUcs ciiiprum, the day
of sprinkling ashes, and caput jcJitnH, the head or
beginning of the fast. But this, for ought I can
find, is founded upon very uncertain tradition, and
the authority of modern authors; there being a per-
fect silence in the more ancient writers about it.
Bellarmine cites the authority of the council of
Agde^ for it ; but this is only to be found in Gra-
tian,* for there is no such canon in the tomes of the
councils. And the Roman correctors of Gratian
own as much, referring us to the Roman Penitenti-
ale, and Pontifical, and the Ordo Romanus, for the
substance of it. And so Baluzius® says, Burchardus
has it out of the Roman Penitentiale, which is of ci
much later date : neither does the canon, as cited
by Gratian, prove the thing in question, but only
describe the ceremony that was used toward peni-
tents in the beginning of Lent, Avhethcr they were
then first admitted to penance, or had been admit-
ted before: which very thing supposes, that pe-
nance might be imposed at other times, as well as
the first day of Lent, as the old gloss upon Gratian
rightly observes. The ceremony, as it is described
by Gratian, seems only to be an account of the dis-
cipline used towards penitents in Lent, difi'erent
from their treatment at other seasons of the year.
For in capite quadragesima, on Ash Wednesday, or
the first day of Lent, all penitents, who either then
were admitted to penance, or had been admitted be-
fore, were presented to the bishop before the doors
of the church, clothed in sackcloth, bare-footed, and
with countenances dejected to the earth, confessing
themselves guilty both by their habit and their
looks. They were to be attended by the deans or
arch-presbyters of the parishes, and the penitential
presbyters, whose office was to inspect their con-
versation, and enjoin them penance according to
the measure of their faults by the dcgi'ces of pe-
' Cone. Agatben. can. 15. Pcenitentes tempore quo pa--
niteutiain petunt, impositioncm manuum et cilicium super
caput a sacertlote consequantur.
- Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 28. See Cone. Tolct. 3. can. 12.
^ Anibros. ad Virg. lapsam, cap. 8. Totum corpus in-
curia maceretur, cinere aspersura et opertuni cilicio. Vid.
Cvpr. de La()sis, p. 135.
** Tertul. de Pcenit. cap. 9. De ipso qtioque babitu atque
victu niaudat, sacco et cineri incubare, corpus sordibus ob-
scurare.
^ Hieron. Ep. 30. Epitaph. Fabiolae. Quis hoc crederet,
ut saccuui indueret, ut errorem publire tateretur, et tola
tube spectanic llomana, ante diem Faschac, in basilica
Laterani starct in ordine pocnitentium ?
* Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 2. Qui sub cilicio divino rccon-
ciliatus est altario.
' Bellarm. de roeniteut. lib. 1. cap. 22.
8 Grat. Dist. 50. cap. GJ.
' Baluz. Not. ad (iratian. p. 461.
1062
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVIII.
nance that were appointed. After this they bring
them into the church, and then the bishop with all
the clergy, falling prostrate on the ground, sing the
seven penitential psalms v.ith tears for their abso-
lution. After this the bishop, rising from prayer,
gives them imposition of hands, sprinkles them with
holy water, puts ashes upon their heads, and then
covers their heads with sackcloth, declaring with
sighs and groans, that as Adam was cast out of
paradise, so they for their sins are cast out of the
church : then he commands the inferior ministers
to expel them out of the doors of the church ; and
the clergy follow them, using this responsory, " In
the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat thy bread : for
dust thou art, and unto dust thou shalt return." In
the end of Lent, on the Thursday before Easter,
called ccena Domini, the deans and presbyters are
to present them before the gates of the church again.
Thus far Gratian's account, which is manifestly
not a determining the time of imposing penance to
be the first day of Lent, but a description of the
manner of treating all penitents in Lent, whatever
time their penance was imposed upon them. And
as there are some things in it conformable to the
ancient discipline, so there are many things in it
that plainly discover it to have relation to a more
modern practice. For there was no use of holy
water in the ancient discipline ; nor seven peniten-
tial psalms in the ancient service, but only one pe-
nitential psalm, that is, the fifty-first, commonly
distinguished by the name of ^wfl/»??/s exomologcseos,
the penitential psalm, or psalm of confession. Nei-
ther was Ash Wednesday anciently the first day
of Lent, till Gregory the Great first added it to
Lent, to make the number of fasting days com-
pletely forty, which before were but thirty-six.
Neither does it appear, that anciently the time of
imposing penance was confined to the beginning of
Lent, but penance was granted at all times, when-
ever the bishop thought the sinner qualified for it :
as St. Ambrose admitted Theodosius to penance at
Christmas; and there are many examples of the
like nature. The circumstance, therefore, of time
must be passed over as unlimited and uncertain.
Only whenever penance was imposed, the sinner
was obliged to change his habit, and appear in a
mournful dress, agreeable to a state of repentance :
which is all that can be concluded from any of the
ancient canons, which speak of the circumstances
of repentance.
At the same time that they changed ^ ^
their habit, some canons obliged peni- thei^.^irV-ovdu
tents to cut off their hair, or shave of'roV.'oi'and'"'^'"
their heads, if they were men, as an- """"'"s-
other indication of sorrow and mourning. And
women were enjoined to wear a penitential veil,
and either to cut off" their hair, or appear with it
dishevelled, and hanging loose about their shoulders ;
which was another token of deep sorrow and afflic-
tion. The council of Agde'" made a peremptory
order. That if any who desired to be admitted to pe-
nance refused to cut off their hair, they should be
rejected. And the third council of Toledo" has a
like order, That when any one desires penance of the
bishop, he shall first poll him, and make him change
his habit for sackcloth and ashes, and so admit him
to do penance. Optatus alludes to this custom,
when speaking of the rudeness of the Donatists in
bringing some catholic bishops to do penance,'^ that,
contrary to all rules, they had shaved the heads of
the priests : they who ought to prepare ears to hear
their instructions, had prepared razors to sin against
them ; that is, they had made them do public pe-
nance in order to retain their clerical office, which
ought not to be done : for if a clergyman was to do
public penance, he ought first to be degraded for
his offence, and do penance only as a layman. As
to women, the custom was to put them on a peni-
tential veil, which is expressly required by the third
council of Toledo," appointing, That no woman
should be admitted to do penance, except she was
first veiled, and had changed her habit. Whence
Optatus calls such veils, the veils of repentance ;
objecting'* it to the Donatists, that they had forced
the catholic virgins, who were innocent, to submit
to their imposition of hands, and wear upon their
heads the veils of repentance. St, Ambrose seems
to intimate, that they also had their heads some-
times shorn or shaven. For Avriting to a virgin
who had committed fornication, he bids her cut off'*
her hair, which through vain-glory had given her
occasion to sin. But this was no general custom ;
for St. Jerom,'* describing the penance of'Fabiola,
says, she did it sparso ci-ine, v/iih her hair dishevelled,
the bishop and presbyters and all the peo})le weep-
ing with her. Whence we may observe also, with
'"Cone. Agathen. can. 15. Si autem comas non deposue-
rint, aut vestimenta non mutaveriut, abjiciantnr.
" Cone. Tolet. 3. can. 12. Quicunque ab episcopo preni-
tcntiam postulat, prius eum tondcat, aut in cinere et cilicio
habitum mutare faciat, et sic pffiiiitontiam ei tradat. Si vero
mulier fuerit, non accipiat pcenitentiara, nisi prius aut velata
fuerit, aut mutaverit habitum.
'- Optat. lib. 2. p. 58. Ubi vobis mandatum est radere
capita sacerdotum ? Qui parare dcbebas aures ad au-
diendum, paristi novaculam ad delinquendum, Vid. Cypr.
de Lapsis, p. 135.
" Cone. Tolet. 3. can. 12. Si mulier fuerit, non accipiat poj-
nitentiam, nisi prius aut velata fuerit, aut mutaverit habitum.
'* Optat. lib. 2. p. 59. E.xtcndistis manum, et super omne
caput mortifera velamina prajtendistis. Et p. GI. Cum
super earum capita velamina po^nitentio; tenditis.
'^ Ambros. ad Virg. lapsam, cap. 8. Amputontur crines,
qui per vanam gloriam occasionem luxurioe prasstiterunt.
'^ Hieron. Ep. 30. Ut staret in ordine pcenitentium,
episcopo, presbyteris, et omni populo eollacrymantibus,
sparso crine, ora lurida, et squalidas maims, sordida colla
submitteret.
ClIAP. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1063
what seriousness, gravity, and concern this whole
matter was transacted. For not only the party
under penance took shame to himself, and by these
ceremonies expressed his sorrow with tears ; but the
whole church, with a compassionate fellow feehng,
took share in his grief, suffering with a suffering
member, and weeping and mourning together with
him. After this manner Socrates" represents the
practice of the Roman church in this exercise, tell-
ing us, that not only the penitents prostrated them-
selves upon the ground with lamentation and wail-
ing, but that the bishop, meeting them in their
proper station, fell to the earth likewise with tears,
whilst all the congregation wept with them. Then
the bishop rose up, and raised the penitents like-
wise, and made the usual prayers for them before
the mystical service began, and so dismissed them
from the church. This was a very solemn way of
performing penance, that made a just impression
upon the whole church, whilst every man was
touched with a sense of his brethren's folly, and
made their sins not matter of sport or ridicule, but
an occasion of expressing his pity and compassion
toward them, as members of the same body ; weep-
ing with those that wept, and joining his prayers
and tears with theirs, to besiege heaven with united
force, and obtain of God mercy and pardon for them.
Socrates takes notice in the same
[ place, that penitents were used to ab-
s stain from bathing and other innocent
diversions of life. For he says, they
exercised themselves wdllingly in private, ^ vti'^eiate,
f; aXovaiai^, fi iSeafidriov diroxy, with fastings, and
neglect of bathing, and abstinence from meats, as
long as the bishop thought fit to enjoin them.
Which is also intimated by Pacian, when he brings
in the penitent " declaring, that if any one called
him to the bath, he refused such delights ; if any
one called him to a feast, his answer was, Those
things belong to the happy ; but as for me, I have
sinned against the Lord, and am in danger of eter-
nal destruction.
j,^^^ g And as they thus exercised them-
pubi'io°''fIs"s'' of the selves in private abstinence, mortifi-
'*'""'''■ cation, and fasting ; so they were more
especially obliged to obsei've all the public fasts of
the church. There might be some reasons to ex-
cuse others, and dispense with the rigour and se-
Sect. 4.
Penitents to ab
stain from bathiiii:
and other innocen
diversions of life, a
feastin?, &c.
'^ Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 16.
" Pacian. Paraenesis ad Pcruitent. Bibl. Patr. t. ^. p. 73.
Si quis ad balneum vocet, recusare delicias ; si quis ad con-
viviiim vocet, dicere, Ista felicibiis ! ego deliqui in Domi-
nuiu, et periclitor in a;ternum perire. Vid. Tertul. de
Poeniteut. cap. 9. Plernmqiie vero jejuniis preces alere,
&c. Cypr. dc Lapsis, p. 135.
" Cone. Carth. 4. can. 80. Omni tempore jcjunii manus
pcenitentibns a sacerdotibus imponatm-.
■^ Hieron. in Joel. cap. 2. In tempore jcjunii non ser-
viat sponsus et sponsa operi nuptiali. — Qui iu castigatione
verity of this exercise in some cases and circum-
stances, requiring a little abatement in the laws of
fasting : but penitents were tied up to the strictest
observance of them. And therefore the fourth
council of Carthage '" made a decree. That penitents
should present themselves at church on all times of
fasting, and receive imposition of hands from the
priests.
Some directions are also given, at ^^^.^ ^
least by private writers, that penitents «oiTlL"n ni" ^^"I't
should abstain from the use of the »»= ™"i"«^ "*"•
marriage-bed, during their continuance in the state
of public penance. This is a rule laid down by St.
Jerom,"" That in the time of fasting, the bride-
groom and the bride should sequester themselves
from one another. For he that says, he does pe-
nance by abstinence from meat, and fasting, and
alms, in vain uses this speech, except he go out of
his chamber, and make his fast holy and pure by
adding continence to his repentance. And so St.
Ambrose reckons this a necessary part of self-denial
upon such an occasion. Does any one"' think that
to be repentance, where a man is engaged in an
ambitious pursuit of honour, and indulges himself
in the use of wine and the marriage-bed? Men
must renounce the world, abridge themselves of
sleep which nature requires, entreat the favour of
God with sighing and mourning and earnest pray-
ers, and live so as to die to the use of this life, and
deny themselves, and become wholly new men.
I cannot be positive, and therefore
will not venture to affirm it absolutelv. For «hich reason
. , , ," no married pirvjns
that this was imposed by any public *««■ admitted tn
^ ./ ./ X penance, hut by
rule of the church, because I remem- consent of both
' parties.
ber no canon at present that precisely
enjoins it. The only thing that may incline a man
to think there was such a rule, is, that there is an-
other rule of near relation to it, and which seems to
be grounded upon the presumption of such a prac-
tice ; that is an order we find in the second council
of Aries," That penance should not be granted to
any married people, man or woman, without the
desire and consent of both parties : this seems to be
grounded upon a supposition, that penitents were
under obligation to contain during the time of their
penance ; and if the innocent party would not con-
sent, no force or compulsion could be laid upon
them. For the laws of matrimony are prior to any
victtis, et jejiinio,etcleiMnosynis dicit se agcre pccnitentiam,
frustra hoc scnuoue promittit, nisi cjiroiliatur de ciiliili suo,
et sanctiuu puniniqiic jejuniiim pudica c.xpleat pociiitentia.
■-' Ambros. de Pcenitcnt. lib. 2. caji. 10. An quisqnam
illam poenitentiain piitat, ubi acquircndro ambitio dignitatis,
ubi vini cffusio, ubi ipsiiis copukc conjii^jalis usus? Ileuun-
ciandum seculo est, somno ipsi minus indulgendum — seipsiun
sibi homo abneget, &c.
" Cone. Arelat. 2. can. 22. Pcenitentiam conjugatis non
nisi e.\. consensu dandaui.
10G4
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVIII.
I
rules that could be made about the exercise of pub-
lic discipline by the church.
It is another rule of the same coun-
Penitents not ai- cil, Tirocccdiug upon the like reason
lowed to many in . . n c i. x-
the time of their and supposition oi pericct continency
penance. -*■ ^ ■*■
in public penitents, that no penitent,
man or woman, should have liberty to marry, whilst
they were doing penance :^ and if they did, they
should be rejected, and debarred even from entering
under the roof of the church. Or if they held any
suspicious conversation, or unlawful familiarity with
strangers in this state, they were liable to the same
censure. For all this was thought improper in their
circumstances, and inconsistent with the profession
of a solemn and deep repentance.
And whereas all others might pray
Penitel^ts obliged Standing on all festivals, on the Lord's
tn pray kneeling on
all festivals and days (Jav, and tiic commcmorations ot mar-
of relaxation. *
tyrs, and the whole fifty days between
Easter and Pentecost ; which were called days of
relaxation, and the standing posture was appointed
to be used on them by the laws of the church ; peni-
tents are particularly .excepted from this privilege,
and obliged to pray kneeling at these times as w^ell
as any other. For this posture was most agreeable
to their state, whose devotions consisted only in the
expression of a deep humility and sorrow for sin,
for which kneeling was thought the most decent
posture. Therefore, as others were obliged to pray
kneeling on their stationary days, and days of fast-
ing, because those were times of more solemn hu-
miliation ; so the penitents were obliged*' to kneel
every day, even on the days of remission, because
every day was a day of humiliation to them, and
their business in the church was only to sue for
mercy, and to prostrate themselves to receive the
solemn imposition of hands and benediction.
Sect 10 ^^^ because mercy and liberality
to^hmvTheiruS to the poor was a great argument and
itytot epoor. evidence of repentance, this was al-
ways in an eminent degree exacted of them. Cy-
prian ^^ puts this among the other indications of re-
pentance. " Can we think," says he, " that that man
laments with his whole heart, and deprecates the
Lord with fasting, weeping, and mourning, who,
from the very moment of his sinning, daily frequents
the baths, who feeds himself with luxurious feasting,
and fills his belly to an extraordinary pitch, only
to belch forth his crudities the day after ; who im-
parts not his meat and drink to the necessities of
the poor? How does he bewail his own death, who
w^alks about with a merry and cheerful countenance ;
who trims his beard and attires his face ? Does he
think to please men, who displeases God? Does
that woman lament and mourn, who is at leisure to
put on her costly clothing, and never thinks of the
garment of Christ, which she has lost?" In such
a case he thinks charity to the poor would be a
more becoming ornament, than all their silks and
jewels and gold ; therefore he advises them to put
on the ornament of Christ, that they might not
appear naked before him.
Finally, in some churches the peni-
, ,. , , , Sect. II.
tents were obliged to take upon them Penitents obUged
^ ^ to minister and serve
the office and care of burying the the chmch i^n bury-
•^ ^ ing the dead.
dead : and this by way of discipline,
and exercise of humility and charity, which were
so becoming their station. In many churches, espe-
cially those of greater note, this business devolved
upon a certain order of men, called ^paraSoZawj, whose
office was particularly to attend the sick, and take
care to bury the dead i^" but probably there was no
such standing office in many churches, and there-
fore this employment was put upon the penitents, as
a proper exercise for men in their condition. It is
certain it was so in the African churches ; for the
fourth council of Carthage^' gives a particular di-
rection in the case. That the penitents should bear
out the dead to the church, and take care of their
burial. These were some of those wholesome and
salutary exercises, with which the ancient church
disciplined her penitents, especially those of the
third order, who were more emphatically called
penitents, as being in the state of prostrators, which
was the most noted order of penitents in the church.
But there is one eminent act of penance, belonging
to this order, yet behind ; that is, the exonolor/esis,
or confession : which, because it has been turned
into a new thing by the church of Rome, and occa-
sioned some great disputes, I have purposely re-
served for a distinct handling, and shall make it the
subject of a particular dissertation in the following
chapter.
CHAPTER III.
A PARTICULAR ACCOUNT OF THE EXOMOLOGESIS, OR
CONFESSION' USED IN THE DISCIPLINE OF THE
ANCIENT CHURCH; SHOWING IT TO BE A DIF-
FERENT THING FROM THE PRIVATE OR AURICU-
LAR CONFESSION INTRODUCED BY THE CHURCH
OF ROME.
There is nothing more common .sect. i.
° The gross mistake
among the polemical writers of the of those who make
-' Cone. Arelat. 2. can. 21. Pcenitentes, quae, defuncto
viro, aliis nubere praesumpserint, vel suspecta vel interdicta
familiaritate se cum e.xtraneo jmi.xerint, cum eodem ab ec-
clesia; liminibus arceantur. Hoc etiam de viro in pceni-
tentia posito placuit observari.
2' Cone. Carth. 4. can. 82. Panitentes etiam diebus le-
missionis genua flectent.
" Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 135. ^ Book III. chap. 9.
" Cone. Carth. 4. can. 81. Mortuos pcenitentes ecclesiae
afferant et sepeliant.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
ion5
\he eznnmioffesis of Romish chuvcli, than wlicrevcr flicv
llie ancient churi-li _ ' -'
tu sisniiy auricuur nacct With the woi'il cxomolof/cfis in
any of the ancient writers, to inter-
pret it private or auricular confession, such as is
now practised in the communion of that church,
and imposed upon men as absolutely necessary to
salvation. But they who with greater judgment
and ingenuity among themselves have more narrow-
ly considered the matter, make no scruple to con-
fess, that the cxomoh(jesis of the ancients signifies
a quite ditTerent thing, viz. the whole exercise of
public penance, of which public confession was a
noted part. The learned AlbaspintBus very stre-
nuously sets himself to refute this error in the
writers of his own party. Cardinal Bellarmine, says
he,' and Baronius, and Maldonat in his controver-
sies, and Pamelius in his commentaries upon Ter-
tuUian and Cyprian, lay it down as a certain truth,
that the fathers generally take the word exomolor/c-
sis for private and auricular confession : but having
long and accurately considered all the places where
it is mentioned, I cannot come in to their opinion.
The fathers, adds he, always use this word, when
they would describe the external rites of penance,
viz. weeping, and mourning, and self-accusation,
and other the like things, which penitents usually
practised in the course of public penance. For no
one can be ignorant, that in those first ages peni-
tents performed a long and laborious penance,
wherein they mortified themselves with continual
weeping, and stood before the gates of the church
to give public testimony of their sorrow for the sin
they had committed : moreover that they cast them-
selves on the ground at the bishop's feet, and fell
down at the knees of the martyrs, and besought all
the rest of the faithful, that they Avould become in-
tercessors to God for them, being clothed in sack-
cloth, and covered with filthiness and horror ; and
that when they had gone thus far in their penance
the bishop was used to bring them from the doors
into the church, and set them before the presbyters,
the deacons, the widows, and all the people ; where
again they were used to prostrate themselves on the
ground, detesting their sins, and commending them-
selves to the prayers of all, and solemnly protesting
that they would never relapse or return to their
former condition again. And upon this account,
says he, we often find this last rite called exomolo-
c/esis by the fathers, because it contained many acts
in it expressing sorrow for the crimes they had com-
mitted, in like manner as the Avhole action and
tenor of a penitent's life, whilst he is doing penance,
is sometimes called exomohr/esis by the fathers. This
he proves and confirms from many irrefragable tes-
timonies out of Tertullian, Cyprian, and other an-
cient writers, which I shall not here relate, but only
allege one passage of Tertullian, which comes home
to the present purpose. The exomolof/esis, savs he,^
is the discipline of a man's prostrating and humbling
himself, enjoining him a conversation that moves
God to mercy and compassion. It obliges a man to
change his habit and his diet, to lie in sackcloth and
ashes, to defile his body by a neglect of dress and
ornament, to afllict his soul with sorrow, and to
change his former sinful conversation by a quite
contrary practice ; to use meat and drink, not to
please his appetite, but only for preservation of life ;
to quicken his prayers and devotions by frequent
fastings ; to groan and weep, and cry unto the Lord
God both day and night ; to prostrate himself be-
fore the presbyters of the church, to kneel before
the friends of God, and beg of all the brethren
that they would become intercessors for his pardon :
all this the cxomoloyesis requires to recommend a
true repentance ; here is not a syllable of private or
auricular confession, but all relates to the public
confession before the church ; and that not so much
in words as in actions, expressing their repentance
in public demonstrations of their sorrow, and the
uniform tenor of a penitent behaviour ; which was
of far greater moment to signify and evidence their
conversion, than the most pathetical words of any
mere verbal or private confession.
And this is one argument to prove
that the doctrine of the necessity of No nw'essity of
, f • 1 11 auricular confession
auricular confession was wholh' un- «>" »'s<^ ''y "«
ancient churcli.
known to the ancient church. For
when public discipline was in general use, and all
men were disposed to submit to it, there could be lit-
tle occasion for private confession, the reason and
ground of which was much better answered by the
public. But besides this, there is most plain and
direct evidence from the testimonies of the ancients,
that no necessity was laid upon any man to make
private confession of all or any of his secret sins to
a priest, as a matter of indispensable obligation,
either to qualify him for the reception of tlie eu-
charist, or to give him a title to the communion of
the church and eternal life. I have already showed
this, with a particular respect to the reception of
the eucharist, out of some very plain ])a.ssagcs of
Chrysostom, Gennadius, Laurentius Novariensis,'
and other ancient writers ; to which I shall here
add such other testimonies, as evidently show they
required no private confession to be made to man,
except in some very particular cases. St. Ciirysos-
tom,* exhorting men to repentance, says, " I bid
thee not to bring thyself upon the stage, nor to ac-
' Albaspin. Observat. lib. 2. cap. 26. p. 153.
- Tertul. lie Prenitent. cap. 9. Exomologesis prosternen-
(li et humiliticandi hominis disciplina est, convcrsationem in-
juiigens misericoiiliae illicem. De ipso qiioq\ie habitii et
victii mandat, sacco et cineri inciibaro, corpus sordibus ob-
sciirare, animuin moeroribus dejicere, S:c.
^ Book XV. chap. 8. sect. G.
' Chrys. Horn. 31. iii Ilebr. p. 1956.
10(56
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVIII.
cuse thyself unto others ; but I advise thee to ob-
serve the prophet's direction, reveal thy way unto
the Lord, confess thy sins before God, confess them
before the Judge ; praying, if not with thy tongue,
yet at least with thy memory ; and so look to ob-
tain mercy. It is better to be tormented with the
memory of thy sins now, than w'ith the torment
that shall be hereafter. If you remember them
now, and continually ofTer them to God, and pray
for them, you shall quickly blot them out : but if
you forget them now, you will then remember them
against your will, when they shall be brought forth
before the whole world, and be publicly exposed
upon the stage before all, friends, enemies, and an-
gels." In another place,'* " It is not necessary that
thou shouldest confess in the presence of witnesses ;
let the inquiry after thy sins be made in thy own
thoughts ; let this judgment be without any wit-
ness ; let God only see thee confessing." Again,"
" I beseech you, make your confession continually
to God. For I do not bring thee into the theatre
of thy fellow servants, neither do I constrain thee
by any necessity to discover thy sins unto men ;
unfold thy conscience before God, and show him
thy wounds, and ask the cure of him. Show them
to him, who will not reproach thee, but only heal
thee. For although thou confess not, he knows
all. Confess, therefore, that thou mayest be a
gainer. Confess, that thou mayest put off thy sins
in this world, and go pure into the next, and avoid
that intolerable publication that will otherwise be
made hereafter. Why art thou ashamed and blush-
€st," says he, in another place,' " to confess thy sins ?
Dost thou discover them to a man, that he should
reproach thee ? Dost thou confess them to thy
fellow servant, that he should bring thee upon the
open stage ? Thou only showcst thy wound to him,
who is thy Lord, thy Curator, thy Physician, and
thy Friend. And he says to thee, I do not compel
thee to go into the public theatre, and take many
witnesses. Confess thy sin in private to me alone,
that I may heal thy wound, and deliver thee from
thy grief." There are almost twenty passages^ in
the same author, very full and pregnant to the
same purpose, which the learned reader may con-
sult in their proper places, or view them at once
collected together by Mr. Daille in his excellent
book" of auricular confession, where he not only
vindicates these passages of Chrysostom from the
sophistical glosses and evasions of the Romanists,
but also has unanswerably proved, by no less than
thirty arguments, and a cloud of other ancient wit-
nesses, that there could be no such thing as private,
auricular, sacramental confession enjoined, as of
necessity to pardon of sin, in the primitive church.
Chrysostom is not the only person that maintains
this assertion. St. Basil says the same thing be-
fore him : " I do not make confession with my lips,'"
to appear to the world ; but inwardly in my heart,
where no eye sees ; I declare my groanings unto
thee alone, who seest in secret, I roar within my-
self : for I need not many words to make confes-
sion ; the groanings of my heart are sufficient for
confession, and the lamentations which are sent up
to thee, my God, from the bottom of my soul." In
like manner St. Hilary" makes confession neces-
sary to be made to God only : for, commenting on
the fifty-second Psalm, he tells us David teaches
us that confession is necessary to be made to none
but God, who hath made the olive fruitful with
the hope of mercy for ever and ever. And St. Am-
brose as plainly says,'' that tears poured out before
God are sufficient to obtain pardon of sin, without
confession made to man. His words are, " Tears
wash away sin, which men are ashamed to confess
with their voice. Weeping provides at once both
for pardon and bashfulness : tears speak our faults
without horror ; tears confess our crimes without
any offence to modesty or shamefacedness." So
again,'^ speaking of St. Peter's tears, he says, " I
find not what Peter said, but I find that he wept : I
read of his tears, but I read not of his satisfaction ; "
meaning, that verbal confession wa.s not simply ne-
cessary to obtain pardon. And in this sense St. Aus-
tin, expounding those words of the psalmist, " I said
I will " pronounce or " declare my own wickedness
against myself unto the Lord, and so thou forgavest
the iniquity of my heart," says. He had not yet pro-
nounced it," but only promised that he would pro-
nounce it, and yet God forgave him. He had not yet
pronounced it, but only in his heart ; his confession
was not yet come to his mouth, yet God heard the
voice of his heart : his voice was not yet in his mouth,
but the ear of God was in his heart : which implies.
5 Chrys. Horn, de P(jeiii(ent. t. 5. Edit. Latin.
■^ Mom. 30. sivc 5. do inconiprehensibili Dei Natura, t. 1.
p. 3'J2.
' Iloin. 4. de Lazaro, t. 5. p. 87.
' Horn. f)?. Quiid poccata non sint eviil<randa, t. 5. p. 754.
Horn. 58. Noil esse ad gratiam concionandnm, t. 5. p. 772.
Horn. G8. de Poenitentia Ahah, t. 5. p. 1003. Horn. 21. ad
Pop. Antioch. t. 1. p. 270. Horn. 8. de Pcenitent. t. 1. p.
700. Horn. 9. de Pcenitent. ibid. p. 708. Horn. 72. de Pa-
ralytico, t. 5. p. 927. Horn. 20. in Gen. t. 2. p. 222. Horn.
2. in Psal. 1. 1. -3. p. 1004 et 1005. lloni. 20. in Matt. p. 200.
Horn. 28. in 1 Cor. p. 569.
9 Daill. de Confess. Auricular, lib. 4. cap. 25.
'" Basil, in Psal. x.xxvii. 8.
" Hilar, in Psal. li. p. 208. Nulli alii docens confitendum,
quam qui fecit olivam fructiferani spe inisericordiae in secu-
lum seculi.
'- Anibros. lib. 10. in Luc. xxli. Lavantlacrymae delictum,
quod pudor est voce confiteri. Et venise fletus consulunt et
veiecundia), &c.
'^ Ibid. p. 157. Non invenio quid dixerit Petrus ; invenio
quod lieveiit. Lacryuias ejus lego ; satisl'actionem ejus noa
lefTO.
" Aug. Ser. 2. in Psal. xxxi.
ClIAP. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
10(7
that God accepts and pardons the penitent and con-
trite heart, even before any formal dechiration is made
liy vocal confession either to God or man. In an-
other place '^ he speaks of confession as no ways ne-
cessary to be made to man. What have I to do with
men, that they should hear my confessions, as though
they could heal all my diseases ? He also frequently
tells us,'" with all the rest of the ancients writers, that
a great many of those which the Romanists now call
mortal sins, were daily pardoned upon no other con-
fession but the fervent and devout use of that of
the Lord's prayer, " Forgive us our trespasses, as
we forgive them that trespass against us." Which
evidently shows, that he did not believe auricular
confession necessary for expiating all manner of
mortal sins. ]\Iaximus Taurinensis" delivers his
opinion almost in the same words as St. Ambi'ose
does : " Tears wash away sin, which the voice is
ashamed to confess. Therefore tears provide at
once both for men's modesty and salvation ; they
neither make men blush in their petitions, nor dis-
appoint them of pardon in asking." He adds, that
" tears are a sort of silent prayers ; they ask not par-
don in words, and yet deserve it (that is, in his
style, procure it) ; they declare not the cause, and yet
obtain mercy. Nay, the prayers of tears are many
times of more advantage than those of words, be-
cause words often prove deceitful in prayer, but
tears never deceive. For words sometimes declare
but half the business ; but tears always express the
whole affection." Prosper, who was St. Austin's
scholar, follows his doctrine ; for, speaking of private
sins committed by the clergy, he says, " They shall
more easily appease God," who, being not convict
by human judgment, do of their own accord ac-
knoAvledge their offence ; who either do discover it
by their own confessions, or else, others not knowing
what they are in secret, do voluntarily inflict the
sentence of excommunication upon themselves ;
and being separated (not in mind but in office)
from the altar to which they did minister, do lament
their life as dead ; assuring themselves, that God
being reconciled unto them by the fruits of effectual
repentance, they shall not only receive what they
have lost, but also, being made citizens of that
city which is above, they shall come to everlasting
joys." Cassian also assures us, that this was the
doctrine of the Egyptian fathers. For he says,
Pinuphius, the Egyptian abbot, gave this advice to
the monks that were under him : " Who is it that
cannot humbly say, * I made my sin known imto
thee, and my iniquity have I not hid ;' that by this
confession he may confidently adjoin that which
follows, ' and so thou forgavest the impiety of my
heart.' But if shamefacedness " so draw thee back,
that thou blushest to reveal them before men ; cease
not by continual supplication to confess them unto
Him from whom they cannot be hid, and to say, ' I
know my iniquity, and my sin is against me alway :'
to thee only have I sinned, and done evil before
thee, whose custom is both to cure without publish-
ing our shame, and to pardon sins without accusing
or upbraiding." These are plain testimonies, evi-
dently showing that the ancients did not believe
the necessity of auricular confession, or urge it as
a thing absolutely necessary to absolution and
salvation.
But besides this, the practice of the g^^ 3
ancients in one particular case does thyr'fronV°ure''p[uc-
most irrefragably show, that they did in d°nyi.'ig"uirinan-
, , , . . , . . „ ." , ner of al)>nliitinn to
not believe the necessity or auricular some niapMn? »n.
. iiers. Milhout ex-
confession. For they allowed no se- rjudins them from
*' the mercy and par-
cond public penance to many relapsing fo"fe^'o,^*^ "^^
sinners, nor ever gave them any man- '^""*'
ner of sacerdotal absolution to their lives' end;
which shall be evidently demonstrated in the next
chapter. Now, the plain consequence of this is,
that no penitential confession, either pubhc or
private, was taken from such, as made to man, in
order to obtain sacerdotal absolution ; yet still they
exhorted them to repent in private, and make pri-
vate confession of their sins to God, in hopes of
obtaining mercy and pardon from him at the great
day of retribution. It is confessed on all hands,
that such relapsers never had the privilege to make
their public confession in the church, in order to
obtain public absolution ; and it is as certain they
were not admitted to compound by any private
sacerdotal confession, to obtain private sacerdotal
absolution. For though Cardinal Perron had a
strong fancy to solve the difficulty of this argu-
ment by feigning a sort of private confession for
them when they were denied the public ; yet Peta-
vius'" himself refutes this pretence as a mere dream,
without any foundation in ancient histoiy, and
gives a solid reason to the contrary. For, as he
argues, if private confession had been allowed to
such relapsers, their condition had been happier,
'* Aug. Confess, lib. 10. cap. 3. Quid mihi ergo est cum
hominibiis, ut auJiant confessiones meas, quasi ipsi sauaturi
sini: omnes lan^uores raeos ?
"^ See this fully proved, Book XVI. chap. .3. sect. II.
" Max. Taurin. Horn. 3. de Poenit. Petri. Lavat lacryma
delictum, quod voce pudor est confiteri. Lacrymas ergo
vereeuudiae consulunt pariter et saluti; nee erubescunt in
petendo, et impetrant in rogando. Lacrymne tacitse
quodammodo preces sunt ; veniam non postulant, et meren-
tur; causam non dicunt, et misericordiam conse^uuntur;
uisi quod utiliores lacrymarum preces sunt, quam scrmo-
nura; quia sermo in precando forte t'allit, lacryma omnino
nou t'allit. Sermo enim interdum non totum profert nego-
tium; lacryma semper totum prodit afl'ectum.
"* Prosper, de Vita Contemplut. lib. 2. cap. 7. Ueum
facilius placabuut, qui non humauo convict! judicio, &c.
'" Cassian. Collat. 20. cap. 8. Quod si verecundia retra-
hente, revelare ea coram hominibus erubescis, illi quem
latere non possunt, confiteri eajugi supplicatione non de-
sinas, &c. ^ Pelav. Not. in Eiiiphan. p. 238.
10G8
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVIII.
and their penance easier, than those who fell but
once ; which is a thing that will hardly enter into
any man's imagination, that considers things Avith
any manner of judgment and reason. Supposing
then the truth of this fact, that the ancients allowed
such relapsers neither the benefit of public nor
private absolution upon any confession whatsoever ;
it evidently follows that they did not believe any
absolute necessity of auricular confession, since
they encouraged such sinners, notwithstanding, to
hope for mercy and pardon upon private repentance
and confession made to God only. For the pi'oof of
which, one passage of St. Austin will be sufficient,
where he speaks the general practice of the church,
and the sense of all his brethren. The iniquity of
men, says he, sometimes proceeds so far, that after
they have done public penance, after they have been
reconciled to the altar, they commit the same or
gi'eater sins ; and yet God makes his sun to rise even
upon such, and bestows upon them, no less than be-
fore, the greatest gifts of life and salvation. And
though there be no place allowed"' to such in the
church, to perform that humble sort of penance
again, yet God does not forget his patience toward
them. But if any of these should say to us. Either
grant me the same place of repentance again, or else
suffer me to go on desperately, to live as I list, to
do whatever my riches will enable me to do, and no
human laws will forbid me, to live in whoredom and
all manner of luxury, which, though damnable be-
fore the Lord, is even laudable in the eyes of many
men : or if ye recall me from this wickedness, tell
me whether it will profit me any thing towards
eternal life, if in this life I contemn the blandish-
ments of enticing pleasure, if I bridle the excite-
ments of lust, if for the chastisement of my body I
deny myself many things that are lawful and allow-
ed, if I torment myself more vehemently in repent-
ance than I did before, if I groan more miserably
and weep more abundantly, if I live better, if I more
liberally sustain the poor, if I more ardently flame
in charity which covers a multitude of sins : which
of us is so foolish as to say to this man. All this will
profit thee nothing hereafter, go and enjoy the plea-
sures of this life ? God forbid we should be guilty
of so monstrous and sacrilegious madness. There-
fore, though it be a cautious and salutary rule and
provision in the ecclesiastical law, that this place of
the humblest penance shall not be granted above
once in the church, lest by making the medicine too
vile and cheap, it should become less useful to those
that are sick, being so much the more beneficial by
how much it is less contemptible ; yet who dares to
say to God, Why dost thou spare this man, who,
after his first penance, binds himself again in the
-' Aug. Ep. 54. ad Macedon. p. 92. Qiiamvis cis in ec-
clesia locus humillima! poenitentias non concedati.ir, Deiis
bonds of iniquity ? Who dares say, that God deals
not with them according to that saying of the apos-
tle, " Knowest thou not that the long-suffering of
God leadeth thee to repentance?" or that they are
excepted from that general declaration, " Blessed
are all they that put their trust in him?" or that
it belongs not to them, when it is said, " Be strong,
and establish your heart, all ye that put j^our trust
in the Lord?" If St. Austin here rightly repre-
sents the practice of the church, in this one case,
there was no use made either of public or private
confession to men, to obtain the remission of the
greatest sins ; but men were directed to another
method, to seek pardon from God by the exercise of
a private repentance. Consequently there could be
no absolute necessity of auricular confession, which
in this case had been most likely to have been pre-
scribed in want of the other, had any such necessity
been taught or laid upon it, as is now by the impe-
rious and dictating authority of the church of Rome.
The learned Mr. Daille has lu'ged g^^, ^
many other considerations of great othe"'l:m7sideratToul
weight, which I cannot here insist " '^ '« nature.
upon, but only mention the heads of them for the
sake of the unlearned readers, or such of the learned
as have not that excellent and elaborate work of his
by them. 1. He argues from the practice" of all
other churches in the world beside the Roman : The
doctrine of the necessity of auricular confession, is
taught by no other denomination of Christians, not
the Ethiopians, nor the Indians of St. Thomas, nor
the Babylonians or Chaldeeans, nor the Armenians,
nor the Jacobites, nor the Greeks, in the manner of
the Romans. 2. He shows, that whereas the priests
in the Roman church are nicely instructed in the
business of auricular confession, and teach and
minister it daily to the people, as the noblest act of
their office ; there is nothing of all this to be found
in the genuine writings of the ancient Christians.
3. Whereas auricular confession is continually men-
tioned by the Roman writers among the rehgious
acts of all sorts of men, clergy, monks, laity, princes,
private men, noblemen, plebeians, men, women, &c.,
there is nothing of this among the ancient Chris-
tians. 4. In the ancient church, Christians were
bound by no law, as now they are in the Roman, to
confess their sins to a priest before they came to the
Lord's table to receive the eucharist. Which he
demonstrates by eight reasons, and the testimony
of Chrysostom, Pelagius, Austin, Dorotheus, the
council of Chalon,and Hincmar. 5. In the Roman
church, it is usual for every one to make his auricu-
lar confession at the point of death ; of which there
are no footsteps among the ancients. 6. The Rom-
ish writers are very full of auricular confession in
tamen super eos suic patientioe non obliviscitur, &c.
-'- Daill. de Confess. Auricular, lib. 4. cap. 1, &c.
Chap. [II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
iu(;9
describing any of the sicknesses, or calamities, or
wars, or shipwrecks, or journeys, or other hazardous
undertakings of their people : but there was no such
practice among the ancients. T. The ancients, in
describing the persecutions of the church, or the
conflicts, and trials, and last agonies of their con-
fessors and martyrs, never mention auricular con-
fession, which yet abounds every where in the
Romish writers, when they make any such relations
of the lives or deaths of their martyrs. 8. The an-
cients had no solemn times appointed for auricular
confession, as Easter, Christmas, Lent, the greater
festivals, and the Friday and Saturday fasts, which
arc now every where spoken of in the Romish
writers, as solemn times of confession. 9. The an-
cients say nothing of miracles done in or by con-
fession, which the Romanists continually boast of.
10. The ancient pagans never objected auricular
confession to the primitive Christians, as the mo-
dern pagans do to those of the Roman communion.
11. The ancient church knew nothing of heretics
opposing auricular confession, because there was no
such thing enjoined; but since it was appointed by
the council of Lateran, anno 1215, many have been
condemned as heretics for opposing it. 12. The
primitive bishops often declare, that they were ig-
norant of the sins of their people ; particularly this
is said by Chrysostom, Austin, Innocent and Leo,
bishops of Rome : which is an argument, that they
were not revealed to them by sacramental confession.
13. The first man that instituted any private con-
fession was St. Anthony, who appointed his monks
to write down their thoughts, and communicate
them one to another : but this was nothing to sa-
cerdotal confession, for these monks were only lay-
men. 14. The ancient writers have none of those
intricate questions and disputations about auricular
confession, which so much stuflf the books of the
modern causuists in the church of Rome. 15. The
fathers never interpret those passages of Scripture,
which the Romanists produce for auricular con-
fession, in their sense, but most of them to a con-
trary meaning. 16. The fathers, in those books
which they wrote professedly of repentance, never
urge auricular confession as a necessary part of
repentance. 17- The fathers acknowledge only
three sorts of repentance ; the ante-baptismal, for
all manner of sins ; the quotidian or daily repent-
ance, for lesser sins of daily incursion ; and the pub-
lic penance of lapsers, falling into more heinous
sins: but auricular confession appertains to none
of these. 18. Gregory Nyssen''^ says expressly,
there were some sins, such as covetousness, which
the fathers before him endeavoured to cure, not by
any canonical punishments, but only by the public
exhortations of the word and doctrine : which will
not consist with the doctrine of auricular confession.
19. Nectarius wliolly abrogated tlie office of the
penitentiary priest ; which argues, that there was
no necessity of aiu-icular confession : ])ut of this
office we must speak a little more particularly here-
after. 20. His next argument is drawn from those
passages of Chrysostom, Hilary, Basil, Ambrose,
Maximus Taurinensis, and St. Austin, (which have
been already mentioned,) asserting, that remission
of sins may be obtained of God by contrition only,
without any oral confession. 21. The fathers al-
low salvation to be attainable even by those re-
lapsers, who fell again into sin after their first public
penance, though they had no liberty either to make
confession or receive absolution. Which argument
has been particularly explained already. His 22nd,
23rd, and 24th arguments are drawn from the testi-
monies of Cassian, and Julianus Pomcrius or Pros-
per, and Laurentius Novariensis, which have been
related before. 25. To these he adds two consider-
able testimonies of Bede. 26. And the concessions
of Erasmus, Beatus Rhenanus, and Rigaltius, who
freely own, that the Romish auricular confession
was not in use in the primitive church. 2/. He
shows that there was a change made of the ancient
discipline in the ninth age, when private penance
enjoined by the priest began to be pretty frequent
and common. 28. And yet this differed vastly in
many particulars from the confession established
afterwards in the council of Lateran ; for still it
was believed, that confession made to God only was
sufficient to salvation. 29. In the following ages
also Goffi'idus Vindocinensis, Peter Lombard, and
Gratian "* say there were many who still held that
confession to God alone was sufficient, without con-
fessing to the priest. And Gratian particularly,
having cited the authorities on both sides of tlie
question, leaves it to the judgment of the reader to
take which opinion he pleases ; because each opin-
ion had wise and religious men to authorize and de-
fend it. Which argues, that in Gratian's time the
question about the necessity of auricular confession
was not so determined as it was afterwards in the
council of Lateran, and the council of Trent. This
is also acknowledged by Aquinas, Bonaventure, and
Antonine, who say that in the time of Gratian and
Lombard the question about the necessity of such
confession was only problematical, and what miglit
safely be disputed both ways, and that it was no
heresy to deny it : but after the determination of
the church made under Innocent III. in the Late-
ran council, it was to be reputed heresy for any
^ Nysspn. Ep. ad Letoium.
-' Goffiid. lib. 5. Ep. 16. Lombard. Distinct, lib. 4. sect.
17. Gratian. de Pcenit. Dist. '2. cap. 89. Cui harum potius
adhacrendum sit, lectoris judicio reservafur. Utraque enim
fauloies habet sapientes et religiosos viros.
1070
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVIII.
man to assert, that it was sufficient to confess a
man's sins to God without making confession to a
priest also. 30. Thus the doctrine of auricular
confession was established in the thirteenth cen-
turj', and not before : and even after that there
wanted not witnesses, such as Wickliif, and Huss,
and Seraeca, and Michael of Bononia, and Pctrus
Oxoniensis, to bear testimony against its novelty,
to the time of the Reformation. This is the short
account of those thirty arguments, which the learn-
ed Mr. Daille uses to show the novelty of the
Romish doctrine concerning auricular confession,
W'hich the curious reader who desires to see them
more fully deduced and confirmed, may consult in
our author's elaborate work for his further satis-
faction.
Sect. 5. But in all that is said by this or
feKion'SmvId Tr?d any other protestant writer, there is
encouraged in some • . i. . i i.1 j. • i.
cases. As, 1. lor no mtcnt to deny, that pnvate con-
advised to confess fession was allowed and encouraged
mutually to one an- ^
other, to have their ]jy i\-^q anclcuts in some cascs and
prayers and assist- •'
"""• upon some special occasions. For
first they advised all men, in case of lesser sins, to
make confession mutually to one another, that they
might have each other's prayers and assistance.
This is the advice of St. James, v. 16, " Confess your
faults one to another, and pray one for another,
that ye may be healed. The effectual fervent prayer
of a righteous man availeth much." Which though
it be a place commonly produced by the Romanists
for their auricular confession to a priest, yet it was
anciently thought no more than a direction to
Christians in general to confess their sins mutually
one to another. Thus, it is certain, St. Austin un-
derstood it ; for writing upon those words of our
Saviour in St. John, " If I your Lord and Master
have washed your feet, ye ought also to wash one
another's feet ;" he thus expounds them and the
words of St. James together : " Can we say,^ that
one brother may cleanse another from the conta-
gion of sin ? Yes, we are taught to do it by the mysti-
cal meaning of this work of our Lord, that we should
confess our sins one to another, and pray one for
another, as Christ intercedes for us. Let us hear
St. James the apostle evidently commanding this
very thing, and saying, " Confess your faults one to
another, and pray one for another," because in this
our Lord hath set us an example. For if he, who
neither has, nor ever had, nor ever will have any
sin, prays for our sins ; how much rather ought we
to pray for the sins of one another ! And if he for-
give us, who has nothing to be forgiven by us; how
much more ought we to forgive one another, who
cannot live here without sin ! Let us therefore for-
give one another, and pray for each other's sins,
that so we may in some measure wash one another's
feet." In like manner Eradius, or St. Austin him-
self in another -° place, says, " We are admonished
throughout the whole Scripture to confess our sins
continually and humbly, not only to God, but to
holy men and those that fear God. For so the Holy
Ghost teaches us by James the apostle, saying,
" Confess your faults one to another, and pray one
for another, that ye may be healed." Hincmar, a
learned French bishop of the ninth age, gives the
same interpretation : " Our light and daily sins,
says he, according to the exhortation of St. James,^'
are daily to be confessed to those that are our equals :
and such sins, we may believe, will be cleansed by
their daily prayers, and our own acts of piety, if
with a charitable mind we truly say in the Lord's
prayer, ' Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive
them that trespass against us.' " And Maldonat "^
says this was the sense of all the ancients, alleging
not only St. Austin, but Hesychius, and Gregory
the Great, and Bede, and the author of the Inter-
lineary Gloss. To which others-" add Scotus, and
Biel, and Dionysius Carthusian us, and Cajetan, and
Gagnajus, and Godellus, a late bishop in the French
church ; however Bellarmine came to fix upon this
passage of St. Jam^es, as a plain proof of auricular
confession to a priest, which in the case mentioned,
according to the opinion of so many ancients and
moderns, directs to no other confession, but what
may be made to any pious Christian.
2. In case of private injuries done ^^^^ ^
to any private person, there was no !„ries'"io'i"e''tCVri-
question ever made, but that the of- ^re olfh-erto m™
fending party might make a private d™' oTtiie^^hijmTd
confession of his fault to the offended ^'^' ^'
party, and give him private satisfaction. For so
Christ had appointed. Matt. v. 23, "If thou bring
thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that
thy brother hath ought against thee ; leave there
thy gift before the altar, and go thy May, first be
reconciled to thy brother, and then conle and offer
thy gift." Upon which St. Austin^" says, " A man
may with an unfeigned heart endeavour to pacify
and appease him, by asking him pardon, if he does
this before God. Nay, it is his only remedy in this
case, to ask pardon ; which whoever does not, he is
puffed up with the spirit of vain-glory."
25 Aug. Tract. 58. in Joan. t. 9. p. IGl.
2" Aug. Horn. 1'2. ex 50. t. 10. p. 161.
•-' Hincmar. Epist. ad Hildeboldum, t. 2. n. 40. p. 688.
Quotidiana autein, Icviaque peccata, secundum Jacobi
apostoli hortamentum, alterutrum coa3qualibus confitenda
sunt, &c.
'•^ Maldonat. Controver. t. 2. do Confessione, cap. 2. p. 36.
=» Vid. Dall. de Confess, lib. 1. cap. 12.
^" Aug. de Sermone Doin. in Monte, lib. ]. cap. 10. Po-
feris eum non stimnlato animo lenire, atque in gratiam le-
vocare, veniam postnlando, si hoc prius coram Deo feccris
Quod est unum remedium, supplici animo veniam
deprccetur : quod quisquis non fecerit inanis jactantiaj
spiritu inftatur.
III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
ion
3. When men were under any per-
:\ ^Vlien they were plcxiticS of miud, 01" trOUblcS of COn-
. r .nscieiuM", they science, from the pressure and load of
. advised to ' ^
I . private con- gin ; that Avas another case in which
• n to a minister, '
ilreciion"""^*^' they were always directed to have
recourse to some wise and prudent
jastor, to take his counsel and advice, and his as-
^i>iance, and his prayers, as a sort of mediator and
intercessor under Christ for them. The Romish
A\ riters are apt to allege many passages out of the
ancients, which upon examination and strict in-
((uiry amount to no more than this. Thus Clemens
Ivomanus, or the author under his name, bids every
one, into whose heart either envy or infidelity, or any
such crime, has slily crept, not be ashamed (if he
li.is any care of his soul) to confess his sin to the
hishop or minister presiding over him,'' that by the
word of God and his saving counsel he may be
luuled. And so Maldonat owns,'- this has no rela-
tion to sacramental confession. The same advice
is given by Origen, Gregory Nyssen,'' and St. Basil,'*
upon the like occasion, to confess their sins to the
priest, who, by his compassion and skilfulness, was
able to help their infirmities, and at once take care
both of their credit and cure.
gp^j g 4. Origen gives another reason for
TiMl°4'whethe?1t confessing private sins to the priest,
pubh'r;™.ance (or hccciusii hc was bcst ablc to judge,
private offences. l j_l -^ r i •
whether it were proper tor such sins
to admit men to do public penance in the church,
which in those days was no unusual practice.
" Consider," says he,'* " what the Holy Scripture
teaches us, that we ought not to conceal our sin
within our own breast. For, perhaps, as they who
are inwardly oppressed with the humour or phlegm
of indigested meat, which hes heavy upon the
stomach, if they vomit it up, are relieved ; so they
who have sinned, if they hide and conceal their sin
within themselves, are inwardly oppressed, and
almost suffocated with the phlegm and humour of
sin : but if any one become his own accuser, and
confess his sin, in so doing he, as it were, vomits
up his sin, and digests and removes the cause of his
distemper. Only be circumspect in the choice of
him to whom it will be fit to confess thy sin. Try
first the physician to whom thou art to reveal the
cause of thy distemper, and see that he be one who
knows how to be weak with him that is weak, and
to weep with him that weeps ; one who understands
the discipline of condoling and compassionating ;
that so, at length, if he shall say any tiling, wlio
hath first showed himself to be both a skilful and a
nuTcifid physician, and give tlice any counsel, tlioii
maycst observe and follow it. If he discerns and
foresees thy distemper to be such, as will need to
be declared and cured in the full assembly of the
church, whereby others perhaps may be edified, and
thou thyself healed, this is to be done with great
deliberation, and the prudent advice of sucli a phy-
sician." It is very plain, that in this case this sort
of private confession was made in order to take the
minister's advice concerning doing public penance
for any private sin ; and that men had recourse to
him in private, as to one who was best able to judge
whether their sin were of such a nature as would
require a public humiliation and repentance. For
this, as I said before, was no unusual thing in those
days, for men sometimes to desire to do public
penance for private ollences ; yea, even for the very
intention and design of some grosser sins, though
they never proceeded so far as the outward action.
Cyprian speaks of some such offenders, who reckon-
ed themselves guilty of idolatry ,'° not because they
had either actually sacrificed to idols, or procured
any libel to signify their so doing, but only because
they had designed in their hearts to do it: who,
therefore, confessed their wicked intention to the
priests, in order to do public penance for it, (though
it was but a small sin in comparison,) as knowing
that it was written, " God is not mocked." These
private sins after secret confession were sometimes
publicly declared and read out of a libel in the con-
gregation : but all bishops" did not approve of this
practice ; and therefore, when Pope Leo understood
that several bishops in the provinces of Campania,
Samnium, and Picenum, took this method, he wrote
a sharp letter to them, complaining of it as an un-
lawful usurpation and irregular practice, to put those
who made secret confession to the priests, upon a
public rehearsal of their crimes afterwards in the
face of the congregation ; which custom ought by
all means to be abrogated and laid aside. For though
it may seem a very laudable plenitude of faith, that
for the fear of God makes men not afraid to take
'' Clem. Ep. 1. ad Jacob. Non cnibescat, qui animiiesuaj
curaui gerit, hajc confitevi ei qtii pricest, ut ab ipso per ver-
btim Dei et consilium salubre curetur.
3- Maldonat. t. 2. de Confess, cap. 2. p. 10. t. 2.
2' Nyssen. de Poeuitent. t. 3. p. 176.
3* Basil. Regiil. Brev. Resp. 229.
^' Orig. Horn. 2. in Psal. sx.wii. t. 1. p. 471.
^^ Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 134. Quamvis nullo sacrificii aut
libelli facinore constricti, qiioniam tameii do hoc v6l cogi-
tavenint, hoc ipsuui apud sacerdotes Dei dolenter etsimpli-
citer confitentes, exomologesin conscientiae I'aciunt, aniiui
sui pondus exponunt, salutavem raedclam pavvis licet et
modicis vulneribus exquirunt ; scientes scriptum esse, Deus
non deridetur.
" Leo, Ep. SO. al. 78. ad Episc. Canipan. Illam ctiam
contra apostolicam regulain prxsumptioncin, quam nuper
agnovi a quibusdam illicita usurpationc comniitti, modis
omnibus constituo submovcri ; ne dc singulornm peccatonim
genere libellis scripta prol'essio publico rocitetur : cum reatus
conscientianim sufticiat solis sacerdutibus iudicari confes-
sione secreta, S:c. Vid. Basil, can. 61 et G3. Paulin. Vit.
Ambros. p. 10. Ambros. de Poenit. lib. 1. c. 16. Gennad.
de Dogm. Eccles. cap. 53.
1072
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVIII.
shame before men; yet because all men's sins, which
come under penance, are not such as they are not
afraid to have made public, this unreasonable cus-
tom ought to be altered, lest many should be driven
from the remedy of repentance, whilst either they
are ashamed or afraid to have their actions laid
open before their enemies, who perhaps might take
occasion from thence to bring them into danger of
the civil laws, and the penalties imposed by them
upon such offences. \Vhi(;h last words of Leo sug-
gest a further reason, why the ancients in some
cases allowed of private confession, even when the
penance itself in its exercise was to be public. For
we may observe,
j,^^^ g 5. That when there was any appa-
any danger of deaTh ^ent danger to mcu's llvcs, or other-
orthlItat^*a|ainIt wlsc, aHslng from the penalties of the
certain ofFftice.. ^.^j^ laws, inflictiug Capital punish-
ments on certain offences ; in that case the church
was content to take a private confession of sinners,
and excuse them from a dangerous publication. It
is of this case St. Austin speaks, when he says,^ We
ought to correct secret sins in secret, lest, if we
publicly reprove them, we betray the man. We
would reprove and correct him ; but what if an
enemy lies upon the catch, to hear something for
which he may punish him? A bishop, put the
case, perhaps knows a man to be a murderer, and
besides himself no one else knows it : I would pub-
licly rebuke the man, but then you would seek to
take the law upon him. In this case I neither be-
tray the man nor neglect him ; I reprove him in
secret; I set before his eyes the judgment of God ;
I terrify his bloody conscience, and persuade him
to repentance. It happened also that sometimes
persons confessed such secret sins, as, though they
would not endanger their lives by a regular course
of law, yet might provoke an injured party, if he
knew them, in a sudden fit of zeal and passion to
destroy them. In this case it was thought more
proper to let the confession and penance be both
in private, lest any such inconvenience might fol-
low upon the publication. St. BasiP' instances in
the case of a woman that confesses herself guilty
of adultery : the law allowed not the husband to
kill her, except he took her in the very act ; but it
might happen, that in his zeal and fury he might
be tempted even against law to kill her, if by any
means he came to understand that she had been
guilty of such a transgression : therefore, to avoid
the occasion of any such temptation, it was ordered
that no minister should cruiomtvuv, publish the
crime of women under penance of adultery upon
their own confession, lest it should occasion their
death ; that is, expose them to the fury of their
husbands, who might be inclined in the height of
passion to exceed all bounds, and do what by law
they could not answer.
6. I remember but one case more in ^^^^ ,p
which any thing like private confes- fes^ion''re'quired°"n
sion was required, and that was, when monition "for of- "
any man was rebuked for a crime by
his spiritual guide, of which he was either noto-
riously guilty, or violently suspected : in that case
it was his duty to give glory to God, and take shame
to himself, by an ingenuous confession and acknow-
ledgment of his fault, to answer the true end of pri-
vate admonition. It is of this sort of confession
St. Ambrose^" speaks in the person of David, when
he says, that being rebuked by a private man for
his great offence, he did not fret and fume with in-
dignation, but ingenuously confess his fault, and
mourn with sorrow for it.
All these sorts of private confession
were anciently allowed of, as consist- The office of the
. , , ,. , ,. penitentiary priest
ent with the standing and ordinary set up in many
. churclies, to receive
discipline of public confession and an<i regulate such
^ ^ private confessions,
penance in the church. And the bet-
ter to regulate them, and direct men what to do in
such cases, there was a particular officer appointed
in many churches, under the name of the peniten-
tiary priest ; whose office was not to receive private
confessions in prejudice to the public discipline,
much less to grant absolution privately upon bare
confession before any penance was performed,
which was a practice altogether unknown to the
ancient church, as we shall see more hereafter : but
it was to facilitate and promote the exercise of pub-
lic discipline, by acquainting men what sins the
laws of the church required to be expiated by pub-
lic penance, and how they were to behave them-
selves in the performance of it ; and only to appoint
private penance for such private crimes as were not
proper to be brought upon the public stage, either
for fear of doing harm to the penitent himself, or
giving scandal to the church.
The whole history of the first ^.^^^ j,
original and institution of this office ,,.™' abfog'atfdr'
in the time of the Decian persecution, "."eiyTft T^helr
and the abrogation of it by Nectarius, conceded "private
bishop of Constantinople, in the time
of Theodosius, is entirely owing to the relation of
Socrates and Sozomen, two historians, who lived in
the same age that the office was abolished ; and there-
fore it will be proper to relate it in their words first,
and then make a few remarks upon it. Socrates,"
'^ Aug. Ser. 16. de Verb. Dom. cap. 8. In secreto debe-
miis corripere, in secreto arguere : ne volentes publice
avguere, pvodamus hominem. Nos vohimiis corripere et
corriirere : quid si ininiicus quoerit audire quod puniat ? &c.
^^ Basil, can. 34.
•"• Ambros. de Apolog. David, cap. 2. Cum a private
homine corriperetur, quod graviter deliquisset, non indig-
natus infreinuit, sed confessus ingemuit culpae dolore.
•" Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 19.
I
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1073
speaking of the reign of Thcodosius, says, " About
this time it was thought proper to remove the
penitentiary presbyters, rovg enl r^c (itTavoiag irpta-
ftvTsiiovQ, out of the churches upon this occasion.
From the time that the Novatians made their
separation from the church, refusing to commu-
nicate -with those that lapsed in the Decian per-
secution, tlie bishops added to the ecclesiastical roll
(r(;7 tKK\7]GiatTTiK(p Kat'oi't) a penitential presbyter;
that they who fell into any sins after baptism,
might make confession of them before the presby-
ter thereto appointed. And this order continues
still among other sects ; only they who receive the
consubstantial doctrine, and the Novatians who
agree v.ith them in the same faith, are equally now
agreed to reject the penitential presbyter. The
Novatians indeed never admitted this additional
office from the beginning ; and the present go-
vernors of the churches, though they allowed it for
a long time, yet now, under Nectarius, laid it aside,
upon a certain accident that happened in the church.
For a certain gentlewoman coming to the peniten-
tiary presbyter, made particular confession of her
sins that she had committed after baptism. And
the presbyter enjoined her to fast and pray con-
tinually, that together with her confession she might
show forth works worthy of repentance. But the
woman, proceeding in the course of her penance,
accused herself of another sin ; for she confessed,
that one of the deacons of the church had defiled
her. Which occasioned the deacon to be cast out
of the church ; and there was no small stir among
the people, who were incensed not barely for the
fact, but because it brought great scandal and re-
proach upon the church. And the clergy being
chiefly reviled upon this occasion, one Eudeemon, a
presbyter of the church, born at Alexandria, gave
counsel to Nectarius to take away the penitentiary
presbyter, and leave it to every man's liberty to
partake of the holy mysteries according to the di-
rection of his own conscience : for this was the
only way to free the church from reproach." This,
he says, he the more confidently inserted into his
history, because he had it from the mouth of Eu-
dcemon himself; though he told Eudsemon, he
doubted whether his counsel was for the advantage
of the church, since it would occasion the neglect
of mutual reproof, and the transgression of that rule
of the apostle, " Have no fellowship with the un-
fruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them."
Sozomen," in relating the same story, observes, that
the chief offices of this penitentiary presbyter were,
*- Sozomen, lib. 7. cap. 16.
partly to direct such as had need of public penance
how to go about it and perform it, and partly to
impose private exercises of repentance upon those
that needed not to undergo the public : and there-
fore that he was to be both a prudent man, to direct
the one ; and i xf/''^^'"'i ^ "i'*^'^ that could keep se-
crets without disclosing them, for the sake of the
other. He observes further, that when Nectarius
had abolished this office at Constantinople, his ex-
ample was followed by almost all the bishops of the
East ; but that it continued in use in the Western
churches, and chiefly at Rome, to prepare men for
the public penance of the church, which he there
takes occasion to describe in the whole course and
process of it.
Now, from hence it is obvious to observe, 1. That
this office was not set up to encourage auricular
confession in prejudice to the public discipline, but
chiefly to promote the exercise of public penance
in the church. 2. That it was not of Divine, but
only ecclesiastical institution. And therefore, 3.
As it was instituted by the wisdom of the church
for good ends ; so when those ends could not be
served, and perhaps better might, it was at the
church's liberty by the same wisdom to abolish it,
and put it down again, as Nectarius did in the
East. 4. That the abolishing of it did not neces-
sarily imply the abolishing of public discipline ;
which still continued in force in the Eastern church,
notwithstanding the abrogation of this office ;
though perhaps something weakened in respect of
private offenders ; partly because they were not so
much inclined to confess ; and partly because the
business of discipline now devolving wholly upon
the bishops, as it was before, they had not leisure to
attend it. 5. It is very plain from hence, that there
was no necessity laid upon men to confess all their
secret mortal sins before they came to the commu-
nion ; but it was enough, as Valesius ingenuously
confesses," for men to search their own consciences,
whereby they thought they satisfied that precept of
the apostle, " Let a man examine him, and so let
him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup." And
so we have taken a full view of confession, both pub-
lic and private, so far as it was in use and practice
in the ancient church, beyond which it is none of
my province to extend the inquiry, and search after
the de%'iations and corruptions of modern ages,
which the reader may find in any of our polemical
writers against the church of Rome, or discern them
by the account that has here been given, reducing
every thing to the primitive standard.
*' Vales, in Sozom. lib. G. cap. 28.
3 z
10/4
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVIII.
CHAPTER IV.
OF THE GREAT RIGOUR, STRICTXESS, AND SEVERITY
OF THE DISCIPLINE AND PENANCE OF THE AN-
CIENT CHURCH.
There remains now but one thing
PiibfirpJiance more to be considered in the exercise
ordinarily allowed , • l \ t j
i.ut oiue to any sort oi the ancicnt puolic pcnaiice, and
of sinners, . ,
that IS the great strictness, rigour,
and severity of it, expressed against all sins that
fell under public discipline, and more especially
those that were of a more heinous and malignant
nature. One instance of the severity of their peni-
tential rules was, that they ordinarily admitted men
but once to the privilege of public penance, and
allowed no second penance to be performed in the
church by any sort of relapsers. I have already
hinted this in the last chapter, and shall here give
more evident proof of it, so far as concerns the
general practice of the church in the four first ages ;
showing withal what exceptions it admitted of, by
the power that was lodged in every bishop's hands
to moderate the exercise of discipline, as occasion
might require, according to his own judgment and
discretion. We do not indeed find any general rule
or canon for this peremptory denial of a second pe-
nance to relapsers ; but if we consider the practice
of the church, we shall find it almost universal.
Hermes Pastor, who wrote in the beginning of the
second century, plainly asserts this,' that the serv-
ants of God allowed but of once doing penance.
And therefore he advises the husband who has an
adulterous wife, to receive her once upon her re-
pentance, but not oftener. Clemens Alexandrinus^
treads in the same steps, allowing but one repent-
ance after baptism, and citing the authority of
Hermes Pastor for it. Tertullian, whilst he was a
catholic, allowed with the catholics one penance
after baptism, which he calls the second, making
the repentance of baptism to be the first, and this the
last. " God," says he,' " has placed in the porch, or
entrance to the church, a second repentance, which
opens to those that knock : but now only once, be-
cause now a second time ; never more, because the
last was vain and to no purpose." Then describing
the whole course of this public penance, he says
again,'' " It is a second penance, and but one ; which
requires so much the more laborious exercise and
trial, because it is a thing allowed us in om- greatest
exigency and distress." In like manner Origen,*
speaking of the diflference between greater and lesser
sins, says, " The former had no place of repentance
allowed them but only once, or very seldom ; where-
as those common sins we fall into almost every day,
always admit of repentance, and are redeemed im-
mediately without intermission." There are several
canons in the council of Eliberis to the same pur-
pose, that relapsers should not be admitted to com-
munion by the benefit of a second repentance. One
canon'' says. That if any men commit adultery after
they have done penance for idolatry, they shall no
more be admitted to communion, that they may not
seem to make a jest of the Lord's communion.
Another orders,' That if any of the faithful, who
is under penance for adultery, commit fornication
in the time of his penance, he shall not have the
communion even at his last hour. And a third ca-
non^ orders. That if a man who has been under
penance for adulteiy, and is admitted to communion
in sickness, or danger of imminent death, shall,
after his recovery, commit adultery again, he shall
no more make a jest of the communion of peace ;
that is, not have the privilege of a second penance,
to obtain a second reconciliation or absolution.
Neither was this only the discipline of the three
first ages, but it continued to be the practice for an
age or two after: for St. Ambrose and St. Austin
speak of it as still in use in their time. " They who
think of doing penance often," says St. Ambrose,''
" are deservedly reproved, because they grow wanton
against Christ : for if they did penance truly, they
would not think it was to be repeated ; because as
there is but one baptism, so there is but one penance,
that is performed in public. There is, indeed, a
daily repentance for sin, but that is for lesser sins,
and the other for greater." In like manner St.
Austin'" says, " It was wisely and usefully ordered,
that there should be no room for that pbblic and
' Hermes Past. lib. 2. Mandat. 4. n. I. Debet recipere
peccatricem qu.-c pcenitentiam egit, sed iion saepe. Servis
enim Dei pceuitentia una est.
- Clem. Alex. Strom. 2. cap. 13. p. 159. Edit. O.xou.
' Tertul. de Poenit. cap. 7. Dens collocavit in vestibulo
poenitentiam seciindam, qua; pulsantibtis patefaciat : sod
jam semel, quia jam secundo; scd amplius niinqiiam, quia
proxime frustra.
•■ Ibid. cap. 9. Hujus igituv poenitentia; secundo et unius,
quanto in arto negotium est, tanto operosior probatio est.
5 Orig. Horn. 15. in Levit. t. 1. p. 174. In gravioribiis
criminibus, semel tantum vel raro pcenitenfia; conceditur
locus: ista vero communia, quaj frequenter incurrimus, sem-
per poenitentiam recipiunt, et sine intermissionc redimuntur.
6 Cone. Eliber. can. .3. Si post poenitentiam fuerint moe-
chati, placuit ulterius non eis dandam esse communionem,
ne lusisse de Dominica communione videantur.
' Ibid. can. 7. Si quis forte fidelis post lapsum moechia;,
post tempora constituta, accepta poenitentia, deimo fnerit
furnicatus, placuit nee iu fine cum habere communionem.
** Ibid. can. 47. Si resuscitalus rursus fuerit moechatus,
placuit euin ulterius non ludere de communione pacis.
" Ambros. de Poenitent. lib. 2. cap. 10. Merito reprehen-
duntur, qui soepius agendam poenitentiam putant, quia luxuri-
antur in Christo. Nam si vere agerent poenitentiam, iteran-
dara esse non putarent: quia sicut unum baptisma, ita una
poenitentia, quoe tamen publice agitur. Nam quotidiani n.is
debet pcenitere pcccati ; scd hajc delictoium leviorum, ilia
graviorum.
'» Aug. Ep. 51. ad Macedon. Caute saliibriterque pro-
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
107.")
humblest sort of penance in the church; lest it
sliould make the remedy of sin contemptible, and so
less useful to the sinner. This was the practice of
the Roman church also in the time of Siricius ; and
Innocent and Leo, who commonly follow his pre-
scriptions. The decree of Siricius about this matter
1 uns in these terms : " Forasmuch as that they who
after penance return like dogs to their vomit, or
swine to their wallowing in the mire, cannot have"
(he benefit of a second penance, we decree, that
they shall communicate with the faithful in prayer
I inly, and be present at the celebration of the eu-
charist, but not partake of the Lord's feast at his
table ; that by this punishment they may learn to
chastise their errors privately in themselves, and
also set others an example how to abstain from the
lusts of uncleanness. Yet, forasmuch as they fall
by the frailty of the flesh, we would have them to
be allowed their viaticum at the last, and be assisted
with the grace of communion, when they are going
to the Lord." It appears also from the canons of
several councils in the same age, that such relapsers
Avcre either wholly cast out of the church, or at
least kept back from the communion all their days,
without being admitted to the benefit of any formal
penance to restore them : as may be seen in the
second council of Arles,'^ the council of Vannes,"
the first of Tours,'* and the first of Orleans,'^ but
more especially the third of Toledo, where notice
is taken of the contrary custom beginning to creep
into some of the Spanish churches, and a strict or-
der is made to correct it by reviving the ancient
discipline of the church. " We hear," say they,'*
" that in some of the Spanish churches penance is
not done according to canon, but after a very base
fashion, that as often as men are pleased to sin, so
often they require of the presbyters to be reconciled
or absolved : to restrain which execrable presump-
tion, the holy synod appoints, that penance shall
be granted only according to the form of the an-
cient canons : and if any, either during the time of
their penance, or after their reconciliation, relapse
into tiieir old vices, they shall be condonnu'd ac-
cording to the severity of former canons." That
is, they shall not have liberty of repeating public
YiCTiKncc toties qiioties in the church. They did not
deny men private penance, either for lesser sins of
daily incursion, or for relapses into greater sins ;
but exhorted men to repent in l)oth cases, in hopes
of obtaining mercy and pardon from God by a sin-
cere contrition and the diligent exercise of a private
repentance. No confession was taken by the priest
in either of these cases ; for the first did not need
it, and the second was not allowed it; only at their
last hour relapsers were admitted to the communion
and peace of the church, if they had exercised (hem-
selves diligently in all the proper acts of private re-
pentance.
2. And this leads us to consider
Sect. 2.
another instance of the ereat strict- S'-mt-Binnorshcid
o under a strict pe-
ness and severity of the ancient dis- ".""ht v"r^''i^'urTf
cipline, which was, that for some cer- '''■''"'■
tain sins men were kept under the exercise of pub-
lic penance all their hves, and only absolved and
reconciled at the point of death. The ordinary
course of penance often held men for ten, fifteen,
or twenty years in going through the several stages
of repentance: but for some more heinous and
enormous crimes no certain term of years was
limited, but their lives ; and perfect reconciliation
and absolution was only granted them at their last
hour, when imminent danger of death was upon
them. Thus the council of EHberis " orders. That
if any one took upon him the office of njl<imen, or
Gentile priest, though he did not offer sacrifice, but
only exhibit the usual games or shows to the peo-
ple, he should do a severe and canonical penance
all his life, and only be admitted to communion at
the point of death. The like order is given '" about
consecrated virgins, that if any of them committed
fornication, they should do penance all the time of
their hfe, and only have the communion at the hour
of death. The council of Neocaesarea" appoints
the same for a woman that marries two brothers,
visum, lit locus illiushumilllmae pcEnitentiac semelin ecclesia
concedatur, ne medicina vilis minus utilis esset aegrotis, &c.
" Siric. Ep. 1. ad Himerium, cap. 5. De his, qui, acta
pcBnitentia, tanquam canes ac sues, ad vomitus pristiuos at
ad volutabra redeunt — quia jam suffugium nou liabent poe-
nitendi, id dusimus decernendum, ut sola inter ecclesiam
fidelibus oratinne jungantur; sacris mysteriorum celebritati-
bus, quamvis non mereantur, intersint : a Dominica; autem
mensa; convivio segregentur, ut hac saltern distiuctionecor-
repti, et ipsi iu se sua errata castigent, et aliis exemplum
tribuant, qualenus ab obscccnis cupiditalibus retrahantur.
Quibus tamen, (quia carnali fragilitate ceciderunt,) vialico
munere, cum ad Dominum cccperint proficisci, per comniu-
niouis gratiam volumus subveniri.
'^ Cone. Arelat. 2. can. 21. " Cone. Venetic. can. 3.
" Cone. Turon. 1. can. 8.
'* Cone. Aurelian. 1. can. 11. Ilerdense, can. 5.
'"Cone. Tolet. 3. can. 11. Quoniam comperimus per
3 z 1
quasdam Hispaniae ecclesias, non secundum canonem, sed
foedissirae pro suis peccatis homines agere pcenitentiam,
ut quoties peccare libuerit, toties a presbyteris se recon-
ciliari expostulent : et ideo pro coercenda taui execrabili
praesumptione id a sancto concilio jubelur, ut secundum for-
mam canouum antiquorum detur poenitentia. Hi vero,
qui ad propria vitia, vel infra prcnitentiae tempus, vel post
reconciliationem, relabuntur, sectmdum priorum canouum
severitatem damnentur.
"Cone. Eliber. can. .3. Item flamines, qui non imnio-
laverint, sed munus tantum dederint, eo quod se a funcstis
abslinuerunt sacriliciis, placuit eis iu fine praestari couimu-
nionem, acta tamen Icgitima poenitentia.
" Ibid. can. 13. Si omni tempore vitae suaj hnjusmudi
fcemiuK egerint poeuitentiam, placuit eas in fine accipere
debere communionem.
'"Cone. Neocoesar. can. 2. Twij iau ytifitirai Svo tiStX-
(f>ol^, s^wOtludto lit\pl ^aVUTOV, K.T.X.
107G
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVIII.
that she shall be cast out of communion unto death ;
but at her last hour, to show clemency toward her,
if she promise upon her recovery to dissolve the
marriage, she shall have the benefit of repentance.
The first council of Aries ■" inflicts the same pun-
ishment upon- those that falsely accuse their bre-
thren, that they shall not communicate to the hour
of death. The council of Ancyra"' decrees the like
for such married men as are guilty of bestiality
after they are fifty years old, that they shall not be
received into communion till the end of their life.
The council of Valence "^ in France laid the same
penalty upon some that fell into idolatry, that they
should do penance to the hour of death, yet not
without hopes of remission, which they were to ex-
pect more fully from God, who was the donor of it.
The council of Lerida -' allows the inferior clergy
to do penance for a first offence, and regain their
office upon it : but if they return like dogs to their
vomit, and as swine to their wallowing in the
mire, they are not only to be deprived of their of-
fice, but of the communion to their last hour. And
so Felix III.,^^ bishop of Rome, determined in
the case of those African bishops, presbyters and
deacons, who suffered themselves to be rebaptized
by the Arians in the Vandalic persecution : That
they continue under penance to the day of their
death ; and neither be present at the prayers of the
faithful, nor the catechumens, and only be admit-
ted to lay communion at the point of death.
3. Another instance of the strict-
such^aswere ab- ncss and Severity of the ancient dis-
solved upon a death- . T . . . 1 .
bed, were obliged to ciplmc IS visiblc lu the treatment of
perlorm their ordi- ■*■
the'' rera" ered' " ^"^^'^^^ peuiteuts as wcrc rcconciled
upon a death-bed. Though they were
admitted to the peace and communion of the
church, when they were in extreme necessity, and
imminent danger of death, that they might have
their viaticum when they were about to leave the
world; yet if they chanced to recover, they were
obliged to perform the whole penance, more or less,
whatever it was which they should have done, had
not such an exigency procured them an absolution.
And this is the only case, in which the ancient
church ever allowed any absolution to be granted
before the penance was duly and regularly per-
formed. Which being an extraordinary case, it is
nothing to those who think to justify the same prac-
tice now in ordinary cases : but of this more here-
after. As to the present observation, that penitents
absolved upon a death-bed were, upon their re-
covery, reduced to the same state of penance,
which they were to have been under had not the
necessity of sickness required their absolution, is
evident from the plain testimony of several coun-
cils. The council of Nice"^ orders such upon their
recovery to be placed among those that communi-
cated in prayers only ; that is, in the fourth rank
of penitents, called co-standers, where they might
stay to hear the prayers of the faithful, but not par-
take of the oblation. The fourth council of Car-
thage has two canons relating to them. The first
says,^** If such a penitent recover, he shall be sub-
jected to the ordinary laws of penance, as long as
the priest who admitted him to penance shall judge
convenient. The other,^' That penitents, who in
time of sickness receive the inaticum of the euchar-
ist, shall not think themselves absolved, unless they
undergo imposition of hands, if they chance to re-
cover : that is, the imposition of hands which was
given to penitents of the third order, called pros-
trators, who were obhged to present themselves
every day at church, and kneel down before the
bishop, to receive the solemn imposition of hands,
with the usual penitential prayers and benediction.
The first council of Orange^ more particularly ex-
plains the whole matter in this form : They who are
about to leave the body, when they are doing pe-
nance, may communicate without the reconciliatory
imposition of hands, which sort of communion is
sufficient for the consolation of a dying person, ac-
cording to the decrees of the fathers, who call this
kind of communion their viaticum. But if they
survive, they shall stand in the order of penitents,
that they may first show forth the necessary fruits
of repentance, and then be received to communion
in the ordinary and regular way, by the reconcili-
atory imposition of hands. The council of Epone '^
^^Conc. Arelat. 1. can. 14. De his qui falso accusant
fratres suos, placuit eos usque ad exitum nnn coinmunicare.
^' Cone. Ancyr. can. 16. 'Etti t^ L^oom tov ftiov -ruy-
■)^avtTu>iTav TJ}s Koivioviai.
^ Cone. Valentin, an. 374. can. .3. Usque in diem mortis
acturi pcEnileutiani, non sine spe tamen remissionis, &c.
2^ Cone. Ilerdens. can. 5. Si iterate, velut canes ad vomi-
tum, reversi fuerint, &c., non solum diguitate officii careant,
sod etiam sanetam communionem, nisi in exitu, non per-
cipiant.
-^ Felic. III. in Cone. Rom. cap. 2. Usque ad exitiis sui
diem in pcenitentia jacere conveniet; nee orationi niodo
iiflelium, sed nee catechumenorum omnimodis interesse
quibus commiinio laica tantum in morte reddenda est.
"-' Cone. Nic. can. 13.
-'• Cone. Carth. 4. can. 7G. Si supervixerit, subdatiir sta-
tutis poenitentia; legibus, quamdiu sacerdos, qui poenitentiam
dederit, probaverit.
-' Ibid. can. 78. Pcenitentes, qui in infirmitate viaticum
eucharistia; aeceperint, non se credant absolutes sine manus
impositione, si supervixerint.
"•* Cone. Arausican. 1. can. 3. Qui recedunt de corpora,
poenitentia aceepta, placuit sine reconciliatoria manus im-
positione eos coinmunicare, quod morientis suffieit consola-
tioni secundum definitiones patrum, qui hujusmodi com-
munionem congrucnter viaticum nominaverunt. Quod si
supervixerint, stent in ordine poenitentium, ut ostensis ne-
cessariis pcEnitentia; fructibus, legitimam communionem
cum reconciliatoria manus impositione reeipiant.
2" Cone. Epaunens. can. 36. Ne ullus sine remedio aut
spe venia; ab ecelcsia repellatnr ; neve ulli, si aut poenitue-
rit, aut sc correxcrit, ad vcniam redeuudi aditus obstruatur:
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1077
speaks much after the same manner : That no one
should be repelled from or by the church without
remedy, or hopes of pardon, nor the door of return-
ing to pardon be shut against one that repents and
corrects his errors : and if any one be in imminent
danger of death, the time prescribed for his con-
demnation or penance shall be relaxed. Hut if it
happens, that the sick man recovers after he has
received his viaticum, he must observe and fulfil
the time of penance that was appointed him. Gre-
gory Nyssen's canon'" is much to the same pur-
pose : If any one be in imminent danger of death,
who has not gone through the whole time appoint-
ed for his penance ; the clemency of the fathers in
that case has decreed, that he shall not take his
long journey (out of the world) without his viati-
cum or provision for it, nor without partaking of
the holy mysteries. But if after participation he
recover from his sickness, he must then continue
the time appointed in that order or station of peni-
tents, in which he was when this necessity and dan-
ger came upon him. To all these may be added
the decree of the Roman council under Felix III.,
anno 487, which renews" the determination of the
Nicene fathers. That if any of those who had been
admitted to communion before the fixed time of
their penance was completed, because their life was
despaired of by the physicians, and evident signs
of death were upon them, should happen afterwards
to recover, they should at least continue in the
fourth rank of penitents, among those that commu-
nicated only in prayers without the oblation, till
the full term of their penance was ended.
sp(,, ^ But some sinners were yet more
n\"iTomm^^^onli scvcrcly handled; for they were de-
their last hour. • -\ • x xT 1x1
nied communion to the very last, and
suffered to go out of the world without any manner
of reconciliation. This discipline was generally
used at first toward the three great sins of idolatry,
adultery, and murder, which, as learned men agree,'-
continued almost to the time of Cyprian. Cyprian
himself assures us,^' that many of his predecessors
absolutely refused to admit adulterers to communion
at their very last hour. And though this rigour
was abated by general agreement toward penitents
in his time, yet they still continued to deny commu-
nion to the very last to such apostates, as persisted
obstinate and impenitent all their lives, and only
desired reconciliation when the pangs of death were
upon them. They, says he," who do no penance,
nor ever testify any sorrow for their sin from their
heart by manifest professions of lamentation, though
they begin to deprecate and sue for pardon when
infirmity and the danger of death is upon them, sucli
we think fit absolutely to debar from all hopes of
communion and peace : because it is not repentance
for their sins, but only the apprehension and terror
of approaching death, that compels them to ask par-
don ; and he is not worthy to receive consolation
at his death, who would not beforehand consider
that he must shortly die. We find this rule con-
cerning apostates some time after renewed by the
first council of Aries, where a decree was passed,
That such apostates^ as never presented themselves
to the chm'ch, nor sought to do any manner of pe-
nance, but at last, when they were seized with an
infirmity, desired to have the communion, should
in that case be debarred from it, unless they re-
covered, and brought forth fruits worthy of repent-
ance. And Innocent, bishop of Rome,''' plainly says,
this was the primitive custom for the three first ages
of persecution: If any one after baptism spent his
whole life in intemperance and pleasure, and in the
end of his days desired penance and the reconcilia-
tion of communion, they only admitted him to pe-
nance, but absolutely denied him communion. For
in those days, persecutions being very frequent, lest
the easiness of obtaining communion should make
men secure of reconciliation, and retard their re-
turning from sin, communion was justly denied
et si cuiquam forsitan discrimen mortis immineat, damna-
tionis constituta3 tempora relaxentiir. Quod si aegrotiim,
accepto viatico, revalescere fortasse contingit, statuti tem-
poris spatia observare conveniet.
** Nyssen. Ep. ad Letoiura, can. 5.
" Cone. Rom. can. 4. Quod si ante proefinitum poeni-
tentiae tempus desperatus a medicis, aut evidentibus mortis
pressus indiciis, recepta quisquam communionis gratia con-
valescal ; servemus in eo quod Niceni canones ordinave-
runt, ut habeatur inter eos qui in oratione sola communicant,
donee impleatur spatium teniporis eidem prxstitutum.
^■- Vid. Albaspin. Observat. lib. '2. cap. 7 ad 20. Bona,
Rer. Liturg. lib. 1. cap. 17. n. ]. Fell. Not. in Cypr. Ep.
8. p. 17.
'•'' Cypr. Ep. 55. ad Antonian. p. 110. Et quidem apud
antecpssores nostros quidam de episcopis istic in provincia
nostra dandam pacem mcechis non putaverunt, et in totum
pamitentia; locum contra adulteria clauserunt.
•■" Ibid. p. 111. Pcenitentiam non ajientes, nee dolorem
delictorum suorum toto corde et manil'esta lamentationis
suae professione testantes, prohibendos omnino censuimus a
spe communicationis et pacis, si in infirmitate ct periculo
coeperint dcprecari : quia rogare illos non delicti pcenitentia,
sed mortis urgentis admonitio compellit : nee dignus est in
morte aecipere solatium, qui se non cogitavit esse moriturum.
^ Cone. Arelat. 1. can. 23. De his qui apostatant, et
nunquam se ad ecclesiam repra;sentant, nee quidem pceni-
tentiam agere quccrunt, et postea in infirmitate arrepti pe-
tunt eommunioncm, plaeuit, eis non dandam communionem,
nisi revaluerint, et egerint dignos frnctus poenitentia;.
'" Innoc. Ep. 3. ad Exuperium, cap. 2. Et hoc qua!situm
est, quid de his observari debeat, qui post baptismum omni
tempore intemperantinc et voluptatibus dediti, in e.xtrenio
fine vita; suae pcenitentiam simul ct reeoneiliationem com-
munionis exposeunt. De his observatio prior, durior; pos-
terior, interveniente misericordia, inclinatior est. Nam
consuctudo prior tenuit, >it concedoretur eis poenitcntia, sed
communioncjj;aretur. — Sed poslquam Dominusnoster pacem
ecclesiis suis reddidit, jam dcpidso torrore, communiunem
dari abeuntibus plaeuit, &c.
1078
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVIII.
(hem, and only penance allowed them, that they
might not be deprived of the whole : the considera-
tion of the times made their remission or reconcili-
ation more difficult to be obtained ; but after the
Lord had granted peace to his church, and the terror
of persecution was over, then it seemed good to the
church to receive all such to communion when they
were going out of the world, and for the mercy of
the Lord to grant it to them as their viaticum or
provision for their journey, lest we should seem to
follow the asperity and hardness of Novatian the
heretic, who denied men pardon for greater sins
committed after baptism. The canons of the coun-
cil of Ehberis do abundantly confirm this observation
made by Pope Innocent upon the preceding ages of
persecution; for there are at least twenty canons
in that council, which deny communion to the very
last to several sorts of sinners, whose crimes were
either doubled and tripled, or single crimes of a more
flagrant scandal and heinous provocation. Thus
the first canon determines^" in the case of voluntary
idolaters and apostates, who, without any compul-
sion, went of their own accord to the temple, and
offered sacrifice : this being a more heinous and
capital offence, than bare sacrificing by the violence
and force of torture, it is ordered, that such apos-
tates shall not have the communion even at their
last hour. The next canon'* inflicts the same
punishment upon such idolaters as are guilty of a
complication of crimes ; as when a Christian takes
upon him the office of a Jlamen, or heathen high
priest, and therein adds to his idolatry eithei" adul-
tery or murder. So if a man kills another by sor-
cery, because there is idolatry joined with murder,
he is not to have the communion '^ even at the hour
of death. If a man, whilst he is doing penance for
idolatry or adultery, relapses into the same,'"' or any
other great crime, this repetition of his crime in
such a case debars him from communion at his last
hour. Another canon" orders the Uke severity to
be used towards women, who, without cause, for-
sake their own husbands, and are married to other
5' Cone. Eliber. can. 1. Placuit, ut qnicunque post fideni
baptismi salutaris, adulta eetate, ad templum idololatraturiis
accesserit, et i'ecoiit, qnod est crimen capitale, nee in fine
eum communionem accipere.
^ Ibid. can. 2. Flamines qui post fidem lavacri et re-
generationissacrificaverunt: eo quod geminaverint scelera,
accedente homieidio, vel triplicaverint facinus, cohajrente
moechia, placuit eos nee in fine accipere communionem.
^' Ibid. can. 6. Si quis maleficio interficiat alterum, eo
quod sine idololatria perficore scelus non potuit, nee in
line impeitiondam esse illi communionem.
'" Ibid. can. .S. sect. 7. See these canons before, sect. 1.
" Ibid. can. 8. Foemium, quoc, nulla pra^cedente causa,
reliqueriut viros suos, et se copulaverint alteris, nee in fine
accipiant communionem.
'- Ibid. can. 10. Si liicrit fidelis, qux' ducitur ab eo qui
uxoreni inculpatam reliquit, et cum scierit ilium habere
uxorem quam sine causa reliquit, placuit, huic ncc in fine
men. And the same is determined in case a woman"
is married to a man, whom she knows to have un-
lawfully divorced himself from a former wife : both
these sorts are denied communion to the very last.
Another canon" subjects all panders and promoters
of uncleanness to the same penalty, whether it be a
father, or mother, or any other Christian, that ex-
ercises this abominable trade : because they sell the
bodies of others, or rather their own, they are not
to have communion even at their last hour. The
same is determined" in the case of a virgin dedi-
cated to God ; if she commits fornication, and con-
tinues in her uncleanness without reflecting upon
what she has done, there is no absolution for her
in her last minutes. As neither for the man " that
marries his daughter to any idol-priest. Nor for
any bishop, presbyter, or deacon, that commits
adultery^'' whilst he is actually in the ministry, both
because of the scandal, and also the wickedness
and profaneness of the crime itself. So if a woman
commits adultery in her husband's absence, and
murders her infant," she is not to have communion
at the very last, because she doubles her crime. In
like manner a woman is to be treated,^* that lives
in adultery all her life v.ith another man. And also
any clergyman,^" that knows his wife to be guilty of
adultery, and does not immediately put her away ;
lest they, who ought to be examples of good con-
versation to others, should seem to teach others the
way to sin. The same punishment*" is awarded
to any one that commits incest, by marrying his
wife's daughter by a former husband. And to
such as are conscious^' and consenting to their
wife's adulte^J^ And to all that commit sodomy "
with boys; and to women who commit adultery
with any man, and afterwards marry*' another
husband, and not the man who defiled them. If
any one turn informer against his brethren, so that
they suflfer*^ banishment, confiscation, or death, by
his information, he is not to have communion at his
last hour. If any one accuse a bishop, presbyter,
or deacon, of false crimes," and do not make out
dandam esse communionem.
" Ibid. can. 12. Mater, vel parens, vel quaelibef fidelis, si
lenociniume.\ercuerit,eoquod alienumvendiderit corpus, vel
potius suum, placuit, eas nee in fine accipere communionem.
■" Ibid. can. 13. Virgines, quae se Deo dicaverint, si
pactum perdiderint virgiuitatis, atque eidem libidini ser-
vierint, non intelligentes quod amiserint, placuit, nee in
fine eis dandam esse communionem.
*'^ Ibid. can. 17. Si qui forte sacerdotibus idolorum filias
suas junxerint, placuit, nee in fine eis dandam esse com-
numionem.
■"^ Ibid. can. 18. Episcopi, presbyteri, diaconi, si in
ministerio positi, detecti fuerint quod sint moechati, placuit,
et propter scandalum, et propter profanuni crimen, nee in
fine eos counnunionem accipere dcbere.
" Ibid. can. 63. <« Can. 64. ■"• Can. 65.
■'"Can. 60. •" Can. 70. " Can. 71.
^^ Can. 72. ■"' Can. 73. " Can. lb.
ClIAl'. IV.
ANTIQU1TII-:S OF TllK CHRISTIAN CIII'UCH.
1079
w hat he alleges against them, he also is to be denied
I'onimunion to the very last. I have represented these
things at large, both to evidence the thing now as-
serted, and also to show what sort of heinous crimes
those were, for which this great severity of discipHne
was used toward men at their last hour. Some
learned persons are offended at this council for its
extreme severity and rigour. Auxilius*^ heretofore
brought the charge of Novatianism against Hosius
and the council together. And Suicerus" asserts,
that the orthodox church always taught, that lapsers
were to be received into communion upon their re-
pentance. Which, in effect, is to bring the charge
of Novatianism against this council, and to make
it no part of the orthodox church. But then the
difficulty will be, how to clear Cyprian and the
council of Aries from the same charge of Nova-
tianism ; for it is plain they were in the same
sentiments as to what concerned apostates, who
neglected penance to the hour of death: and not
only they, but the great council of Sardica, which
restored Athanasius, will be involved in the same
condemnation ; for there is a canon in that coun-
cil which is as peremptory in this matter as any in
the council of Eliberis. The canon '^ orders, That
if any bishop, out of ambition or covetousness, pro-
cure himself to be removed from a lesser city to a
greater, without the approbation of a synod, he
shall not be admitted even to lay communion at his
last hour. So that if this were Novatianism, there
is no apology to be made for this council, no more
than for that of Eliberis ; the decrees of both coun-
cils being the very same, and of equal severity
toward extraordinary offenders. The Novatians
indeed sometimes laid hold of this practice in the
church, as a handle to justify their own unwarrant-
able proceedings against all great sins committed
after baptism ; they said, they only treated the
laity as the catholics did the clergy, whom for se-
veral crimes they debarred from all communion to
the very last : for so Socrates tells us,'*'' Asclepiades,
the Novatian bishop, argued with Atticus, bishop of
Constantinople : when Atticus acknowledged, that
communion might reasonably be denied even at the
point of death to such as sacrificed to idols, and
that he himself had sometimes done so; Asclepiades
replied, There are many other sins unto death, as
the Scripture calls them, besides sacrificing to idols,
for which ye shut the clergy out of the chm'ch, and
we the laity, remitting them over to God alone for
their pardon.
But this was only a sophistical ar-
Sect. 5.
w thii
vindicated
cleared fr<
charge of Novatian
imposed upon many learned men, and
driven tliem to strange dilhcullies in explaining
many of the ancient canons, and obliged them to
put a forced and unnatural sense upon plain words,
for fear they should seem to enceurage the same
error as Novatian held; yet the fallacy will easily
be discerned by a right stating the matter, and set-
ting things in a i)roper light before the reader. The
question between the church and the Novatians
was not, whether communion at the hour of death
might be denied to some sort of sinners ; for in this
they both agreed, and the practice of the church in
many cases was no less severe toward some great
and flagrant crimes, or a complication of crimes,
than was that of the Novatians, as evidently ap-
pears from what has been already discoursed. But
the question was about the ministerial power of ab-
solution, or admitting penitent sinners to the peace
and communion of the church again, after they had
lapsed or fallen into any great sin after baptism.
The Novatians stiffly maintained, that the church
had no such ministerial power of the keys commit-
ted to her ; but that all such sinners were for ever
to be excluded and kept out of her communion ;
and that if she admitted any of them ag.ain, her
communion was polluted and profaned by their
contagion : and upon this principle they made a
separation from the church, as infected by the com-
munion of sinners. The church, on the other hand,
asserted her own just right and power, that, by the
commission of the keys from Christ, she had power
to loose as well as bind ; to receive penitents into
the church upon their reformation, as well as cast
out flagitious men for their notorious transgres-
sions : and though in some extraordinary cases,
either where the crimes were very heinous and nu-
merous, or where for want of time she could not
have sufficient evidence of men's repentance, when
they continued in their apostacy and impenitency
till they were threatened by death, she sometimes
suffered such men to go out of the world without
reconciliation and communion ; yet she did not this
for want of power to receive sinners into her com-
munion, but because she judged it more proper to
let her censures continue upon such to the very
last, to be an example and terror to others. So that
though the practice of the church and the Nova-
tians was in some cases the same, yet their princi-
ples were very different, and vastly wide of one
another. The Novatians wholly denied this power
to the church, and made a schism upon it ; the
church maintained her own just power, and used it
with discretion, sometimes one way, and sometimes
another, as she judged most expedient in her own
wisdom for the benefit and edification of sinners,
without dividing communion upon this point among
^'^ Auxil. do Ordinat. Formosi, lib. 1. cap. 12 ct 14. lib.
2. cap. 23.
^~ Suicer. Thesaur. Eccles. voce M£t«i/oi«, p. 357.
^ Cone. Sardic. can. 2. Mf)5e ii> tiS t/Xji XaiVt/e yoOi>
a^iovcrdai Koiuwvia^.
s» Socrat. lib. 7. cap. 25.
1030
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVII I.
the governors of the church, whatever way they
thought fit to practise. This is what Cyprian ob-
serves chiefly against Novatian™ in the case of ad-
mitting and not admitting adulterers to communion.
Some of our predecessors, says he, in this province
were of opinion, that peace was not to be granted
to adulterers, and therefore they wholly shut the
door of repentance against adultery ; yet they did
not depart from the college of their fellow bishops
upon this account, or break the unity of the catho-
lic church by any obstinate stiffness in their cen-
sure; so as that because peace was granted by
others to adulterers, therefore they who would not
grant it should make a separation from the church.
But the bond of concord remaining entire, and the
mystical unity of the catholic church continuing
undivided, every bishop managed and directed his
own acts of discipline as he thought proper, being
to give an account of his resolutions and manage-
ment to the Lord. It appears from hence, that the
dispute between the church and the Novatians was
not barely about practice, but about principles and
the power of the church, in the use and management
of the keys of discipline ; and therefore, though the
church sometimes did the same thing that the No-
vatians did, in refusing communion to some sin-
ners even at the point of death, yet she was no ways
chargeable with Novatianism, because she acted
upon different views and principles, and only made
use of her just power in a discretionary way, to ex-
tend or contract her censures, as she judged most
expedient for the benefit and edification of the
whole community, or any particular member of it.
And thus, I find, many learned men, such as Albas-
pinffius,"' Bishop Beveridge,"- and Cardinal Bona,*^
have accounted for this seeming difficulty in the
church's practice, which has so tortured the wits
of other men, for want of understanding wherein
the true nature of the Novatian heresy consisted :
some fancying, that the fathers in and before the
council of Eliberis were downright Novatians ;
others, that they allowed men reconciliation, and
peace, and absolution, but only denied them the
communion of the eucharist at their last hour ;
whereas nothing can be plainer, than that they de-
nied them not only the communion, as it denotes
Sect. 6.
This rigour abated
in after ages without
any reflection on
tile preceding prac-
tice.
the eucharist, but all manner of ministerial recon-
ciliation, pardon, absolution, and readmission into
the society of the faithful.
This rigour, indeed, was abated in
the practice of the following ages, but
without the least reflection on those
that went before them : because they
were sensible it was at the church's liberty to order
this part of discipline according to her own pru-
dence, and act as the circumstances of times and
the state of affairs required; judging the times of
peace to be different from times of persecution, and
that some abatement was to be made in this matter,
when all the world was become Christian. The
later councils, therefore, are not so stiff in requiring
the execution of the ancient canons in this particu-
lar, but allow every penitent communion at their
last hour, though they would not undertake to
assure them what effect an absolution in such ex-
tremity should have before God. The canons are
very numerous upon this head : it will be sufficient
to mention one or two as a specimen of all the rest.
The council of Agde "* speaks in general terms with-
out exception : No penitents are to be denied their
viaticum, or provision for their jom-ney, at the point
of death. The first council of Orange as univer-
sally, making no distinction : Whoever''* accept of
penance, when they depart from the body, let them
be received to communion ; but without the solemn
imposition of hands, which is only to be given them,
if they recover, upon performing their just penance
in the church. The fourth cou«cil of Carthage^*
orders. That they shall have both the solemn impo-
sition of hands, and the eucharist also, even though
they had lost their senses or were struck dumb with
their disease, if any about them could testify that
they desired penance in their sickness. And this
was agreeable to the rule made in the great council
of Nice," That no one at the point of death should
be deprived of his final and most necessary viaticum,
the eucharist or oblation, as it is explained in the
close of the canon, where the bishop is made judge
of his repentance. Upon this ground Synesius^
says, he never let any one go out of the world
bound with the bonds of anathema, if they desired
absolution; only, if they recovered, he reserved them
"" Cypr. Ep. 55. ad Antonian. p. 110. Et quidem apud
antecessores nostros quidam de episcopis istic in provincia
nostra daiidam pacem mcechis noii putaverunt, et in totum
pcenitentia; locum contra atlulteria clauserunt ; nontamen a
coepiscoporum suonim collegio recesseruut, aut eatholica;
ccclesia; unitatem vel duritisc vel censura; sua; obstinatione
ruperunt, &c.
•^i Albaspin. Observat. lib. 2. cap. 21.
"'^ Bevereg. Not. ad can. 8. Cone. Nic. p. G8.
"^ Bona, lier. Liturg. lib. 2. can. 17. n. 3.
'^' Cone. Agathen. can. 15. Viaticum omnibus in mortc
positis non est negandum.
^ Cone. Arausic. 1. can. 3. Qui recodunt dc corpora,
pcenitentia accepta, placuit, sine reconciliatoria manus im-
positione communicare, quod morientis sufficit consola-
tioni, &c.
"" Cone. Carth. 4. can. 76. Qui poenitentiara in infirmitate
petit, si casuduin ad eumsacerdos invitatus venit, oppressus
infirmitate obniutuerit, vel in plirenesin versus fuerit, dent
testimonium qui eum audierunt, et aceipiat pcenitentiam ; et
si continuo creditur moriturus, reconcilietiir per manus ini-
pnsitionem, et ori ejus infundatur eucharistia.
''" Cone. Nicoen. can. 13. El' tis t^oot uot, xoD TtKtvTuiov
KUL avayKaioTdnrov l({)oSiov /xt) uTroaTiptlia-OaL.
'•^ Synes. Ep. G7. ad Theopliilum, p. 252. Mii^tis yuo
dTrui}duoi ot&i/Jitvo^ ijxoi.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1081
to the disposition of his metropoHtan of Alexandria.
And this confirms the remark made in general by
Pope Innocent'* upon the different practices of the
church in times of persecution and times of peace.
The former obsers-ation was more severe, the latter
more indulgent. In ancient times many sinners
were denied communion at the hour of death : but
in his time they granted penance to all, and admitted
them to communion upon a death-bed repentance.
Only they did not think this so safe as the per-
formance of a regular penance in their life-time ;
and therefore they would not pronounce any thing
confidently of their condition. There goes an an-
cient homily under the name of St. Austin, and it
is also attributed to St. Ambrose, where this matter
is thus delivered: If a man repents at his last hour,
and is reconciled, and so dies, I am not'" secure that
this man goes hence securely : I can admit him to
penance, but I can give him no security. Do I say
he shall be damned ? I do not say it ; but neither
do I say he shall be saved. What then do I say ?
I know not, I presume not, I promise not. For I
know not the will of God. Would you free your-
self from all doubt, and avoid that which is uncer-
tain ? Repent whilst you are in health, and you
will be secure when your last day finds you ; be-
cause you repent in a time when you had power to
sin : but if you then only begin to repent, when you
can sin no longer, it is not so much you that forsake
your sins, as your sins forsake you. By all this it
plainly appears, that the church used a liberty of
discretion in treating sinners of the first rank, either
with severity or tenderness, as she judged expedient
for the ends of discipline, or the benefit and edifi-
cation of the sinner.
Indeed we may observe, that a great
wha Miberiy was latitude and liberty was allowed to
allowed to bishops in , . - , , . . ,
imposing pename, bishoDS, who Were the prime mmisters
and exacting proper ^ *■
satisfaction of sin- gf discipHue, to rcudcr it more rigorous
iiers. Some sinners r ' o
ftZfJL^° ^^' or easy, as they thought fit to regulate
the exercise of it in their own discre-
tion. For though it was necessary in general for
sinners to demonstrate their repentance to the
church, in order to give her satisfaction, and gain
themselves readmission ; yet the method of doing
this was not so precisely prescribed, but that bishops
had power to add to or abate something in the
measures of it. Therefore, though the general cus-
tom was to allow sinners to do public penance but
once in the church, yet there are some instances, in
the most strict and j)rimitive ages, of sinners being
admitted twice to this privilege. For IrenEDus"
says, Cerdon the heretic more than once made con-
fession of his heresy. Which we are to understand
of his doing penance twice for his errors by making
a public recantation of them. Tertullian says the
same of Valentinus and Marcion, that they were"
once and again cast out of the church for their tur-
bulent curiosity in corrupting the brethren, before
they broke out into their last dissension, when they
scattered the poison of their doctrines among the
people. And yet after that Marcion did penance,
and was to have been received into the communion
of the church again, ujion condition that he should
bring back those whom he had led into perdition ;
which he intended to do, but death prevented him.
It is noted also by Socrates" concerning St. Chry-
sostom, that though a synod of bishops had decreed,
that lapsers should only be admitted once to do
public penance, yet in his homilies he was used to
tell men, they should do it a thousand times, if oc-
casion required, and be received to communion.
Which bold doctrine displeased many of his friends,
and Sisinnius, the Novatian bishop, wrote a book
against it. After this, a council was held at Con-
stantinople, anno 426, or 427, under another Sisin-
nius, the catholic bishop, one of St. Chrysostom's
successors, against the Massalian heretics, wherein
it was decreed, that, because they had often relapsed
after doing penance, they should be admitted to do
penance no more, though they made never so many
solemn professions of repenting. The synodical
epistle is recorded in Photius," from whence we
learn, that relapsers at this time were allowed to do
penance again, though the council thought fit to
deny the Massalian heretics the privilege any longer,
because they had so often abused it.
Another instance of the power of
bishops in this matter, was the libertv nishops "had aiso
. - , ' power to moderate
which the canons themselves granted the term of penance
"^ upuujust Occasion.
them to moderate the term of penance,
and shorten it, if they observed any extraordinary
degree of zeal and sedulity in any penitents, that
might deserve their indulgence and commiseration.
The council of Nice, determining the term of pe-
nance for such as fell into idolatry," says, they shall
be three years hearers, and ten years prostrators,
before they were admitted to communicate in pray-
ers with the people : but if any were more than
ordinarily diligent in expressing their concern and
•"■^ Innoc. Ep. 3. ad Exuperium, cap. 2. De his observatiu
prior durior: posterior, intervenieate misericordia, inclina-
tior est, &c.
'" Aug. Hem. 41. ex 50. t. 10. p. 191. A<;ens pceniten-
tiain ad uhinium et reconciliatus, si securus hinc e.-vit. ego
non sum spcunis. Poenitentiam dare possum, seciiritatem
dare non possum, &c. Vid. Ambros. Exliortat. ad Poeuitenf.
"' Iron. lib. .3. cap. 4.
'- Tertul. de Proescript. cap. 30. Ob inquietam semper
eorum curiositatem, qua fratres quoq\ie vitiabant, semel et
iterum ejccti — novissime in pcrpetuum discidiuni relegali,
venena doctrinanmi suarimi disseminaverunt. Postnindiim
Marcion pcenitentiam confessus, cum couditioni daioB sibi
occurrit, ita paccm rccepturus, si caeteros quoque, quos pcr-
difioni erudisset, ecclcsioe restilueret, morte prxventus est.
■=' Socrat. lib. 6. cap. 21.
'• Phot. Biblioth. cod. 52.
" Cone. Nic. can. 12.
1082
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XVI II.
tears, and bringing forth good works, the true fruits
of repentance, it should be in the bisliop's power to
deal more gently and mildly with them, dvOpwirorepov
Ti TTfpi avrCJv (iovXevcaaGai, and bring them to com-
municate in prayers sooner. The like order is given
by the council of Ancyra,'" That bishops shall have
power, upoiT examination and trial of the penitents'
manner of behaviour and conversion, either to show
them favour by shortening the time of penance, or
otherwise to add to it at his discretion, ?; (pi\av9poj-
■TTtvtaQai, J] TrXnova ■KponTiQ'tvai xpovov. So St. Basil"
says, He that has the power of binding and loosing,
may lessen the time of penance to a penitent that
shows great contrition. And Chrysostom, in an-
swer to some who complained of the length of pe-
nance, that it continued a year, or two, or three,
says, I require not the continuance of time,™ but the
correction of the soul. Demonstrate your contri-
tion, demonstrate your reformation, and all is done.
The council of Lerida very expressly: Let it re-
main "^ in the power of the bishop either to shorten
the suspension of the truly contrite, or to segregate
the negligent a longer time from the body of the
church. And the great council of Chalcedon^"
leaves it entirely in the hands of every bishop in
his respective church, to show favour to such peni-
tents at his own discretion.
Sect. 9. -^""^ ^hi^ ^* what some of the an-
fnte"ande!.rnotion cicuts Call an indulgence ; which was
gence. ^^^ heretofore any pretended power of
delivering souls from the pains of purgatory, by
virtue of a stock of merits, or works of supereroga-
tion, which they of the church of Rome call now
the church's treasure, of which the pope is become
the sole dispenser : but anciently an indulgence was
no more than this power, which every bishop had,
of moderating the canonical punishments, which in
a course of penance were inflicted upon sinners ; so
that if the bishop saw any one to be a zealous and
earnest penitent, he had liberty to shorten the time
of his penance, that is, grant him a relaxation of
some of his penitential exercises, and admit him
sooner than others to communion. This was the
true ancient notion of an indulgence. And that it
was so, we may learn from one of the epistles of
Pope Vigilius, who, writing to a certain bishop con-
cerning some persons who were under penance for
•« Cone. Ancyr. can. 5. '? Basil, can. 74.
'8 Chrjs. Horn. 14. in 2 Cor. p. 816.
" Cone. Ilerden. can. 5. Mancat in potestatc pontificis,
vel veraciter afflietos non din suspendere, vel desidiosos
prolixiore tempore ab ecclcsioe corpore segregare.
"" Cone. Chalced. can. 16. 'iloiaufxtv Si ix^iv t);v au-
Gbutiuu tt/s £7r' aiixols ((>iKavdnw7rLai tov kutcl tottov
i-TricrKmrou. See Martin. Bracaren.s. Capitula Graec. Can.
cap. 81. Conversatio et fides pocnitentis compendiat tempn.s.
*•' Vi<ril. Ep. 2. ad Eleutherium, cap. 3. In ajstimationc
I'ralcrnitatis tua;, aliorumque pontilicnni per snas dioeceses,
reliuquatur, ut si qualilas et pocnitentis devotio fucrit appro-
bata, indiilgentiae (pioque reniedio sit vicina.
Sect. 10.
Which was some-
'iines granted at the
titercessioii of the
n:lrtyrs, or the in-
ilance of the civil
iiagistrate.
suffering themselves to be rebaptized by the Arians,
he tells liim,*' that it was left to his own judgment,
and the judgment of other bishops in their respect-
ive dioceses, if they approved the quality and devo-
tion of any penitents, to grant them the benefit of
an indulgence, that is, a relaxation of their peniten-
tial exercises, or a speedier admission to communion.
And this was sometimes granted
at the intercession of the martyrs in
prison, of which there are several ex-
amples in Cyprian ; and sometimes at
the instance of the civil magistrate.
For St. Austin tells us,**^ that as bishops were used
to intercede for criminals in the civil courts, so the
magistrates sometimes interceded for penitents in
the ecclesiastical. And he uses this as an argu-
ment to a certain magistrate to induce him to show
mercy to an offender: If you have liberty to inter-
cede with us for the mitigation of an ecclesiastical
censure, why may not the bishop intercede against
your sword, when our sword is only drawn to make
the man live better, but yours that he may not live
at all ? This sort of indulgences therefore had no
respect to the punishments of the next world, but
only to the mitigation of ecclesiastical punishment
in this ; Avhich is ingenuously acknowledged by
Cassander,**^ and several other learned Romanists,
some of which have undergone the censures of the
Roman inquisitors for their over-liberal concessions.
Particularly Polydore Virgil is put into the Index
Expurgatorius ** for saying, that the use of in-
dulgences is no older than the time of Gregory the
Great ; and Franciscus Polygranus,*^ for asserting,
that every bishop of Divine right has power to grant
indulgences, with some assertions of the like na-
ture, which agree very well with the true ancient
notion of an indulgence, as it has been now ex-
plained, but will not comport with the pope's sole
claim and pretence to this power, or any other inno-
vations in the modern practice. But this only by
the way ; I now return to the ancient church.
Where we may observe further, that
bishops had power to grant induler- r.isiiops had ako
^ , °. ° power to alter the
ence, not only by contracting the term nature of the pe-
, naltyiin some mea-
of penance, but also, in some measure, ^^'_.'^ of ir"" "^ "'"
by altering or lessening the nature
and quality of the punishment itself. Of which we
'- Aug. Ep. 54. ad Macedoninin, p. 93. Si vobis fas est
ecclcsiastieam correptionem intercedendo mitigare, quo-
niodo episeopns vcstro gladio non debet intercedere, cum
ilia eseratur, nt in quern e.xeritur bene vivat, iste ne vivat ?
^^ Cassand. Consultat. Art. 1'2. p. 103. Joan. Roffonsis,
cont. Luther. Art. 18. Polydor. Virgil, de Inventor. Kerum,
lib. 8. cap. 1. Alplions, a Castro, udvers. Ha;res. lib. 8.
p. 572.
>*' Inde.K Libror. Prohib. et E.xpurg. p. 853. Madrit. 1667.
*^ Index Expurg. p. 97. Salmur. 1601. Ex Fr. Polygrani
asscrtionibus quorundam ecclesise dogmatum. Fol. 68. de-
Icatur glossa marginalis, qua; ait, de jure divino quilibet
saccrdos posset dare indulgentias.
ClIAP. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
10^3
liave ;i })lain evidence in the council of Ancyra,'"'
\\ here, in the case of deacons who lapsed into idola-
try, and afterwards recovering, stood firm in a
second engagement, it is ordered, that they may
n lain the honour of deacons, but not any part of
ilieir sacred service, either in ministering the bread
(ir the cup, or in performing the office of the public
directors in the church ; yet the bishops should have
power, if they found them very dihgent, humble,
;uul meek, to grant them more or less of their office,
;:s they judged convenient. Which shows, that a
i;itat deal in this whole matter was left to the
Ij-shop's discretion, to make the exercise of penance
more or less severe, as well in the degrees of pun-
ishment, as in point of time, according to the dis-
jiosition and behaviour of the repenting sinner.
And this explains to us a term or
Sect. i2.
What the an- phrase, which often occurs in the
cui.ls moan by the ^ . . . • i, •
i.rrii injuima pa:- wntmjjs 01 the ancicuts, especially m
Cyprian,^' and the council of Elibc-
ris,*** and where they require that penitents should
YiCY^orxn. pccuitentiam ler/itunan}, plenam, et Jusfain, a
legal, full, and just penance. Some understand by
this, that they should fulfil the whole term or time
of penance prescribed by the canons ; others, that
they should not only fulfil the time, but regularly
go through all the several degrees of penance, as
mourners, hearers, prostrators, and co-standers, be-
fore they were received to communion. But neither
of these hit the true meaning of this ancient phrase,
which respects neither the time of penance, nor tlie
orders of penitents, but the muid and qualifications
of men acting sincerely and bona jide in their re-
pentance ; and expressing their hearty sorrow for
sin by weeping, and mourning, and fasting, and
ahnsdeeds, and charity, and an entire reformation ;
which are proper indications of a penitent mind,
and such as might incline the bishop to show them
some favour and indulgence, by shortening the time
of their penance, notwithstanding which it might
be called a just and full repentance, as Albaspi-
neeus**" rightly explains it.
Sect 13 There is one phrase more occur-
x'^'v-^n^tnierh]. ring in some of the ancient canons,
emanies orme. vN'liich may nccd a little explication
in this place, because it relates to the severity of
the ancient discipline, which we are now consider-
ing. The council of Ancyra, speaking of those who
commit nncleanncss with beasts,"" or draw others
into the same sin, (being spiritual lepers, and in-
fecting others with their contagion,) savs. They
shall pray with the x«i/in?o^evo«, or hyomantcs : which
denotes some extraordinary punishment, but of
what sort is not veiy easy to determine, because
learned men are not well agreed what the word
Xfifin^ofiivot properly means. The old translators
of the Greek canons commonly understand it of
encrgumcns or demoniacs, such as were vexed with
unclean spirits, and as it were tossed by them in a
tempest. Dionysius Exiguus renders it. Qui spiritu
pcn'clitantur immumh, vexed v:\th an unclean spirit:
the other translation of Isidorus Mercator has it,
Qui tempcstate jadantur, qui a nobis enenjumcni in-
tcllicfuntur, those that are tossed in a tempest, by
whom we understand encrgumcns. And Martin
Bracarensis, in his collection of the Greek canons,*'
renders it dcemoniosos, demoniacs. And that whicli
gives some probability to this interpretation is, that
the word xfffia^ofiivoi is so used and expounded by
many Greek wTiters. In the prayer for the whole
state of the church, and all orders in it, related bj'
the author of the Constitutions,''- there is one pe-
tition, lITTtp TWV XHfiaZ,Oll'iVlilV VTTO TOV uWoTploV, foT
those who are tossed by the enemy, that is, energn-
mens vexed with the evil spirit. And so Cyril*" of
Alexandria uses the same phrase for those that
Avere possessed with a wicked spirit. As also the
ancient commentators, Maximus"' upon Dionysius,
and Alexius Aristinus upon the canons,"* and the
modern Greeks in their Euchologium,"^ where there
is a prayer for the ^^et^a^oftfrot iitto irvivfiaruiv aKu-
Qaprwj', for those that are tossed or tormented with
unclean spirits. Upon the credit of W'hich autho-
rities Bishop Beveridge concludes,"' that praying
among the xf'M«s'3f'f»'oi, or hycnutntes, in the council
of Ancyra, denotes the penitents praying among the
energumens, or those that were vexed with un-
clean spirits. And so Osiander, in his notes upon
the council of Ancyra,"* and Mr. Dodwel,"" in his
observations upon Cyprian, who thinks the word
clidntneni, in one of Cyprian's epistles, is biit a cor-
ruption from chjdouizomeiii, KXvtMvil^ofiivot, which
is of the same import and signification with x**/*""
Zontvoi, denoting what the Latins call jnaniaci and
Ii/mjdtatici, persons possessed by an evil spirit, as
he shows out of some passages of Amphilochius ""
"" Cone. Ancyr. can. 2.
" Cypr. Ep. 54. al. 57. ad Cornel, p. 116. Ep. 5.5. ad
Antonian. p. 108.
"s Cone. Eliber. can. 3, 5, 14, 72, 76.
w Albasp. Observat. lib. 2. cap. 30. It. Not. in Can. 3-
Cone. Eliber.
^ Cone. Ancyr. can. 17. Tous a\oy£v<raniiioui kcu
Xfirpoi/s ovTa^, i)Tot XfTT/oaxrayTas, toutous TrpocrtTa^fi/
V ayia trvvooo'S th Toiis \ti/xa'(,oiiii/ovi tv)(^ta'6ai.
"' Martin. Bracar. Collect. Canonum, cap. 8l'. Oportct
talcs inter dueinoniosos orare, al. ordinare.
92 Constit. lib. 8. cap. 12.
" Cyril, in Esai. xlii. p. 544. Xtiiia^n/imoi utto irvft'iia-
T01 Troi/ijpoD.
" Ma.xim. in Dionys. Hierarch. Eccles. cap. 6.
"* Alex. Aristin. in Can. 17. Cone, .\ncyr.
"" Eucholog. Goar, p. 721.
9' Bevereg. Not. in Can. 11. Cone. Nic. n. I. p. 72.
*• Collect. Canonum. Witebergae. 1614. 4lo.
^ Dodwel. Dissert. 1. in Cyprian, p. 4.
'"" Amphiloch. Horn, de Pcenit. ap. Combefi*, p. 07.
Chrvs. Oral. 1. ad Stagvrium.
1084
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XYIII.
and St. Chrysostom, which support his conjecture.
Other learned men think the ;i^«t;ua$oju£i'ot, or hye-
mantes, were such penitents as, for the monstrous
greatness of their crimes, were not only expelled out
of the communion of the church, but cast out of
the very atrium or courts and porch of the church,
and put to do penance in the open air, where they
stood exposed to the inclemency of all weathers
whatsoever. This opinion is embraced and de-
fended by Albaspinaeus,'"' Cardinal Bona,'"" and
Suicerus.'"^ And there is a passage in Tertullian,
which makes this explication look very natural.
For speaking of the ancient discipline, and distin-
guishing the degrees and malignity of heinous of-
fences, he says. There were some impious'"' furies of
lust, so far transgressing all the laws of nature, both
wth respect to bodies and sex, that they did not
only expel them from the doors of the church, but
from any covered place belonging to it, as being
monsters rather than common vices. Either of
these opinions, as having each their reasons and
probability to support them, may be admitted. But
the opinion of Balzamon here is little worth, who
makes the hyemantes to be no more than the second
class of penitents, called hearers : this does by no
means show any special severity against such enor-
mous sins, assigning them only a common punish-
ment with the rest. But if we suppose those who
were guilty of them, either to be ranked among de-
moniacs, or wholly to be kept out of the church,
we have some proper idea of the church's severity
against them ; for which reason I have purposely
mentioned it in this place, where we have been dis-
coursing of the strictness and severity of the an-
cient discipline, which is the last thing considerable
in the exercise of it, whilst men were under the
bonds and fetters of excommunication. The next
thing is to see how they were loosed from these
bonds, when their penance was completed. And
this brings us to the business of absolution, or the
method of readmitting penitents into the commu-
nion of the church again ; which must be the sub-
ject of the next Book.
'<" Albasp. Observ. in Can. 17. Cone. Ancyr.
'"-Bona, Her. Liturg. lib. 1. cap. 17. n. 5.
"" Suicer. Thesaur. Eccles. voce ILEifxaX^oix^voi.
104 Tertul. de Pudicit. cap. 4. Reliquas autem furias im-
pias et, in corpora et in sexus ultra jura naturaj, non modo
limine, varum omni ecclesia3 tecto submovemus, quia uon
sunt delicta, sad monstra.
BOOK XIX.
OF ABSOLUTION, OR THE MANNER OF READMITTING PENITENTS INTO THE COMMUNION
OF THE CHURCH AGAIN.
CHAPTER I.
OF THE NATURE OF ABSOLUTIOX, AND THE SEVERAL SORTS OF IT ; MORE PARTICULARLY OF
SUCH AS RELATE TO THE PENITENTIAL DISCIPLINE OF THE CHURCH.
,, , , Having hitherto seen the exercise of
Sect. 1.
iMiraimliTminiSe'- pcniteiitial discipUne in all the seve-
nai, not akoiute. ^.^^ ^^^^.^^ ^f j^^ ^^ -^ related to slnners
under the bonds of excommunication, we are now
to consider it under another view, as it denotes their
absolution from those bonds by the power of the
keys, and the method of restoring or readmitting
penitents, when their penance was completed, to
the communion of the church again. And here
first of all we are to observe, that the ancients chal-
lenged no power in this matter but that which was
purely ministerial ; leaving the absolute, sovereign,
independent, and irreversible power only to God.
Of which I need give no other proof at present but
only this, that they constantly made it an argu-
ment for oui Saviour's Divinity, that he had the
sovereign power of forgiving sins ; wliich argument
could have signified nothing, had men been equal
sharers in this power with him. Thus Irenaeus
argues against some of the heretics in his own time :
"Our Saviour," says he,' " in forgiving sins both cured
the man, and manifestly declared who he himself
was. For if none can forgive sins but God alone,
and our Lord did forgive them, and cure men ; it
is manifest, that he was the Word of God, made the
Son of man : and as he was man, he suflered with
us and for us ; as he is God, he shows mercy to us,
and forgives us our debts, which we owe to God
our Maker." The same argument is urged by Ter-
tullian in his books against Marcion ;^ and by No-
vatian against the Ebionites ; ^ and Athanasius
against the Arians.* St. Basil ^ also uses it, as one
of his strongest weapons against Eunomius; and
the like is done by St. Hilary," and St. Chrysostom,'
and St. Jerom,^ and Victor of Antioch,' and Cyril
of Alexandria,'" who all argue for our Saviour's Di-
vinity from this topic, that he had sovereign and
absolute power upon earth to forgive sins. And St.
Ambrose uses the same argument against the Ma-
cedonians, to prove the Divinity of the Holy Ghost."
I produce none of these testimonies at large here,
both because they all speak the same thing, and are
already produced in an excellent book of Bishop
Usher's,'- which is common in every reader's hands :
where he also shows further the general agreement
of the ancients in this assertion. That none can for-
give sins but God only, that is, with an absolute and
sovereign power ; and therefore the power of abso-
lution in the church is purely ministerial, and con-
sists in the due exercise and application of those
means, in the ordinary use of which God is pleased
to remit sins ; using the ministry of his servants, as
stewards of his mysteries, in the external dispensa-
tion of them ; but himself conferring the internal
grace or gift of remission by the operation of his
Spirit only upon the worthy receivers. These mys-
teries or means of grace, in the external dispensa-
tion of which the church is concerned, and in the
ordinary use of them remission of sins is conveyed,
are usually by the ancients reckoned up under these
five heads : I. The absolution or great indulgence
of baptism. 2. The absolution of the cucharist.
' lien. lib. 5. cap. 17. Peccata igitur remittens, hominem
quidem curavit, semetipsum autem manifeste ostendit, quis
esset. Si enim nemo potest remittere peccata nisi solus
Dens ; remittebat antem ha5c Diiminus, et cuvabat homines :
manifestuin est, quoniani ipse erat Verbnm Dei, Filius ho-
minis factus Et quoraodo homo compassus est nobis,
tanquam Deus misercatnr nosiri, &c.
- Tertul. cont. Marcion. lib. 4. cap. 10.
' Novat. de Trinit. cap. 13.
* Athan. Orat. 3. cont. Arianos. Orat. 4. cont. Ar. It.
Epist. de Synodis.
' Basil, cont. Eunom. lib. b.
" Hilar. Com. in Mat. viii.
' Chrys. Horn. 29. in Mat. ' Hicron. Com. in Mat. ix.
" Victor, in Marc. ii.
'» Cyril. Thesaur. lib. 12. cap. 4. Item de recta tide ad
reginas.
" Ambros. de Spir. Sancto, lib. 3. cap. 19. Vid. Aug.
Horn. 23. ex 50. c. 7.
'- Usher, Answer to the Jesuit's Challenge, p. 79, &c.
10%
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIX.
3. The absolution of the word and doctrine. 4.
The absolution of imposition of hands and prayer.
5. The absolution of reconcilement to the church
and her communion by a relaxation of her censures.
The two first may be called sacramental absolution ;
the third, declaratory absolution ; the fourth, preca-
torj" absolution ; the fifth, judicial absolution ; and all
of them authoritative, so far as they are done by the
ministerial authority and commission which Christ
has given to his chm-ch, to reconcile men to God by
the exercise of such acts and means, as conduce to
that end in a subordinate and ministerial way, ac-
cording to his appointment.
But then all these sorts of absolu-
of theVrand ab- tioH wcrc uot rcckoued of equal con-
Fiolution of baptism. . , .,,,.,. ,-.
That this «as of no ccm in penitential discipline. Jbor
use in penitential
discipline to pen,ons tliough baptism was always esteemed
unce baptized. o ir ^
the most universal absolution, and
gi-and indulgence in the ministry of the church ; as
conveying a general pardon of sins to every true
member of Christ, when he first entered into his
mystical body by the laver of regeneration ; yet
this had no place in the exercise of penitential dis-
cipline. For no penitent was ever reconciled to
the communion of the church (after any lapse, or
censure, or penance done for it) by a second bap-
tism. And yet the stewards of Christ's mysteries
were always supposed to have the ministerial power
of conveying remission of sins to ■ men by the ad-
ministration of baptism: and so far as they were
intrusted with the administration of it, so far they
had power to bind or loose ; to admit the worthy
into the church, or keep the unworthy out of it ;
that is, in the ministerial way, to remit men's sins
by admitting them to baptism, or retain their sins
by keeping them from it, according to the rules of
Christ's institution and appointment. The ancients
upon this account commonly give baptism the name
of indulgence, or remission of sins, or the sacra-
ment of remission, as I have had occasion to show
out of the council of Carthage " under Cyprian, and
one of the Roman councils mentioned by Cotele-
rius,'^ and St. Austin,'* in a former Book,'" where
we treat more expressly of baptism. It is also ob-
servable, that the ancients commonly deduce this
ministerial power of remitting sins in baptism from
" Conc.Carth. ap. Cypr. n. 10. p. 231.
'* Cone. Rom. ap. Coteler. in Constitut. Apost. lib. 3.
cap. 9. '^ Aug. de Bapt. lib. 5. cap. 21.
'« Book XI. chap. 1. sect. 2.
" Cypr. Ep. 76. al. 09. ad Magnum, p. 185. Cum in
baptismo unicuique peccata sua remittuntur, probat et dc-
clarat in suo evangelio Dominus, pereos solos posse peccata
dimitti, qui habeant Spiritum Sanctum. Post resurrec-
tionem enim discipulos suos mittens, loquitur ad eos et
dicit, Sicut misit me Pater, et ego mitto vos. Hoc cum
dixisset, iusofflavit et ait illis, Accipite Spiritum Sanctum.
Si cujus remiseritis peccata, remittentiir illi : si cujus te-
nueritis, tenebiintur. Quo in locoostendit, eum solum posse
the same text upon whicli the power of all other
absolutions is founded, viz. John xx. 23, " Whose
soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ;
and whose soever sins 3'e retain, they are retained."
They say, this commission is executed by the min-
isters of Christ, as well in conferring baptism, as in
reconciling of penitents, or any other way of minis-
terial absolution. Cyprian argues upon this foot
against the baptism of heretics and schismatics,
that baptism given by them is of no benefit to the
receiver, because they are not of the number of
those to whom Christ gave commission to remit
sins, as not being endued with the Holy Spirit.
" Seeing," says he," " that remission of sins is granted
to every man in baptism, the Lord in his gospel de-
clares and proves, that sins can only be remitted
by them who have the Holy Spirit. For after his
resurrection, when he sent forth his disciples, he
said unto them, ' As my Father sent me, so send I
you. And when he had said this, he breathed on
them, saying. Receive ye the Holy Ghost. Whose
soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ;
and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained.'
In w^hich place he shows, that they only can baptize,
and grant remission of sins, who have the Holy G host."
So again in another epistle :'^ " It is manifest both
where and by whom that remission of sins is grant-
ed, whicli is granted in baptism. For the Lord first
gave that power to Peter, that whatsoever he loosed
on earth, should be loosed in heaven. And after
his resurrection he said to his disciples, ' Whose so-
ever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and
whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained.'
Whence we understand, that no other have power
to baptize, and grant remission of sins, but they who
are made rulers in the church by the evangelical
law and ordinance of the Lord." Firmilian also
follows Cyprian '" in the same argument, proving
from the same texts, that heretics have no power
to remit sins in baptism, because they are not in
the church, nor of the number of those to whom
Christ gave that commission. Neither was it only
Cyprian and Firmilian that thus asserted the power
of remitting sins in baptism to belong to the minis-
ters of Christ, but generally all other interpreters.
Cyril of Alexandria,^" expounding those words of
baptizare, et remissionem peccatorum dare, qui habeat
Spiritum Sanctum.
'^ Id. Ep. 73. ad Jubaian. p. 201. Manifostum est autem,
ubi et per quos remissa peccatorum dari possit, qua; in bap-
tismo scilicet datur. Nam Petro primum Dominus
potestatem islam dedit, ut id solveretur in coelis, quod ille
solvisset in terris. Et post resurrectionem quoque ad apos-
tolos loquitur, dicens, Sicut misit me Pater, &c. Unde in-
telligimus, non nisi in ecclesia prsepositis, et in evangelica
lege et Dominica oidinatione fundatis, licei'e baptizare, et
remissam peccatorum dare.
'» Firmil. Ep. 7.5. ap. Cypr. p. 225.
2" Cyril, lib. 12. in Joan. .\.x. 23. t. 4. p. 1101.
C'lIAP. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
los;
cur Saviour, "Whose soever sins ye remit," <S:c., says,
•• Spiritual men remit or retain sins, as I conceive,
two ways. For either they call those to baptism,
who are worthy of it upon the account of a good
life and approved faith, or else they forbid and re-
licl those from the Divine gift, who arc unworthy
(if it. This is one way of remitting or retaining
sin. Another way is, when they punish and cor-
net the children of the church oflending, and par-
ildu them again upon their repentance : as Paul
delivered the Corinthian over to the destruction of
I he llesh, that the spirit might be saved; and after-
ward received him, that he might not be swallowed
up of over-much sorrow." St. Ambrose in like
manner ascribes the power of remitting sins to the
administration of baptism, as well as penance : and
niion this ground -' he asks the Novatians, "Why
do ye baptize, if sins cannot be remitted by the min-
istry of man ? V7hat is the difference, whether
priests assume this power as given to them in the
exercise of penance, or the administration of bap-
tism ? " Gaudentius" says, " It is this key of the
sacraments that opens the gate of the kingdom of
heaven." Consequently he must mean also, that
so far as ministers are instrumental in conferring
the sacrament of baptism, so far they are instru-
mental in procuring men that remission of sins
which attends it. And for this reason Chrysostom
magnifies the sacerdotal office upon a double ac-
count, because the priests '^ have power to remit
sins, both when they regenerate us, and afterwards ;
that is, both by baptism and penance, when they
first admit men into the church, and readmit or re-
concile them after any great transgression. But I
mention this, not so much to explain the peniten-
tial discipline of the church, (in which baptismal
absolution has no concern,) as to remark a few other
necessary things. As, first, that sacerdotal absolu-
tion in general extends much further than is com-
monly apprehended ; for it includes the whole
transaction of baptism, whereby remission of sins is
ministerially gi-anted to every true member of Christ,
when he is first admitted into his church. Whence
it follows, secondly, that sacerdotal absolution does
not necessarily require any particular or auricular
confession of private sins ; forasmuch as that the
grand absolution of baptism was commonly given
without any particular confession. And therefore
the Romanists vainly found the necessity of auricu-
lar confession upon those words of our Saviour,
" Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto
them :" as if there could be no absolution witliout
particular confession ; when it is so plain, that the
great absolution of baptism (the power of which is
founded by the ancients upon this very j)larc) re-
(juired no such particular confession. Thirdly, We
may hence infer, that the power of any sacerdotal
absolution is only ministerial ; because the adminis-
tration of baptism, (which is the most universal ab-
solution,) so far as man is concerned in it, is no
more than ministerial. All the office and power of
man in it is only to minister the external form, but
the internal power and grace of remission of sins is
properly God's: and so it is in all other sorts of
absolution. Therefore, though baptismal absolution
be no part of penitential discipline, yet, by observing
these things in it, we shall more easily discern the
true nature of those other absolutions, which have
some relation to the penitential discipline of the
church.
The first of these (though we may ^.^^^ ^
call it the second in the general con- g,^'i,I5''bj'Th""u"
sideration of absolutions) was the "'"""*'■
absolution that was given by the ministry of the
cucharist. This had some relation to peniten-
tial discipline, but did not solely belong to it. For
it was given to all baptized persons, who never fell
under penitential discipline, as well as those who
lapsed, and were restored to communion again. And
in both respects it was called the to Tt\tioi>, the per-
fection or consummation of a Christian ; there being
no higher mystery that an ordinary Christian could
partake of. To those who never fell into such great
sins as required a public penance, it was an absolu-
tion from lesser sins, which were called venial, and
sins of daily incursion ; and to penitents, who had
lapsed, it was an absolution from those greater sins,
for which they were fallen under censure. That it
was esteemed such a general absolution in both
cases, we learn from the characters which the an-
cients give of it, both at large, and with a particular
respect to its loosing the bonds of excomniunica-
tion. Cyprian"' says, in general, "That when we
drink the blood of the Lord, and the cup of salva-
tion, we put off the remembrance of the old man,
and forget our former secular conversation ; and our
sorrowful and heavy heart, which before was press-
ed with the anguish of our sins, is now absolved or
set at liberty by the joyfulncss of the Divine in-
dulgence or pardon." And more particularly, that
-' Ambros. de Pcenitent. lib. 1. cap. 7. t. 1. p. 157. Cur
baptizatis, si per hominem peccata diuiitli noii licet? Quid
interest, utruin per poeiiiteiitiam, an per lavacrum hoc jus
sibi datum sacerdotes vcndicent ?
" Gaudent. Tract. 16. Die Ordinat. Suae, Bibl. Pair. t. 2.
p. 59. Janua quippe regni coilorura non nisi hoc sacra-
mentorum spirituali clave reseratur.
-^ Chrys. de Sacerdot. lib. 3. cap. G. Ov yap vt' dv j;yuds
auicyfuvihai fiovov, dXXa Kai Tu fXiTa tuvtu aui'X«>(iitv
i.\vv(Tiv l^oiKTiav ifxaoTri/xuTa.
-' Cypr. Ep. 63. ad Capcilium, p. 153. Epoto san;riiiiic
Domini, et poculo saliilari, exponitur mcmoria veteris ho-
minis, et fit oblivio convcrsationis pristinae saecularis; ct
mcestum pectus ac triste, quod prius pcccatis angcntilius
prcmcbatur, divinw induigeutice laetitia resolvitur.
1088
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIX.
it was esteemed an absolution, as it resolved the
bonds of excommunication, without any other for-
mality or ceremony of receiving the penitent into
the communion of the church, we learn from that
order made in the first council of Orange,^ That
such penitents as are ready to leave the body, shall
have the communion without the reconcihatory im-
position of hands (which, as we shall see by and
by, was the usual and ordinary ceremony in recon-
ciling penitents pubhcly at the altar, and what these
were to have afterwards, if they happened to sur-
vive). In the mean time this sort of communion,
the eucharist taken without imposition of hands,
was sufficient for the consolation or reconciliation
of a dying person, according to the decrees of the
fathers, who congruously call this sort of commu-
nion their viaticum, or provision for their journey.
The fourth council of Carthage has two canons
implying the same thing. The first says,*" If a peni-
tent is struck dumb in his sickness, and is thought
to be at the point of death, he shall be reconciled
both by imposition of hands, and by the eucharist
put into his mouth. And the other-' grants the
eucharist as an absolution by itself to penitents in
sickness, if they chance to die ; only providing, that
in case they recover, they shall not hold themselves
absolved without imposition of hands also : because
in case they survived, they were obliged to perform
the residue of their penance, which they should have
done before, and then be reconciled by imposition
of hands publicly at the altar ; but if they died, the
eucharist alone was a sufficient absolution for them.
And this is confirmed by that memorable story re-
lated by Eusebius,^ out of an epistle of Dionysius,
bishop of Alexandria, concerning one Serapion, an
aged man, who had led a virtuous life, but happened
at last to lapse into idolatry in time of persecution.
He had often sued for pardon, but no one would
hearken to him, because he had sacrificed to idols.
Afterward falling sick, he sent for one of the pres-
byters to come and absolve him in the night. The
presbyter himself was sick, and could not go to him :
but because the bishop had given in charge, that
absolution should be granted to all that were at the
point of death, if they desired it, and especially if
they had earnestly desired it before, that they might
have hope and consolation in their last minutes,
when they were about to leave the world ; the pres-
byter sent him a little portion of the eucharist by
the boy that came for him, bidding him to dip it in
liquor, and put it into his mouth. Which he did,
and presently the man expired. Upon which Diony-
sius himself makes this remark : That it was appa-
rent, that God preserved him, and continued him
so long in life, till he might be absolved, and have
liis sins blotted out, and be owned by Christ for the
many good deeds he had done. I need make no
other reflection upon the story, since Dionysius tells
us so plainly, that to minister the eucharist to men
was to grant them absolution, and remission of sins,
and peace and favour with Christ, when it was
given in his name to worthy receivers. And thus
it was, that the ministers of Christ, as his ambassa-
dors, were always supposed to have the ministerial
power to remit sins, and reconcile penitents to
Christ, by this sacramental absolution.
The third sort of absolution is that . , ,
Sect. 4.
of the word and doctrine, which is ciarLoryt''<'™fi^c-'
partly declarative, and partly opera- mwI 'drni'lTwS'i^d
tive and effective ; and is of use both
in penitential discipline, and out of it. For the
ministers of Christ, as his ambassadors, have com-
mission and authority to make a general and public
declaration of the terms of reconciliation and salva-
tion to men. And this is also ministerially opera-
tive in working faith and repentance in men's souls,
which are the terms of salvation, whereby they
obtain remission of sins. For faith comes by hear-
ing, and hearing by the word of God. They have
also power to declare to men in particular, that they
are in a salvable state, when, upon the best human
judgment that they can make, they apprehend and
discern in them the necessary conditions of salva-
tion. This is that key of knowledge, whereby they
open to men the gate of heaven, and the way to
eternal life, procuring for them the remission of sins,
and all the benefits of the gospel covenant. It is
this that introduces men at first into God's favour,
and ascertains them of it ; and when they are fallen
from that state by wilful sin, it is a means, as a part
of the church's penitential discipline, to reduce them
back again to their forfeited estate and primitive
condition. Upon which account hearing of the word
of God, as we have seen before, was always one
station of penitents in the church, and was an
initiatory sort of reconcilement of them to God,
introductory to the great and last reconcilement at
the altar. And in this sense, the ancients say, Christ
gave his disciples power to remit sins. " Every
man," says St. Jerom,^" " is bound in the cords of his
" Cone. Arausican. can. 3. Qui receduntde corpore, ae-
cepta poenitentia, placuit, sine reconciliatoria manus impo-
sitioneeos communicare, quod morientis sufficit consolationi,
al. reconciliationi, secundum definitiones patrura, qui hujiis-
modi communionem congruentor viaticum nominaverunt.
•" Cone. Carth. 4. can. 76. Si continuo creditur moriturus,
recnncilietur per manus impositionem, et infundatur ori ejus
eucliaristia.
2' Ibid. can. 78. Poenitentes, qui in infirmitate viaticum
eucharistise acceperint, non se credunt absolutos sine manus
impositione, si supervixerint.
2* Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 44.
'^ Hieron. in Esai. xiv. 17. Funibus peccatorum suorum
unusquisque constringitur : quos funes atque vincula solvere
possimt et apostoli, imitantes magistrum suum, qui eis dix-
erat, Quaecunque solveritis super terrara, erunt soluta et in
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1089
own sins : which cords and bonds the apostles have
power to loose, imitating their Master, who said
unto them, * Whatsoever ye loose upon earth, shall
be loosed in heaven.' Now, the apostles loose them
by the word of God, and testimonies of Scripture,
and exhortation unto virtues." In like manner St.
Ambrose^" says, Sins are remitted by the word of
(iod, whereof the Levite is the interpreter, and a
sort of executor : and in this respect the Levite is
the minister of remission. It is this key of the
word, says Maximus Taurinensis,^' which opens
the conscience to confession of sins, and includes
1 herein the grace of the mystery of salvation unto
eternity. Thus ministers are said to be instrumental
in reconciling men to God, and procuring them re-
mission of sins, because to them is committed the
word of reconciliation.
The fourth sort of absolution was
Of the precatory that of intcrccssion and prayer, which
absolution given by , . «
imposition of hajids was used as a concomitant of most
and prayer. ^
other absolutions. For baptism and
the eucharist were either administered in a pre-
catory form, or at least prayers and intercessions
for pardon of sins always attended them ; and so
they did also the great and solemn reconciliation of
penitents at the altar. And to prayer they com-
monly joined imposition of hands, a rite and cere-
mony of benediction that was used in all offices of
religion. By this, persons were at first admitted to
the state of catechumens, and by this trained up in
their preparation for baptism. By this, persons
were confirmed in the close of baptism. By this,
ordinations were given to the clergy, and benedic-
tions to all the people. And Albaspineeus^ has
observed, that in the course of public penance this
ceremony was at least four times used towards
all that went through it, before they were com-
pletely reconciled and admitted to full communion.
1. They were admitted to penance by imposition of
hands. 2. They had frequent imposition of hands
whilst they were penitents in the order of kneelers
or prostrators. 3. They were admitted to the lower
degree of communion in prayers only without the
oblation by the same rite. 4. And, lastly, imposi-
tion of hands was one of the solemn rites of admit-
ting them to the more perfect degree of reconciUa-
tion at the altar. Now, though prayer and imposi-
tion of hands was not esteemed an absolution in all
these cases, yet in many of them it certainly was.
For Chrysostom, speaking of the several powers of
the sacerdotal odice, and the methods of expiating
sin, says, " The priests do it not only by their doc-
trine and admonition, but also by the assistance^'
of their prayers ; they have power of remitting sins,
not only when they regenerate us in baptism, but
afterwards. For St. James says, 'Is any sick
among you? Let him call for the elders of the
church, and let them pray over him, anointing him
with oil in the name of the Lord : and the prayer
of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise
him up; and if he have committed sins, they shall
be forgiven him.' " Pope Leo, after the same man-
ner, makes sacerdotal absolution to consist in prayer.
" The assistances of Divine goodness," says he,'* " are
so ordained, that the Divine indulgence is not to be
obtained but by the supplications of the priests.
And it is very useful and necessary that the guilt
of sin should be loosed by the supplications of the
priests before the last day." Here remission of sins
is plainly ascribed to the efficacy of intercession
and prayer. St. Austin*^ says the prayers of holy
men in the church procure remission of sins both
in baptism and penance; for he argues thus: If
the prayers of holy men in the church procure re-
mission of sins for those who are baptized not by
the dove, but by the hawk, (that is, not by good,
but wicked men,) if they come to that sacrament in
the peace of catholic unity; why should not the
prayers of the same men loose the sins of those who
return from heresy or schism to catholic unity? He
adds,"' a little after, that the prayers of the saints
(that is, the mournings of the dove) grant remission
of sins to those that are baptized in the peace of
the church, whatever the person be that adminis-
ters baptism, whether he be a covetous man or an
extortioner, because he only acts in the person of
the church, by whose prayers remission of sins is
obtained. Therefore he exhorts the Donatists in
another" place, to return to the peace of the church,
where, by the joint prayers of two people united,
coelo. Solvunt autem eos apostoli sermone Dei, et testi-
moniis Scripturarum, et exhortutione virtutiim.
'" Ambros. de Abel et Cain, lib. 2. cap. 4. Rcinittuutur
peccata per Dei verbum, ciijus Levites interprcs, et quidam
executor. Levites igitur minister remissiouis est.
^' Maxim. Taurin. Horn. 5. de Natali Petri et Pauli, p.
231. Clavis quae et conscientiam ad confessionem peccati
aporit, et gratiam ad a;ternitatem mysterii salutaris includit.
'- Albasp. Observ. lib. 2. cap. 31.
^' Chrys. de Sacerdnt. lib. 3. cap. 6. t. 4. p. 35.
'* Leo, Ep. 89. al. 91. ad Theodor. Sic divinoe bonitatis
prsesidiis ordiiiatis, iit indulgeutia Dei, nisi supplicationibus
sacerdotum, neqiieat obtineri.— — Item, multum utile ac
necessarium est, ut peccatorum reatus ante iiltimum diem
sacerdotali supplicatione solvatur.
4 A
'^ Aug. de Bapt. lib. 3. cap. 17. An forte per orationes
sanctorum spiritalium, &c., eorum etiam peccata solvantur,
qui non per columbam, sed per accipitrem baptizautur,
si ad illud sacramentum cum pace catholicic unitatis acce-
dunt ? Quod si ita est, cur non ergo per eorum orationes,
cum quisque ab haeresi aut schismate ad paceni catholicam
venit, ejus peccata solvuntur?
•'"' Ibid. cap. 18. Remissam tamen peccatorum non da-
bant, (raptores et avari,) quae per orationes sanctorum, id
est, per columbic geniitus datur, qiiicunquc baptizet, si ad
ejus pacem pertinent illi quibus datur.
3' Ibid. lib. 2. cap. 13. Multum valet ad propitiandum
Deiun fraterna concurdia. Si duobus ex vobis, ait Domi-
nus, convenerit in terra, quicquid petieretis, liet vobis. Si
duobus hominibus, quanto magis duobus populis ? Simul
I OHO
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIX. i
they might obtain remission of sins. For the Lord
had said, " If two of you shall agi-ee on earth as
touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be
done for them of my Father which is in heaven."
If for two men, how much more for two people !
Therefore let us jointly fall down to supplicate the
Lord : do you partake with us in unity, and let us
partake with you in sorrow, that charity may cover
the multitude of sins. Here, again, we see, remis-
sion of sins is ascribed to prayer. And so Cyprian
understood it, when he thus addressed himself to
those that had lapsed into idolatry:'^ "We pray
you to repent, that we may be able to pray to God
for you : we first turn our prayers to you, that we
may turn the same to God, and beseech him to
have compassion on you." Eusebius,'° after Clemens
Alexandrinus, notes this to have been the method
whereby St. John obtained pardon of Christ for the
young man, who, after a pious education in the
church, was become a most notorious robber upon
the mountains : he interceded with Christ by fre-
quent prayers and fastings, and thereby restored
him, a great example of repentance, to the church.
And thus TertuUian,*" whilst he was a catholic, re-
presents Christ as joining his intercession with the
tears of the church, and thereby obtaining pardon
for the penitent sinner. The first council of Orange *'
appoints this to be the way of reconciling heretics,
who desire to become catholics at the point of
death : If the bishop was not at hand, the presby-
ters were to consign them with chrism, and the be-
nediction : which benediction was the same as im-
position of hands and prayer. For as imposition of
hands by a figure always implies prayer, with im-
position of hands, as an outward sign or ceremony
accompanying prayer; so both these together are
what the ancients always mean by a benediction.
So that when the council bids those who are bap-
tized in heresy, to be reconciled to the church, or
absolved by a benediction, it is plain, that prayer is
\mderstood as the proper means of their absolution.
And it is the same thing as is ordered in other
canons," that heretics so baptized should be re-
ceived into communion by chrism and imposition
of hands, that is, unction to consign or confirm them
with the Spirit, (which was wanting in their here-
tical baptism,) and prayer with imposition of hands,
to give them the peace and communion of the
chm-ch. Of which way of reconciling and absolv-
ing penitent heretics, who were baptized out of the
church, we shall have occasion to discourse a little
more distinctly hereafter. Here I only add further
the testimony of St. Ambrose," who says. The priests
execute that commission which is given by Christ,
John XX. 23, for remitting of sins, as intercessors by
their prayers. They make request, but God be-
stows the gift : the service is human, but the
bounty (of forgiveness) is from the power above.
So that if this be not the only way, whereby the
ministers of Christ are empowered to remit sins, as
some of the schoolmen themselves have determined;
yet it was certainly one way, and that of general
use in the primitive church, as is clearly evident
from the present allegations, and will be made more
apparent in the sequel of this discourse.
For prayer had a considerable share ^^^^ ^
in the great and final absolution of ab?oi..tion i"''!,™!-
penitents, when, after they had per- H^l^' ^L\irlo"h%
formed their canonical penance, they munton'of^thr""'
were solemnly reconciled and received
to the peace and perfect communion of the church
at the altar. This was that famous way of remit-
ting sins, and absolving sinners, of which we read
so much in the monuments of the fathers and coun-
cils, where they speak of penitential discipline and
absolution of sinners. This is what is generally
meant by those ancient phrases, granting them
peace, restoring them to communion, reconciling
them to the church, loosing their bonds, granting
them pardon and indulgence, and remitting their
sins, which are but so many different ways of ex-
pressing this one thing, viz. the solemn manner of
absolving public penitents and admitting them to
full communion, when their canonical penance was
regularly performed. And this comprehended all
the other ways of absolution, except that of bap-
tismal absolution. For, as I noted before, no peni-
tent that had once been regularly baptized, was ever
admitted to communion by a second baptism ; but
they had the absolution of prayer and imposition of
hands, and the absolution of the eucharist, and the
declaratory absolution of the word and doctrine:
for solemn prayer was made to God for them, to
procure their absolution from him ; and the solemn
nos Domino prosternamus, participamini nobiscum unita-
lem, participemnr vobiscum dolovem, et oharitas cooperiat
miiltitudinem peccatorum.
'■'^ Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 136. Rogamus vos, ut pro vobis
Doum rogare possimus. Preces ipsas ad vos prius vertimus,
qiiibns Deum pro vobis, ut misereatur, orainus.
'" Eiiseb. lib. 3. cap. 2.3. Aaxf/iXiat fiiv tv)(cu'; i^aiTou-
/j.ivo's, K.T.X. Ex Clem. Alex. Tract. Quis Dives salvetur ?
*" Tertul. de Poenit. cap. 10. .<Eque illi cum super te
lacrymas agunt, Christus patitur, Christus Patrem deprcca-
tur. Facile impetratur semper, quod Filius postulat.
" Cone. Arausican.cau.2. Haereticos iu mortis discrimiue
positos, sicatholici esse desiderent, si desit episcopus, a pres-
byteris cum chrismate et benedictione consignari placet.
'2 Cone. Arelat. 2. can. 17. Bonosiacos, quos baptizari in
Trinitate manifestum est — cum chrismate et manus imposi-
tione recipi sufficit. Leo, Ep. 92. ad Rusticum, cap. 16.
Per manus impositionem, invocata virtute Spiritus Sancti,
quam ab heereticis accipere non potuerunt, catholicis copu-
landi sunt. Vid. Siricium, Ep. 1. ad Himerium, cap. 1.
Innocent. Ep. 2. ad Victricium, cap. 8. Ep. 18. ad Alex-
andr. cap. 3. Ep. 22. cap. 4.
'^ Ambros. de Spir. Sancto, lib. 3. cap. 19. Isti rogant,
divinitas donat, &c.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OP THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1091
imposition of hands was given them to signify their
reconcihation ; and the eucharist was immediately
given them, to restore them to the communion of
the altar ; and by the whole a declaration was made,
that they were now again in the society and peace
of the chm-ch, and in favour with God, as far as
human understanding could make any judgment of
them. And upon this account, some ancient writers
acknowledge no other sorts of absolution but only
two ; the baptismal absolution, which is antecedent
to all penitential discipline ; and this of reconciUng
public penitents to the communion of the altar;
because this latter comprehends all the other ways
of absolution in the several acts and ceremonies that
were used in the conferring of it. Thus we have
heard before Cyril of Alexandria" expounding those
words of the commission, John xx. 23, " Whose so-
ever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them."
Spiritual men remit or retain sins two ways : for
either they call those to baptism, who are worthy of
it upon the account of a good life and approved .
faith ; or else they forbid and repel those from the
Divine gift, who are unworthy of it. This is one
way of remitting or retaining sins : the other way
is, when they correct and punish the children of the
church offending, and pardon them again upon
their repentance. Now, because the ministers of
Christ are in a great measure the proper judges of
men's qualifications both for baptism and the eu-
charist, therefore a great power and authority was
allowed them in both these cases to examine into
men's behaviour and faith, and to judge who were
fit and who were not fit for the reception of them ;
and accordingly to minister or not minister to them
those mysteries, which were the means of conveying
remission of sins to the worthy receiver ; and so
they were invested with a sort of absolute judicial
authority in the external administration of these
things with respect to the outward communion of
the church, though not vidth an absolute authority
over the conscience in respect to God, who alone
can properly remit sin and absolve the sinner. So
they acted in a double capacity in these matters ;
as judges in respect of men's visible qualifications
for the sacraments, and the proper time and season
of admitting them to the participation of them ;
having power to shorten or prolong the time, as
they judged of the negligence or proficiency of the
petitioning parties : but they acted only as inter-
cessors to God for them, as to any thing pertaining
directly and properly to the purification of the con-
science from sin, which is not in man's power, but
only in a ministerial way, to do those things which,
as means of grace, may contribute towards obtain-
ing a proper absolution and remission of sins from
God, in whose power only is the absolute power of
forgiving sins. This is the true state of the matter,
as to what concerns the several sorts of absolution
in use in the ancient church, and particularly that
absolution which was given to public penitents
upon their restoration to communion ; the manner
and ceremonies of which, with other incident cir-
cumstances, I shall now go on a little further to
explain.
CHAPTER II.
OF THE CUSTOMS, RITES, AND CIRCUMSTANCES AN-
CIENTLY OBSERVED IN THE PUBLIC ABSOLUTION
OF SINNERS.
When sinners had performed their
regular penance, and carefully gone no sfmure an-
,° , , , <. T cienUy absolved, till
through the several stages or dis- they had perform-
^ ^ ^ ^ ed their regular pe-
cipline appointed for the distinct or- nance, except in case
r 1- 1- of imminent death.
ders of penitents in the church, they
were then admitted to complete and perfect com-
munion by the great and last reconciliatory absolu-
tion. But this was anciently granted to none be-
fore they had orderly completed the full term of
their penance, unless it was in case of imminent
death, when their desperate case made it reason-
able to treat them a little more favourably, and
grant them an indulgence, which no consideration
but that extraordinary exigence could procure them.
Indulgences were not then bought and sold, as they
were most shamefully in after ages : much less was
bare confession sufficient to gain a man absolution,
before he had done a formal and serious penance
to the satisfaction of the church. The Audian he-
retics indeed were very faulty in this matter, as
Theodoret informs us ; ' for they not only assumed to
themselves a despotic authority, like the Donatists,
to pardon sins by their own power ; but also hastily
granted remission upon a bare confession, without
staying for any fruits of repentance, or prescribing
any time for the public manifestation of them, as
the laws of the church always required. And there
w^ere some presbyters of the church in Cyprian's
time, who, for favour or filthy lucre, were much in-
clined to admit lapsers, without any just penance
done, in a very hasty and preposterous manner, to
communion. And the martyrs, by their artifices
and frauds, were many times induced to intercede
to the bishops for such sinners, and almost de-
mand of them an immediate readmission of the of-
fenders. But Cyprian very sharply remonstrates
against this usurpation and abuse, in several letters
written both to the clergj', and the martyrs, and
" Cyril, lib 12. in Joan. xx. 23. See before, sect. 2.
4 A 2
' Theod. de Fabulis Hasret. lib. 4. cap. 13.
1092
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIX,
the people themselves,'-' wherein he sets forth both
the irregularity and the danger of the practice ; tell-
ing the people particularly, that this indulgent fa-
cility in the clergy to grant them such a preposterous
peace, did not really give them peace, but destroy
it ; nor gi-ant them true communion, but only hinder
their salvation. And St. Ambrose' makes a like
reflection on the vanity of those who seek for such
a sudden restoration : Some men, says he, desire to
be admitted to penance only for this reason, that
they may presently receive the communion again.
These men do not so much desire to be absolved
themselves, as to bind the priest : for they retain
their evil conscience ; and therefore the priest sins
greatly in admitting men, who give no signs of re-
pentance, to communion against the laws of the
church. There was one case, indeed, in w^hich men
might be reconciled privately, when they had not
perfectly gone through their whole course of pe-
nance ; which was, when they lay sick and despaired
of upon a death-bed : but that was an extraordinary
case, and the only exception that the general rule
admitted of; and was only a private, and not a
solemn and public reconciliation : and even in that
case, as I have showed before,^ the canons provided,
that, if the sick man recovered, he should perform
the residue of his penance in the regular course ap-
pointed for public penitents, before he was solemnly
reconciled at the altar. So that the custom of ab-
solving sinners in health before any penance is
done must be determined to be not only a novelty,
but a great abuse and corruption of the ancient
discipline, wholly owing to the degeneracy of latter
ages.
^ , „ As to the manner of the ancient re-
sect. 2.
rPMn'cn"d^n"S couciliation, it was usually thus per-
cioth at the aitir. fornic(j_ Whcu a sinner had gone
through the course of his penance, he was brought
to the altar in the same habit that he had performed
his penance, that is, in sackcloth, and there with
solemn prayers, and tears, and imposition of hands
received to full communion. The circumstance of
sackcloth is mentioned by the first council of To-
ledo ;* and the place of reconciliation said to be the
altar, not only by that council, but by Optatus,**
who, speaking to the Donatists, and of their way of
reconciling penitents, (which was the same as was
used in the catholic church,) he tells them, that at
the same time that they laid hands on sinners, and
remitted their sins, they turned to the altar, and!
said the Lord's prayer. And so St. Jerom' says,,
The bishop enjoins the people common prayer, when i
he reconciles any one, who had been delivered over
unto Satan, to or at the altar.
Yet in some cases, when the crime
was very public, and more than ordi-
Sect. 3.
Sometimes more
,)ul»liclv before the
narily notorious and scandalous to all "/«'» 'or reading-
desk.
the people, the criminal, for example's
sake, received his absolution in a more public place,
before the ajjsis or reading-desk, in the open body
of the church, and in the view of all the people.
This we learn from a canon of the third council of
Carthage' inserted into the African Code, which
says. That if any penitent's crime be public, or vul-
garly known to all, so as to have given scandal to
the whole church, he shall receive imposition of
hands, that is, his absolution, before the apsis.
Learned men indeed are not exactly agreed about
the sense of this canon : Du Fresne,'' after Balsa-
mon and Zonaras, takes the ajjsis for the church
porch ; and Zonaras says, the imposition of hands
means the first imposition that admitted them to
penance. Albaspineeus '" thinks the apsis means the
same as the ambo or reading-desk ; where the peni-
tents of the third class, called the substrators, kneel-
ed down daily to receive imposition of hands ; and
to this he thinks the imposition of hands mention-
ed in the foresaid canon chiefly relates, but with
this difference, that whereas ordinary ]>enitcnts re-
ceived their imposition of hands a little more pri-
vately behind the desk, these more notorious and
scandalous criminals, which the canon speaks of,
received it publicly before the desk, in the face and
view of all the people. He also is of opinion, that
their final absolution was given them in the same
place; and that I take to be the true meaning of the
imposition of hands in the canon now before us.
However, it is certain, whatever the ^.^^^ ^
sense of that canon be, that the great aittr'aiwl^" given
and final absolution of public peni- form%y'impost(i'Jn
t f T ' of hands and prayer.
tents was always perrormed m a sup-
plicatory form, by imposition of hands and prayer.
This is evident from the forementioned testimonies
of Optatus and St. Jerom. Cyprian speaks often of
it, as used both in public and private reconciliation.
In one place he says. All penitents " continued a
2 Cypr. Ep. 10. al. 16. ad Cler. p. 37. Ep. II. al. 15. ad
Martyr, p. 34. It. de Lapsis, p. 128.
^ Ambros. de Poenit. lib. 2. cap. 9. NonnuUi ideo posc\int
poenitentiam, nt statim sibi reddi cnmnuuiionein vnlint.
Hi non tarn se solvere ciipiunt, quam sacerdotem ligare, &c.
" Book XVIII. chap. 4. sect. 2.
^ Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 2. Publicam pcenitentiam gerens
sub cilicio, divine reconciliatus altaiio.
•^ Optat. lib. 2. p. 57. Inter vicina momenta, dum mantis
imponitis, et delicta donatis, mox ad altare conversi, Do-
minicam orationeni prxtermitteie non potestis. -
' Hieron. Dial. cont. Lucif. cap.2. Saccrdos indicia
in populum oratione, altario reconciliat.
•* Cone. Carth. 3. can. 32. Ciijuscunque preiiitentis pub-
licum et vulgatissimum crimen est, quod universam eccle-
siam commoverit, ante apsidemmanus ei imponatur. Vid.
Cod. Afric. can. 43.
° Du Fresne, Commentar. in Paulum Silent iarium, p. 536.
'" Albaspin. Not. in Cone. Carth. 3. can. .32.
" Cypr. Ep. 12. al. 17. ad Plebein, p. 39. Pcenitentia
agitur justo tempore, et e.xomologesis fit, iuspecta vita ejus
qui agit pcenitentiam ; nee ad communicationem venire
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
in03
just time in the exercise of pt-n.-ince; they made
their confession, and their hfe was examined, and
then they were received to communion by imposi-
tion of hands given tliem by the bishop and clergy ;
and there was no other way of being reconciled but
this. He repeats this again in other places,'- and
both there and elsewhere complains of some of his
presbyters " who transgressed this rule, and admit-
ted penitents to the eucharist before this ceremony
of admission was regularly performed toward them.
He also shows that private reconciliation of peni-
tents upon a death-bed was performed after the
same manner : They made their confession before a
presbyter or deacon," and if they were in danger
of death, imposition of hands was given them, that
they might depart hence in peace unto the Lord.
Which shows, that he speaks not only of the inter-
mediate imposition of hands, which was given daily
to the third order of penitents, called prostrators,
whilst they were doing their penance, but also of
the last imposition of hands, which was given to pe-
nitents at their final reconciliation to the commu-
nion of the church. This some canons therefore
call the reconciliatory imposition of hands, to dis-
tinguish it from all other kinds, whether in penance
or out of penance. The custom continued in Africa
to give dying penitents reconciliation in this man-
ner by imposition of hands in the time of St. Aus-
tin and the fourth council of Carthage ; for so that
council appointed : If a man in sickness desires "
penance, let him receive it ; and if the signs of
death be upon him, let him be reconciled by im-
position of hands, and let the eucharist be put into
his mouth. But in other places the eucharist alone
was given to dying penitents, as their viaticum,
when they had not performed their whole penance
in health; and if they happened to recover, then
they were to finish their penance in the ordinary
• course ; and when they had given evidence of a
true repentance by the proper fruits of it, they were
then to be received publicly to communion by the
reconciliatory imposition of hands, as in this case
the first council of Orange '° appointed. Now,
though there be no mention made of prayer in this
way of reconciliation, yet it always is to be under-
stood, according to that of St. Austin," who says,
that imposition of hands is nothing else but prayer,
that is,' a ceremony attending all prayers of bene-
diction : which therefore both he "* and other writ-
ers sometimes more expressly call orationcm manus
tmpositionis, the prayer of imposition of hands :
some forms of which, both for penance and other
benedictions, may be seen in the author of the
Apostolical '" Constitutions ; and particularly for
reconciling of jienitents there is an order, that the
bishop^" shall receive them to communion with im-
position of hands, and the prayer of the whole
church for them. The form of this prayer is in the
end of St. James's liturgj-, under the title of fi>x>) tov
iXaffitov, the prayer of propitiation, which is directed
to Christ in these words : " 0 Lord Jesus Christ,'"
Son of the living God, thou Shepherd and Lamb,
that takest away the sins of the world, that for-
gavest the debt to the two debtors, and grantedst
remission of sins to the sinful woman, and gavest
to the sick of the palsy both a cure and pardon of
sins ; remit, blot out, and pardon our sins, both vo-
luntary and involuntary, whatever we have done
wittingly or unwittingly, by transgression and dis-
obedience, which thy Spirit knoweth better than
we our selves. And whereinsoever thy servants
have erred from thy commandments in word or
deed, as men carrying flesh about them, and living
in the world, or seduced by the instigations of Sa-
tan ; or whatever curse or peculiar anathema they
are fallen under, I pray and beseech thy ineffable
goodness to absolve them with thy word, and remit
their curse and anathema according to thy mercj'.
O Lord and Master, hear my prayer for thy ser-
vants ; thou that forgettest injuries, overlook all
their failings, pardon their offences both voluntary
and involuntary, and deliver them from eternal pun-
ishment. For thou art he that hast commanded
us, saying, ' Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth,
shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever ye shall
loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven :' because
thou art our God, the God that canst have mercy
and save and forgive sins ; and to thee, with the
eternal Father, and the quickening Spirit, belongs
glory now and for ever, world without end. Amen."
The like forms of absolution by prayer are still
in use in the Greek church, as may be seen iu Goar's
quispossit, nisi prius illi ab episcopo et clero mauus fuerit
imposita.
'-Cypr. Ep. 10. al. IG. p. 37. Per manus impositionem
episcnpi et cleri jus communicationis accipiant, &c.
'^ Vid. Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 136. Ep. 12. al. 17. p. 39. Ep.
11. al. 15. ad Martyres. p. 34.
'* Cypr. Ep. 13. al. 18. p. 40. Si presbyter repertus non
fuerit, et urpjere exitus cceperit, apud diaconum exomologe-
sin facere delicti s\ii possiiit; ut manu eis in pcenitentia
imposita, veniant ad Dominum cum pace. It. Ep. 14. al.
19. p. 41. Ep. 15. al. 20. p. 43.
'^ Cone. Carth. 4. can. 76. Accipiat po3nitentiam ; et si
continuo creditur mnriturus, reconcilietur per manus impo-
sitionem, et ori ejus infimdatur eucharistia.
'" Cone. Arausican. 1. can. 3. Quod si supervi,\crint,
stent in ordine pceuitentium, nt ostensis necessariis poeni-
tentiai fructibus, legitimam comm\uiionem cum reconcili-
atoria manus impositionc recipiant. See in Book XVI 11.
chap. 4. sect. .3, this canon more I'ully recited.
" Aug. de Bapt. lib. 3. cap. 16. Quidcnini aliud est im-
positio manus, nisi oratio super homiuem?
" Aug. de Peccator. Meritis, lib. 2. cap. 26. Cone.
Milevitan. 2. can. 12. Clem. Alex. Prcdagog. lib. 3. cap. 11.
Euseb. Hist. lib. 1. cap. 13. lib. 7. cap. 2. Constit. Apost.
lib. 8. cap. 9. Xtipoth<Tia kkl f^X''-
'" Constit. lib. 8. cap. 9 et 39.
2» Ibid. lib. 2. cap. 18.
=" Liturg. .Jacobi in Bibl. Patr. Gr. Lat. t. 2. p. 23.
1094
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIX.
Euchologium^- and Dr. Smith's Account of the pre-
sent State^ of that Church. Bishop Usher shows
further out of Alcuin,-* and the old Ordo Romanus,
and some of the Roman ceremonials and pontificals,
that the same form was used for many ages in the
Latin church also. And this is confirmed by the
old Latin Missal published by Illyricus and Cardi-
nal Bona," where the absolution, under the title of
Indulffcntia, runs in this form : " He that forgave the
sinful woman all her sins for which she shed tears,
and opened the gate of paradise to the thief upon a
single confession, make you partakers of his re-
demption, and absolve you from all the bond of
your sins, and heal those infirm members by the
medicine of his mercy, and restore them to the body
of his holy church by his grace, and keep them
whole and sound for ever."
Other forms of absolution by prayer might be
added, but these are abundantly sufficient to show,
that anciently the great and formal absolution of
public penitents at the altar was usually performed
by imposition of hands and prayer ; the one as the
means procuring, and the other as the rite declaring
their reconcihation to God and his church.
If it be inquired, when the use of
Absolution in the ^}^g indlcativc form of absolution first
indicative form, £(;o
tmlhftwem cen^ began to be used in the church, that
'"^' is, the form, I absolve thee, instead of
the deprecatory form, Christ absolve thee ; Morinus^''
has fully proved, that there was no use of it till the
twelfth or thirteenth century, not long before the
time of Thomas Aquinas, who was one of the first
that wrote in defence of it. And our learned Bishop
Usher ^' has clearly proved the novelty of it from
Aquinas himself. For he says,^ There was a learn-
ed man in his time, who found fault with the indi-
cative form of absolution then used by the priest,
I absolve thee from all thy sins ; and would have it
to be delivered only by way of deprecation ; alleging,
that this was not only the opinion of Gulielmus
Altissiodorensis, Gulielmus Parisiensis, and Hugo
Cardinalis ; but also that thirty years were scarce
passed, since all did use this form only, Absohrtio-
nem et remissionem tribuat tihi Omnipotens Deus,
Almighty God give thee remission and forgiveness.
This points out the time of the change so precisely,
that learned men,'^" who allow the form in some
sense proper to be used, make no scruple to declare
their opinion of the novelty of it upon the strength
of the foregoing considerations.
If it be asked further, in what sense g^^^ g
the indicative form of absolution may foJliVmajtrfuow-
be allowed? it is answered, that it "^'
may be allowed several ways. 1. As an act of juris-
diction, by those who are intrusted with the power)
of receiving public penitents into communion, and
loosing the bonds of excommunication, wherewith
they were judicially and formally tied by the cen-
sure of the church before. In this sense it is no
impropriety for him who has the key of jurisdiction,
and power of relaxing, as well as inflicting church'
censures, to use the indicative form, I absolve thee.
For this is only an external act of ecclesiastical
power, that respects only the outward and visible
communion, but does not directly or immediately
affect the conscience. Therefore some learned per
sons not only allow the use of it in this sense, but
think it was actually so used by some in the primi
tive church.^" As by Zephyrinus, bishop of Rome,
whom Tertulhan (after he was become a Montanist)
upbraids,^' as saying, I forgive the sins of fornica
tion and adultery to those that do penance for them
meaning, that he admitted them again to the peace
and communion of the church, which the Mon-
tanists, and the Novatians after them, would by nc
means allow of. 2. This indicative form, I absolve
thee, may be interpreted to mean no more than the
declaration of God's will to a penitent sinner, that
upon the best judgment the priest can make of his
repentance, he esteems him absolved before God
and, accordingly, pronounces and declares him abJ
solved : as St. Jerom'" observes, the priests undei
the old law were said to cleanse a leper or pollute
him ; not that they were the authors of his pollu-
tion, but that they declared him to be polluted, whc
before seemed to many to have been clean. Anc
in another place'* he makes a more close remarl
concerning this matter, whilst he reflects upoi
22 Goar, Eucholog. p. G66. *' Smith's Account, p. 181.
-* Usher, Answer to the Challenge, p. 88.
" Bona, Rer. Liturg. in Appendice, p. 763. Qui mulieri
peccatrici omnia peccata dimisit lacrymanti, et latroni ad
unani confessionem claustra apevuit paradisi, ipse vos re-
demptionis sure participes ab omni vinculo peccatorum
absolvat, et membra aliquatenus debilitata medicina mise-
ricordiae sanata, corpori sanctae ecclesiae redeunte gratia
restituat, atque in perpetuum solidata custodiat. Qui vivit
et regnat, &c.
=« Morin. de Prenitent. lib. 8. cap. 8, 9, &c.
2' Usher, Answer to the Jesuit's Challenge, p. 89.
2" Aquin. Opusc. 22. de Forma Absolution, cap. 5.
29 See Bishop Fell's Not. in Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 136.
Discourse of the Penitential Discipline of the Primitive
Church, chap. 3. sect. 4. Lond. 161 1.
» Fell, in Cypr. ibid.
3' Tertul. de Pudicit. cap. 1. Pontifex scilicet Maximus
episcopus episcoporum, dicit, Ego et mcechiae et fornicationi.
delicta poenitentia functis dimitto.
32 Hieron. lib. 7. in Esai. xxiii. De sacerdotibus in Le
vitico legimus, contaminatione contaminabit eum sacerdos
non quod contaminationis autor sit, sed quod ostendat em:
contaminalum, qui prius niundus plurimis videbatur.
33 Hieron. in Mat. xvi. t. 9. p. 49. Istum locum episcop
et presbyteri non intelligentes, aliquid sibi de Pharisocorun
supercilio assumunt, ut vel damnent innocentes, vel solver
se noxios arbitrentur : cum apud Deum non sententia sa
cerdotum, sed reorum vita quKratur. Legimus in Levitic
de leprosis, ubi jubentur, ut ostendant se sacerdotibus, et i
lepram habuerint, tunc a sacerdote immundi fiant: no
quod saccrdotcs leprosos faciant et immundos, sed quo
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1095
some bishops and presbyters in liis own time, who,
not understanding the true meaning of the com-
mission to remit sins, assumed to themselves some-
thing of a Pharisaical pride and loftiness, so as to
imagine they had power either to condemn the in-
nocent, or absolve the guilty ; when yet, before God,
it is not the sentence of the priests, but the life of
the criminals that is inquired into. We read in
LeNaticus concerning the lepers, where they are
conmianded to show themselves to the priests, and if
they had the leprosy, they were then to be polluted
or made unclean by the priest ; not that the priests
made them leprous or unclean, but because they had
the power of judging who were leprous or not le-
prous, and might discern who were clean or unclean.
As, therefore, the priest makes the leper clean or
unclean, so the bishop or presbyter here binds or
looses, not properly making the guilty or the guilt-
less ; but according to the tenor of his office, when
he hears the distinction of sins, he knows who is to
be bound, and who to be loosed. Upon this also the
Master of the Sentences (following St. Jerom) ob-
serves, that the priests of the gospel have that right
and office, which the legal" priests had of old under
the law in curing the lepers. These, therefore, for-
give sins or retain them, whilst they show and de-
clare that they are forgiven or retained by God. For
the priests put the name of the Lord upon the chil-
dren of Israel, but it was he himself that blessed
them, as it is read in Numb. vi. 27. 3. The indica-
tive form, I absolve thee, may be used in the per-
formance of any external act of the ministry, which
is used as a means to obtain remission of sins of
God; as in the administration of baptism, or the
eucharist. The priest may as well say, I absolve
thee, as, I baptize thee ; for baptism is an absolu-
tion, as we have seen before : but then the priest's
part in it is only to administer the external form ;
but it is God that gives the internal grace, and
spiritually baptizes with remission of sins. Yet,
forasmuch as the priest has power to minister the
external form, he may say, I baptize thee, or I wash
thee with water; which washing is the outward
means appointed by God to convey to us remission
of sins, and the internal washing of our souls in
the blood of Christ by the power of the Holy
Ghost. So likewise in the administration of the
eucharist, a priest might say, I give thee the body
of Christ, or, I absolve thee by the body of Christ ;
meaning, that he ministered to him the outward
element of bread, which is the sacramental body of
Christ, appointed to be used as a means to convey
the real body of Christ and all his benefits, whereof
absolution or remission of sins is one, to the worthy
receiver. Our church has not appointed the in-
dicative form of absolution to be used in all these
senses, but only once in the office of the sick, and
that may reasonably be interpreted (according to
the account given out of St. Jerom) a declaration of
the sinner's pardon, upon the apparent evidences of
a sincere repentance, and the best judgment the
minister can make of his condition ; beyond which
none can go but the Searcher of hearts, to whom
alone belongs the infallible and irreversible sen-
tence of absolution. But of this only by the
way ; I now return to the practice of the primitive
church.
Where we may observe, that be-
sides the common way of reconciling whf '"'chrism or
ordinary penitents to the church, there times added to >m-
position of hands in
was something often very peculiar in t^e reconciliation or
^ • * certain heretics and
the reconciliation of heretics and "hurch?'"''* '° '*"'
schismatics. For they were considered
under a threefold denomination or distinction :
either they were such as had been baptized in the
church, and afterward fell away from it ; or, second-
ly, they were such as were baptized in heresy or
schism, but with the usual form of baptism; or,
thirdly, they w^ere such as had been baptized by
heretics or schismatics by such a corrupted form,
as destroj'^d the true nature and essence of the
thing itself, and made it altogether a null and void
baptism. The first sort were reconciled much after
the same manner as other penitents, only making
a confession and abjuration of their errors. But
the second sort, because they wanted the true effect
of baptism, that is, the grace or unction of the
Holy Spirit, which they could not have out of the
church in heresy or schism, were therefore recon-
ciled, not only with imposition of hands, but with
the holy imction or chrism added to it, to give them
confirmation, and denote their reception of the
Holy Spirit of peace upon their returning to the
peace and unity of the church. And the third sort,
because they wanted true baptism, were received
after the manner of heathens, with a new baptism
because their first pretended baptism was altogether
null and void. This was the distinction made be-
tween those several sorts of heretics, and the true
grounds and reasons of the different observations
in the church's discipline in their reconciliation
and reception. The two latter sorts of heretics
were scarce looked upon as properly penitents in
the church, but were rather received sub i?na(/itie
2)ceniteHtke, under the image and resemblance of the
penance that was usually performed by those who
habeant notitiam leprosi et non leprosi, et possint discer-
nere qui mundus quive immundus sit. Quomodo ergo ibi
leprosum sacerdos miindum vel immiindum facit, sic et hie
alligat vel solvit episcopus et presbyter, non eos, qui insontes
sunt vel noxii [Jaciens:] sed pro officio suo, cum peccato-
rum audierit varietates, scit qui ligandus sit, quive solven-
dus. I have supplied the word faciens, which the sense
seems plainly to require.
'• Lombard. Sontent. lib. 4. dist. IS. p. 3:il.
1096
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIX'
had once been members of the church, as Pope In-
nocent informs us in one of his epistles ; where,
speaking of some who had been baptized by the
Arians and other sects, who retained the due form
of baptism, he says,^ " They received them under
the image of penance with imposition of hands and
sanctification of the Holy Spirit, to perfect their
baptism, which, though given in the name of the
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, yet wanted the grace
of the Holy Spirit, which they could not have but
upon their return to the peace and unity of the
catholic church. Therefore then they received
them with imposition of hands, and the unction of
chrism, if they had not been anointed before." This
he repeats in several other places.^" And the same
is confirmed by the testimonies of Siricius," and
Leo,'* and St. Jerom,^ and Gennadius,^" and the
author under the name of Justin Martyr," and the
councils of Orange ^'- and Epone : '^ all which, be-
cause I have had occasion more fully to represent
them in another work,^' I only just mention in this
place, with this single remark, that the council of
Orange, and that of Epone, and the author under
the name of Justin, expressly mention the ceremony
of chrism, or anointing with the holy oil ; which is
also appointed by the council of Laodicea,''^ and the
general council of Constantinople,"*^ and the second
council of Aries," and the council of Trullo,^* to be
used with imposition of hands in the reconciliation
of such heretics as had been baptized in any heresy
or schism with the true form of baptism, in the
name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost : such
are required only to renounce their errors, and learn
the true faith, and make profession of it ; and then
they were to be reconciled with imposition of hands
and chrism, which was pecuhar to this sort of peni-
tents, who had never before been united truly to
the catholic church. They seem not to have gone
through all the stages of penance, as other peni-
tents did in the church ; but to have been recon-
ciled in a more compendious way, more suitable to
their state and condition, as strangers and foreign-
ers now just entering within the pale of the church.
For which reason Pope Innocent styles their short
penance only an image or faint resemblance of that
penance, which held other penitents often very long
under the discipline of the church.
As to others, who had been ban-
' ^ Sect. 8.
tized by such heretics as had either ,. '^^^y some here
•^ tics could be reconi'
wholly rejected, or greatly corrupted buf byVne" bk^p
the true form of baptism, there was ''""'
a very different way of receiving and reconciling
them to the communion of the church. For they
could be admitted no other way, but as heathens
by the door of baptism ; seeing their former pre-
tended baptism was not only defective in some re-
moter circumstances, but in the very form and
essence of it, and therefore reputed absolutely null'
and void, and necessary to be repeated, in order tc
make them members of the church. Upon this
account the council of Nice ^^ ordered the Samosate-
nians or Paulianists, upon their return to the catho-
lic church, to be baptized. The council of Laodi-i
cea ^^ made a like order for the reconciliation of the
Montanists or Cataphrygians. The first council ol
Constantinople^' decreed the same for the Montan
ists, Eunomians, and Sabellians. The second coun-<
cil of Aries adds the Photinians ;'- and the council
of TruUo^' the Manichees, Valentinians, Marcion-
ites, and all others of the like nature ; that is, all
such as had not been truly baptized with due form
of baptism. There was no other way of reconciling
such to the catholic church, but by instructing and
training them up to the knowledge of the true faith,
first as catechumens, and then giving them the ab-
solution of baptism, which in this case was allowed
to them, as having never received any true baptism)
before. These were the several ways of reconciling)
penitent heretics, according to the variety of their
circumstances, and thfe different state and condition:
they were in, when they desired to be reunited to^
the body of the church.
As for those who were baptized in
the church, and afterward fell aAvay what'"' conditions
. , , , . /• t were required in the.
into any heresy or schism, we find no reconciliation of
those who fell from
other way of reconciling them but the the church into he-
*' ^ resy or schism.
common and ordinary way of recon-
ciling all other penitents, by imposition of hands
and prayer. For, as I have noted before, if the
first baptism was valid, a second baptism was never
allowed to be given to any penitent by way of ab-
solution. Yet some greater hardships" and severer
conditions were often imposed upon such apostates
and deserters, before they could be admitted to the
^ Innoc. Ep. 18. ad Alexandrum, cap. 3. Eorum laicos
converses ad Dominum, sub imagine poenitentiae ac Sancti
Spiritus sanctilicatione per manus impositionem suscipi-
mus, &c.
^ Innoc. Ep. 2. ad Victriciiim, cap. 8. Ep. 22. ad Epis-
copos Macedon. cap. 1 et 5.
"' Siric. Ep. 1. ad Ilimerium Tarracon. cap. 1.
^ Leo, Ep. 37. ad Leonem Raven, cap. 2. Ep. 92. ad
Rusticiun Narbon. cap. IG.
" Hieron. Dial. cont. Lucifer, cap. 8.
*" Gennad. de Eccles. Dogm. cap. 52. It. de Scriptor.
Eccles. cap. 27.
" Justin. Qusest. 14. ad Orthodox.
■■- Cone. Arausic. 1. can. 2. Hacreticos in mortis dis-
crimine cum chrismate et benedictione consignari placet.
■" Cone. Epaunen. can. 16. Haereticis in lecto decura-
bentibus, presbytero chrismate subvenire permittimus.
*' Scholast. Hist, of Bapt. Part I. chap. 1. sect. 20, 21.
■•^ Ccmc. Laodic. can. 7.
■"* Cone. Constant. 1. can. 7.
" Cone. Arelat. 2 can. 17. '"' Cone. Trull, can. 95.
'" Cone. Nic. can. 19. ^^ Cone. Laodic. can. 8.
^' Cone. Constant, can. 7. ^' Cone. Arelat- 2. can. 16.
^^ Cone. Trull, can. 96.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1097
peace of tlie church again. If they were ring-
leaders and broachers of the heresy, who drew
others into their error and faction ; it was common-
ly required, that they should bring back the multi-
tude whom they had deceived, before they obtained
a perfect absolution. Thus Tertullian^^ observes of
Marcion, that he was promised to be absolved only
upon this condition, that he should reduce those
back again to the church, whom he had led away
by his doctrine into perdition : and he undertook to
do this, but death prevented him. Cyprian makes
a like remark in the case of Trophimus, one of the
three bishops that were concerned in giving Nova-
tian an unlawful ordination, whereby they set him
up as anti-bishop against Cornelius, and raised a
flaming schism in Rome : he says, his supplication
for readmission was accepted,^^ because by his hu-
mility and satisfaction he brought back the people,
whom he had drawn into the schism ; and it was
not so much Trophimus that was admitted again
into the church, as a great number of the brethren,
who had gone aside with him, and would not have
returned without their leader. And yet he was not
allowed to retain his espiscopal office, but only to
communicate in the quality of a layman. Some-
times it was required of them, as a condition of
their absolution, that they should make discovery
of the remainders of their faction. St. Austin
gives us an instance of this in his own treatment of
one Yictorinus, a subdeacon, who fled over to the
sect of the Manichees : when he returned again,
and desired to And a place for repentance, St. Aus-
tin refused to admit him, unless he would give in-
formation of the rest of his party. Sometimes they
were required to anathematize their eiTors, and ab-
jure them in writing. The council of Nice exacted
this condition ^° of the Novatians ; and the council
of Gangra," of the Eustathians ; and the second
council of Arles,^* of the Novatians ; and the Afri-
can councils,^' of the Donatists. The council of
Laodicea^ insists upon the same from the Nova-
tians, Photinians, and Quartadecimans. And the
general council^' of Constantinople exacts it of the
Macedonians, Sabbatians, Arians, Novatians, Quar-
tadecimans. And sometimes they were required
not only to anathematize error, and subscribe the
truth, but to take an oath for greater confirma-
tion ; as Socrates says'" Constantine obliged Arius
to do, though he did it fraudulently and like an im-
postor. This was the precaution which the church
used particularly in the case of heretical apostates,
to be ascertained of their sincerity in making re-
cantations, before she would receive them into her
communion again, or grant them absolution.
There is one circumstance more to
be noted under this head, which is the or ti.e timr of abso-
lution. »
ordmary time of absolution. This
seems to have been fixed, in the ordinary course of
discipline, to the day of our Savioui-'s passion, or
rather the day on which he was betrayed. For so
St. Ambrose says expressly, that on the day that
our Lord gave himself for us,*^ it was usual in the
church to relax men's penance, or grant them ab-
solution. In the Roman church, in the time of
Pope Innocent,"^ the custom was the same, to ab-
solve penitents only upon the Thursday before
Easter, except some sickness intervened, and the
penitent's life was despaired of ; for then he might
be reconciled at any time, when necessity required,
rather than leave the world without the benefit of
communion. It was at or about this time also, that
the emperors (perhaps in imitation of this custom
of the church) were wont to send forth their civil
absolutions or indulgences, as they called them,
whereby at the Paschal festival they granted pardon
to all criminals, who lay bound in prison for their
faults, except some that were of a more malignant
and unpardonable nature. This practice was first
begun by Valentinian, and continued by Theodo-
sius and the succeeding emperors ; of which there
is a whole title in the Theodosian Code,*^' to men-
tion no other writers at present that speak of it.
The monks who petitioned in behalf of Eutyches
in the second council of Ephesus,'^" plainly refer to
both customs, the sacred and the civil. For upon
this day, say they, meaning the Paschal solemnity,
the holy fathers relax the punishment of many of-
fenders ; and the emperors loose the bonds of those
that are in chains for their transgressions. So that
this was the chief time of discharging both civil
^' Tertul. de Praescript. cap. 30. Ita pacem recepturus,
si cacteros quoque, quos perditioui erudisset, ecclesiae resti-
tueret, morte prajventus est.
^^ Cypr. Ep. 52. al. 55. ad Antonian. p. 105. Fraternita-
teru, quam nuper abstraxerat, cum plena humilitate et sa-
tisfactione revocante Trophimo, auditoe sunt ejus preccs ;
et in ecdesiam Domini non tarn Trupliimus, quam maxi-
mus fratrum numerus, qui cum Trophimo fuerat, admissus
est ; qui omnes regressuii ad ecclesiara non esseut, nisi cum
Trophimo comitante venisseut— r Sic tamen admissus est
Trophimus, ut laicus communicet, non quasi locum sacer-
dotis usurpet.
^ Cone. Nic. can. 8. " Cone. Gangren. in Pronem.
^ Cunc. Arelat. 2. can. 9. ^' Cod. Afric. can. 57.
^ Cone. Laodic. can. 7. ^' Cone. Const. 1. can. 7.
« Socraf. lib. 1. cap. .38.
^ Ambros. Ep. 33. ad Marcellin. sororem. Erat dies quo
Dominus sese pro nobis tradidit, quo in ecclesia poDuitentia
relaxatur.
" Innoc. Ep. 1. ad Decent, cap. 7. Prenitentibus si nulla
interveniat a;gritudo, quinta feria ante Pascha remitteu-
dum Roman.-B ecclesire consuetudo demonstrat, &c. V'id.
Hieron. Epitaph. Fabiolae.
•^ Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 38. de Indulgentiis Criminum,
Leg. 3, 4, &c.
^ Acta Synod. Ephes. in Act. 1. Cone. Chalcedon. Con.
t. 4. p. 277. Vid. Action. 10. ibid. p. G41. Another such
instance out of the council of Beiytus.
1098
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIX,
and ecclesiastical criminals, and in regard to each
of them the discharge was styled (according to the
nature of the thing, either in a civil or ecclesiasti-
cal sense) an absolution or indulgence.
^ , ,, We have hitherto considered the
Sect. II.
a"oived'somc''p"»u Hianuer and circumstances of absolu-
thcm in"to commu- tion, as givcu to all sorts of penitents
nion, a ter de:ith. -^yj^jig); {.j-iey v\-ere Uvlng. But besides
this we are to take notice of another way of ab-
solving penitents, and receiving men into commu-
nion, even after death. For it sometimes happened,
that true penitents, and very good men, by accident
died under the censure of excommunication unre-
laxed, and so out of the external visible commu-
nion of the church. Which might happen in two
cases: 1. When penitents chanced to die suddenly,
whilst they were diligently performing their pe-
nance; or were in a journey, or at sea, where they
had no minister to give them a formal reconcilia-
tion or absolution. 2. When innocent men were
overborne by some great and prevalent faction, and
unjustly excommunicated, and never received into
the external communion of the church by reason
of the power that prevailed against them. For both
these cases the church provided a remedy, by using
some ceremony to admit them into communion, or
rather to acknowledge them to be in communion,
after death. For penitents who died suddenly,
W'hilst they were carefully doing their penance, it
was provided, that notwithstanding this accident,
they should be treated as persons dying in the com-
munion of the church, though they wanted a formal
reconciliation. To this purpose, the fourth council
of Carthage made a decree," That if any penitents,
who were diligently observing the rules of penance,
happened to die by any sudden accident, whilst they
were in a journey, or at sea, where no assistance
could be given them, their memorials notwithstand-
ing should be recommended both in the prayers and
the oblations of the church. And the second coun-
cil of Vaison* ha.s an order of the same nature,
which is a little more particular : If any of those
who have submitted to the laws of penance, and in
pursuance thereof lead a good life in all satisfactory
compunction, shall happen to be prevented by sud-
den death in the country, or in a journey, their ob-
lations shall be received, and their funeral obsequies
and memorials be performed after the manner and
custom of the church : because it were unreasonable
to exclude the commemorations of those out of the
sacred service, to which service they were labouring
with all diligence and fidehty to attain ; and to
whom the bishop (though they chanced to be in-i
tercepted from receiving the viaticum of the euchar-
ist) would perhaps not have thought it improper to
have granted the most perfect reconciliation. The
practice of the Roman church indeed was otherwise
in the time of Pope Leo, as appears from some of
his epistles : "' but their practice was almost singu-
lar ; for the general current was against them, in-
clining to the more favourable side in behalf of such
penitents as died suddenly without reconciliation.
Which is observed by the fathers in the eleventh
council of Toledo, who thereupon determine,™ that
though there were different rules about this matter,
yet it was more proper to follow the majority, which
decreed on the favourable side in behalf of such
penitents, that their memorial should be recom-
mended in the church, and that the presbyters
should receive their oblations. As to the other sort
of persons, who were unjustly excommunicated by
the power of some prevailing faction, the way of
restoring them to the external communion of the
church after death, was by inserting their names
into the diptychs of the church, (as Theodoret" tells •
us it was done by Atticus in the case of Chrysos-
tom,) which was enough to restore them after death
to the communion and fellowship of the faithful.
And so I have done with the circumstances and 1
ceremonies observed in the ancient manner of ab-
solution.
CHAPTER III.
OF THE MINISTER OF ECCLESIASTICAL DISCIPLINE,
AND PARTICULARLY OF THE MINISTER OF ABSO-
LUTION.
There remains but one thing more
to be examined in this matter, relating -k\\ \iie power of
discipline primarily
practice of the church; and that is.
of the bishop.
" Cone. Garth. 4. can. 79. Poenitentes, qui attente leges
pcenitentiue e.\equuntur,si casu in itinere vel in mari mortui
fuerint, ubi cis subveniri uon possit, memoria eoium et ora-
tionibus et oblationibus commendetur.
"'* Cone. Vasensc 2. ean. 2. Horum, qui poeiiitentia ac-
cepta, in bonas vitac cursii satisfactoria compunctione vi-
ventes, sine communione inopinato nonniuiquam transitu in
agris aut itinoribns praiveniantur, oblationein recipiendam,
et eorum funera ac deinceps memoriam ecclesiastico affcctu
prosequcndani : quia nefas est eoriini commemorationes e.\-
eludi a saliitaribiis sacris, qui ad eadeni sacra fidcli affectn
contendenlei— absque sacramentorum vialico intercipiun-
tur, quibus fortasse nee sacerdos absolutissimam reconcilia-
tionem denegandam putasset.
"^J Leo, Ep. 90. al. 92. ad Rustic, cap. G. Ep. 89. ad Tlieod.
™ Cone. Tolet. 11. can. 12. De his autem qui acccpta
pcenitentia, antequam reeoneiliarentur, ab hac vita reces-
serint, quanquam diversitas preeceptoruin de hoc capitulo
habeatur : illorum tamen nobis sententia placuit, qui mul-
tiplici numero de hujusmodi huinanius decreverunt, ut et
memoria talium in ecclesiis commendetur, et oblatio pro
eorum delicto a presbyteris recipiatur.
" Theod. lib. 5. cap. 34. Vid. Cone. C. Pol. sub Menna,
Act. 5. in the case of Leo, Euphemius, and others.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1099
1)V what hands it was managed ? who ordinarily
had the power of the spiritual sword? and who
particularly was the proper minister of absolution ?
That all the power of discipline was primarily
lodged in the hands of the bishop, as all other offices
of the church, is a matter uncontested, and evident
from the whole foregoing history and account of the
practice of the church. For the canons always
speak of the bishop, at least in conjunction with
his ecclesiastical senate, his presbytery, as cutting
oft' offenders from the chuixh, and imposing penance
upon them ; and then again examining their pro-
ficiency, and either lengthening their penance, or
moderating it by his indulgence ; and finally admit-
ting them to the communion of the church by ab-
solution.
g^^j 2 '^'^^ this, so far as the bishop could
caJe'rccmn^uel to mauage it, might be retained solely to
a genera'ror''pr'(icu- hlmsclf, aud cxerciscd at hls own dis-
lar commission. .. -r» ^ i ^.1 'i-
cretion. Eut, because the necessities
of the church required, in many cases, that part of
this burden should devolve upon others, and the
bishop was not able personally to discharge the
whole of it to all that needed ; therefore presbyters,
as his proper assistants, were taken in to be sharers
and fellow labourers with him. They had a gene-
ral commission to gi'ant the great indulgence or ab-
solution of baptism, and that of the eucharist, and
the word and doctrine, to all that needed : and
though they were more restrained in the exercise of
public discipline, and the final reconciliation of
public penitents by imposition of hands and prayer;
yet the intermediate imposition of hands upon the
penitents in their daily exercise was often commit-
ted to them ; and by the bishop's leave they might
give the final reconciliation to public penitents,
either openly in the church, or privately on a sick
bed, when necessity and the fear of imminent death
required a speedier absolution. This is evident
from the very canons, which restrain the power of
presbyters in reconciling public penitents, and re-
serve it solely to the bishop : they still admit of
these limitations and exceptions. The second coun-
cil of Carthage has two canons, which thus divide
the matter between them. The first ' says, A pres-
byter shall not reconcile any penitent in the public
service. But the other immediately adds,- That if
any one be in danger of death, and desires to be re-
conciled to the altar, if the bishop be absent, the
presbyter shall consult the bishop, and so reconcile
him at his command. And so the third council of
Carthage determined,' That a presbyter should not
reconcile a penitent without consulting the bishop,
unless the bishop was absent and necessity com-
pelled him. The council of Orange made a like
decree^ about reconciling such penitents as had
been baptized by heretics, that in case they were
in danger of death, and desired to be made catho-
lics, if the bishop was absent, a presbyter should
consign them with chrism and the benediction.
And the council of Epone^ has a like order. That if
any heretics, who lay desperately sick upon their
beds, desired suddenly to be converted, in that case,
for the salvation of their souls, which was heartily
desired, a presbyter should be permitted to give
them the consolation of chrism, that is, both con-
firmation and reconciliation, which those that were
in health were only to desire of the bishop. And
that this was the ancient rule of the churcli, appears
from the letters of Dionysius, bishop of Alexan-
dria," in Eusebius, where he says he had given or-
ders to his presbyters to grant absolution to all that
were at the point of death, if they desired it ; and
especially if they had desired it before, that they
might have hope and consolation in their last
minutes, when they were about to leave the world.
Neither was this commission and
licence granted only to presbyters. And to deacons
1 p 1 also.
but to deacons also ; for as they were
allowed to give men the absolution of baptism, in
cases of extreme necessity, so they were authorized
to grant penitents the reconciliatory absolution in
the same circumstances likewise. For so the coun-
cil of Eliberis ' seems to determine, that though
presbyters ordinarily had not power to admit any
one to penance, but only the bishop ; yet in case of
infirmity both presbyters and deacons ought to re-
ceive penitents to the communion, having the bi-
shop's command to do it. This is more plainly de-
livered by Cyprian, who says," If penitents were
' Cone. Carth. 2. can. 3. Reconciliare quenquam in pub-
lioa missa, presbytero non licere, hoc omnibus placet.
'■^ Ibid. can. 4. Si quisquam in periculo fiierit constitutus,
et se reconciliari divinis altaribus pctierit, si episcnpus ab-
sens fuerit, debet utique presbyter consulere episcopum, et
sic periclitanfem ejus prnecepto reconciliare.
' Ibid. 3. can. 32. Ut presbyter inconsulto episcopo non
reconciliet poenitentem, nisi absente episcopo, et necessi-
tate cogente.
' Cone. Arausican. 1. can. 2. Haereticos in mortis discri-
mip.e positos, si catholiciessedesiderent, si desitepiscopus. a
presbyteris cum chiismate et benedictione consigliari placet.
^ Cone. Epaunen. can. 16. Presbytero, propter salutem
animarum, quam in cunctis optamus desporatis, et in lecto
decumbentibus haereticis, si conversionem subitara petaut,
chrismate subvenire permittimus. Quod etiam onuies con-
versuri, si sani sunt, ab episcopo noverint e.xpetenduui.
" Ap. Euseb. lib. G. cap. 44.
' Cone. Eliber. can. 32. Apud presbyterum, si quis gravi
lapsu in ruinam mortis inciderit, placuit agere ptEuitcntiam
non debere, sed potius apud episcopum : cogente tamen in-
firm itate, necesse est presbyterum communionera praestare
debere, et diaconum, si ei jusserit sacerdos.
'* Cypr. Ep. 13. al. 18. p. 40. Si incommodo aliquo et in-
firraitatis periculo occupati fucrinl, non e.xpcctata prasentia
nostra, apud presbyterum quemcunque pra-sentem, vel si
presbyter rcpcrtus non fuerit, eturgere exitus cneperit, apud
diaconum quoque exomologc.sin facerc delicti sui possint ;
nt manu eis in poenitentia iniposita, veniant ad Dominum
cum pace. Vid. Ep. 14. al. 19. p. 41.
1100
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XIX,
Sect. 4.
TIow far, and
what sense, absol
seized with any calamity, and were in apparent
danger of death, in the absence of the bishop, they
might make their confession before any presbyter
that was present; or if a presbyter could not be
found, before a deacon, and receive imposition of
hands, that they might go to the Lord in peace.
It is plain, also, that the clergy had some share with
the bishop in the more public and solemn absolu-
tions : because Cyprian ' often complains of some
forward men, who were desirous to have the eu-
charist granted them, before they had received the
solemn imposition of hands from the bishop and
the clergy to reconcile them to the altar.
But as presbyters and deacons did
nothing alone in this matter without
(o°be^mi i^ab'j- tlic blsliop, but cithcr in conjunction
with him, or by his authority and per-
mission ; so much less was this power intrusted in
the hands of any layman. Only in case of extreme
necessity some canons allowed a layman to give
baptism to a catechumen (which was reputed, as
we have heard before, one sort of absolution) rather
than he should die unbaptized. This is evident
from the decree made in the council of EHberis,"'
that in a voyage at sea, or in any place where there
was no church near at hand, if a catechumen hap-
pened to be extremely sick, and at the point of
death, any Christian, who had his own baptism en-
tire, and was no bigamist, might baptize him. And
the sentiments of Tertullian, St. Jerom, and St.
Austin, with several others that have been can-
vassed " in another book, show that this was not
the singular opinion of that council. As to the
other sacrament, we no where find, that either dea-
cons or laymen were allowed to consecrate it ; that
being the office of presbyters only. Neither were
laymen allowed to minister publicly either the
bread or the cup, when consecrated, to the people ;
for that was the standing office of deacons. Yet a
layman in case of absolute necessity might carry
and minister the consecrated bread and W'ine in
private to a dying person, and so far be instrumental
in his absolution. As appears from that famous
case related by Eusebius '' out of Dionysius of Alex-
andria, concerning Serapion, who had the euchar-
ist sent him by the priest, and given him by the
hands of his servant. But the remark which Bishop
Fell" makes upon this is very just. That whatever
necessity compels men to do, it defends but only so
far and so long as the necessity lasts. It is a known
story in Eusebius, of the eucharist being transmitted
to Serapion by a boy ; yet no one may thence infer,
that therefore children may dispense those holy
mysteries. He thinks the same reason holds for
deacons reconciling penitents in case of extreme
necessity : that it was an extraordinary case ; and
no consequence is to be drawn from necessity and
extraordinary cases, to prejudice the ordinary rules
and standing measures of the church. If men ex-
ceed their commission, and excommunicate or ab-
solve without power, they are themselves liable to
censure for their usurpation, and the church may
reverse all such irregular acts by her own just au-
thority at pleasure. Therefore when the council of
Ephesus had deposed Nestorius and Coelestius for
their heresy, and reduced them to the state of lay-
men, she declared, that she took from them all the
power of the priesthood, which enabled them to do
good" or harm to others, that is, either to excom-
municate or absolve. And whereas Nestorius after
this pretended to depose some clerks from their
priestly office for their orthodoxy, the synod de-
clared his act a nullity, and that the priests so de-
posed '^ should be restored to their station again.
And on the other hand, whereas Nestorius and his
accomplices had attempted to restore those to com-
munion, or their order, whom the synod had con-
demned, the synod '" declared, this should not profit
them ; they should remain excommunicate or de-
posed notwithstanding. This shows, that neither
laymen, nor clerks reduced to the state of laymen,
had any power of binding or loosing by the ordinary
rules of discipline in the church. And so Theodo-
ret" says a certain bishop told Thcodosius junior,
when he was under some concern for being rashly
excommunicated by a monk. The good emperor
was uneasy even under an unjust excommunication
by an incompetent authority pronounced against
him, and would not sit down to meat till he was
absolved. For which purpose he sent to the bi-
shop, to desire him to engage the person who had
bound him, to come and absolve him. The bishop
told him, it did not belong to every one to excom-
municate, and therefore he was absolved already :
yet this did not satisfy the emperor, till the man was
found out, to come himself, and restore him to the
communion of the church. The bishop's answer in
this case was certainly very just; but the emperor,
being a man of a tender conscience, could not en-
tirely rest upon it. Perhaps he was sensible he had
done the monk some personal injury, in which case
personal satisfaction was to be made, and private
' Cypr. Ep. 10. al. IG. p. 37. Nondum manu eis ab cpis-
copo et clero imposita, eiicharistia illis datur, &c. Ep. 11.
al.l5. p. 34. Ante manum ab episcnpo et clero in prcni-
tentiam impositam, &c. Ep. 12. al. 17. p. 39.
'» Cone. Eliber. can.38.
" Scholast. Hist, of Lay Baptism, Part I. chap. 1, sect.
8, &c.
'- Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 44. See before, chap. I. sect. 3,
where the whole story is more fully related.
" Not. in Cypr. Ep. 18. p. 40.
'* Cone. Ephes. in Epist. Encydica, Cone. t. 3. p. 804.
'^ Cone. Ephes. can. 3.
"' Ibid. can. 5.
'" Theodor. lib. 5. cap. 32.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1101
pardon to be asked, according to that rnle of our
Saviour, " If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and
there remcmberest that thy brother hath ought
against thee ; leave there thy gift before the altar,
and go thy way ; first be reconciled to thy brother,
and tlicn come and offer thy gift." In this case cveiy
man has power to pardon the sins of his brother,
and also to admonish him, and instruct him, and
pray for him, whicli are private and remote ways of
reconcihng liim to the altar. It is of these St. Aus-
tin '** speaks, in conformity to that precept of the
apostle. Col. iii. 13, " Forgiving one another, if any
man have a quarrel against any; even as Christ for-
gave you, so also do ye." " Let us forgive one an-
other's sins," says he, " and pray for the sins of each
other, and so in some measure wash one another's
feet. It is our part, by the gift of God, to use the
ministry of charity and humility ; but it belongs to
God to hear our prayers, and cleanse us from all
pollution of sins by Christ and in Christ, that what
we forgive unto others, that is to say, what we loose
upon eartli, may be loosed in heaven." This is so
necessary a part of Christian duty, that no one may
forego this way of loosing his brother, under pain
of having his own sins retained by God. For if we
forgive men their trespasses, our heavenly Father
will also forgive us : but if we forgive not men their
trespasses, neither will our Father forgive our tres-
passes. Upon which one of the ancients '" observes,
that we bind ourselves the faster in our own sins, if
we refuse to loose the bonds of othei's. And no-
thing is more common among the fathers than to
say. Men bind themselves, or are bound by others,
when they trespass against them, and never ask
forgiveness : and that they loose themselves or
others from sin, either by almsdeeds, or charity, or
converting of sinners, or praying for tliem, or re-
mitting their trespasses committed against them.
With respect to binding,^" St. Austin says. When any
brother sins against another, and he thereupon be-
gins to esteem him as a publican, he binds him on
earth ; but he must take care that he bind him
justly, for unjust bonds are broken by the justice of
God. And for loosing, Origen reckons up seven
ways, whereby Christians may obtain remission of
sins, whereof five are apparently private actions of
private men. The first is baptism, wliereby men
are bapti/x'd for the remission of sins.'-' The second
is the suffering of martyrdom. The third is alms-
deeds ; for our Saviour says. Give alms, and behold
all things are clean unto you. The fourth is, for-
giving the sins of our brethren ; for our Lord and
Saviour says, " If ye from your heart forgive your
brethren tlieir trespasses, your Father will forgive
your trespasses." The fifth is, when one converts
a sinner from the error of his ways. The sixth is,
the abundance of charity, as our Lord says, " Her
sins, which are many, are forgiven, because she
loved much." The seventh is, the hard and labori-
ous way by penance, when a man waters his couch
with his tears, and his tears are his bread day and
night, and he is not ashamed to declare his sin to
the priest of the Lord, and seek a cure. The first
and last of these, viz. baptism and penance, are pub-
lic acts, in which the ministry of the priest is con-
cerned ; but all the rest, martyrdom, almsdeeds, for-
giving injuries, converting sinners, and exceeding
love of God, are private actions of private men, and
may be performed by any good Christian. And
therefore the remission of sins that is ascribed to
them, is no peculiar act of the ministrj^, but may be
the act of any private Christian. Consequentlj^ so
far laymen may be concerned in the remission of
sins without any intrenchment upon the ministry ;
but these, being only private acts, are of no further
consideration in the present discourse, which only
relates to ministerial absolution, and the public dis-
cipline of the church.
I have now gone over all that relates to the exer-
cise of penitential discipline, so far as concerns the
practice of the ancient church. As for doctrinal
points, such as the question, whether penance be
properly a sacrament ? and whether sacerdotal ab-
solution be necessary to salvation ? these come not
directly within the design of the present under-
taking, which only considers the practice of the
church. But because I have had occasion to write
some little tracts upon the latter question, and it
will not be unacceptable to some readers to see tliem
made public, I shall here subjoin them b}' way of
Appendix to the present discourse.
"* Aug. Tract. 58. in Joan. t. 9. p. 1G4. Invicem nobis
(lulicta donemus, et pro nostris delictis invicem oremus,
alque ita quodammodo invicem pedes nostros lavemus, &c.
Ut quod aliis etiam dimittimus, hoc est, in terra solvimus,
solvatur et in ccelo.
'9 Sedulius Carm. Paschal, lib. 2. Bibl. Patr. t. 8. p. 6G5.
Graviusque soluti ncctimur, alterius si solvere vincula ne-
gamus.
-" Aug. de Verbis Dom. Serni. 16. cap. 4. Co-pisti habere
fratrem tuum tanciuam publicauuui : ligas ilhun in terra. Sed
ut juste allij^es, vide : nam injusta vincula dirunipit justitia.
-' Orig. Mom. 2. in Levit. t. 1. p. HI.
APPENDIX !
CONTAINING
TWO SERMONS,
TWO LETTERS TO THE BISHOP OF WINCHESTER,
CONCERNING
THE NATURE AND NECESSITY OF THE SEVERAL SORTS OF ABSOLUTION ; SHOWING
HOW FAR THAT NECESSITY EXTENDS, AND WHERE IT CEASES.'
SERMON I.
WHOSE SOEVER SINS YE REMIT, THEY ARE REMITTED UNTO THEM; AND WHOSE SOEVER SINS YE
RETAIN, THEY ARE RETAINED. JOHN XX. 23.
" Though the doctrine of ministerial absolution,
or remission of sins, be a doctrine of great use in
Christianity, as a matter wherein our practice is
much concerned; yet I know not by what hard
fate it has happened, that there are few doctrines
which have been more abused or less understood.
The extravagancies of some on the one hand, who
would have it almost to do every thing in Christi-
anity, have made others think it could do nothing ;
as violent disputes usually beget great oppositions,
and great oppositions commonly end in different ex-
tremes. It will not be amiss therefore to set this
useful and necessary doctrine in its proper light,
by discoursing of it in a practical way without any
dispute, beginning with its original or first insti-
tution.
" When our Saviour was about to leave the world,
he gave commission to his disciples to act in his
name, as his ministers and vicegerents, in all
things relating to the kingdom of God. This king-
dom was founded chiefly upon the promise and
prospect of pardon or remission of sins ; and this
pardon was to be dispensed, and ascertained to men,
by the intervention of those whom he had appointed
and commissioned for this very purpose. For this
was part of their commission, to remit or to retain
sins, as they should judge proper, acting by the
rules which he gave them, with a promise, that what
they did regularly in his church on earth should be
ratified and confirmed by himself in heaven.
" In general, therefore, it is evident beyond dis-
pute, that Christ left a power in the hands of his
ministers to retain, or to forgive men's sins; but
yet, to have a more particular account and right
apprehension of this, three inquiries will be neces-
sary to be made further.
" I. Into the nature of this power, as it belongs
to man ; for, notwithstanding the commission and
authority granted to man, there is still a vast differ-
ence to be made between the power of forgiving
sins, as exercised by God, and as exercised by
man.
" II. We must inquire into the several acts or
ways in which the ministers of Christ are commis-
sioned and authorized to exemplify this power.
"III. How far all men are bound to submit to
the lawful exercise of it,
" From the resolution of which points we shall
be able to reduce this consideration to practice, and
easily discern what are the proper uses to be made
■ Note, That the two sermons were first preached in the
cathedral church of Winchester, and afterward a part of
both at a visitation at Waltham, Sept. 21, 1716. That
part which was delivered as a visitation sermon, is thus
marked out ["] for distinction's sake, to gratify the cu-
riosity of such as were hearers of that part only, which
was the former part of the first and the latter part of the
second.
Serm. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
II 03
of this doctrine of absolution, both as it relates to
(he ministers of Christ and his pcoi)le.
" I. I begin with the first inquiry, into the nature
of this power, as it belongs to man. Where I ob-
serve, that notwithstanding the commission granted
to man, there is still a vast difference to be made
between the power of forgiving sins, as exercised by
God, and as exercised by man. For the j)ower of
God is absolute and sovereign in pardoning sins;
liis judgment unerring and infallible about the sub-
jects who are capable of pardon ; and, consequently,
his sentence always exact, and irreversible by any
other power whatsoever. Whereas the power of
man to forgive sins is not absolute, but only minis-
terial ; his commission and authority is not only
derivative, but tied up and bounded by certain rules,
which are to be the measures of his proceedings in
this grand affair with his fellow creatures. Con-
sequently, his judgment is neither infallible, nor his
sentence irreversible, but only so far as he ob-
serves the rules prescribed by his sovereign Lord,
who still reserves to himself the privilege of re-
viewing the determinations of his vicegerents and
judges upon earth, and of judging over again their
sentence by his final and unerring judgment. If
the ministers of Christ indeed observe exactly the
rules which he has prescribed, in judging sinners
and pardoning sin ; if they, neither through haste
or partiality, or ignorance and error, condemn the
guiltless, or absolve the guilty, then their sentence,
whether it be of remitting or retaining Sins, will
be confirmed and ratified in heaven ; because they
act according to the tenor of their commission,
and only as faithful stewards conforming to the
measures and rules which their sovereign Lord
has appointed them. But if they chance to deviate
from those rules, either by ignorance of men's case,
or the sly pretences of hypocritical sinners ;" or by
any neglect, or weakness, or assuming tyranny, or
fond indulgence, or any other passion incident to
human nature ; in all such cases Christ, the supreme
Lord, will judge things over again, and reverse their
sentence, whether it be too rigorous or too indul-
gent; because they exceed their commission, and
judge by other rules than what he has appointed
them. This is that noted difference between the
power of God and man in forgiving sins ; the one
does it by an absolute and independent authority,
the other only by a subordinate and restrained com-
mission, which is rather a declaration of God's will,
than any sovereign power invested in him. For no
man can say to his brother, with the same authority
and infallible assurance as Christ did to the thief
upon the cross, ' To day thou slialt be with me in
paradise.' This is the prerogative of God alone,
to pardon sins with an absolute and uncontrollable
power. And in this sense it is properly said in
Scripture, that 'none can forgive sins but God.'
And upon this foundation Athanasius, and the ge-
nerality of the ancient writers,' always argued for
the Divinity of our Saviour against Arias, from this
topic, that he took upon him to forgive sins with an
absolute authority, which was the peculiar privilege
of God alone.
" Yet this does not hinder but that man may have
a ministerial part in the forgiveness of sins, in such
acts as are by commission intrusted with him ; and
what those acts of his ministry are I come now in
the next place to consider, by proceeding in order
' to the second inquiry, which was
"II. What those special acts or ways are, in
which the ministers of Christ are commissioned or
authorized to exemplify this their power of retaining
or remitting sins.
" Now these, upon an exact inquiry, appear to
be these four acts of the ministry, whereby the
benefit of absolution is ordinarily dispensed unto
men.
" 1. The power of administering the two sacra-
ments of baptism and the Lord's supper to all such
as are qualified to receive them ; whicli is, therefore,
called sacramental absolution.
" 2. The power of declaring or publishing the
terms, or conditions, upon which the gospel pro-
mises pardon and remission of sins ; which is call-
ed the declaratory absolution of the word and
doctrine.
" 3. The power of interceding with God for par-
don of sins through the merits of Christ ; which is
the absolution of prayer.
" 4. The power of executing church discipline
and censures upon delinquents ; which consists in
- Cyprian to this purpose says, Neque enim pracjudicamus
Domino jiidicaturo, quo minus si poenitentiam pleuam et
justara peccatoris invenerit, tunc ratum faciat quod a nobis
fuerit hie statutum. Si vero nos aliquis poenitentiae simula-
tione dehiserit; Deus qui non deridetur, et qui cor hominis
intuetur, de his quae nos minus perspeximus judicet, et ser-
vorum sententiam eraendet. Cypr. Ep. 52. al. 55. ad An-
tonian. p. 108. "We do not prejudge or forestall the Lord,
who is to judge; but that if he find the repentance of the
sinner to be full and just, he may then ratify that which was
here ordained by us : but if any one do deceive us by a false
appearance of repentance, God (who is not mocked, and
who beholdeth the heart of man) may judge of those things,
which we did not well discern, and the Lord may amend the
sentence of his servants." In like manner Pacian. Ep. L
ad Sempronian. Bibl. Patr. t. 3. p. 53. Rcddct quideiu ille
rationem, si quid perperam fecerit, vel si corrupte et impie
judicarit. Nee procjudicatur Deo, quo minus mali aedifica-
toris opera rescindat: iuterea si pia ilia administratio est,
adjutor Dei operum perseverat. "The minister shall give
an account, if he has done any thing amiss, or if he has
judged corruptly and wickedly : neither is God forestalled,
that he may not undo the works of this evil builder. But in
the mean time, if that administration of his be godly, he
continues a helper of the works of God.
3 See this fully proved, Book XIX. chap. 1. sect. 1.
1104
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Appendix.
excluding flagitious and scandalous sinners from the
communion of the church, and receiving penitents
again into her communion, when they have given
just e\ndences of a sincere repentance. In these
four acts, regularly exercised, consists the minis-
terial power of retaining or remitting sins, so far
as the delegated authority of man can be concerned
in it.
"1. In the power of administering the two sacra-
ments of baptism and the Lord's supper to all such
as are qualified to receive them. Baptism is the
grand absolution^ of the Christian church; for by
it all men, who are admitted as living members of
Christ's mystical body, the church, receive certain
and universal remission of sins. Whence it had
anciently the names* of indulgence, and salvation,
and remission of sins, because these were the un-
doubted eflfects to all worthy receivers. Therefore,
so far as the ministers of Christ are authorized to
admit proselytes and converts into the church by
the sacrament of baptism, so far they are empower-
ed to grant remission of sins ; because they admin-
ister that, whose proper effect is the remission of
sins, as it is the seal of God's covenant, and means
of conveying all the spiritual blessings of Christ's
death and passion to all those who come in the sin-
cerity of their hearts with due qualifications to re-
ceive it.
" Now, it is certain the ministers of Christ are in-
vested with a power, not only to administer this
sacrament unto men, but also to judge by certain
rules of probation, who are capable and proper sub-
jects of it ; and according as they find them quali-
fied, or unqualified, by bringing them to the test of
those rules, correspondently either to receive them,
or reject them, from the privilege of baptism ; which
is in effect to grant them, or not grant them, remis-
sion of sins, because it is to grant them, or not
grant them, that ordinary means, which is made by
Christ the seal of remission of sins. The ancients
commonly found this power of remitting or retain-
ing sins in baptism upon these very words of the
text, and those other woi'ds of our Saviour to Peter,
' Whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth, shall be
bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou shalt loose
on earth, shall be loosed in heaven.' St. Cyril of
Alexandria, expounding the words of the text,
says, Spiritual men remit or retain sins* two ways :
1. When they call those to baptism who are worthy
of it upon the account of a good life and approved
faith ; or forbid and repel those from the Divine gift
who are unworthy of it. 2. When they punish and
correct the children of the church for offending,
and pardon them again upon their repentance. St.
Cyprian and St. Ambi'ose, having to deal with the
Novatians, who denied the church all manner of
power to pardon sins after baptism, argue with them
upon this common principle, acknowledged on both
sides, that Christ gave his ministers power to remit
sins by baptism. For the Novatians did not deny
this; therefore St. Ambrose® reduces them to an
absurdity, with great acuteness, putting this ques-
tion to them. Why do ye baptize, if sins cannot be
remitted by the ministry of man ? What is the dif-
ference, whether priests assume this power, as given
to them in the exercise of penance, or in the ad-
ministration of baptism ? Plainly implying, that
the administration of baptism was one way of re-
mitting sins. And it may be said with truth, that
the ancients were generally in these sentiments,'
and, perhaps, to a man concurring in this opinion,
that the ministers of Christ are instrumental in re-
mitting of sins by the administration of baptism.
" It is true, indeed, this power of giving or re-
fusing baptism to men, is not a mere arbitrary,
absolute, or despotic power, authorizing the minis-
ters of Christ to give or refuse it at their own mere
pleasure ; but, as was said, it is a ministerial power,
tying them to certain rules, whereby they are to
judge, whether men be duly qualified for baptism
or not, and, accordingly, obliging them to admit or
reject them. They are to examine, whether men sin-
cerely perform the ordinary conditions required of
all men that come to Christ's holy baptism ; that is,
whether they make profession of believing such ne-
cessary articles of the Christian faith, as the church
has commonly summed up in her creed ; and whe-
ther they promise to renounce Satan and all his
works; and whether they actually forsake his service
by a manifest and plain conversion and turning unto
God, engaging themselves by covenant to hve in
constant and perpetual obedience to all the laws of
Christ. They who take upon them these profes-
sions, and actually perform these conditions, have a
right to demand baptism ; and the ministers of
Christ are empowered and obliged to minister it to
them, that is, to seal unto them the remission of
their sins. But if they contumaciously refuse any
one of these conditions ; if they either will not make
profession of the several articles of the Christian
faith ; or not renounce their old master, and promise
universal obedience unto Christ ; or continue in the
open and avowed practice of any notorious vice,
and scandalous profession of life ; then the minis-
ters of Christ are equally empowered' to reject such
men from baptism ; that is, to retain their sins, by
* See the sense of the ancients upon this point, Book
XIX. chap. 1. sect. 2.
' Cyril, lib. 12. in Joan. xx. 23. t. 4. p. 1101.
" Ambros. de Poenitent. lib. 1. cap. 7.
' See this proved, Book XIX. chap. 1. sect. 2.
^ The practice of the primitive church, in rejecting all
such from baptism who refused any of these necessary con-
ditions, is largely set forth by St. Austin de Fide et Operi-
bus, cap. 15, 17, 18, &c., and both out of him and others, in
Book XI. chap. 5. sect. 6. and chap. 7. sect. 6 and 8.
Serm. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1105
denying them the ordinary means of remission and
forgiveness.
" Thus far it is plain, even to a demonstration,
that the ministers of Christ are invested with a
power of retaining or remitting sins, as they are
appointed by Christ to be the administrators of
baptism, and subordinate judges of the fitness and
qualifications of such persons as are to be admitted
to it. For they who are intrusted with the ordinary
administration of such a mystery, as conveys or
seals remission of sins to men, must be allowed to
be the proper instruments of binding and loosing,
of retaining and remitting men's sins, whilst they
are authorized to admit the worthy, and reject the
unworthy from the participation of such a mystery.
" The case is the very same with respect to their
power in administering the other sacrament, of the
Lord's supper ; for that also is a means of convey-
ing and sealing to men the remission of sins ; it
only differs from baptism in this, that baptism is
the first grant of such a blessing, and the Lord's sup-
per is a further confirmation, or continuance and re-
petition of it. So that as ministers are empowered,
by virtue of being stewards of Christ's mysteries,
to admit the worthy to a participation of the eu-
charist, and debar the unworthy, or scandalous and
profane livers, from the benefit of such communion ;
so far they are invested with power of remitting or
retaining men's sins, as being proper judges of men's
qualifications for the reception or not reception of
such a mystery, upon which, in the ordinarj' method
and dispensation of God's grace, remission of sins
is made to depend.
" And herein consists the first act of the minis-
ter's power in remitting or retaining sins, by apply-
ing to men the sacraments of the church, in the
use of which remission of sins is granted to all
worthy receivers.
" 2. The second act of this power is, the declara-
tory absolution of the word and doctrine, which
consists in publishing the terms and conditions
upon which the gospel promises pardon and re-
mission of sins. This is either general or particu-
lar : the general absolution is such as our church
appoints every minister to pronounce after the ge-
neral confession of sins in her daily service ; where
it is said, that God hath given power and com-
mandment to his ministers, to declare and pro-
nounce to his people, being penitent, the absolution
and remission of their sins ; by virtue of which
power they declare, that God pardoneth and ab-
solveth all them that truly repent and unfeignedly
believe his holy gospel. This in effect is done,
whenever a minister publishes or preaches the terms
of the gospel to men, declaring in God's name upon
what conditions remission of sins may be obtained ;
and the design of it is to excite and encourage all
sinners to repent and turn to God in hopes of
mercy, and to give consolation and comfort to all
such as do actually and sincerely turn to him. For
which reason the church has thought fit to insert
this into her public offices, and give it a jilace in
her daily liturgy ; which is a peculiar excellency
and commendation of her service, the want whereof
is lamented in some other churches; for Calvin*
declares, he was very desirous to have had such a
general declaratory absolution inserted into the
Geneva liturgy, but could not prevail with his as-
sociates to introduce it.
" But besides this general declaratory absolution
retained in our service, there is a more particular ab-
solution appointed to be given to single persons in
some special cases ; that is, when men labour un-
der troubles of mind and disquiet of conscience for
any particular sins, which they make confession of
to a minister, with proper signs of a genuine re-
pentance. In that case the minister is authorized,
not only to give them ghostly counsel and advice,
but also the benefit of absolution ; that is, if, upon
a just examination of their case, he judges them to
be real penitents before God, then he may not only
declare to them the general promises of pardon, but
assure them in particular, that as far as he can
judge of their case by the visible tokens and indi-
cations of their repentance, he esteems them ab-
solved before God, and accordingly declares and
pronounces to them their absolution. This is no
infallible judgment indeed, because one man may
deceive another by specious pretences of repentance,
which are not always real ; but yet it is as great an
assurance, as a prudent, sagacious, and pious min-
ister of Christ can give to his fellow creature for
his satisfaction, without particular inspiration.
" And it must needs be of considerable weight
and moment towards the satisfaction and comfort
of an afflicted, or a doubtful and desponding soul,
to have the declaration of a skilful physician to rely
upon ; to have one, who by his office is qualified to
be a proper judge in such crises, to pronounce Ixis
absolution.
" Therefore our church, for the comfort of such
penitent sinners, has appointed the minister in two
of her offices (the Exhortation to the Communion,
and the Visitation of the Sick) to grant such a par-
ticular absolution, saying in one of them, ' By the
authority of Jesus Christ committed unto me, I ab-
solve thee from all thy offences.' Which though it
be not an absolute authority, yet it is such a declar-
ation of God's will, as one man can make to an-
other upon the nicest inquiry into his state and
maturest consideration. It is like the priest's de-
claration under the old law concerning the leper
4 B
' Calvin. Epist. de quibusdain Ecclesiae Ritibus, p. 206.
HOG
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Appendix.
whether he was clean or unclean : his declaration
or judgment concerning such a one is said to be
the cleansing or polluting him, the making him
clean or unclean ; though, strictly speaking, the
priest did neither make him leprous nor not le-
prous, but only declare, upon a just examination
and view, whether he was so or not. In hke man-
ner St. Jerom, and the Master of the Sentences, and
many others after them, have observed,'" that the
ministers of the gospel have that right and office,
in remitting or retaining sins, which the legal
priests had of old under the law in curing of the
lepers ; they forgive sins or retain them, whilst they
show and declare that they are forgiven or retained
by God. And such a declaration, proceeding from
the mouth of those who are constituted ministerial
judges of particular men's repentance, is justly con-
strued an evangelical absolution, sufficient to minis-
ter satisfaction and comfort to the penitent sinner.
" 3. The third act of this ministerial power is, in-
tercession with God for pardon of sins through the
merits of Christ ; which is what the church has al-
ways called the absolution of prayer, joined to the
absolution of the word and sacraments. This al-
ways either implicitly or expressly accompanies the
other acts of absolution," as a chief part of the
minister's office, which is to intercede and pray to
God for the sins of the people. The sacraments
are sometimes administered in a precator)' form, as
is that of the eucharist in our liturgy : ' The body
of our Lord Jesus Christ preserve thy body and
soul unto everlasting life.' And so'- some tell us,
that ba2:>tism now in the Greek church is adminis-
tered in the like manner and form, Baptizetur ser-
vus Christi in nomine Patris, Szc. Let the servant
of Christ be baptized in the name of the Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost, by way of prayer. And
though our present form, I baptize thee, differ
a little from this ; yet it is always accompanied
with prayers, that God would release the party
baptized of his sins, and grant him all the bene-
fits of regeneration. So it is observable, that im-
m.ediately after the general declaratory absolution
in our liturgy, the church appoints the Lord's
prayer to be used, as that whereby we obtain a
general discharge or remission of sins of daily in-
cursion. And some of our church's forms of abso-
lution are plain and direct prayers for pardon and
forgiveness : as that in the communion office after
the general confession, where the rubric says,
' Then shall the priest, or the bishop, being present,
stand up, and turning himself to the people, pro-
nounce this absolution : Almighty God our heavenly
Father, who of his great mercy hath promised for^
giveness of sins to all them that with hearty repent-
ance and true faith turn unto him, have mercy
upon you, pardon and dehver you from all your
sins, confirm and strengthen you in all goodness,
and bring you to everlasting life, through Jesus
Christ our Lord.' Here the declaratory absolution
and the precatory are evidently joined together in
the same prayer ; for the prayer consists partly of
a declaration of God's promises to pardon true
penitent sinners, and partly of an intercession with
God for actual pardon for those particular sinners,
for whom the minister then makes his application
and address to the throne of grace. And there are
many other such forms of absolution throughout
the liturgy of our chui'ch ; nay, all the absolutions
of the ancient church, when penitents, after excom-
munication and a long course of discipline, were
received into grace and favour again, were accom-
panied with imposition of hands and prayer," to
denote that the ministerial benediction and inter-
cession with God for sinners, was a principal,
though not the only act of sacerdotal power in the
business of evangelical absolution. And this was
conformable to the rule of benediction given by
Moses to the priests of the old law. Numb. vi. 27,
' They shall put my name upon the children of
Israel, and I will bless them.' It is God, properly
speaking, that blesses and pardons ; and yet when
the priests intercede with God for these things,
they are also said in their way to give blessing and
absolution. All which fully evinces intercession
and prayer to be one sort of ministerial absolution,
as it is a means in the hand of man, whereby God
is pleased to derive and shower down the blessing
of his absolution upon his people.
" There is yet a fourth instance of this power of
remitting and retaining sins, which is the power of
executing church discipline and censures upon de-
linquents. This consists in excluding flagitious
and scandalous sinners from the commimion of the
church, and receiving penitents into communion
again upon their submission and repentance. This
is properly a judicial act; for as the ministers of
Christ are judges of men's qualifications for their
first admission into the church by baptism, so are
they judges of their quahfications for their continu-
ance in the same ; and as stewards of the mysteries
of God, they are obliged to separate the precious
from the vile, and distinguish the worthy receivers
of those mysteries from the profaners and con-
temners of them. ' Holy things are not to be given
unto dogs, neither are pearls to be cast before
swine ;' and therefore when men debase themselves
to those infamous and brutish characters, they have
'" .See the testimonies of St. Jerom and Peter Lombard
related at length, Book XIX. chap. 2. sect. 6.
" Compare Book XIX. chap. 1. sect. 5. and chap. 2.
sect. 4.
'- Decrotum Eugenii ad calcem Cone. Florent.
" See this fully proved, Book XIX. chap. 2. sect. 4.
Serm. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
II07
no longer a right to the privileges of Christian com-
munion, but are to be lopped ofFas unsound branches,
partly to avoid contagion and infection of the sound
members, and partly to make the sinners themselves
ashamed, and thereby bring them to reformation
and amendment.
" It is true, indeed, this power is not arbitrary in
the ministers of Christ ; they are not to use this
severest of punishments for every jealousy and sus-
picion of evil ; nor yet for every light and trivial
offence, which may be cured by other remedies ; nor
for greater and more heinous crimes, without pre-
vious admonition, and trial of other methods, which
Christ has appointed to be used for the reformation
of sinners ; nor yet upon whole bodies of men,'^
where there is danger of rooting up the wheat with
the tares, and of doing more harm than good to the
church, by involving the innocent with the guilty,
or laying whole churches under interdict, or occa-
sioning great and dangerous schisms, to the church's
manifest peril and destruction. For the design of
this power and discipline is for edification, and not
for destruction ; to cleanse and purify the church,
but not to shock its very constitution, and raze and
overturn its foundations by an indiscreet and intem-
perate zeal for the preservation of it. And therefore
here, if ever, the ministerial power is to be exercised
with the greatest wisdom and prudence, as well as
charity and concern for the souls of men, and the
good of the whole community. Of all which the
ministers of Christ are constituted discretionary
judges, invested with power to examine both men's
faith and morals, and to exclude the scandalous
and profane, and to readmit the truly penitent upon
their giving evident tokens of a real conversion, and
bringing forth fruits meet for repentance. They
are Christ's substitutes and vicegerents in his
church, binding and loosing, opening and shutting
with the keys of the kingdom of heaven ; which so
long as they use according to the rules prescribed
them by Christ, their sentence, though only minis-
terial, is of gi'eat effect in the external communion
of the church at present, and will be found to be of
force, as a prejudging forerunner of the sentence of
the last day. For under these limitations, and
reserving a due prerogative to the infallible sove-
reignty of Christ, it cannot be doubted, but that
whose soever sins they retain, they are retained ;
and whose soever sins they remit, they are remitted
unto them."
I should now have proceeded to the third in-
quiry, how far it is necessary for all men to submit
to the ministerial exercise of this power in all the
four several branches of it thus explained? and
also have reduced this whole consideration to prac-
tice ; but because the just examination of these
things would exceed the Hmits of the present dis-
course, I shall only say these two things by way of
general remark in the close of it :
1. That the necessity of absolution in any kind,
is the same as the necessity of the thing by which
it is wrought and ministered to us. So that if there
be any necessity of receiving the two sacraments of
baptism and the Lord's supper, there is the same
necessity of receiving the sacramental absolution,
that is conveyed to us by and in the use of those
holy mysteries. If there be any necessity of having
the conditions of the gospel, and God's general pro-
mises of pardon, declared to us, and applied to our
souls ; then there is an equal necessity of a general
declaratory absolution, to excite our hopes, and in-
vigorate our faith, and engage us to a true repent-
ance and holy obedience. If there be any necessity
for an afflicted soul, that labours under insuper-
able doubts and troubles of mind, to be relieved
of her burden, and to be quietly settled in a state of
comfort and satisfaction ; then there is a like neces-
sity of a particular declaratory absolution. If there
be any necessity of the public prayers of the church,
to implore God's mercy for the remission of sins to
public penitents ; then there is the same necessity
of a precatory absolution. And finally, if there be
any necessity for scandalous sinners, who are cast
out of the church, to be restored to the peace and
communion of the church again, in order to make
their peace with God ; then there is a necessity of
a judicial absolution. So far as any of these offices
and ministries are necessary in the church, so far
the several sorts of absolution, that depend upon
them, must be concluded to be necessary likewise.
And so far a respect is due to them, as the ordi-
nances of God ; insomuch as that, where they may
be ordinarily had, they are not ordinarily to be
omitted, much less to be despised or neglected;
because that, in other words, is the same thing as
contemning the sacraments of Christ, and public
prayer, and preaching, and the discipline and cen-
sures of the church, which are ordinances of God's
own appointing.
2. The other thing I am to remark in the close
of this discourse is, That whatever necessity there
be of an external absolution, yet there is still a
greater necessity of the internal qualifications of
men's own minds in order to receive it. These
qualifications are, a true faith, a true repentance,
and new obedience of life ; which are the gospel
conditions, required to make any human absolu-
tion effectual to our pardon. God may, and some-
times does, (where there is no contempt,) dispense
with the want of the former, but he never dispenses
with the latter ; for "without holiness no man shall
" See the practice of the primitive church illustrated in all I these cases, Book XVI. chap. 3. sect. 6, &c.
4 B 2
1108
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Appendix.
see the Lord." It is neither confession nor attri-
tion, nor an external absolution of any kind, but
only a sincere conversion, that will qualify us for
his pardon. And therefore, as ever we expect to
be absolved in heaven, we must prepare ourselves
with those qualifications, which alone can give us
security at the day of judgment. God of his mercy
inspire us all with these most necessary qualifica-
tions, through the intercession and merits of the
great High Priest of our profession, Jesus Christ
our blessed Lord and Saviour. To whom, &c.
SERMON II.
WHOSE SOEVER SINS YE REMIT, THEY ARE REMITTED UNTO THEM ; AND WHOSE SOEVER SINS YE RETAIN,
THEY ARE RETAINED. — JOHN XX. 23.
In the former discourse upon these words, I pro-
posed three inquiries to be made concerning the
doctrine and exercise of ministerial absolution :
I. To examine into the nature of this power in
general, as it belongs to man ; because, notwith-
standing the commission and authority granted to
man, there is still a vast difference to be made be-
tween the power of forgiving sins, as exercised bj'
God, and as exercised by man.
II. To examine more particularly into the na-
ture of the several sorts of absolution, as exercised
by man.
III. To inquire how far all men are concerned to
submit to the exercise of this power in the several
branches of it.
I have already discoursed of the two first, and
now proceed to the third inquiry. In resolving of
which it will be proper to consider the question
distinctly with respect to the four several branches
of ministerial absolution : the absolution of the two
sacraments ; the declaratory absolution of the word
and doctrine; the precatory absolution ; and the ju-
dicial absolution of public discipline. Concerning
all which it has already been observed In general,
that so far as either the sacraments, or preaching of
the word, or public prayer, or public discipline, are
of any use or force in the Christian church ; so
far the absolutions are to be embraced, that attend
any of these Divine institutions. I shall now make
a more particular inquiry into the necessity of each
of them.
1. I begin with the necessity of sacramental ab-
solution. Concerning which it must be asserted,
that whatever necessity there is of receiving the
sacrament of baptism, or the Lord's supper, ap-
pointed for all who have opportunity to receive
them; there is the same necessity of receiving the
sacramental absolution that depends upon them :
because they are so intimately united and linked
together, that they cannot be separated from each
other ; neither does God dispense with the want of
sacramental absolution in any case, but where he
dispenses with the want of the sacraments them-
selves. God can indeed, and often does, dispense
with the want of the sacraments, and supply them
by his extraordinary grace, where, either by the fro-
wardness of his ministers, or their neglect, or some
unforeseen accident or natural incapacity, there is
no possibility ' of receiving them ; but men's own
neglect or contempt of his ordinances will doubtless
be imputed to them as a crime, for which they must
expect to give account to the sovereign Author of
these institutions at his great tribunal. So in the
like cases, if men through any unavoidable neces-
sity want the absolution which is exhibited in these
two sacraments, God can supply this defect, and by
his extraordinary grace grant them absolution in
some other way : but if men are justly debarred by
the ministers of God from the sacramental absolu-
tion, or pardon of sins belonging to these sacraments,
not by any necessity, but only for their own con-
tumacy, in refusing to qualify themselves by the
performance of such conditions as are required of
worthy receivers ; in this case the minister's act, in
retaining their sins, and refusing them this sacra-
mental absolution, because he judges them appar-
ently unqualified for it, and unworthy of it, will
doubtless be ratified and confirmed by Christ, as the
supreme Judge, and asserter of his own authority
given unto men to retain sins, and deny absolution
to those who are professed despisers and contemners
of the conditions upon which he has offered it. And
this plainly shows what necessity there is of abso-
lution, as that signifies in the first place the abso-
lution of the two sacraments, which is to be granted
to the worthy, and (as far as human judgment can
go) to no other but those that are worthy of it.
Therefore men are to prepare for this absolution, for
• Sec the sense of the ancients iipun this point, Book X. chap. 2. sect. 20, 21, &c.
Serm. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1109
tlie same reasons that tlicy are to prepare for the
reception of either of the sacraments, which, in the
ordinary methods and ways of dispensing God's
grace, are made necessary means of salvation.
2. In the next place, for the declaratory absolu-
tion of the word and doctrine. Whatever necessity
there is of having the truth of God's promises oper-
atively and effectively applied to men's souls, in
order to work in them faith and hope, repentance
and new obedience ; that very necessity there is of
this general declaratory absolution, either at first
to create and excite, or afterwards to foment and
cherish, these good qualities, upon which the pardon
of sins depends. " Faith," wc are told, " comes by
hearing, and hearing by the word of God." And
men do not ordinarily " hear without a preacher,"
nor ordinarily " preach, except they be sent."
Therefore, as it is necessarj' that men should " be-
lieve and repent, and obey the gospel ;" so it is ne-
cessary they should hear the general declarations of
pardon, which God has made in his gospel on the
one hand, and the declarations of wrath revealed
from heaven, on the other hand, in order to engage
them to comply with those terms, upon which the
gospel makes the remission of sins to depend. And
as the heralds of the gospel are obliged to preach
and declare the mind of God toward repenting and
unrepenting sinners ; so every man is concerned to
" hear, and fear, and do no more presumptuously,"
as he expects to find favom- and mercy of God at the
day of judgment. This is the necessity and use
of declaratory absolutions, both to beget and to
support that faith, which is the first spring and
foundation of a Christian life. It is the word of
God, whereby " we are begotten to a Hvely hope
through the gospel." And we may reasonably sup-
pose, that faith will last no longer than the preach-
ing of the gospel does in the world. When anti-
christ is come to his full height, and seated in the
meridian of his kingdom ; when, instead of gospel
truth, he shall fill men with error by " signs and
lying wonders, and all deceivableness of unright-
eousness ;" then will be verified what our Saviour
has predicted, " When tlie Son of man cometh, shall
he find faith on earth ?" It will be impossible to
maintain faith generally among men, without the
constant declarations of the gospel to support it.
And that, if any thing, may convince us of the ne-
cessary use of a true gospel ministry, or such an
order of men as have authority and commission to
declare the will of God, to keep the very faith itself
from dwindling into nothing.
But I told you, that besides the general declara-
tions of the gospel, there was sometimes a more
particular declaratory absolution necessary to relieve
a distressed and wounded conscience, and extricate
a desponding and doubtful sinner out of the fears
and perplexing labyrinths of sin : and the very ne-
cessity of comfort to the feeble-minded, in such a
case, is a sufficient argument of the necessity of
such an absolution. For whither should an anxious
and afflicted soul betake herself, but to those whom
God has appointed as proper helps and judges in
the case ? whose office invests them with some-
thing of authority, and whose studies and experi-
ence qualify them to search and examine into the
nature of spiritual diseases, and then judge of pro-
per methods of cure, and apply suitable remedies to
them. Should such a soul fly immediately and
solely to God ? That indeed would be very well,
had she sufficient faith, and courage, and confidence
to approach him. But he is the Person wliom she
has offended, and now she thinks of nothing but his
wrath and indignation. Should she betake herself
to the Son of God, the great Intercessor and Medi-
ator between God and man ? All would be right in
this case too, could she come with full assurance of
faith to him, as to a merciful and faithful High
Priest, who is both able and willing to save to the
uttermost all that truly turn to him. But that is
her great misfortune, and her very disease, that she
dares not come now so boldly to the throne of grace,
to find help in time of need : or if she does come
even with prayers and tears to Christ, she is afraid
they will not be accepted ; because she can now
hardly look upon him as her Saviour, but as her
offended Judge. She is overwhelmed and con-
founded with her own ingratitude, to think, that
she was once like an angel of light, pure and im-
maculate in the blood of Christ ; but now she has
deserted her station, and is fallen from grace. She
was once enlightened, and had tasted of the hea-
venly gift, and was made partaker of the Holy
Ghost, and tasted the good word of God, and the
powers of the world to come ; but now she is fallen
away, and has crucified to herself the Son of God
afresh, and put him to an open shame. She has
trodden under foot the Son of God, and counted the
blood of the covenant, wherewith she was sanctified,
an unholy thing, and has done despite to the Spirit
of grace. And how shall she make her addresses
to Christ, whom she has thus shamefully abused ?
What then ? Shall she call in the assistance and
counsel of the holy angels ? They are ministering
spirits indeed, sent forth to minister to those who
are heirs of salvation ; but their ministry is wholly
spiritual and undiscernible ; they maintain now no
visible intercourse with men. But she has need of
some visible comforter, to whom she may lay open
her grief, and take his advice in the midst of all her
sorrows ; and this must be some of her visible fel-
low creatures : and who so proper among these, as
those whom God himself has appointed for this pur-
pose? Private men may show their charity to such
a languishing soul, as far as their knowledge and
their abilities will direct them ; but yet, after all,
1110
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Appendix.
there may be a necessity of some farther assistance.
And whence may that more reasonably be expected,
than from the mouths of those, whose lips should
preserve knowledge; whose studies are the Holy
Scriptures; whose business is to explain them to
men ; to solve their doubts, and take off their scru-
ples ; to examine their repentance, and compare it
for them with the rule of God's word ; and chiefly
to guard them against the wiles of Satan, and teach
them not to wrest the Scriptm-e to their own de-
struction ? For this is commonly the most difficult
part in this whole affair with such distressed souls,
to fortify them against the subtleties of Satan, who
transforms himself into an angel of light, and
teaches them to plead Scripture against themselves;
making that which was designed for their health
and strength, become to them an occasion of fall-
ing ; and robbing them of their peace by that very
instrument, which was intended to raise their hopes
and fix their consolation. Indeed, this is Satan's
master-piece of temptation, to accost and tempt us
in Scripture dialect, and with the tongue of an an-
gel ; and he never speaks more like himself, that is,
more artfully subtle and diabolical, than when he
speaks to us the language of heaven. Thus he
tempted our Saviour himself, by quoting Scripture ;
by saying. Thus and thus it is written. And what
wonder, then, that he should use the same weapon
against other men, who are less able to resist him ?
But the weaker men are, and the more they are
liable to temptation, the greater necessity there is in
that case, that they should have recourse to some
abler hand, who can give them both succour and
direction ; who can rightly apply the word of God
to their souls, and give them a right apprehension
both of God and themselves; who can set every
text of Scripture, which Satan abuses, in its proper
light ; and so bafiie all his arguments, and counter-
mine all his plots, by the same instrument that he
abuses with a design to beguile men and overthrow
them.
It would be well, indeed, if all men could so dex-
terously use the sword of the Spirit, which is the
word of God, as that they might be able of them-
selves (Uke our Saviour in his temptation) to an-
swer and repel all Satan's sophistry and false glosses
upon the holy text, by j aster comments and more
pertinent allegations. But if this cannot be expect-
ed from the weaker sort, it is necessary they should
in such cases betake themselves for help to those
that are more experienced, and have their senses
more exercised to discern between good and evil.
Common reason and interest direct men what to
do, when they are under any doubts or difficulties
in all other concerns. He who doubts his title to a
temporal estate, thinks himself obliged to consult an
able lawyer, and take his advice and counsel ; and
in case of a bodily distemper, every man as readily
betakes himself to a skilful and experienced phy-
sician ; and there is the same reason in spiritual
distempers to engage a man to consult a spiritual
guide, who may be presumed to be as learned and
skilful in his profession as either of the former : his
office obliges him to a more general and exact study
of the Scriptures ; to be more expert and accurate
in resolving cases of conscience, and more ready
and prepared to answer all the objections, doubts,
and scruples, that either the natural weakness of
men's own fancies, or the subtlety of Satan, throws
in upon their minds. His business and employment
is to understand the nature of God, and his rehgion,
and his laws, and the extent of his mercy, and the
terms of reconciliation to penitent sinners. He can,
therefore, examine men's transgressions, and judge
of their repentance and condition better than them-
selves. Besides all this, he is constituted by God to
be his minister here upon earth, for these very pur-
poses ; not only in Christ's stead to beseech them to
be reconciled to God, and to show them the method
of reconciliation, and to pray for them ; but also,
upon an impartial view of their condition, if he finds
them real penitents, to declare them absolved by
God, and in his favour ; his commission is to assure
them, that in spite of all that Satan can suggest to
the contrary, there are no sins so great that God
cannot pardon, provided they bring the condition of
pardon, which is a true repentance: and he can
judge, though not with an infalhble judgment, yet
with a moral certainty, whether their repentance be
sincere and perfect; and give them directions to
supply it where it is defective ; and free them from
all unreasonable scruples, which are apt to discom-
pose and trouble their souls : all which must needs
be of extraordinary and sovereign use to persons in
such a condition, and afford them the surest relief,
and the most solid comfort and satisfaction, that can
be expected, without a particular revelation, on this
side heaven.
So that the use and advantage of spiritual guides
in such a case sufficiently discovers the reasonable-
ness and necessity of making application to them,
in order to obtain the benefit and comfort of a par-
ticular declaratory absolution.
And upon this account our church, though she
lays no necessary injunction upon men to make a
particular confession of their sins to her ministers
in all cases, yet wisely requires them in this one
special case of exigency to do it for their own benefit
and satisfaction : " If there be any of you, who by
this means cannot quiet his own conscience, (viz. by
confession to God alone,) but requireth further com-
fort and counsel, let him go to some discreet and
learned minister of God's word, and open his grief;
that by the ministry of God's holy word he may
receive the benefit of absolution, together with
ghostly counsel and advice, to the quieting of his
Serm. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1111
conscience, and avoiding of all scruple and doubt-
fulness." This I take to be the true state of the
case, as to what concerns the necessity of a parti-
cular confession and a particular declaratory ab-
solution. It is not simply necessary for all men,
but only for those whose condition is such, that
they cannot have peace and satisfaction without it.
And therefore the church of Rome is highly to
blame, which imposes the absolute necessity of a
particular confession, and a particular absolution,
universally upon all men, in all cases of mortal sin,
under pain of damnation. Our church keeps closer
to the rule of Scripture and the practice^ of the an-
cient church, in making particular absolution only
necessary to those, to whom the necessity of the
case itself makes it so. And so much for the ne-
cessary use of a general or particular declaratory
absolution.
3. The next part of our inquiry is concerning the
necessity of a precatory absolution : and of this there
is the same necessity that there is of the prayers of
the church for pardon of sins. We have observed
before, that prayer usually accompanies all other
sorts of absolution, and is an ingredient, and, as it
were, the form of some of them. The sacraments
are ordinaril}'^ administered with prayer ; and prayer
always immediately follows the declaration of God's
will and intention to pardon penitent sinners in our
public liturgy ; and prayer is the means commonly
used to reconcile a scandalous offender, who, for his
crimes, has been judicially cast out of the church,
and is now to be received again to peace and favour.
So that as necessary as any of those absolutions are,
so necessary is the absolution of prayer, that always
so necessarily attends them. If it be necessary at
first for a man to be released of his sins by the
sacrament of baptism, it must be equally necessary
for him to be admitted a member of Christ by the
prayer, which the administration of that sacrament
either includes or supposes : if he would have ab-
solution by the eucharist, he must receive it with
that usual form of prayer which the church has
appointed to be used in the distribution of it. If he
would have the general or particular declaration of
God's will to pardon sinners, made effectual to his
own absolution, he must join with the minister in in-
terceding with God for the pardon of his offences.
And if, after any excommunication for any scandal-
ous offence, he would be admitted formally into the
communion of the church again, he must implore
God's mercy by the public ministry and prayer of
his priests, because that is the rite and ceremony '
of such an admission.
4. And hence it follows, in the last place, that
when men are formally and judicially cast out of the
church, by the power of the keys, for any scandalous
offences; there is a necessity they should have as
formal and judicial an absolution, by an authentic
relaxation of their bonds and censures, to restore
them again to the peace and privileges of church
communion. For if the excommunication be just,
and according to the rules of Christ's gospel, they
must either sue for an absolution in the way that
he has appointed, or else the bonds that are laid
upon them will stand in full force against them ;
and their excommunication and expulsion from the
church on earth will exclude them from the king-
dom of heaven. I say, if their excommunication
be just, and legally founded ; for it is one thing,
when men are unjustly cast out of the church, and
excommunicated without reason, by the rash exer-
cise of a mere tyrannical and arbitrary power ; and
quite another thing, when they are legally censured
for their impenitency, and obstinate persisting in
flagrant and notorious crimes, to the scandal of the
church, and reproach of Christ's holy religion. In
the former case there is no danger to be feared from
excommunication, because it is unjust ; but in the
latter case it is the most dreadful sentence that can
be passed upon earth against man ; because what
is done upon earth, will be ratified in heaven, and
pursue a man unto the day of judgment, unless a
timely and sincere repentance and reconciliation
intervene to retract the sentence. Which abund-
antly shows the necessity of this sort of absolution,
and of all such things as are previous and necessary
to obtain it. Men must truly repent of the crimes
which have given the scandal; make humble and
public confession of their sins before the church ;
modestly submit to her discipline, and give evident
tokens of their hearty sorrow for having offended
God and man ; and then, after such satisfaction
made, to convince the church of their true repent-
ance by bringing forth fruits meet for it, they must
sue to the same hands to admit them to communion,
which were the instruments under Christ of taking
it from them ; and they, by the same authority
wherewith they cast them out of the church, will
receive them again ; making prayer and interces-
sion to God for them ; and declaring them absolved
from the bonds they were under, and now fully
restored to all the privileges of Christian commu-
nion. But without such a proper satisfaction as
this, if men continue obstinate in their sins, in a
careless impenitency, or contumacious neglect or
contempt of the church's censures ; they may be
assured, that an account of these misdemeanors,
added to all their other sins, will be required of them
another day ; when Christ will vindicate the author-
ity of his ministers in all their just proceedings,
^ See the practice of the primitive church in relation to
auricular confession, Book XVIII. chap. .3. sect. I, &c.
See Book XIX. chap. 2. sect. I.
1112
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Appendix,
and confirm their sentence by bis unalterable ap-
probation.
What allowances God will make for some men's
weakness or ignorance in this affair, belongs not
to us to determine. Neither would it be charitable
in us, positively to condemn every man that dies
excommunicate in foro externo, without an actual
relaxation of his bonds, when he was truly penitent,
and desirous to be reconciled to the church, but
only some unforeseen accident and unavoidable
exigency prevented the execution of his good in-
tention. In this case the church has generally ac-
cepted the will for the deed, and declared such to
be virtually in her communion after death : "* in
like manner as they who die without baptism or
the eucharist, not by any contempt, but by some
pressing necessity, are charitably supposed to die in
God's favour by virtue of their faith and repentance,
because they do not despise God's ordinances, but
heartily desire them. But the case is otherwise
with men that live and die in contempt of the
church's discipline and censures : if such men
perish, they may thank themselves for it; the
church has no power to absolve those who will not
be absolved ; if they suffer their sins to be retained
on earth, they will be retained in heaven, and follow
them to the day of judgment.
And so I have done with the third inquiry, how
far all men are bound to submit to the lawful exer-
cise of the ministerial power of retaining and re-
mitting sin ? or what necessity there is of absolu-
tion in the several cases now before us ?
" It now only remains, that we reduce this whole
consideration to practice, and show what are the
proper uses of this doctrine, both as it relates to the
ministers of Christ, and his people.
" As to the ministers of Christ, there is no doc-
trine in the whole body of Christianity more forci-
ble than this, to engage them either, first, to purity
and holiness of life ; or, secondly, to diligence in
their studies and labours ; or, thirdly, to fidelity in
dispensing the mysteries of Christ, and care in their
proceedings with penitent and impenitent sinners.
" I. In the first place, the commission of power
to ministers to retain and remit other men's sins, in
whatever sense we take it, is a great engagement on
them to lead holy and pure lives themselves. For
it looks like an absurdity in practice, and is too
often really thought so, that men should be quali-
fied to forgive other men's sins, who are loaded with
guilt and impin-ity themselves. There is nothing
so natural and obvious as, ' Physician, heal thyself;'
and therefore, if it be not a real objection against
their office, yet it is an unanswerable one against
their persons. If it do not destroy the tenor of their
commission in the nature of the thing, yet it cer-
< See Book XIX. chap. 2. sect. II.
tainly diminishes their authority and reputation in
the opinion of men ; when every profligate sinner
can retort upon them, and say, ' Thou that teachest
another, teachest thou not thyself .^ Thou that
preachest a man should not steal, dost thou steal ?
Thou that sayest a man should not commit adul-
tery, dost thou commit adultery ? Thou that makest
thy boast of the law, through breaking the law
dishonourest thou God?' It must needs take off'
very much from the veneration of the sacrament of
baptism, to have a man pretend to wash away the
sins of others, who is himself polluted and profane ;^
and equally diminish the reverence which is due to
the tremendous mystery of the eucharist, to have it
ministered with unholy hands. It cannot relish
well with men, to hear an unsanctified mouth give
blessing to others, who, in effect, is cursing himself;
praying, that the blood of Christ may preserve
others to eternal life, whilst he himself is eating
and drinking his own damnation, not discerning
the Lord's body. But above all, such a man cannot
with any tolerable decency or freedom discharge
the office of punishing and correcting others, who
is himself more justly liable to rebuke and censure.
With what face can he debar others from baptism
or the eucharist, who is himself unqualified to re-
ceive either? or exclude others from the church,
who is himself unworthy to enter into it ? Nothing,
therefore, can be a greater engagement upon minis-
ters to lead holy and pure lives, than the consider-
ation of the commission which Christ has given
them to retain or remit other men's sins, whether
in a sacramental way, or a declaratory way, or a
precatory way, or a judicial way; because, without
purity they can by no means answer the end of
this office, and the nature of their trust, but their
mal-administration will rise up in judgment against
them and condemn them,
" 2. A second thing, which this office of retaining
and remitting sins requires of ministers, is great
diligence in their studies and labours, without which
they can never be able suflficiently to discharge it.
The church, indeed, has made some part of this
work tolerably easy, by a prudent provision of many
proper general forms of absolution; such as the
forms of administering the absolution of the two >
sacraments, and many general forms of declaratory
and precatory absolution ; to which in her wisdom
she may add proper forms of excommunication and
judicial absolution. But when this is done, there
still remains a great deal more belonging to the full
discharge of this oflRce, for which the church can
make no particular provision, and therefore that
must be left to the industry and diligence of minis-
ters in their particular studies and labours. And
this requires both a difflised knowledge and great
Si:rm. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
III3
application, to be able to understand the nature of
all God's laws, and the bounds and distinctions be-
twixt every virtue and vice ; to be able to resolve
all ordinary cases of conscience, and answer such
\ doubts and scruples as are apt to arise in men's
minds; to know the qualifications of particular
men, and the nature, and degrees, and sincerity of
their repentance, in order to give them a satisfac-
tory answer to their demands, and grant or refuse
them the several sorts of absolution, as they shall
think proper upon an impartial view of their state
and condition. He that thinks all this may be
done without any gi-eat labour and study, and a
diligent search of the Holy Scriptures, the rule and
record of God's will, seems neither to understand
the nature of his office, nor the needs of men ; nor
what it is to stand in the place of Christ, and judge
for him between God and man. ' The priest's lips
should preserve knowledge;' and a man that con-
siders the large extent of that knowledge, together
with the great variety of cases and persons, to
which he may have occasion to apply it, would
rather be tempted to cry out with the apostle,
'Who is sufficient for these things?' And if this
be not an argument to engage a man to industry in
the office of a spiritual physician, it is hard to say
what is so.
" 3. But as this consideration is an argument for
purity and industry, so it is no less an engagement
to fidelity also. ' It is required in stewards,' the
apostle tells us, ' that a man be found faithful ;'
and more especially in those who are stewards of
the mysteries of God, because that is the greatest
concern of any other. It w-as Moses's argument to
temporal judges. Dent. i. IJ, 'Ye shall not respect
persons in judgment, for the judgment is God's : '
and the argument will hold much stronger in spi-
ritual judgment, because the consequence of the de-
cision is of greater importance. Here, then, a just
medium is always to be observed between flattery
and an imperious stiffness and moroseness ; between
too great indulgence on the one hand, and too great
severity on the other. The judgment is God's; and
therefore men are neither to be absolved nor con-
demned at the mere arbitrary will of the minister,
but by the rules prescribed by the sovereign Lord.
If men are either to be received into the church, or
to be cast out of it, the only thing here to be re-
garded, is their performance or not performance of
the conditions which the gospel requires. No true
penitent is to be denied absolution in any kind : no
impenitent person for any favour or respect to have
the benefit of it. If men are qualified for baptism or
the eucharist, it is not in the minister's power, pro-
perly speaking, to deny them the privilege of either :
if they are utterly unqualified, it is not in his power
to admit them to either, if he will be just to his
commission, and faithful to his trust. So neither
can he, with an equitable judgment, declare the
impenitent to be absolved, nor retain the sins of the
penitent : for this is slaying the souls that should
not die, and saving the souls alive that should not
live : it is making the heart of the righteous sad,
whom God has not made sad; and strengthening
the hands of the wicked, that he should not return
from his wicked way, by promising him life ; as
God complains of the false prophets by the prophet
Ezekiel, chap. xiii. IS), 22. All this is a manifest
abuse of the ministerial power, tending directly to
discourage virtue and encourage vice ; and all such
judgments God himself will reverse, and punish the
mal-administration of his unfaithful stewards. For
as in all cases, so especially in this, he that justifieth
the wicked, and he that condemneth the just, even
they both are abomination to the Lord. Nothing,
therefore, is more necessary in the stewards of the
mysteries of God, than that they be found faithful ;
giving to every man his proper portion, peace to the
righteous, and terror to the wicked: otherwise they
are threatened to have their portion with the hypo-
crites, where shall be weeping, and v/ailing, and
gnashing of teeth. It is a Pharisaical arrogance,
St. Jerom^ says, for a bishop or a priest, under
pretence of having the keys of the kingdom of
heaven, to assume to himself the power of con-
demning the innocent, or of absolving the guilty.
He that does so, abuses his commission, and must
expect to give account to God of his illegal ad-
ministration.
" Thus we see w^hat tics and obligations this
doctrine lays upon the stewards of God, to be, first,
holy ; secondly, dihgent ; thirdly, faithful in their
service. Let us now see what influence the same
doctrine ought to have upon all God's people.
" And here I shall not insist upon any personal
respect, that is due from them to ministers, as the
messengers of God and ambassadors of Christ, but
only as a religious regard is to be had to the several
parts of the office with which they are intrusted.
If God has made them the instruments of remission
of sins by those four several ways of absolution,
then, at least, it becomes every one to be careful,
that he do not by any w'ilful neglect or contempt
deprive himself of any one of those methods of ex-
piation.
"If baptism be an ordinary means of remission
of sins, and so necessary by Divine command, that
unless a man, who has opportunity, be born again
of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the
kingdom of God; it highly concerns all men, who
are unbaptized, to present themselves and their
children to Christ's holy ordinance, that they may
* Hieron. Com. in Mat. xvi. t. 9. p. -49. See the place I at length, Book XIX. chap. 2. sect. 6.
1114
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Appendix.
receive the promised remission of sins, and spiritual
regeneration. For though zealous martyrs and
pious catechumens be saved in an extraordinary
way, yet that is not the condition of despisers.
" Again, if the eucharist be another means of ab-
solution, then it equally concerns men not to live
in the manifest neglect or contempt of that holy
ordinance, but to be as frequent as they can in the
reception of it, lest they deprive themselves of the
grace and pardon exhibited and sealed in that sa-
cred institution.
"If the prayers of the church be likewise a fur-
ther means of deriving God's blessing upon his peo-
ple, that must be allowed to be an argument to en-
gage men constantly to attend them; and every
man should be glad to say, ' We wait for thy loving-
kindness, 0 Lord, in the midst of thy temple.'
" If the declaratory absolution be of any use and
comfort to true penitents, that should make men
strive to be among the first and foremost in God's
service, and rather wait at the posts of his doors
before the service begins, than come dropping in
afterwards, as if they were haled into God's pre-
sence, when they have lost both the benefit of their
own confession and his absolution.
" If a particular declaratory absolution be of any
use and service to an afflicted conscience and a
doubtful mind, that should engage those who can-
not quiet their own conscience, but require further
comfort or counsel, to have recourse to some dis-
creet and learned minister of God's word, and open
their grief; that by the ministry of God's holy word
they may receive the benefit of absolution, together
with ghostly counsel and advice, to the quieting of
their conscience, and avoiding all scruple and doubt-
fulness.
" Lastly, If it be necessary, that when men are
excommunicated and cast out of the church for any
scandalous crimes, they should endeavour to recon-
cile themselves again to God and his church, by
obtaining a judicial absolution; that shows what
reverence is due to church discipline and censures,
that are justly passed upon them ; and that a wilful
neglect and contempt of reconciliation in such a
case may prove more fatal to them than they are
apt to imagine; and in the just judgment of Christ,
confirming the sentence of his ministers, finally ex-
clude them from the kingdom of heaven.
" But when they have paid the greatest outward
reverence imaginable to these ordinances, there is
one thing still behind to make them effectual ; which
if it be wanting, all the absolutions in the world
will avail them nothing : and that is the internal
qualifications of their own hearts and souls by an
unfeigned repentance and sincere obedience ; with-
out which all the rest are but mere forms, that can-
not completely operate, whilst men put in bars and
impediments against them. For all absolutions
are conditional, and suppose repentance and obedi-
ence, before they confer any real benefit on the
sinner. The minister can only lend his mouth or
his hand toward the external act of an absolution ;
but he cannot absolve internally, much less the un-
qualified sinner. Christ himself has assured us,
that unless men repent they must inevitably perish ;
and that unless they forgive men their trespasses,
their heavenly Father Avill not forgive them their
trespasses. Now, it would be absurd to think, after
this, that a sinner who performs neither of these
conditions, should, notwithstanding, be pardoned by
God, continuing impenitent still ; and only because
he chances surreptitiously to be loosed on earth by
some error or fraud, that therefore he should be
also most certainly loosed in heaven. This were
to imagine one of the vainest things in the world,
that Christ, to make his priest's words true, would
make his own words false ; as they must needs be,
if any outward absolution, given by a fallible and
mistaken man, could translate an impenitent sinner
into the kingdom of heaven.
" I say not this to lessen the reverence that is
due to any of the forementioned sorts of absolution,
but that the ordinances of God may have their pro-
per effect upon us, whilst the outward and inward
acts go together, to make up the perfect work of an
absolution ; and that Christ may not say to us at
the last day, ' These things ought ye to have done,
and not to have left the other imdone.' He that
despises an absolution of any kind, which God has
appointed, despises indeed the ordinance of God :
but he that receives it without repentance and obe-
dience, despises the weightier things of the law, and
only strains at a gnat to swallow a camel. Let not
such a man think he shall receive any absolution
from the Lord, who thus mangles his institution ;
who puts asunder what God has joined together,
and dares to promise himself security where God
threatens only ruin and destruction. If we would
be secure, we must use God's ordinances as he has
appointed them ; join the outward and the inward
act together ; let the repentance and obedience of
our souls prepare the way for the ministry of his
priests : and then, what sins they remit upon earth
shall be remitted in heaven ; when Christ shall
confirm the w^ord of his servants by his irreversible
sentence of absolution, saying, ' Come, ye blessed of
my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you
from the foundation of the world.' Which God
grant unto us all, through the merits of the same
Jesus Christ our Lord : to whom, with the Father
and the Holy Ghost, be ascribed all honour and
glory, world without end. Amen."
Letter I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1115
A LETTER
RIGHT REVEREND THE LORD BISHOP OF WINCHESTER,
CONCERNING
THE NECESSITY OF
ABSOLUTION ; SHOWING IIOW FAK.
AND WHEIIE IT CEASES.
THAT NECESSITY EXTENDS,
My Lord,
Having read your question about the indispensable
necessity of absolution in all cases whatsoever, I
could not but return this speedy answer to it, (so far
as the time would permit,) from what occurred to
my thoughts without any tedious inquiry ; reserving
the further improvement and confirmation of the
things here suggested to a little more diligent search
and consideration.
The question about absolution may respect either,
I. That absolution which is given upon private or
auricular confession ; or, II. The general absolu-
tion, that is given upon a general confession, as it
is in our daily service; or, III. That absolution
which is dispensed in the administration of the sa-
craments, which are indulgences ' in the true sense,
and God's ordinances for obtaining absolution and
remission of sins ; or, IV. The absolution that is
given by the relaxation of church censures. Now,
the absolute and indispensable necessity of these
several sorts of absolution in all cases whatsoever,
is what, I conceive, neither our church nor the
primitive church ever asserted ; though some of
them are of much greater necessity than others.
For, I. As to the absolution that is given upon
private or auricular confession ; that cannot be
more necessary than the confession itself, which
(except in some particular cases) is only matter of
advice, rather than strict duty imposed upon all
men under pain of damnation ; as our church with
the primitive church defends, against the Roman
imposition and yoke laid upon men's consciences in
this particular. I shall not trouble your Lordship
with any ancient testimonies upon this point, unless
you please to require me to transcribe some, wliich
may easily be done out of Chrysostom and many
others.-
II. As to a general absolution upon a general
confession, which is retained in our liturgy, and is
a defect in Calvin's ; though it must be owned to
be a very useful and edifying part and form of Di-
vine service, (which Calvin wished' to have inserted
into his liturgy, but could not obtain it,) yet we can-
not say, it is so necessary a part of Divine service,
as that no church can have absolution or remission
of sins without such a form of absolution in her
liturgy. For this would be an unwarrantable con-
demnation of all churches that want that particular
form, though they otherwise supply it by preach-
ing, which is the declaratory application of God's
promises of pardon to his church.
III. The necessity of the absolution which is
dispensed in the administration of the sacraments^
is indeed the same as the necessity of the sacra-
ments themselves. So far, therefore, as the one is
necessary, so far the other is necessary likewise.
But the necessity of the sacraments is not so ab-
solute and indispensable, as that God cannot in
many cases (where there is no contempt of his or-
dinances) save men without the external application
of them by the hand of his ministers. For in the
case of extreme necessity, where men desire bap-
tism, but cannot possibly have it, God supplies in-
visibly by his Holy Spirit what is wanting in the
outward administration. I believe thei"e is not
one ancient writer, that has spoken upon this
head, but has allowed of some exceptions in refer-
ence to the absolute necessity of baptism ; particu-
larly in two cases: 1. In the case of martyrdom,
which they call second baptism, and baptism in
men's own blood. 2. In case of a true faith and
conversion without martyrdom, when a catechumen
was preparing for baptism, and desirous of it, but
by some sudden accident was taken away before he
had any opportunity to receive it. In these two
cases they always maintained, that the baptism of
the Spirit might be had without the external wash-
ing of water, Tertullian, speaking of martyrdom,^
' See the sacraments proved to be true indulgences and
absolutions, Book XIX. chap. 1. sect. 2 and 3.
- See the testimonies against the necessity of auricular
confession, collected, Book XVIII. chap. 3. sect. I and
2, &c.
^ Calvin. Epist. de quibusdam Eccles. Ritibus, p. 206.
* Tertul. de Baptismo, cap. JG. p. 2G3. Edit. Uigall. Par.
1&41. Est quidem nobis etiam secundum lavacrum, unum
et ipsuin, sanguinis scilicet: de quo Dorainus, Ilabeo, in-
quit, baptismo tingi, quum jam tinctus fuisset. Hie est
baptismus, qui lavacrum et non acceptum reprassentat, et
perditum reddit.
1116
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Appendix.
calls it the Christian's second baptism, and the bap-
tism of blood, of which our Lord spake, when he
said, I have a baptism to be baptized with, when
he had been baptized before in water. And he
adds, This is that baptism, which both compensates
for the want of baptism, and restores it, when men
have lost the former benefit of it. Cyprian' has the
like observation upon the catechumens, who were
called to shed their blood for Christ before they
could be baptized in water : " We are not to ima-
gine," says he, " that these men were deprived of the
sacrament of baptism ; for they were baptized with
the most glorious and honourable baptism of their
own blood, of which our Lord himself said, ' I have
another baptism to be baptized with.'" And he
proves, that they who were thus baptized in blood,
are also sanctified and perfected by their sufferings,
and made partakers of the promises of God, from
the declaration made by our Saviour in his gospel,
when he said to the thief upon the cross, who be-
lieved in him and confessed him, " To-day thou
shalt be with me in paradise."
St. Austin often mentions this argument of Cy-
prian, and improves it, to show, that not only mar-
tyrdom may sometimes supply the room of baptism,
but also a true faith and conversion,'^ in case of ab-
solute necessity, when a man has no opportunity
to receive baptism. That martyrdom, says he, may
sometimes supply the place of baptism, is well ar-
gued by Cyprian from the example of the thief, to
whom, though he was not baptized, it was said, " To-
day thou shalt be with me in paradise." Which
argument I considering over and over again, do find,
that not only martyrdom for the name of Christ
may supply what is wanting in baptism, but also
faith and a true conversion of heart, if through
straitness of time there be no opportunity to cele-
brate the mystery of baptism. For neither was that
thief crucified for the name of Christ, but for the
deserts of his own crimes ; neither did he suffer be-
cause he believed, but only believed whilst he was
suffering. Therefore his case declares how far that
saying of the apostle avails without the visible sa-
crament of baptism, " With the heart man believeth
= Cypr. Ep. 73. ad Jubaianum, p. 208. Edit. Oxon. Dc-
indo iipc privari baptismi sacramento, ntpotc qui baptizen-
tnr gloriosissimo et maximo sanguinis baptismo, de quo et
Dnminus dicebat, habere se alio baptismo baptizavi.
•* Aug-, de Bapt. lib. 4. cap. 22. t. 7. p. 56. Edit. Paris.
1635. Baptismi sane viccm aliquando implore passionem,
de latrone illo, cui non baptizato dictum est, Ilodie mocuui
cris in paradiso, non leve documontum B. Cyprianus assu-
mit : quod etiam atque ctiam considerans, invenio non tan-
tum passionem pro nomine Christi id quod ex baptisnu)
deerat posse supplere, scd etiam fidem conversionemque
cordis, si forte ad celebrandum mysterium baptismi in an-
sjustiis temporum succurri non iiotcst. Neque cnim latro
ille pro nomine Christi crucifixus est, sed pro meritis faci-
norum suorum ; nee quia credidit, passiis est, sed dum pa-
titur credidit. Quantum igitur valeat sine visibili sacra-
unto righteousness, and with the mouth confessior
is made unto salvation." But then only this invisi-
ble operation is performed, when baptism is ex-
cluded purely by the article of necessity, and not by
any contempt of religion. He argues in another
place from the same example of the thief,' that
many are sanctified by the invisible grace without,
the visible sacraments : but yet the visible sacra-
ment is not therefore to be contemned ; because the
contemner of it cannot by any means be sanctified
by the invisible grace thereof.
Hence it is evident, that, according to St. Austin's
doctrine, it is not the bare want of an external
ordinance, to wit, sacramental absolution, in the
article of necessity, when it cannot be had, but the
contempt of it when it may be had, that is pernicious
and destructive of salvation. For God is able ta
supply the invisible grace without the visible means
in such cases to true believers.
And upon this ground St. Ambrose comforts the;
surviving friends of the younger Valentinian, who
was only a catechumen preparing for baptism, but
suddenly slain by the treachery of Arbogastes, be-
fore he could come to St. Ambrose to receive it. If
any one, says he,' be troubled, that the mysteries of
baptism were not solemnized upon him, he may as
well conclude, that the martyrs are not crowned, if
they die whilst they are only catechumens. But if
they be washed in their own blood, then this man
also was washed by his piety and desire of bap-
tism.
So that in such cases of necessity, baptism in voto
is equivalent to actual baptism. God accepts the
will for the deed, when men do what they can do,
and where it is not contempt of the sacrament, but I
some unavoidable exigency, that hinders their re-
ception of it. Now then, if in such cases the exter-
nal ministry of baptism be not absolutely necessary,
the external ministry of absolution cannot be neces-
sary neither ; for they are the very same act in this
particular; and if God can save martyrs and be-
lievers without visible and external baptism, he
can absolve them without visible and external ab-
solution.
mento baptismi quod ait apostolus, Corde creditur ad
justitiam, ore autem cont'essio fit ad salutem, in illo latrone
declaratum est: Sed tunc impletnr invisibiliter, cum minis-
teriiim baptismi non contemptus religionis, sed articulus
necessitatis excludit.
' Aug. Quaest. 84. in Levit. t. 4. Proinde coUigitur, in-
visibilem sanctilicationem quibusdam atl'uisse atque profu-
isse sine visibilibus sacramentis. — Nee tamen ideo sacra-
meutum visibile contemncndum ; nam contemptor ejus
sanctificari nullo modo potest.
» Ambros. Oral, de Obitu Valentin, t. 3. p. 10. Edit.
Basil. 1567. Si quiasolennitcr non sunt cclebrata mysteria,
hoc movet : ergo nee martyres, si catechumeni fuerint, cn-
ronantiir. Quod si suo abluuntur sanguine, et hunc sua
pietas abluit et voluntas.
Letter I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
iiir
Abundance of authorities ' might be added more,
if tlicre were occasion, in favour of this assertion.
IV. For the absolution which is dispensed by the
relaxation of the church censures : though it be
necessary to be sought after by true penitents in all
ordinary cases ; yet there are several exceptions in
cases extraorcUnary, in which pardon may be had
without a formal absolution. For what if a bishop,
for unjust ends, or unworthy designs, refuse to ab-
solve a true penitent, when he both gives true signs
of repentance, and humbly desires absolution ? Will
there be no pardon in heaven for him, who is so
unjustly and imperiously denied it on earth by men,
who exceed their power, which is only given to
edification, and not to destruction ? Bellarmine in-
deed says so, Kcgatnr remissio illis, quibus jwluerint
sacerdotes remittere. Bellarm. cle Pcenit. lib. 3. caj).
2. t 2. p. 1287. Ed. Ltigd. 1587- Forgiveness is
denied to them, whom the priests will not forgive.
But this is carrying the priest's authority to an ab-
solute sovereignty and arbitrary power, which has
no foundation in Scripture or the ancient canons of
the church. For even Pope Gregory the Great
could tell these men, that the bishop, in binding and
loosing those under his charge, doth often '" follow
the motions of his own will, and not the merits of
the cause : in which case, he deprives himself of
this power of binding and loosing, who exercises
the same according to his own will, and not accord-
ing to the deserts of those that are subject to him ;
that is, his unrighteous judgment is of no value ; it
is reversed and cancelled in the court of heaven.
The case here is the same as refusing baptism to
those who are qualified for it, and very desirous to
receive it : the minister's unjust refusal in that case
is a very great crime ; but it will not prejudice the
person, that by such default is forced against his
will, or the will of his parents, to die without it. As
Hincmar," archbishop of Rheims, long ago ob-
served, for the consolation of those in France, whose
children died without baptism, through the perverse
obstinacy of Hincmar, bishop of Laon, who refused
them baptism, when their parents and godfathers
earnestly desired it. " As the benignity of the Al-
mighty," says he, " perfected in the thief upon the
cross what was wanting in the sacrament of bap-
tism, and the communion of the body and blood of
Christ, because it was wanting not through pride or
° See more authorities of this kiad, Book X. chap. 2.
sect. 20 and 21.
'" Greg. Horn. 26. in Evangel, t. 3. p. 83. Edit. Antw.
1615. Saepe in ligandis et solvendis subditis, suae voluntatis
motus, non autem causarum merita sequitur. Unde fit, ut
hac ipsa ligamli et solvendi potestate se privet, qui hanc pro
suis voluntatibus, et non pro subjectoruui moribus exercet.
" Hiucmar. Opusc. 50. Capitulor. cap. 48. t. 2. p. 572.
Edit. Paris. 16t5. Sicut in illo latrone, quod ex baptismi
Sacramento et communicatione corporis ct sanguinis Christi
defuerat, complevit Omnipotentis benignitas, quia non su-
contempt, but by necessity; and as the faith of
others, that is, of godfathers or sureties, answering
for little children in baptism, is sufficient for the
salvation of those who are born obnoxious to origin-
al, that is, other men's sin ; so the faith and earnest
desire of parents or godfiithers, who believe with
the heart, and with the mouth desire baptism for
their infants, who could not obtain it, because you
ordered it to be denied them, shall be of advantage
to those infants, by the gift of him, whose Spirit is
the author of regeneration, and who blows where
he listeth." Whence he concludes in the case of
church censures, that if a penitent dies without ab-
solution, only because the bishop for his own will,
or any unjust cause, refuses to absolve him; the
bishop's unjust judgment and obstinate refusal can-
not prejudice the true penitent, as to what concerns
his salvation and absolution in the kingdom of
heaven.
2. But it may happen, that a man may not only
desire absolution, but the minister also may be dis-
posed and ready to grant it him ; and yet by some
unavoidable accident the man may die without it :
in this case the canons have determined, that the
want of absolution is no prejudice to his salvation ;
nor was he to be treated as an excommunicate per-
son, but to be received into the communion of the
church, and to be commemorated among the faith-
ful in the service of the church, though he died
without absolution. The fourth council of Car-
thage,'- and the second of Yaison, are plain to this
purpose.
These allegations plainly show what sort of ne-
cessity there is of absolution : that it is not the bare
want of it, but the proud neglect or contempt of it,
when men are under church censures, that makes it
hurtful. But where there is no contempt or neglect
salvation may be had without it. And therefore a
true penitent, who submits to the church's discipline,
can be in no danger; because, though he may chance
to die without absolution, either through necessity
or the obstinate will of his superiors, yet he dies in
no neglect or contempt of the church ; and, conse-
quently, has no reason to doubt of God's absolution
in heaven.
Your Lordship's observation concerning the form,
Absolvo te, is very just : it is but of a late date, a little
before the time of Thomas Aquinas. The ancient
perbia, vel contemptu, sed necessitate defuerat ; et sicut
parvulis naturali, id est, alieno peccato, obnoxiis, aliorum,
id est, patronorum fides pro eis respondentiura in baptismate
tit ad salutera ; ita parvulis, quibus baptismum denegari
jussisti, parentumvel patronorum corde credentium, et pro
parvulis suis fideli verbo baptisma expetentinm, sed non
impetrantium, tides et fidelis postulatio prodesse potuerif,
dono ejus, cujus Spiritus quo regeneratio tit, ubi vult,
spirat.
1- Cone. Carth. 4. can. 79. Cone. Vasens. can. 2. See
more of this, Book XIX. chap. 2. sect. H.
1118
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Appe.vui:
forms were all either deprecatory, or declaratory, or
else consisted in the application of the sacraments
of the church. And the Ahsolvo te is to be reduced
to some of the other forms, as the elder schoolmen
commonly reduce it : of all which I will endeavour
to give your Lordship a more full account in my
next, taking it for an honour that you are please
to command any service of this kind from,
My Lord,
Your most dutiful and obedient Servant,
JOSEPH BINGHAM.
Winton, Feb. 17, 1712-13.
A SECOND LETTER
TO THE
EIGHT REVEREND THE LORD BISHOP OF WINCHESTER,
CONCERNING
THE NECESSITY OF ABSOLTJTION, ETC.
My Lord,
In addition to my last, upon the fourth sort of ab-
solution, which is the relaxation of church censures,
I have observed the opinion of Cyprian to be con-
formable to what I wrote before, that if penitents
died in the time of their penance, before they could
have the bishop's absolution, their salvation was not
to be despaired of. For " the Divine mercy," says
he,' " is able to heal them : yet we ought not to be
too hasty, nor do any thing inconsiderately or rash-
ly ; lest if we over-hastily give them the peace of
the church, (that is, restore them to communion
before their penance was completed,) we thereby
more grievously offend and provoke the Divine in-
dignation." The case was this : Cyprian was now
in exile, and some that had lapsed were very impa-
tient to be restored to communion before his return ;
which he would not consent to, but ordered them to
stay till he should return in peace, and then their
cause should be examined before all the church. If
in the mean time they died, whilst they were doing
their penance, God's mercy was able to save them
without a formal absolution, or reception into the
external communion of the church. The learned
Bishop Fell gives the same exposition upon the
place : Recte auctor noster hoc suffiamen opponit lap-
sis, qui ad pacem festinarent, quodnon de eorum salute
cotichmatum sit, qtiibus ante pooiitenticB decursujn
mori contimjeret. Our author, says he, rightly op-
poses the lapscrs, who were so hasty to be restored,
and stops their mouths with this consideration,
'Cypr. Ep. 12. al. 17. Edit. Oxon. p. 39. Potens est
Divina misericordia medelam dare : propcrandum taincu
non puto, nee incautc aliquid et festinanter gerendum, ne,
dum teniere pax usurpatur, Uivinaj indignationis ofleiisa
gravius provocetur.
2 Cone. Eliber. can. 1, 2, 3, G, 7, 8, 10, 12, 1.3, 17, 18, 6.3,
Gi, G.5, 66, 70, 71, 72, 73, 75. See these canons produced
at large, Book XVIII. chap. 4. sect. 4.
that their salvation was not to be despaired ol
though they chanced to die before their course o
penance was ended.
2. It may be observed further, that, according t
the discipline sometimes used in the ancient church
some very gross and scandalous criminals were de
nied the communion and peace of the church, evei
at the point of death ; the design of which was no
absolutely to exclude them from heaven, for the;
still exhorted such to repent and cast themselves oi
God's mercy, though they thought fit to exercist
such severity and rigour toward them in debarring
them wholly from the communion of the chiu'ch, td
be an example and terror to others. There are nt
less than twenty canons in the council of Eliberis
to this purpose, that if men were guilty of such o;
such crimes there specified, they should not be re
stored to commimion, no, not at their last hour
The great council of Sardica has a canon of th<
like import, to repress some exorbitant usurpations
of ambitious men ; Such a one, say they,^ shall no
be admitted to lay communion even at his last hour
Yet they exhorted all such to repent, and accord
ingly admitted them to a state of public and per
petual penance in the church, at the same time
that they denied them communion to the last ; as
we find in the letters of Pope Innocent I., whc
says,^ The ancient custom was to admit such tc
penance, but to refuse them communion. And sc
St. Ambrose,* writing to a consecrated virgin whc
had sinned, bids her to continue in doing penance
^ Cone. Sardic. can. 2. Cone. t. 2. p. 628. Toiovtov fii^Si
iu T(u TaXf t XrtiKj/s yovv a^iovcrQai Koivoifia^.
'' Innoc. Epist. .3. ad Exuperium, cap. 2. Coac. t. 2. p,
1255. Consiietiido prior tenuit, ut concedeietur poenitentia
sed communio negaretiir.
^ Arabros. ad Virg. lapsatn, cap. 8. t. 1. p. 137. Edit
Antwerp. 1567. Inhoere pccnitentise usque ad extremum
vitse, nee tibi pra;sumas ab humano die posse veniam dari:
Letter II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1119
nil her life, and not expect to be pardoned by human
judgment; for she that had sinned immediately
against the Lord, was to expect absolution from
him alone in the day of judgment.
St. Austin^ makes the same observation upon
such as relapsed into great crimes after they had
once done public penance in the church, that a
second penance was not allowed them in the church ;
yet if they turned to God, he would not forget his
mercy and patience toward them. In all these cases,
therefore, they thought pardon might be had from
God, though no absolution was granted them in the
church.
Nor were even the Novatians so rigorous in this
matter as to assert, that God could not pardon those
sinners, whom they refused to receive into commu-
nion, when they had once lapsed after baptism ;
for they encouraged them to repent, and hope for
mercy from God, though they denied that the church
had any power to receive them. This appears from
what Asclepiades, the Novatian bishop, said in his
discourse with Atticus, bishop of Constantinople,
as Socrates' relates it, that they dealt with their
laity only as the catholics sometimes did with their
clergy, excluding them from communion unto death,
and leaving their pardon only to God. This ac-
count is given of the Novatians by Bishop Fell,*
Bishop Beveridge,® Cardinal Bona,'" Albaspinseus,"
and others.
Whence it is evident, that though men might be
denied absolution on earth, either for discipline's
sake, as it was sometimes in the church ; or out of
an erroneous opinion, that the church had no power
to receive sinners lapsing after baptism, as it was
among the Novatians ; yet if they truly repented,
they might, notwithstanding, by God's mercy be
received to pardon and absolution in heaven. All
these cases do evidently show it, according to the
sense of the ancient church.
As to the foi-m, Absolvo te, it is agreed by learned
men, that it was not known in the practice of the
church till a little before the time of Thomas
Aquinas, who was one of the first that wrote in de-
fence of it, about the year 1250, against another
doctor, Avho maintained, that the ancient form of
absolution in the church was not this indicative
form, but an impetratory form, by way of prayer,
deprecation, or benediction ; viz. Ahsolutionem et re-
jnissionem trihuat tibi Omnipotcns Dens, Almighty
God grant thee absolution and forgiveness. This
doctor alleged the authority of Gulielnuis Altis-
siodorensis, Gulielmus Parisiensis, and Hugo Car-
dinalis, and said, it was not then above thirty years
since this new form began to be used. Thus much
is collected out of Aquinas 22. Opusculum de Forma
Absolutionis, cap. 5. But we have not that book
of Thomas in our library here, and therefore I only
send you what Moriuus, among the papists, (not to
mention Bishop Usher,'- or any other protestant
writers,) has observed out of him concerning the
original of this form, Absolvo te. Morinus " proves at
large out of all the ancient rituals and fathers, that
the old forms of absolution were all by way of
prayer. And it is evident from the ceremony of
imposition of hands, which was always accompanied
with prayer.
But our quarrel is not with the newness of this
form, but with the abuses the Romish church has
affixed to it. For otherwise it may be lawfully
used, as our church appoints in the office of Visita-
tion of the Sick. But then this power of absolution
is only ministerial, not authoritative properly, di-
rectly, and absolutely, as our writers commonly
word it. It does not empower a priest to open and
shut heaven at his pleasure ; to absolve without a
true contrition, by a sacramental act conferring
gi-ace ex opere operoto, actively, immediately, and
instrumentally effecting the grace of justification,
as Bellarmine would have it ; who makes it also so
necessary, that a man is denied forgiveness, if the
priest will not forgive him. It may be authorita-
tive and judicial in a ministerial way, as all acts of
the ministry are under God. A declarative absolu-
tion is so, and an impetratory absolution is so, and
an applicatory absolution by the sacraments is so,
and a relaxation of church censures is the same
likewise. For all these are done by virtue of power
and authority, communicated by God to his am-
bassadors, as the ministers of reconciliation under
him. Only in all these absolutions they must observe
certain rules, which if they do not observe, their
absolution avails nothing in the court of heaven.
Now this form, Absolvo to, is understood to be no
other than the declaratory absolution upon a special
and particular case ; when a man having confessed
his sins, and given signs and indications of a true
repentance, the minister declares to him, that as
far as he can judge by the rule of God's word, his
repentance is true; and therefore by virtue thereof
he declares him absolved by God : but if there be
quia decipit te, qui hoc tibi polliceri vnluerit. Quae eniin
proprie in Dominum peccasti, ab illo solo te convenit in
die judicii cxpectare remedium.
* Aug. Ep. 41. ad Macedon. t. 2. p. 92. Quamvis eis in
ecclesia locus humillimre pcenitentiro nou concedatiir ; Deus
tameii super eos suaj patienliaj nou obliviscitur. See more
of this. Book XVIII. chap. 4. sect. 1.
' Socrat. lib. 7. cap. 25. p, 367. Edit. Paris. 1668. Quo
fxovio Ti]v irvyywpi]<Tiv avrwv fjriTfynrovTi^.
« Fell, Not. in Cypr. Ep. 17. p. 39.
" Bevereg. Not. in Can. 8. Cone. Nic. t. 2. p. 68.
'» Bona, Rer. Litiirgic. lib. 1. cap. 17. n. 3.
" Albaspin. Observat. lib. 2. cap. 21.
'- Usher's Answer to the Challenge, p. 8'J. Lend. 1686.
" Morin. de Pcenitent. lib. 8. cap. 9, 10, &c.
1120
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Appendix.
any illusion or deceit in the man's heart, which no
mortal can judge of, then, notwithstanding this fa-
vourable sentence and judgment of the priest, God
Avill judge him over again, and rectify the error of
tlie keys by his unerring judgment.
Peter Lombard, among the schoolmen, (following
St. Jerom among the ancients,) gives this as the most
probable sense of that kind of absolution. " We can
affirm with truth," says he," " and believe, that God
alone remits and retains sins : and yet he has given
the power of binding and loosing to the church ;
but he binds and looses after one manner, and the
church after another. For he remits sin by him-
self alone, who cleanses the soul from inward pol-
lution, and looses from the debt of eternal death.
But he has not given this power to the priests, to
whom yet he has given the power of binding and
loosing, that is, of showing who are bound or loosed.
Upon which account the Lord, having first cured the
leper by himself, afterwards sent him to the priests,
by whose judgment he was to be declared clean.
And having first raised Lazarus to life, he then
presented him to his disciples, that they should
loose him. For though a man be loosed before God,
yet he is not accounted loosed in the face of the
church, but by the judgment of the priest. There-
fore the evangelical priest, in loosing and retaining
sins, acts and judges after the same manner, as the
legal priest did heretofore in the case of those who
were defiled with leprosy, which is the emblem of
sin. Whence St. Jerom, commenting upon those
words of our Lord to Peter, ' To thee will I give the
keys of the kingdom of heaven ; and whatsoever
thou shalt bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven ;
and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, shall be
loosed in heaven;' says. Some, not understanding
this place, assume to themselves something of the
supercilious pride of the Pharisees, so as to imagine
they have power to damn the innocent and save the
guilty ; whereas before God the only thing that is
inquired into, is the life of the criminals, and not
the sentence of the priests. In Leviticus the lepers
are commanded to show themselves to the priests,
whom they do not make leprous or clean, but only
show who are clean or unclean. So here it is plainly
declared, that God does not always follow the judg-
ment of the church, which sometimes judges by
surreption and ignorance, but God always judges
according to truth. And in remitting or retaining
sins the evangelical priests have the same right and
office, as the legal priests had of old under the law
in curing the lepers. These, therefore, remit or re-
tain sins, whilst they judge and declare them to be
remitted or retained by God, For the priests put
the name of the Lord upon the children of Israel,
but he himself blessed them, as it is read in Num-
bers vi."
The Master of the Sentences here cites St. Jerom
but imperfectly, and therefore I shall recite his
testimony more exactly in his own words : " Some
bishops and priests," says he,'' " not understanding
that place, (where our Lord says to Peter, ' What-
soever thou shalt bind on earth,' &c.,) assume to
themselves something of the supercilious pride of
the Pharisees, so as to imagine they have power to
damn the innocent or absolve the guilty ; whereas
before God the only thing that is inquired into, is
the life of the criminals, and not the sentence of the
priests. We read in Leviticus concerning the lepers,
where they are commanded to show themselves to
the priests, and if they have the leprosy, they are
then made unclean by the priest : not that the
priests make them leprous and unclean, but because
they had the power of judging who were leprous or
" Lombard. Sentent. lib. 4. dist. 18. p. 334. Ludg. 1594.
Hoc sane dicere et sentire possiimiis, quod solus Deus dimit-
tit peccata et retinet: el tamen ecclesiae contulit postesta-
tem ligandi et solveadi ; sed aliter ipse solvit vel ligat,
aliter ecclesia. Ipse enim per se tantum dimittit peccatum,
qui etanimam mundat ab interiori macula, etadebitoaeter-
na; mortis solvit. Non autem hoc sacerdotibus concessit,
quibus tamen tribuit potcstatcm solvendi et ligandi, id est,
osteiulendi homines ligatos vol solutos. Unde Dominus
leprosum sanitati prius per serestituit, deinde ad sacerdotes
misit, quorum judicio ostendtM-etur mundatns. Ita etiam
Lazarum jam vivificatum obtulit discipulis solvendum.
Quia etsi aliquis apud Deum sit solutus, non tamen in facie
ecclesiaj solutus habetur nisi per judicium sacerdotis. In
solvendis ergo culpis vel retinendis ita operatur sacerdos
evangelicus et judicat, sicut olim legalis in illis qui contami-
nati erant lepra, qua; peccatum signal. Unde Hieronynius
super Mat. xvi. ubi Dominus ait Petro, Tibi dabo claves,
&c. Hunc, inquit, locum quidam non intelligentes, aliquid
sumunt de supercilio Pharisaiorum, ut damnare se innoxios,
vel salvare se putent noxios ; cum apud Deum non senten-
tia sacerdotum, sed reorum vita quoeratur. In Levitico se
ostendere sacerdotibus jubentur leprosi, quos illi non faciunt
leprosos vel mundos, sed disccrnunt qui mundi vel immundi
sunt. Ita et hie aperte ostenditur, quod non semper Deus
sequitur ecclesiae judicium, quae per surreptionem ei igno-
rantiam iuterdum judicat: Deus autem semper judicat
secundum vcritatem. Et in remittendis vel retinendis cul-
pis id juris et officii habent evangelici sacerdotes, quod olim
habebant legates sub lege in curandis lepro'sis. Hi erfjo
peccata dimittunt vel retinent, dum dimissa a Deo vel re-
tenta judicant et ostendunt. Ponunt enim sacerdotes no-
men Domini super filios Israel, sed ipse benedixit, ut legi-
tur in Numeris.
'^ Hieron. in Mat. xvi. t. 9. p. 49. Istum locum episcopi
et presbyteri non intelligentes, aliquid sibi de Pharisaeorum
assumunt supercilio, ut vel damnent innocentes, vel solvere
se noxios arbitrentur: cum apud Deum non sentenlia sa-
cerdotum, sed reorum vita quaeratur. Legimus in Levitico
de leprosis, ubi jubentur, ut ostendant se sacerdotibus, et si
lepram habuerint, tunc asacerdote immundi fiant : non quo
sacerdotes leprosos faciant et immundos, sed quo habeant
notitiam leprosi et non leprosi, et possint discernere qui
mundus, quive iramundus sit. Quomodo ergo ibi leprosum
sacerdos mundum velimmundum facit, sic ethic alligat vel
solvit episcopus et presbyter, non eos qui insontes sunt vel
noxii; sed pro officio suo, cum peccatorum audierit vario-
lates, scit qui ligandus sit, quive solvendus.
Letter H.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
I12I
not leprous, and might discern who were clean or
unclean. As therefore there the priest makes the
leper clean or unclean, so here the bishop and pres-
byter binds or looses ; not [making] them innocent
or guilty ; but, according to the tenor of his office,
when he hears the distinction of sins or sinners, he
knows who is to be bound, or who to be loosed."
There seems to be something wanting in the
grammar of those words, non eos qui msontes sunt
vel noxii ; and to make it coherent with what goes
before, the word faciens, or the like, seems needful
to be supplied. But all the rest is very plain, that
as the priests of old did not properly make a man
leprous or clean, but only declare whether he were
so or not ; so the priests of the New Testament
bind or loose men from their sins, by declaring who
are to be bound or loosed.
Bishop Fell indeed has a more singular notion
of the form, Ahsolvo te : he supposes,'" that in every
crime there are two things to be considered, viz.
the offence against God, and the offence against
the church ; the former of which is forgiven by
God alone upon men's prayers and repentance ; but
the latter by this authoritative form, I absolve thee.
But this (though it may be true with respect to
crimes that fall under public discipline) cannot well
be the meaning of the form as it is used in our
liturgy, in the office of the Visitation of the Sick,
which is the only place, as I remember, where our
church appoints it to be used. For in private sins
there is no offence given to the church, and yet it
is private sins, confessed privately to a minister, for
which that rubric orders absolution to be given in
this form, Ahsolvo te. So that though his interpret-
ation may be good in reference to the church's
public absolution " for public and scandalous crimes,
which give offence to the church ; yet I think it
cannot hold with respect to private crimes, because
there no offence is given. Therefore it seems better
to resolve it, as St. Jerom and Peter Lombard do,
into a declarative form, and explain it by the ex-
ample of the legal priests cleansing the leper, by
declaring him to be clean.
I have now sent your Lordship all that I have ob-
served material in this dispute : but if there be any
thing omitted or deficient, that you desire should
be further considered, your Lordship cannot more
readily command, than I shall be ready to obey
with the gi'eatest pleasure, who am.
My Lord,
Your most dutiful and obedient Servant,
JOSEPH BINGHAM.
Winton, Feb. 24, 1712-13.
'0 Fell, Not. in Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 1.36.
>' Vid. Book XIX. chap. 2. sect 6
4 c
BOOK XX.
OF THE FESTIVALS OBSERVED IN THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH.
CHAPTER I.
OF THE DISTINCTION TO BE MADE BETWEEN CITIL AND ECCLESIASTICAL FESTIVALS.
Having hitherto taken a distinct
What meant" by the vicw of the great serviccs of the an-
civil festivals. _ n n . i i c
cient church in the several parts or
her liturgy, and the administration of her sacra-
ments, and the exercise of discipline ; I come now
to give an account of the lesser kind of observations
relating to her festivals, and days of fasting, and
marriage rites, and funeral rites, all which may in
some measure be comprised under the general name
of the service of the church.
In speaking of the festivals, it will be necessary
first of all to distinguish the ecclesiastical festivals
from the civil; for some were purely ecclesiasti-
cal, others purely civil, and others (as festivals of
greater account) were both ecclesiastical and civil.
All Sundays throughout the year, and the fifteen
days of the Paschal solemnity, were festivals both
in the ecclesiastical and civil account ; for they
were not only days of more solemn rehgious observ-
ation, but also days of vacation from law-suits and
prosecution of secular business. Other festivals
were purely of ecclesiastical account ; for they
were days of religious assembly, but not entirely
days of vacation. Others were purely civil festi-
vals, that is, days of vacation from law-suits and
secular affairs, but not distinguished by any pecu-
liar character of religious observation. Of this sort
were the feriee <ssticce, or the thirty days of harvest ;
and the feriee autumnales, or the thirty days of vint-
age ; and three days under the common name of the
calends of January ; one day called the natalis tirbis
Rom(s, the foundation of Rome ; and another the
Sect. 3.
Of the feria cesti"
va, or thirty days of
vacation in'tiie liar-
vest month, and the
ferics autumnales.
natalis, or foundation of Constantinople ; and four
days called the iiatales imperatorum, including bothi
their natural birthdays, and their civil birthdays,
that is, their inauguration to the empire. Of all
which, because there is frequent mention made of
them in the ancient writers, and laws, and canons,
it will not be amiss to speak a little more particu-
larly in the entrance of this discourse.
All these are comprehended in one
law of Theodosius and Valentinian
junior, under the general name of
fericeforenses, days of vacation or rest
from pleadings in the civil courts of judicature
Where all days in the year are appointed toi
be juridical,' except the two months of harvest
and vintage, and the calends of January, and
the natales of the two great cities, Rome andi
Constantinople, and the birthdays of the emperors,
and their inauguration to the empire, and the fif-
teen days of Easter, which were festival both in the
ecclesiastical and civil account, as also all Sundays
throughout the year. Where it is rightly observed
by Gothofred, that the other ecclesiastical festivals of
Christmas, Epiphany, and Pentecost were not as
yet made festivals in the civil account. For at this
time many of the judges were still heathens, and
therefore juridical pleadings were allc^'ed on these
days, notwithstanding that they were kept with
great solemnity and religious veneration among the
Christians. But afterward, when Justinian repeat-
ed this law^ in his Code, the prohibition of plead-
ings upon these days, and upon the passions of the
' Cod. Theod. lib. 2. Tit. 8. de Feriis, Leg. 2. Omnes
dies jubemus esse jiiridicos. lUos tantum manere feriarum
dies fas erit, quos geminis mensibus ad requiem labovis in-
dulgentior annus accepit, restivis fervoiibus mitigandis, et
autumnis i'oelibus (leceipendis. Kalendarum quoque Janu-
arium consuetos dies otio sancimus. His adjicimus nata-
litios dies urbium iBaximarum Roma; at que Constantino-
polis, quibus dobcnt jura deferre, quia et ab ipsis quoque
nata sunt. Sanctos quoque Paschee dies, qui septeno vel
praecedunt numero, vel sequuntur, in eadem observatione
numeramus. Nee non et dies solis, qui repetito iu se cal-
culo revolvuntur. Parem necesse est habeii reverenliam
nostris etiam diebus, qui vel lucis auspicia, vel ortus im-
perii protulerunt.
"' Cod. Justin, lib. 3. Tit. 12. de Feriis, Leg. 7.
Chap. 1.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1123
apostles, was inserted, together with a prohibition
of all the public shows and games npon any of
these solemnities, of which more hereafter.
As to those festivals which were purely civil, we
are to observe, that some of them were of long
standing in the Roman empire, and no new insti-
tution of Christians, but only reformed and re-
gulated by them in some particulars, to cut off the
idolatrous rites and other corruptions that some-
times attended them. The multitude of them was
complained of by Tully,' and therefore Augustus
cut off thirty of them at once, turning those days
which were deputed for honorary games, into days
of pleading, for the better prosecution of criminals,
and greater expedition of justice, as Suetonius re-
ports^ in his Life. And a like reduction was made
by Antoninus Philosophus, who is said^ to have
added several judiciary days to the calendar, striking
out many festivals, and appointing two hundred
and thirty days in the year for hearing of causes,
and despatching business of the law. The Christian
emperors reduced the number of these festivals to a
much shorter compass. For they cast away all
festivals that were held in honour of the heathen
gods ; and though they brought in all Sundays in
the year into the computation of civil festivals, and
also the fifteen days of the Paschal solemnity, yet
the whole number did not amount to above a hun-
dred and twenty-five ; so that there remained two
hundi'ed and forty days still for public business of
the law. And of those one hundred and twenty-five
days that were exempt, sixty days, or two months,
were onl}'- set apart as days of vacation from the
law for the convenience of gathering in the harvest
and the vintage. The one were called /e/-««? (sstivcp,
and the other f erics autumnales. And these were
ancient Roman festivals, mentioned by Statius,* and
Aulus Gellius,' and Pliny,* and after them by
Ulpian,' the famous lawyer, who shows at large for
what end they were appointed, that counhymen
might not be molested in gathering their fruits at
their proper seasons, except it were in some extra-
ordinary cases, which required a more speedy de-
cision before the pretor. The schools of rhetoric
had also their vacations at these seasons, as we
learn both from Aulus GelHus and St. Austin.'"
And because this sort oiferia had nothing of harm,
but only convenience in them, they were continued
' Cicero cont. Verrem.
* Sueton. Vit. Aug. cap. 32. Ne quod maleficium nego-
tiumve impunitate vel mora elaberetur, triginta ampliiis
dies, qui honorariis ludis occupabantur, actui rerum accom-
modavit.
* Capitolin. Vit. Antonini Philosophi, p. 74. Judiciariae
rei singularem dilio;eutiam adhibuit ; fastis dies judiciarios
addidit, ita iit ducentos triginta dies annuos rebus agendis,
litibusque disceptandis constitueret.
° Stat. Sylvar. lib. 4.
' Gellius Noct. Attic, lib. 9. cap. 15.
4 c 2
without scruple by the Christian emperors, and
established by their laws, as we have seen, upon
consideration of the usefulness and necessity of
them ; leaving it to the judges of the several pro-
vinces of the world to determine precisely what
time they should commence : for they did not be-
gin the harvest month, or the vintage month, every
where on the same day, but some countries sooner
and some later, according to the different state and
condition of every climate. And so the observa-
tion of these two months continued, as Gothofrcd
notes," to the time of the emperor Otho, who first
abrogated them in the laws of the Lombards.
The next civil ferice were the ca-
lends of January : which, as Gothofred or th/caitnds or
thinks, comprised three days, the day
before the calends, the calends, and the third of
the nones, or, as others say,'^ the day before the
nones, that is, the fourth of January, commonly
called bota and vota, because it was the day of sa-
crificing for the emperor's safety. These were con-
tinued by the Christian emperors without any idol-
atrous rites, but still were days of great liberty and
extravagance. Upon which account the ancient
fathers and councils commonly declaim with great
invectives against the observation of them. For
not only Tertullian speaks against them,'^ whilst
they were accompanied with idolatrous and super-
stitious rites in the time of heathenism, but in after
ages the fathers in their popular discourses are often
very severe and copious in their dissuasives from
the observation of them, both upon the account of
the relics of superstition remaining in the hearts
of many Christians, and also because they were
occasions of great looseness and debauchery among
the people. St. Chrysostom" says. Many were
superstitiously addicted to the observation of times,
and made divination and conjectures upon them ;
as, if they spent the new moon in mirth and plea-
sure, the whole year would be prosperous and lucky
to them. So both men and women gave themselves
to intemperance on these days, out of this diabolical
persuasion, that the good or bad fortune of the rest
of the year depended upon such an ominous begin-
ning of it : which was the devil's invention to ruin
the practice of all virtue. He observes further,'*
that they were used in the celebration of these times
to set up lamps in the market-place, and crown
* Plin. lib. 8. Ep. 19. Julio mouse, quo maxime lites in-
terquiescunt.
9 Digest. lib. 2. Tit. 12. de Feriis, Leg. ], 2, 3.
'" Aug. Confess, lib. 9. cap. 2.
" Gothofred. in Cod. Theod. lib. 2. Tit. 8. de Feriis, Leg. 2.
'- Vide Dempster. Paralipomena ad Rosini Aniiquit. lib.
4. c. 4. p. .^43.
" Tertul. de Idololat. cap. 14.
" Chrvs. Horn. 23. in eos qui Novilunia observant, t. 1.
p. 297.
'■> Ibid. p. 300.
1124
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXJ
their doors with garlands, whicli he condemns to-
gether with their superstition and intemperance, as
a mixture of diabolical pomp and childish folly.
The like complaints are made by St. Austin,'^ Chry-
sologus," Prudentius,'^ Asterius Amasenus," and St.
Ambrose.'" So that though these festivals of the
calends were allowed by the imperial laws, yet they
were generally condemned by the ancient writers,
because of the vanities, and excesses, and abuses
that were usually committed in them. And par-
ticularly the council of TruUo^' forbids the dancings
and other ceremonies that were used both by men
and women, on the calends and the bota, under the
penalty of excommunication ; as I have had occa-
sion to show more fully in speaking- of the dis-
cipline of the church. And the council of Auxerre
takes notice ^ of the remains of some heathen su-
perstition in France, in offering a hind or a calf,
which they call a diabolical observation.
The next civil festivals were the
Sect, 4.
Of the emperors' empcrors' birtlidavs, which were of
birthdays. ^
two sorts ; the one was called natahs
genuhms, their natural birthday ; and the other,
natalis imperii, their inauguration ; as they are dis-
tinguished in several laws^* of the Theodosian Code,
and other ancient writers, which are collected by
Gothofred** in great abundance. Who also ob-
serves, That when it is said by ancient writers, that
Constantine was born in Britain, it is to be under-
stood according to this distinction, to mean his im-
perial birthday, and not his natural. For his na-
tural birth was at Naisus in Dacia, as Pagi^'^ shows
from many express testimonies of Julius Firmicus,
and Stephanus de Urbibus, and other ancient writ-
ers ; but his imperial birth, or inauguration to the
empire, was in Britain. Which Baronius, and many
other learned writers, mistaking for his natural birth,
have thence concluded that he was born in Britain.
But this only by the way. These birthdays of the
emperors, whether natural or political, were always
of great esteem and veneration. The law of Theo-
dosius orders them to be observed with the same
reverence and ceremony as all other civil festivals.
that is, to be days of vacation from public pleadings
at the law : and on these days, it was usual for great
men to entertain the people with the public games
and shows, which was partly to honour the days,;
and partly to give some diversion to the people.
The pre tor of Rome was obliged by his office to do
this, as appears by several laws " of Arcadius in thei
Theodosian Code. And the judges might be pre-
sent at them* once a day, in the morning, when
they distributed money, some silver, some gold, ac-
cording to their quality, among the people. And
on these days, the emperor's statues or images w^erei
produced "^ for the people to pay their civil respect
and veneration to them ; reserving Divine worshipi
and religious adoration, exceeding the dignity of
man, to the celestial Majesty alone, as the laws ele-
gantly word it. But if it happened that any of these
days fell upon a Sunday, then, by a law of Theodo
sius,'" the public games were omitted, and came not
into the solemnity of the day. And Theodosius
junior excepted also the other great festivals of
Christ's Nativity, and Epiphany, and Easter, and
Pentecost, or the whole fifty days between Easter
and Whitsuntide, on any of which days it was un^
lawful to exhibit the usual games to the people :
and that no one should fear lest it should be inter-
preted a disrespect to the imperial majesty, if he did
not according to custom exhibit the games on the
emperor's birthday, (happening to fall on any ol
these festivals,) he inserted^' a particular clause, de-
claring. That such an omission should be no offence,
but most agreeable to have the service of the Din
vine Majesty preferred before that usual ceremony
of the games and shows in the celebration of his
birthday. And in this chiefly consisted the differ-i
ence between an ecclesiastical and civil festival,
that the one was a day of mere pleasure and diver-
sion, and the other a solemn time of devotion and
religion, to which the former must give place, when-
ever they happened by any such coincidence to fall
together.
The last sort of civil festivals were
the natales urhium, or the two annual j.
Sect. 5.
Of the natales ur-,
uui, or the two
'* Aug. Ser. 5. de Kalendis Januaiii, t. 10. p. 621.
'• Chrysol. Ser. 155.
'* Prudent, lib. 1. cont. Symmachum.
" Aster. Horn. 4. de Festo Kalendarum, ap. Combefis.
Auct. Nov. p. 63.
^ Ambros. Ser. 17. -' Cone. Trull, can. 62.
22 Book XVI. chap. 4. sect. 17.
2S Cone. Antissiodor. can. 1. Non licet kalendis Januarii
vecolo aut cervolo facere, vel strenas diabolicas observaie.
Sirmond and Labbe, instead of vecolo, read it vetula, prisco
more pro vitula.
2* Cod. Theod. lib. 2. Tit. 8. de Feriis, Leg. 2. Parem
necesse est haberi reverentiam nostris etiam diebus, qui vel
lucis auspicia, vel ortus imperii protulerunt. It. lib. 6. Tit.
26. de Proximis. Gcnuinus natalis nostri dies, &c. Et Leg.
17. ibid. Genuino die natalis mex Clementiae, &c.
■^ Gothofred. iu Cod. Theod. lib. 2. Tit. 8. Leg. 2. p. 12.3.
2« Pajji, Critic, in Baron, an. 306. n. 8.
" Cod. Theod. lib. 6. Tit. 4. de Pnetoribus, Leg. 29. Pras
tores Romanus et laureatus natalibus nostri numinis scac-
nicas populo prabeant voluptates. Vid. Leg. 30. ibidem.
••» Ibid. lib. 15. Tit. 5. de Spectaculis, Leg. 2.
^ Ibid. Tit. 4. de Imaginibus, Leg. 1.
™ Ibid. lib. 15. de Spectaculis, Leg. 2. Nidlus soli
die populo spectacula prrebeat, nee Divinam venerationenc
coiifecta solemnitate conl'uiidat.
'' Ibid. Leg. 5. Ac ne quis existimet, in honorem numi-
nis nostri, veluti majore quadam imperialis ofHcii necessi
tatc compelli, et nisi Divina religione coutempta, spectaculii
operam prccstat, subeundam forsitan sibi nostroe serenitatii
offensam, si minus circa nos devotionis ostenderit, quair
solebat, Nemo ambigat, quod tunc maxime mansuetudin
nostr.-c ab humano genere defertur, cum virtulibus Dei om
nipotcntis ac meritis universi obsequium orbis iinpenditur.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
II '25
f,niein mi-tnory of daVS kept ill IllCIllorV of tllC foUIldcV-
the found;.! ion of . "^ '
Rome and Cunstan- tlOll OI tllC tWO irrCHt ClUCS, Rome and
tinople. _ ^
Constantinople. The former was an
ancient Roman festival, observed on the eleventh
of the calends of May, or the twenty-first of April,
under the name of palilla ; of which the reader
may find a large account*^ in any of the common
writers of Roman antiquities. That which is only
to be noted here is, that it continued a festival
under the Christian emperors : which we learn
not only from the forementioned law of Theodosius,
but also from Sozomen,'^ who says, that the ytvkQXia,
or nativities of the emperors, and the royal cities,
and the calends, were the usual times of distribut-
ing the emperors' donations or largesses among the
soldiers. And Cassiodore^* speaks of the games of
the circus as a usual part of the people's entertain-
ment on these festivals of pleasure. The encccnia,
or dedication of Constantinople, was annually cele-
brated on the fifth of the ides of Ma}', that is, the
eleventh of May, as is noted by Gothofred out of
Marcellinus Comes, Cassiodore, Cedrenus, the
Chronicon Alexandrinum, and Zonaras. And as
in all things both the ancient laws and canons'^
gave Constantinople the same royal and honour-
able privileges that were allowed to old Rome ; so
in this they were equalled, that the annual days of
their dedication were celebrated with the same
solemnities among the ferice or civil festivals, and
days of vacation and joyfulness throughout the Ro-
man empire. And the reason of this is given in the
aforesaid law of Theodosius ^'^ so often mentioned,
because these two great cities, Rome and Constan-
tinople, were the fountains and springs from whence
the laws were originally derived ; and therefore it
was proper that the feasts of their dedication should
be observed by a vacation from law-suits on the an-
nual days of their foundation. This is the short
account of the c\\\\ ferice, or festivals, so far as con-
cerns their observation under the government and
allowance of Christian emperors. I now proceed
to the other sort of festivals, which were of sacred
or ecclesiastical observation.
'- Vid. Dempster. Paralipom. ad liosin. Antiq. lib. 1. c.
I. p. 8.
^ Sozom. lib. 5. cap. 16.
'* Cassiodor. Chronic, in Philip. Imper.
'^ Vid. Cone. Constantinop. 1. can. 3. Cone. Chalced.
can. 28. Cod. Theod. lib. 10. de Kpiseopis, Tit. 2. Leg. 46.
Romse veteris prccrogativa Iretatur, &c. It. Cod. Theod.
lib. 14. Tit. 13. de Jure Ilalico Urbis Constantinopol.
CHAPTER II.
OF THE ORIGINAL AND OBSERVATION OK THE
lord's DAY AMONG CHRISTIANS.
Soct. 1.
The Ixird'8 day of
continued obwrvu-
tie church
from tiiedaysof the
apostles, under the
names of Sunday,
tlie Lord's day, the
first day of the week,
and the day of
breaking bread, &c.
The principal and most noted among
the sacred and ecclesiastical festivals
was always that of the Lord's day, t'
which was observed with great vener-
ation in the ancient church from the
very time of the apostles. The apos-
tles themselves are often said to meet
on this day for Divine service, being the day of
the Lord's resurrection. Acts xx. 7, " On the first
day of the week, when the disciples came together
to break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready to
depart on the morrow ; and continued his speech
until midnight." So again, 1 Cor. xvi. 2, " Upon
the first day of the week let every one of you lay
by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that
there be no gatherings when I come." And St.
John expressly styles it the Lord's day, Rev. i. 10,
"I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day:" which
cannot mean the Jewish sabbath; for then he
would have called it so : nor any other day of the
week ; for that had been ambiguous : but the day
on which Christ arose from the dead, on which the
apostles were used to meet to celebrate Divine ser-
vice, on which Paul had ordered collections to be
made, according to the custom of the primitive
church. Seeing, therefore, he speaks of this as a
day well known and used in the church, it cannot
be doubted, but that it was distinguished by this
name from the received use and custom of the
church. For, otherwise, how could Christians have
understood what St. John intended to signify by this
name, if he had designed to denote any other day
by it ? as Mr. Turretin ' argues well upon the re-
solution of this question.
The matter thus founded in apostolical practice,
may be further illustrated and confirmed from the
general usage of the church in the following ages-
Pliny, who was a heathen magistrate in the reign
of Trajan, not long after St. John's death, took the
account of the Christian assemblies from the mouths
of some apostatizing Christians, and they told him,
their custom was" to meet together early in the
morning before it was light, on a certain fixed day
and sing hymns to Christ as their God, and bind
3'' Cod. Theod. lib. 2. Tit. 8. de Feriis, Leg. 2.
' Turretin. Theol. par. 2. Loc. 11. De Lege Dei, Quoest.
14. p. 103.
- Plin. lib. 10. Ep. 97. Quod essent soliti stato die ante
lucem convenire, carmenque Christo, quasi Deo, dicere
secum invicem : seque sacramcnto non in scelus aliquod ob-
stringerc, &c.
1126
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX»
themselves with a sacrament to do no evil, and after-
wards to partake of a common feast. Which is a
plain description of the service of the Lord's day,
and particularly of the agape, or feast of charity,
which was usually an attendant of the communion
in the primitive church every Lord's day. Ignatius,
who lived about the same time, makes as plain a
reference to the observation of the Lord's day, when
he bids the Magnesians' not to sabbatize with the
Jews, but to lead a life agreeable to the Lord's day,
on which our life was raised from the dead, by him
(that is, by the Lord Christ) and by his death.
Clemens Alexandrinus,'' as Cotelerius observes, well
illustrates and explains this passage of Ignatius,
showing what it is to lead a hfe conformable to the
Lord's day, when he says, He that observes the
precept of the gospel, makes it to be the Lord's day,
whilst he casts away every evil thought, and takes
to him the true Gnostic thoughts of wisdom and
knowledge, thereby glorifying the resurrection of
the Lord.
Hence we learn, that Kwpiaic?) was the common
name of the Lord's day, and that KvptoK^v S^v is to
lead a life conformable to the Lord's day, in memory
of our Saviour's resurrection. Yet sometimes the
ancients, when they write to the Gentiles, scruple
not to call it Sunday, to distinguish it by the name
best known to them. As Justin Martyr, writing his
Apology to the Heathen,* says, We all meet together
on Sunday, on which God, having changed darkness
and matter, created the world, and on this day
Jesus Christ our Saviour arose from the dead. In
like manner TertuUian," answering the objection
made by the heathens, that the Christians worship-
ped the sun, says, indeed, they made Sunday a day
of joy, but for other reasons than to worship the
sun, which was no part of their religion. At other
times, when he writes only to Christians, he com-
monly uses the name' of the Lord's day, and espe-
cially when he would distinguish it from the Jewish
sabbath.* And the like may be observed in the
laws of the first Christian emperors. Constantine"
uses the name Sunday, when he forbids all law-
suits on this day. Valentinian '" uses the same name
upon the same occasion. So does also Valentinian
junior," and Theodosius senior, and Theodosius
junior, in settling the observation of this day. Bub'
they use the name indifferently, styling it sometimes I
the Lord's day, which was more proper among
Christians, as is particularly noted in one of the laws
of the younger Valentinian, which runs thus, Solis
die, quem Dominiciim rite clixere majores, &c. On
Sunday, which our forefathers'' have rightly and cus-
tomarily called the Lord's day. His reference to an-
cient custom is confirmed not only from what has been
alleged out of Ignatius, and Clemens Alexandrinus,
and TertuUian, but from the use of the word Kupiao)
in the epistle of Dionysius, bishop of Corinth, to
Pope Soter, recorded by Eusebius," where he says,
To-day we observed the Lord's holy day, rrjv Kvpia-\
K7)v ayiav i)fikfjav Sij]yciyofi(v. And from what Euse
bius'^ says of Melito, bishop of Sardis, that he:
wrote a book inpl KvpiaKijc, concerning the Lord's
day. In like manner Irenaeus, in his epistle'* to
Pope Victor, says, The mystery of the Lord's resur-
rection, or the Paschal festival, ought to be kept
only on the Lord's day, ry rijc KvpioKrie r'lfiip^. And!
Origen,'* to distinguish it from the Jewish sabbath,
says, That manna was first rained down from heaven
on the Lord's day, and not on the sabbath, to show,
the Jews that even then the Lord's day was pre-
ferred before it. This evidences not only the an-
tiquity of the name, but that the observation of the
day in memory of our Lord's resurrection was the
universal practice of the church from the time oi
the apostles. And from one solemn act of breaking
bread in the constant celebration of the eucharisl
on this day, I have once before" observed out o)
Chrysostom, that it is sometimes called, dies pants
the day of bread, because it was the general custom
in the primitive church to meet for breaking ot
bread, and receiving of the communion, on every
Lord's day throughout the year. And I shall not|
need here to be more particular concerning this, oi|i!
any other part of the public service performed or
the Lord's day, such as, psalmody, reading of the
Scriptures, preaching, and praying, and exercising
discipline upon penitents, and absolving them (be-
cause I have treated largely of these in their order
in several Books before) : but now only take notice
' Ignat. Ep. ad Magnes. n. 9. MrjKrt-ri (TaPJiaTiX,ovri^,
aXk(i Kara. K-vpiaxiju X,u}i)U ^JoyTES, k.t.X.
■' Clem. Alex. Strom. 7. 'EvroXiiv Ka-ra to EuayyiXLou
oiairpa^dfxivo^, KvpiaKi]i> i/ȣi!/i;u t7]v Vfxipav TToiti, k.t.X.
p. 877. Ed. Oxon.
^Justin. Apol. 2. p. 90.
* Tertul. Apol. cap. Ifj. .^que si diem solis laetitiae in-
dulgemus, alia longe ratione qiiam religinne solis, &c. It. lib.
1. ad Nation, cap. 13. Alii solem Christianum Deum a;sti-
mant, quod innotuerit ad Orientis partem facere nos preca-
tlonem, vel die solis laetitiam curare.
' Tertul. de Coron. Mil. cap. 3. Die Dominico jejunium
nefas ducimus, vel de geniculis adorare.
^ Tertul. de Jejun. cap. 15. Exceptis scilicet sabbatis et
Dominicis.
3 Cod. Theod. lib. 2. Tit. 8. de Feriis, Leg. 1.
'" Ibid. Leg. 2.
" Ibid. lib. 8. de Executoribus, Leg. I et 3. lib. II. Tit,
7. de Exactionibus, Leg. 10 et 13. lib. 15. Tit. 5. de Specta
culis, Leg. 2.
'2 Ibid. lib. 11. Tit. 5. de Exactionibus, Leg. 13.
" Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 23.
» Ibid. cap. 26.
'5 Ap. Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 24.
'6 Orig. Horn. 7. in Exod. xv. t. I. p. 82. See also Hip.
polytus Canon Paschalis, cited by Gothofred. in Cod
Theod. lib. 8. Tit. 8. Leg. 3.
'■ Book XV. chap. 9. sect. 2.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH,
1127
of some special laws and customs that were ob-
served, to show a more peculiar reverence, honour,
and respect to the supcreminent dignity of this day.
Among these we may reckon, in
AU proceedings at the first place, thosc imperial laws
suspended on this which suspendcd all actions and pro-
dav, e\cep( such as ' . -^
TrereofahsnUitene- cccdinffs at the law on this day,
cessity or great cha- ^ _ . *
sion'of dave"*"'"*" wliethcr arrests, pleadings, exactions,
sentences of judges, or executions,
except only such as were of absolute necessity, or
some eminent charity, as the manumission of slaves,
or granting them their freedom, which was not for-
bidden, because it was an act of considerable charity
and great mercy. This was the same respect as
the old Roman laws had paid to their fericp, or
festivals, in times of idolatry and superstition. But
as then the Lord's day was of no account among
the heathen, so no exemption was made in its
favour, but this was juridical as well as any other,
till Constantine made the first law to exempt it.
And now also the Christian laws concerning the
observation of the Lord's day, which exempted it
from being juridical, still admitted of some ex-
ceptions, as the heathen laws in relation to their
ferue had done before them. The exceptions made
by the heathen laws are particularly specified by
Ulpian,'' out of the edicts of Trajan and Marcus
Antoninus, where the hearing of all causes of abso-
lute necessity and great charity, and about all
military afiairs, are allowed on their festivals ; as
the appointing of curators and guardians to orphans,
and causes relating to matters of preservation and
damage, and legacies and trusts, and exhibiting
of wills, and maintenance of children, parents, and
patrons : and all causes wherein a man might suflfer
great damage, either by delay or by death ; as in
case of theft, or great injuries and losses by fire, or
shipwreck, or piracies, or any cases of the like na-
ture. Now, as the old Roman laws exempted the
festivals of the heathen from all juridical business,
and suspended all processes and pleadings, except
in the forementioned cases ; so Constantine ordered
that the same honour and respect should be paid to
the Lord's day, that it should be a day of perfect
vacation from all prosecutions, and pleadings, and
business of the law, except where <iny case of great
necessity or charity required a juridical process and
public transaction ; for such cases were always
thought to be consistent with the design of the rest
both of the sabbath and the Lord's day, as our
Lord himself had interpreted the law of the sab-
bath in many cases of beneficence and doing good,
both by his doctrine and his example. Therefore
Constantine'" peremptorily forbade all his judges to
hear any causes, either criminal or civil, on this day,
except such as could not be deferred without in-
trenching upon the rules of charity ; which sort of
actions and causes the law calls rotica, good offices,
such as the emancipation or manumission of slaves,
which he allows any one to perform, in a legal
manner, on this day, and there should lie no pro-
hibition against them. Honorius in like manner
excepts the causes that were commenced against
the"" navicular a, or masters of vessels transporting
the public corn from Africa to Rome : if any fraud
was suspected in them, they were to be examined
by torture upon any festivals or days of devotion
without delay or molestation : because the preserv-
ation of the public corn was a matter of great con-
cern to the public welfare of Rome (bread being the
staflf of life) ; and therefore inqiiisition into such
frauds was proper to be made upon any day whatso-
ever, without exception. For the same reason Ho-
norius and Theodosius junior, by another law,'"
ordered prosecution to be made against the Isaurian
pirates on any day, not excepting Lent or Easter
day : lest the discovery of wicked designs should be
delayed, which was to be efiected only by ])utting
the robbers to the rack in their examination ; which
it was to be hoped the great God would readily par-
don, seeing the preservation and safety of many
innocent men was procured thereby. So that in
such cases, where mercy and charity or the necessi-
ties of the public good were concerned, all days were
juridical, and actions at law might be prosecuted on
the Lord's day as well as any other. But excepting
these particular cases, the prosecution of law-suits
on this day was universally forbidden. Valen-
" Digest, lib. 2. Tit. 12. tie Feriis, Leg. 2. Divus Mar-
cus eflfecit, de aliis spcciebus practorem adiri etiam diebiis
feriaticis : utputa ut tutores aut curatores dentur vel rei
servanda; causa, vel legatorum, fideive commissorum, vel
damni infecti : item de testamentis exhibendis : ut ciirator
detur bniiorum ejus, qui an heeres e.xtaturus sit incertum
est: aut de alendis liberis, parentibus, patronis: aut de
adeunda suspecta h.-creditate, &c. Ibid. Leg. 3. Solet
etiam messis vindemiarumque tempore jus dici de rebus
quae tempore vel morte peritur« sunt. Morte, veluti furti,
damni, injuriae, iujuriarum atrocium, qui de incendio, ruina,
naufragio, rate, nave expugnata rapuisse dicuntur, et si
qua; similes sunt. Ibid. Leg. 9. Qua; ad discipliriam mili-
tarem pertinent, etiam feriatis diebus peragenda, &c.
'" Cod. Thcod. lib. 2. Tit. 8. de Feriis, Leg. 1. Sicut in-
dignissiuuun videbatur, diem solis, veneratione sui cele-
brem, altercautibus jurgiis et noxiis partium coutentionibus
occupari, ita gratum ac juciindum est, eo die qua: sunt
maxime votiva compleri: atque ideo emancipandi et ma-
nuniittendi die festo cuncti licentiam habeant, et super his
rebus actus non prohibcantur. Vid. Cod. Justin, lib. .3.
Tit. 12. de Feriis, Leg. 2.
2" Ibid. lib. 13. Tit. 5. de Naviculariis, Leg. .38. llujus-
modi inquisitio etiam diebus feriatis et devotionum absque
ulla observatione peragenda est.
2" Ibid. lib. 9. Tit. 35. de Quaestionibus, Leg. 7. Pro-
vinciarum judices raoneantur, \\i in Isaurorum latronum
quffistionibus nullum Quadragesima-, nee venerabileni Pas-
charum diem existiment excipiendum : ne differafnr scele-
ratorum proditio consiliorum, qua; per latrimum tormenta
quncrcndaest : cum facillirae in hocsununi numinissperatur
veuia, per quod multoruiii salus ct incolumitas procuratur.
1128
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
tinian senior'" prohibited all arrests of men for debt,
whether public or private, on this day. For no man
might be convened even by the exactors of the pub-
lic revenues, under pain of incurring the emperor's
highest displeasure for the breach of his law. Va-
lentinian junior ^ speaks a little more expressly :
On Sunday, which our forefathers rightly called
the Lord's day, let all prosecution of causes, con-
troversial business, and disputes be wholly laid aside ;
let no one demand either a public or a private debt;
let there be no hearing of causes, either before ar-
bitrators appointed by law, or voluntarily chosen.
And let him be accounted not only infamous, but
sacrilegious also, whoever departs from the rule and
custom of our holy religion. And the same Valen-
tinian, together with Theodosius the Great, has an-
other law,"* wherein he appoints all Sundays in the
year to be days of vacation from all business of the
law whatsoever, according to the observation of
other festivals.
Neither was it only business of the
All secular' busi- law, but all Other secular and servile
ness forbidden, ex- ^ ^ _ j it j
cept such as neces- labour and employments, that were
sify or charitv com- i • t
peiied men 'to as supcrscded ou lliis day, except only
gathenng of their i J ' f J
fruits in harvest, by guch as mcu v/erc called to by neces-
some laws. .'
sity or some great charity ; as earing
and harvest, which at first were allowed on this
day, that men might not be disappointed of their sea-
sons ; and the visiting of prisoners by the bishops
and judges, which was so far from inti'enching upon
the sacred rest of this day, that it was a necessary
office of mercy and charity which the laws enjoined
them. Eusebius, in the Life of Constantine,"^ takes
notice of two laws made by him in relation to his
army, whom he obliged to rest from all military
exercise on this day. And whereas some of them
were heathens, and some Christians, by the first
law he obliged that part of his army which were
Christians, to repair with all diligence to the church
of God ; and that they might have more liberty and
leisure to attend their prayers there, he discharged
them from all other business and employment on
that day. As to the other part of the army, which
were still heathens, he obliged them by a second
law to repair into the open fields, and there, having
laid aside their arms, with one consent, upon a sig-
nal given, with hands and minds lift up to heaven,
to address their supplications to God the supreme
King of all. And for this end he gave them a form
of prayer of his own composing; not willing, says
the historian, that they should confide in their spears
or armour, or in the strength of their bodies, but i
acknowledge the supreme God, who is the Author
of all good things, and that they should think it '
their duty to make solemn supplication unto him.
Sozomen ^* takes notice of the same thing, when he
relates how Constantine appointed, that the Lord's
day, (which the Hebrews call the first day of the
week, and the Greeks dedicate to the sun,) and also
the day befoi-e the sabbath, should be days of vaca-
tion from law-suits and all other secular business,
and that men should worship God on these days
with supplication and prayer : and this honour he
showed to the Lord's day, because it was the day of
our Lord's resurrection ; and to the other, because
it was the day of his crucifixion. Valesius "' thinks
that Sozomen was mistaken in saying, that Con-
stantine made Friday a day of vacation from juri-
dical business, and that he spake rather according
to the usage of his own times, when the practice
might be so : but as to the Lord's day, there is no
dispute ; for not only Eusebius, but the law itself,
still extant in the Theodosian Code, makes it a day
of vacation from all juridical actions : and there is
another law in the Justinian Code, which not only
forbids pleadings at law, and j udges keeping courts
on this day, but all other "^ secular business in the
city, and all working at any art or trade : only al-
lowing husbandmen in the country to work at their
agriculture, because it often happens that no time
is more seasonable for sowing corn, or planting
vines ; and he thought it not reasonable to let the
commodious moment slip, which the providence of
God put into their hands. By a law of Honorius^*
« Cod. Theod.lib. 8. Tit. 8. de Executoribus, Leg. 1. Die
soils, qui duduin faustus habetur, neminem Christianum ab
e.xactoribus volumus convcniri ; contra eos, qui id faccre ausi
sint, hoc nostri statuti interdicto periculum sancientes.
This is repeated, lib. 11. Tit. 7. de Exaetionibus, Leg. 10.
"^ Ibid. lib. 8. Tit. 8. de Executor. Leg. 3. Solis die, quern
Doiniuicumrite dixeremaj ores, omnium omninolitium, nego-
tiorum, conventionum quiescat intentio : debitum publicum
privatumve nullus efflagitet ; iie apud ipsos quidemarbitros,
vel in judiciis flagitatos, vel sponte delettos, ulla sit agnitio
jurgiorum. Et non modo notabilis, verum etiam sacrilegns
judicetur, quia sanctne religionis instituto rituve deflexerit.
This law is also repeated, lib. 11. Tit. 7. de Exaetionibus,
Leg. 13.
24 Ibid. lib. 2. Tit. 8. de Perils, Leg. 2. Nee non et dies
solis, qui repetito in se calculo revolvuntur, in eadem ob-
servatione numeranuis. See also to the same purpose Ihe
law of Leo and Anthemius. Cod. Justin, lib. 3. cap. 12.
de Feriis, Leg. 11.
=5 Euseb. Vit. Constant, lib. 4. cap. 18, 19, 20.
"" Sozom. lib. 1. cap. 8.
-" Vales, in Euseb. de Vita Constant, lib. 4. cap. 18.
^ Cod. Justin, lib. 3. Tit. 12. de Feriis, Leg. 3. Omnes
judices, urbaneeque plebes, et cunctarum artium officia
venerabili die solis quiescant. Ruri taraen positi agrorum
cultursB libere licenterque inserviant : quoniam frequenter
evenit, ut non aptius alio die frumenta sulcis, aut vineae
scrobibus mandentur : ne occasione momenti pereat com-
moditas ccslesti provisione concessa.
=»Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 3. de Custodia Reorum, Leg. 7.
Judices omnibus Dominicis diebus productos reos e cus-
todia carcerali videant, interrogent, nehis humanitas clausis
per corruptos carcerum custodes denegctur : victualem sub-
stantiam non habentibus faciant ministrari, libellis duobus
aut tribus diurnis, vel quod wstimavcrint, comnientariensi
decretis, quorum suniptibus proficiant alimonia pauperum.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1129
the judges also were not only allowed, but enjoined
to visit the prisons every Lord's day, and have the
prisoners brought before them, to examine whether
the keepers of the prison denied them any office of
humanity which the law allowed them : and they
were to grant necessary subsistence to those that
wanted it, allowing the jailer two or three sesterces
or dcniers a day, to provide food for the poor ; and
they were also to give orders that the prisoners
should be carried out of prison under a sufficient
guard to bathe or wash themselves on this day.
And if any judges, or their officers under them, act-
ed in contempt of these rules, they were to be fined
twenty pounds of gold, and the city magistrates
three pounds. And the bishop of the place was also
to contribute his laudable care, to put the judges
in mind of their duty in this particular. We find
a like rule made in France by the fifth council '" of
Orleans, under King Childebert, anno 549, where
it is ordered. That the archdeacon, or provost of
the church, should every Lord's day visit the
prisoners, for whatever crimes they were put in
durance, that the necessities of those that lay bound
in prison might mercifully be relieved, according to
the command of God : and the bishop was to ap-
point some faithful and diligent person to provide
them necessaries, and to see that they had a com-
petent sustenance out of the church. This was an
act of great mercy, and therefore justly excepted
from the common works and employments that
were foroidden on the Lord's day. However, in
the Justinian Code'' this work is transferred from
the Lord's day to Wednesdays and Fridays, which
were days also of church assemblies, but not so
strictly observed as the Lord's day. And by other
laws,'- that liberty which Constantine granted to
countrymen to follow their works of husbandry on
the Lord's day, was in a great measure restrained.
Private writers and the canons of the church also
run against it. Ireneeus, expounding the law of the
sabbath, thus expresses his sense of it : Though the
law did not forbid those that were Imngry, to take
meat, and eat of such things as were next at
hand; yet metere et coUigcre in horreum vctahat^
it did forbid men to reap, and carry into barns.
Exod. xxxiv. 21, " Six days thou shalt work, but
on the seventh day thou shalt rest: in earing-
time and harvest thou shalt rest." TertuUian in
like manner says. The law of the sabbath forbids
all human works, but not Divine. Consequently
it forbids" all those works which are enjoined on
the six days, namely, their own works, that is, hu-
man works, or works of their daily vocation. But
such a work as the Levites carrying about the ark
on the sabbath, was no human or common work,
but sacred and Divine by God's express command.
St. Austin, or whoever was the author of the Ser-
mons de Tempore,'* says. The apostles transferred
the observation of the sabbath to the Lord's day,
and therefore, from the evening of the sabbath to
the evening of the Lord's day, men ought to abstain
from all country work and secular business, and
only attend Divine service. Some think this homily
is one of Ccesarius Arelatensis, a French bishop,
which is very probable ; for the French councils,
about his time, are very express in forbidding works
of husbandry on the Lord's day. The third council
of Orleans distinguishes between the Jewish and
Christian way of observing the Lord's day: for
whereas some people were persuaded that it was
unlawful to travel on the Lord's day,"^ either with
horses, or oxen, or chariots, or to dress any victuals,
or do any thing pertaining to cleanliness of house
or man; which came nearer the Jewish than the
Christian observation ; they therefore decreed. That
all tilings might lawfully be done that were used to
be done before. But, however, men ought to ab-
stain from all country work, as husbandry, dressing
of vineyards, reaping, and mowing, and thrashing,
that they may have more liberty to come to church,
and offer up their prayers to God. So likewise the
council of Auxerre :" It is not lawful on the Lord's
qiios ad lavacrum sub fida custodia duel oportet : multa ju-
dicibus viginti librarum auri, et officiis eorum ejiisdem poii-
deris constituta ; ordinibus quoque trium librarum auri
multa proposita, si saluberrime statuta contempserint. Nee
deerit antistitum Christianie religionis cura laudabilis, quaj
ad observationem constituti judicis banc iugerat moni-
tionem.
^ Cone. Aurelian. 5. can. 20. Qui pro quibuscunque
culpis in carceribus deputantur, ah archidiaeono seu a
praeposito ecclesia; diebus singulis Dominicisrequirantur, ut
necessitas vinctorum secundum proceeptum divinum miseri-
corditer sublevetur : atque a pontifiee, instituta fideli ct
diligent! persona, qui nccessaria provideat, competens vic-
tus de duno eeclcsiae tribuatur.
31 Cod. Just. lib. 9. Tit. 4. de Custodia Reorum, Leg. 6.
^- Leo. Novel. 54. Neque agricoloc, neque quiq'uam alii
in illo die illicitum opus aggreJiautur.
'' Ireu. lib. 4. eap. "20.
*^ Tertul. cont. Marcion. lib. 2. cap. 21. Consequens est,
ut ea opera sabbato auferret, quaj sex diebus supra indi.xerat,
tua scilicet, id est, humana et quotidiaua. Arcam vero
circumferre, neque quotidianum videri potest, nee huma-
nura, &c.
'^ Aug. Horn. 251. de Tempore, t. 10. p. .307. A vespera
diei sabbati usque ad vcsperam diei Dominici sequestrati a
rurali opere et ab onini negotio, soli Divino eultui vacemus.
^•^ Cone. Aurel. 3. can. 27. Quia persuasum est populis,
die Dominico cum caballis et bobus et vehiculis itincrarc
non debere, ueque uUam rem ad victura praeparare, vel ad
nitorem domus vel hominis pertinentem nullatenus exer-
ccre : qusc res quia atl J udaeain magis, quam ad observantiam
Christianam pertinere probatur; id statuinuis, die Domini-
co, quod ante fieri licuit, lieere. De opere tanien rurali, id
est, agricultura, vel vinea, vel sectione, vel messione, vel
excussione, vel e.xecta sepe censuiraus abstinendum, quo
facilius ad eeclesiam venientes, oratiouis gratia vacent.
^' Cone. Antissiodor. can. IG. Non licet die Dominico
boves jungere, vel alia opera exercerc.
1130
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
day to yoke oxen, or do any works of tlie like na-
ture. And the second council of Mascon f Let no
one on this day prosecute a law-suit, no lawyer
plead any causes, no one put himself under the
necessity of yoking his oxen. But be ye all intent
and ready, both in body and mind, to sing hymns
and praises to God. If any one contemn this ad-
monition, he shall be punished according to the
quality of his offence. If he be a lawyer, he shall
lose his privilege of pleading ; if he be a country-
man, or slave, he shall be severely beaten with rods;
if a clergyman, or monk, he shall be six months
suspended from the communion of his brethren.
There are^' a great many other French and Spanish
councils to the time of Charles the Great, that have
canons prohibiting the same thing; which show,
that the liberty indulged by Constantine of working
at husbandry on the Lord's day, was never well ap-
proved by the church : but it was no easy matter
to restrain men from the use of that first liberty
which the law had granted them, and therefore they
continued to enjoy the indulgence, which had so
plausible a pretence ; and in many places the evil
increased ; for some kept courts, and pleaded causes,
and kept fairs and markets, and traded on this day
as well as any other, as appears from the several
complaints made against these things in the time of
Charles the Great, who endeavoured among other
things to correct these abuses in his reformation.
But the church did not only oppose the profaners
of the Lord's day, but all such as with a Pharisaical
superstition, on the other hand, pretended to carry
the observation of it to an unreasonable rigour
and strictness, in abstaining from all bodily labour.
The Dositheans, among the Jews, are noted by
Origen *" as putting a ridiculous sense upon the law
of Moses, which said, " Abide ye every man in his
place, let no man go out of his place on the seventh
day." This they interpreted so literally and rigor-
ously, as that whatever habit, place, or posture, a
man was found in on the sabbath day, he was to
continue in it till the evening ; that is, if he was
found sitting, he must sit still all the day ; or if lying
down, he must lie all the day. The Jewish rabbins
were as ridiculous in their confutation of this dream
^ Cone. Matiscon. 2. can. 1. NuUus vestrum litium
fomitibus vacet : nullus caiisanim actiones exerceat : nemo
sibi talein nefessitateiu exliibcat, qiiue juguni cervicibus
jmiicntoi'um imponcre cogat, &c.
^" Vid. Cone. Tolet. 11. can. 8. et Procceptuni Guntranni
Regis, adcak-em Concilii. Cone. Arelaten. 6. can. 16. Cone.
Cabilonen. '2. can. 18. Cone. Moguntin. sub Carolo M. can.
.37. Cone. Turoneu. sub eodeui, can. K). Cone. Rhemens.
can. 35.
*" Orig. irspl apx<^v, lib. 4. cap. 2. p. 743. Alii, ex qui-
bus Dosithcus Samaritanus ridieulosiusaliquid statuunt,
quia miusquisque quo habitu, quo loco, qua positioue in die
sabbati fuerit inventus, ita usque ad vcspeiuin dcbeat pi-r-
niauere, id est, vel si sedens, ut seJeat lota die : vol si jaceus,
of Dositheus ; for they pretended to say, out of
some fabulous and frivolous traditions, that every
man's place was the space of two thousand cubits
round him ; and therefore he that travelled no far-
ther, was not reputed to move out of liis place."
They were no less ridiculous in interpreting those
other laws against working and bearing burdens on
the sabbath day. They said,^- If a man had nails
in his shoes, it was reputed a burden ; but if he
had no nails, it was no burden. If he carried any
thing upon one shoulder, it was a burden ; but if
upon both shoulders, it was none. And some of
them were so superstitious, as, if their lives lay at
stake, they would not move a finger to help them-
selves, for fear they should be thought to break the
sabbath by working. Synesius'*' gives a famous in-
stance of this in a certain Jewish pilot, who was
steering a ship in a violent tempest : he laboured
hard till the sabbath came on, but then he let go
the helm, and left the ship to the mercy of the
winds and sea; and though a soldier threatened
him with present death, unless he would resume
his labour, yet he refused, and, like a true Maccabee,
was ready to sacrifice his life to his superstition.
But afterwards, upon second thoughts, about mid-
night he betook himself to his post, saying, Now
the law allows it, because we run the hazard of our
lives. Synesius elegantly calls him a Maccabee
for his first resolution ; because a thousand of the
Maccabees suffered themselves to be cut in pieces
by their enemies, rather than they would take the
sword in hand to fight, or do any thing to defend
themselves, on the sabbath day. Which made Mat-
tathias and his friends decree, That whoever should
come to make battle ^vith them on the sabbath day,
they would fight against him, and not die all, as
their " brethren that were murdered in the secret
places," 1 Mac. ii. 4L And the Jewish pilot wisely
bethought himself in time of this example, and so
saved the ship at last by working on the sabbath.
Josephus" says, this decree of ^lattathias was ob-
served by the Jews in part ; for if they were in pre-
sent danger of their lives, they would fight on the
sabbath ; but if the enemy only made preparation
for an assault the next day, and did not actually
ut tota die jaceat. This is repeated in Origen's Philocalia,
cap. 1. p. 14.
■" Orig. ibid. Fabulas autem inanes et frivolas commen-
tantur, ex nescio quibus traditionibus proferentes de sab-
bato, dicentes, Uuicuique locum suum reputari intra duo
millia ulnarum.
*- Ong. ibid. Ad fabulas devoluti sunt ,Iuda!orum doc-
tores, dicentes, Non reputari onus, si calceameuta quis ha-
beatsine clavis; onus vero esse, si quis ealigulas cum clavis
habuerit. Et si quidem super unum humerum aliquid por-
taverit, onus judicant: si vero supra utrumque, negabunt
esse onus.
■■^ Syncs. Ep. 4. ad Euoptium.
<" Joseph. Antiq. lib. 11. c. 8.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1131
assault them on the sabbath, they would do nothing
to oppose them on that day. And this gave occa-
sion to Pompey I., and to Titus afterward, to over-
come them. The Essenes were yet more rigorous ;
for they would not kindle a fire, nor move a vessel
out of its place, on the sabbath day. And the Do-
sithcans exceeded all the rest, as we have heard be-
fore, in superstitious madness. The Christians
therefore, in opposition to these furies, were careful
to observe a just medium in the celebration of the
Lord's day, neither to indulge themselves the liberty
of unnecessary works on this day, nor wholly to
abstain from working, if a great occasion required
it. The council of Laodicea thus determines" the
matter, in settling the observation both of the sab-
bath and the Lord's day, between which they put
this difference. That Christians should not Judaize,
or rest from bodily labour on the sabbath, but work
on that day (that is, so far as Divine service would
permit) : but they were to give preference in this
respect to the Lord's day, and to rest, if possible,
and abstain from working. But if any were found
to Judaize, they were to be anathematized as great
transgressors. Balzamon and Zonaras upon this
canon very well observe, that the words ti'yt SivaivTo,
if possible, suppose some special cases that may dis-
pense with men's working on the Lord's day, as ex-
treme poverty and want, to which may be added all
other cases of necessity, as fighting to preserve
men's lives against an enemy, toiling at the helm
and oar to escape the violence of a tempest, travel-
ling to church for the service of God, dressing of
food for the life of man, labouring to deliver a man
or beast in manifest danger of death, and any the
like cases, which are all so reasonable, that the
greatest adversaries of our Saviour, when he pro-
posed some such cases, could not but own the just-
ness of his proceedings : and from his example the
Christian church took her measures, in stating the
exceptions that were proper to be made to the law
about working on the Lord's day, in contradistinction
to the perverse way of observing the Jewish sabbath.
Another thing which the Christian
Sect 4.
No public sames, laws took care of, to secure the honour
or shi)ws, or hidi- it . n i t
crous recreations ai- and dignity of the Lord's dav» was,
lowed on this day. n J j ■• i
that no ludicrous sports, or games, or
recreations, however allowable at other times, should
be followed or frequented on this day. There are two
famous laws of Theodosius senior, and his grandson.
Thoodosius junior, to this purpose in the Theodosian
Code. The first peremptorily forbids any one, who,
either by his office or otherwise, had any concern
in exhibiting the public games to the people, to
gratify them with any thing of this kind on the
Lord's day,^" whether it were a gymnastical exercise
of gladiators in the theatre, or a stage-play or a horse-
race in the cirque, or a hunting and fighting of wild
beasts ; lest the worship of God should be disturbed
and confounded with any such entertainments as
these. And the other " extends the prohibition of
these pleasures as well to the festival of Christ's Na-
tivity, and Epiphany, and Easter, and Pentecost, as
to the Lord's day ; and equally enjoins both Jews
and Gentiles over all the world so far to show a re-
spect to these days, as to know how to make a dis-
tinction between times of supplication and times of
pleasure. Nor should it be any excuse for any one
to plead, he exhibited such diversions to the people
in honour of the emperor's birthday, which might
happen to fall in with some of these seasons ; for
they were given to understand, that no greater
honour could be paid to his imperial majesty on
earth, than to have a just respect and veneration
showed to the majesty of Almighty God in heaven.
A like order was made by Leo and Anthemius, that
no stage-play, nor games of the cirque, nor hunting
of wild beasts, should^" be performed on this day.
And if it so happened that any of the emperors'
birthdays fell upon the Lord's day, the observation
of their birthday should be put off to another day.
And whoever transgressed this order, either by ex-
hibiting these games, or by being present at them
as a spectator only, if he were a military man, he
should forfeit his office ; if a private man, be liable
to confiscation of all his goods. And the same
penalty is imposed on all judges, advocates, and
apparitors, that pretended to prosecute any business
of the law upon this day. The church was no less
careful to guard the service of this day from the
encroachment of all vain pastimes and needless
recreations. The Jews, though they would not
work on their sabbath, yet made no scruple to
spend it in idleness, or worse exercises than any
innocent bodily labour, as dancing, and revelling,
and other unlawful pleasures. Against wliich the
ancients often inveigh, and endeavour to dissuade
their people from following so bad an example.
The Jews in our time, says St. Austin,^" celebrate
" Cone. Laodic. can. 29. "Oti o\i Sti Xpitmavovi iovSat-
^fiv, Kai iif TM (Td€SaT(a <r\o\d'^^ii>, aWa ipydZ^i.cdai av-
Tous iv Tj; avTij j'/^uEjirt' t?')!/ ot KupinKt'iv TrpOTintovTa^^ fi'ys
^(ivctivTo, cT')(o\d'^tiv (is XpiCTTiavoi' ft Of tv^^tiititv 'IvvOai-
trrai, imuxrav avddijxa irapa Xoktto).
^8 Cod. Thcod. lib. 15. de Spectaculis, Tit. 5. Leg. 2.
Niillus solis die poptilo spectaciila pricbeat, nee Divinam
venerationem cont'ecta solemnitate confiindat.
" Ibid. Leg. 5. Dominico (qui Septimanie tofiiis primus
est dies) et Natale, atque Epiphauioruni Christi, Paschac
etiam et Quinquagesimae diebus— omui theatromm atque
circensium volupfate per miiversas urbes earundem popiilis
dencgata, tot;c Chiistianorum raentes Dei cultibus occu-
pantur, &c.
« Cod. Justin, lib. 3. Tit. 12. de Feriis, Leg. II. Nihil
eodcm die vindicet sibi scena theatralis, aut circense cer-
tamen, aut ferarum lachryiuosa spectaciila. Et si in nos-
trum ortuin aut natalem cclebranda solennitas inciderit,
(lifferatur, &c.
'" Aug. in Psal. .\ci. t. 8. p. 417. Sabbatum in pra;senti
1132
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
their sabbath in a sort of rest, which is nothing but
a corporal laziness, languid, vain, and luxurious.
For they rest only for trifling vanities ; and when
God commands them to observe the sabbath, they
exercise the sabbath in those things which God
forbids. Our rest is from evil works, their rest is
from good works ; for it is better to go to ploughing,
than, as they do, to dancing. They rest from good
works, but rest not from works of vanity and trifling.
So, in another*" place, A Jew would do better to work
in his field at some useful labour, than spend his
time at the theatre in a seditious manner. And
their women had much better spin on the sabbath,
than spend the whole day on their new moons in
immodest dancing. Therefore God commands thee
to observe the sabbath spiritually, not, as the Jews
do, in carnal rest, to satisfy their vanity and luxury.
Prudentius*' brings the same charge against the
Jews, objecting to them their misemploying the
sabbath in lascivious dancing. And Rufiin,''^ on
those words of Hosea ii. 11, "I will cause all her
mirth to cease, her feast days, her new moons, and
her sabbaths, and all her solemn feasts," says. These
were the feasts in which the whole nation spent
their time in dancing, singing, and lascivious ban-
quetings. St. Chrysostom*' also objects it to them.
That M'hen they were delivered from secular cares,
they had no regard to spiritual things, sobriety,
modesty, and hearing of the word of God ; but did
all things contrary, serving their belly, indulging
drunkenness, stufl[lng themselves with meat and
delicacies, and spending their time in banquetings
and pleasures. This was their way of keeping the
sabbaths, which St. Chrysostom, following the
Scptuagint, Amos vi. 3, calls aajSPara ^'f-vSr/, false
sabbaths, when they lay upon beds of ivory, and
stretched themselves upon their couches, and eat
the lambs out of the flock and the calves out of the
midst of the stall; chanting to the sound of the
viol, and inventing to themselves instruments of
music, like David ; drinking wine in bowls, and
anointing themselves with the chief ointment; but
were not grieved for the affliction of Joseph. Which
agrees with the character which another prophet
gives of them : " The harp, and the viol, the tabret,
and pipe, and wine are in their feasts ; but they re-
gard not the work of the Lord, nor consider the
operation of his hands," Isa. v. 12. Theodoret," in
like manner, reflects upon their abuse of the sab-
batical rest in lascivious dancing. And again,** on
the efleminacy and luxury, wherein they indulged
themselves on this day. Upon which account
both he*'^ and Cyril of Alexandria" apply to them
the forementioned words of Amos, and charge them
with keeping false sabbaths. Their luxury and
banqueting on this day was become so extravagant
and infamous, that it was noted even to a proverb.
Cotelerius*" thinks the phrase, luxiis sahhatariiis, in
Sidonius Apollinarius^'has reference to this; though
Savaro interprets it as spoken of Theodoric and his
Arian Goths keeping Saturday as a feast, in oppo-
sition to the Roman church, who made it a weekly
fast, as we shall see more in the next chapter. The
heathens indeed had a quite contrary notion of the
Jews ; for they thought they fasted on their sab-
bath : which was a vulgar mistake in them, arising
merely from a misapprehension of their laws and
practice ; for because they kindled no fires nor
dressed any meat on the sabbath, they wrongfully
concluded that they spent the" day in fasting :
whereas the Christian writers, who better under-
stood their practice, charge them every where with
making it a day of rioting, and drunkenness, and
excess of unlawful pleasures ; and, as such, they
earnestly caution those of their own religion against
imitating the Jews in such perverse and abominable
corruptions of the law, by turning a day of spiritual
rest into a day of carnal pleasure.
But beside the example of the Jews, Christians
were under another temptation from the practice of
the Gentiles. Therefore the fourth council of Car-
thage made a decree. That if any one forsook the
solemn assembly of the church on the Lord's day,
to go to a public ^ show, he should be excommuni-
cated. St. Chrysostom'^' threatens the same pun-
ishment, copiously declaiming against the public
games, as the conventions of Satan. The African
fathers, in one of their general synods,'^'- petitioned
the emperor Honorius, that the spectacles both of
the theatre and other games might be wholly omit-
ted on the Lord's day, and all other noted festivals
of the Christian religion, because they had found
tempore otio quodam corporaliter languido et fluxo et
luxurioso celebrant Judaji. Vacant enitn ad migas
vacatio nostra a malis operibus, vacatio illoruin a bonis
operibus est. Melius est enim arare, qiiam saltare, &c.
*" Ibid, de Decern Churdis, cap. 3. t. 9. p. 2G9.
" Prudent. Apotheosis, vers. 421. Lascivire choris, &c.
^'- Ruffin. in Hos. ii. 11. Posuit noinina feriarum, in
quibus plurimuni laetabatur, cum tota regie chorcis, can-
ticis, epulisque lasciviret.
^'^ Chiys. Horn. 1. de Lazaro, t. 5. \i. 32.
5' Theod. Qugest. 32. in Levit. '•"> Ibid, in Phil. iii. 19.
^ Ibid, in Amos vi. 3. " Cyril, in Amos vi. 3.
^^ Cotcler. in Pseudolgiiat, Ep. ad Magnes. n. 9.
s^ Sidon. lib. 1. Ep. 2.
•* Cone. Carth. 4. can. 88. Qui die solcnni, pra^termisso
solenni ecclesioe conventu, ad spectacula vadit, e.xcommu-
nicetur.
•i' Chrys. Horn. G. in Gen. t. 2. p. 53.
"- Cod. Can. Afr. c. 61. et Cone, vulgo dictum Af'ricanum,
can. 28. Nee non et illud petendum, ut spectacula thea-
trorum caiterorumque ludorum, die Dominica vol cteteris
religionis Christianic diebus celebcrrimis amoveantur : max-
ime, quia sancti Paschae octavarum die populi ad circum
magi.s, quam ad ccclesiam cnnveniunt ; ct dcbcre transferri
(levotionis eorum dies, si quando occurrerint ; nee oportere
etiaui quonquaui Christianorum cogi ad ha;c spectacula.
Chai'. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
iL-^a
by sad experience, that even upon the Sunday
called the octaves of Easter, the people met more
at the horse races in the circus than at church :
and therefore they thought, if any such days as
were devoted to these pleasures, as the emperors'
birthdays, or the like, happened to fall upon a Sun-
day, it ought to be transferred to some other day :
and no heathen should have power to compel a
Christian to be a spectator of them upon any occa-
sion. For by the ecclesiastical law, these sorts of
diversions were universally forbidden to all Chris-
tians,"^ for the extravagances and blasphemies that
were committed in them. What care was taken by
Honorius to satisfy these demands, and remedy the
abuses here complained of, appears not from any
law of his in either of the Codes, but rather that he
refused to comply with their request to prohibit the
games and shows upon any other festivals beside
the Lord's day, which had been prohibited before.
For by one of his laws,"' anno 399, he granted
licence to the people to solemnize and frequent their
usual games and diversions on any public days of
rejoicing, only forbidding sacrifice and other super-
stitious rites of the heathen. But not long after,
Theodosius junior published that famous law, called
Dominicof" wherein he not only restrained the people
from celebrating their games on the Lord's day, but
on all other solemn festivals, Christmas, Epiphany,
Easter, and Pentecost, and obliged both Jews and
Gentiles over all the world to show a respect to
these days, by putting a distinction between days of
supplication and days of pleasure. And this be-
came the standing law of the Roman empire.
But we are here to note, that such
All f^stiti^' pro- recreations and relaxations or refresh-
hibiterl on tin-i day,
Lent '" "'" ' '""^ "^ ments, as contributed only to the pre-
servation or convenience of the life of
man, or had any tendency to promote the perform-
ance of Divine worship with greater decency or
perfection, were no ways comprehended in this pro-
hibition of recreations and diversions on the Lord's
day. Therefore, though the ancient church was
very strict in observing her stated and solemn fasts,
yet she never allowed any fast to be held on the
Lord's day, no, not even in Lent, out of which the
sabbath and Lord's day were generally excepted,
and made days of common recreation and refresh-
ment. Tertullian '" says in general, that they
counted it a crime to fast on the Lord's day. And
he remarks in particular concerning the Montan-
ists,*' that though tliey were more rigid than others
in observing their fasts, yet they omitted every
Saturday and Lord's day throughout the year. St.
Ambrose says,™ they fasted not even in Lent either
on the sabbath or the Lord's day ; but condemned
the Manichees particularly for fasting on the Lord's
day, as in effect denying the Lord's resurrection :""
which is also noted by St. Austin •,'" and Pope Leo
condemns the PrisciUianists for the same practice."
The fourth council of Carthage reckons him no
catholic'- that fasts upon this day. The first
council of Braga particularly'' anathematizes the
Cerdonians, Marcionites, PrisciUianists, and Mani-
chees for their perverseness in this particular. And
there are more general anathemas in the Apostoli-
cal Canons,'^ and the council of Gangra,'^ and the
council of Saragossa and Agde,'" and the council of
TruUo," against all that under any pretence what-
ever presumed to make the Lord's day a fasting
day ; which was not allowed to those who led an
ascetic life, without suspicion of some perverse and
heterodox opinion. Whence Epi})hanius observes,"
That the true ascetics of the church never fasted
on the Lord's day, no, not in Lent, because it was
against the custom of the catholic church. And
the like observation is made by Cassian of all the
monks in the East," that they fasted five days in
the week, but on the hehdomas and ogdoas, that is,
the seventh and the eighth day, (so he terms the
sabb^ith and the Lord's day,) they always abstained
from fasting and kept them festival. Nor would
the council of Gangra allow the Eustathians to
fast on the Lord's day, as ascetics, under pain of
anathema.
The reason of this observation, the same Cassian
tells us,** was the respect they had to our Saviour's
resurrection from the dead on this day, which they
always commemorated with joyfulness, and there-
fore neither fasted on this day, nor the whole fifty
days between Easter and Pentecost, which were all
kept festival in memory of our Saviour's resurrec-
tion. The same is said by the author of the Con-
^ Cone. Carth. 3. can. II.
<'^ Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 10. de Paganis, Leg. 17. Ut
profanos ritiis jam salubri lege submovimus, ita festus con-
veiitus civium, et communein omnium la-titiam non patimur
submoveri. Unde absque uUa superstitionc damnabili, ex-
hibeve populo voluptates, secundum veterem consuctudinem :
iuiie etiam festa convivia, si quando exigunt pul)lica vota,
dcceinimus.
'^^ Ibid. lib. 15. Tit. 15. de Spectacul. Leg. 5. cited before
in this section.
'" Tertul. de Coron. Mil. cap. .3. " Id. de .lejun. cap. 15.
"" Ambros. de Elia et Jejun. cap. 10.
'■' Id. Ep. 8.3. '» Aug. Ep. 8G. ad Casulan.
" Leo, Ep. 9.3. ad Turribiura, cap. 4.
'-' Cone. Carth. 4. can. 61. '' Cone. Bracaren. 1. can. 4.
" Canon. Apost. c. 64. " Cone. Gangren. can. 18.
'^ Cone. Caesaraugust. can. 2. Agathens. can. 12.
" Cone. Trull, c. 55.
" Epiph. Expos. Fid. n. 22. Vid. Ilicron. Ep. 28. ad Lu-
ciniiuu.
'" Cassian. Institut. lib. 3. cap. 9.
*" Cassian. CoUat. 21. cap. 20. Per omnia eandem in
illis (50 diebus) solennitatem, quara die Dominica custodi-
mus, in qua majores nnstri nee jejunium agendum, nee
genu esse ttcctenduni, ob revcrcntiam rcsurrectionis Domi-
niese tradidorunt.
1134
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
stitutions : Every sabbath except one,'*' (viz. the
great sabbath before Easter,) and everj^ Lord's day,
ye shall keep festival. For he is guilty of sin,
that fasts on the Lord's day, as being the day of
his resurrection ; or whoever makes Pentecost or
the Lord's day a day of sorrow. For in these days
we ought to rejoice, and not to mourn. So again,*''
Keep the sabbath and the Lord's day festival ; be-
cause the one is the commemoration of the creation,
and the other of the resurrection. In like manner
Peter, bishop of Alexandria,*^ We keep the Lord's
day as a day of joy, because of him who rose upon
it. And Cotelerius" cites a fragment of Theophilus,
bishop of Alexandria, to the same purpose: Both
custom and decency requires us to keep the Lord's
day a festival, and to give honour to it, because on
this day our Lord Jesus Christ procured for us the
resurrection from the dead. Yet this rule was not
so strictly binding, but that, when a necessary oc-
casion required, and there was no suspicion of
heretical perverseness or contempt, men might fast
upon this day ; as St. Jerom observes,'^ That the
apostle Paul sometimes did ; and that famous
monk, who for the space of forty years never eat
till the sun was set. And Celerinus, the confessor
in Cyprian, speaking of his sister's lapsing into
idolatry in time of persecution,*' says. For this fact
I wept day and night in the midst of the joyful fes-
tival of Easter, and spent many days sorrowing in
sackcloth and ashes. But such exceptions as these
were no derogation to the general practice, which
prevailed universally over the whole church, and
was observed with great exactness.
Another custom, as generally, pre-
And "au prayers vaiHug, was always to pray standing,
offered in the stand- i t i, i
ing posture on the aud ncvcr kneclmg, on the Lord s day.
Lord's day, in me- ^
mory of our savi- jn mcmorv also of our Saviour's re-
our's resurrection. *
surrection. And we scarce meet with
any exception to this, except it were in the case of
penitents under public discipline, whom the canons
oblige to pray kneeling even upon the days of re-
laxation.*' But setting aside this case, which only
respected the penitents in their own particular
prayers, the general custom was for all the faithful
or communicants to pray standing. For which we
have the concurrent testimony of Irenseus, Tertul-
lian, Clemens Alexandrinus, Cyprian, the council
of Nice, Hilary, Basil, Epiphanius, St. Jerom, St.
Austin, Cassian, the author of the Questions under
the name of Justin Martyr, Martin Bracarensis,
the council of Trullo, and the covmcil of Tours in
the time of Charles the Great. All which testimo-
nies I have had occasion to recite at large once be-
fore,** and therefore spare the repetition of them in
this })lace ; only observing from the two last of
them, that this custom was not only general, but
of long continuance in the church ; and when or
how it came to be altered or laid aside, I think is
not very easy to determine.
The last thing to be noted in this
, ° ., Sect. 7.
matter is, the great care and concern The gi-eat care
and concern of the
of the primitive Christians for the re- P"m>tive ciiristians
■T in tlie rehgious ob-
ligious observation of the Lord's day ; i"vd.s°"day.°'^ This
of which they have left us several de- pTr^Thek consi^'t
^^. /•,• .1,.! •^ attendance upon all
monstrations : first, m that they paid the solemnities of
public worsliip,
a ready and constant attendance upon
all the offices and solemnities of public Divine
worship. They did not only rest from bodily labour
and secular business, but spent the day in such em-
ployments as were proper to set forth the glory
of the Lord, to whose honour the day was devoted ;
that is, in holding religious assemblies for the cele-
bration of the several parts of Divine service,
psalmody, reading of the Scriptures, preaching,
praying, and receiving the communion, all which
were the constant service of this day; and such
was the flaming zeal of those pious votaries, that
nothing but sickness, or a great necessity, or im-
prisonment, or banishment, could detain them from
it ; and then also care was taken, that the chief
part of it, the communion, was administered to them
by the hands of the deacons, who carried it to those
that were sick or in prison, that, as far as was pos-
sible, they might communicate still with the public
congregation. This is plain from the account which
Justin Martyr gives of their worship : ^^ On the day
called Sunday, all that live in city or country meet
together, and the writings of the apostles and pro-
phets are read to them ; after which the bishop or
president of the assembly makes a discourse to the
people, exhorting them to follow the good things
they have heard : then we all rise, and make com-
mon prayer ; and when prayers are ended, bread
and wine and water are brought to the president,
who prays and gives thanks with all possible fer-
vency over them, the people answering. Amen.
After which, distribution of the elements is made
to all that are present, and they are sent to the ab-
sent by the hands of the deacons. By this account
it appears, that Christians joined, as far as was pos-
sible, in the public service of the Lord's day, and
particularly in receiving the communion, from which
81 Constit. lib. 5. cap. 20. "^ ibjj ij]^ 7 p^p. 23.
"^ Pet. Alexand. caa. 15.
8' Coteler. Not. in Constitut. lib. 5. cap. 20. p. 328.
"^ Hieron. Ep. 28. ad Luciniiim Baeticum. Utinam omni
tempore jejimare possimus, quod in Actibus Apostolorum,
diebus Pentecostes et die Dominico apostolum Paulum et
cum CO credentes fecisse legimus.
8^ Celerin. Ep. 21. ad Lucian. ap. Cypr. p. 45. Pro cujus
factis ego in Icetitia Paschee flens die et nocte, in cilicio et
cinere lachrvmabundus dies exegi.
"' Cone. Carthag. 4. can. 82. Pcenitentes etiam diebus
remissionis genua flectant.
"8 Book XIII. chap. 8. sect. 3.
s!" Justin. Apol. 2. p. 98.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
113.)
the absent were not exempt, if there was any pos-
sibihty of their receiving it.
Neither was it any pretence of dan-
2miiy, From their prg^ j^ timcs of difRcultv and pcrsccu-
iei\! in frequenting o ./ i
Tven intimiTf per! tiott, that couM abatc their zeal for
serntion. ^j^^ pubHo worship on the Lord's day ;
for when they conld not meet by day to serve God
without hazard of their hvcs, they kept their noc-
turnal convocations, or morning assemblies, for this
purpose. Which is evident from the account which
Pliny gives of them,"" that they were used to meet
before it was light on this solemn day, and sing
their morning hymns to Christ. So Tertullian, in
answer to one asking,"' How they should celebrate
the Lord's day solemnities for fear of the soldiers
coming in to discover them ? replies, first. That they
should do it as the apostles did, by faith, and not
by bribing them. For if faith could remove moun-
tains, it could much more easily remove a soldier
out of the way. But if they could not meet by day,
they had the night sufficiently clear with the light
of Christ to protect them. The same author"- tells
the heathen, Vv'ho maliciously objected to them the
murdering of an infant in their assemblies, that
they were often beset, they were often betrayed,
they were daily seized in their meetings and con-
gregations ; but no one ever found them acting
such a tragedy, no one ever made evidence of their
being such bloody Cyclops and Sirens before a
judge. Nay, they were sometimes barbarously
murdered in their assemblies, whilst the laws for-
bade their meetings under the name of hetcerice, and
denied them their arece, or places of worship, as un-
lawful cabals, where they met only to plot treason
and rebellion against the government. Under which
pretence, Lactantius"^ and Eusebius"* tell us, one
of the heathen judges burnt a whole city of people
in Phrygia, together with their church, where they
were met together to worship God. And the laws "^
forbidding their assemblies are mentioned both by
Phny and the Christian writers. So that in these
times of difficulty the Christians could not meet for
Divine worship but at the hazard of their lives ;
and yet they did not think this a sufficient excuse
to forsake the assembling of themselves together,
bui met continually to solemnize the Lord's day
in spite of all the danger and opposition to the
contrary.
'" Plin. lib. 10. Ep. 97.
"' Tertul. de Fuga, cap. 14. Quoraodo Dominica solemnia
celebrabimus ? Utique quomodo et apostoli, fide, non pe-
cunia tuti. Quae fides si montem transferre potest, multo
magis militeni. Postremo si colligere interdiu non
potes, habes noctem luce Christi luminosi adversus earn.
"- Tertul. Apol. cap. 7. Quotidie obsideraur, quotidie
prodimur, in ipsis plurimura coetibus et congregationibus
nostris opprimimur. Quis iinquam taliter vagicnti infanti
supervenit ? Quis cruenta, ut invenerat, Cyclopum et Sire-
num ora judici reseravit?
A further instance of their zeal was
showed in the studious observation of ardiy/prom ihoir
, . ,, _ stiidioutiOhservatioil
the lone vienis, or nocturnal assem- or the vign,, omw-
° ° ' tiirnal iii,MniMie«
blies preceding the Lord's day. For preceding i he Loni-s
though these were first begun in times
of persecution, yet they continued them its a use-
ful exercise of piety, when the persecutions were
over : and the greatest personages did not refuse to
frequent and encourage them, as Sidonins Apolli-
narius °* particularly notes of Theodoric, king of the
Goths, that he usually came with a small guard to
the morning or antelucan assemblies of his party
(for he was by sect an Arian) ; which he did to
promote the cause of the Arians, who commonly
vied zeal with the catholics in this service. And
this made the catholics, both clergy and laity,
princes and people, express a more earnest concern
for this particular way of introducing the great ser-
vice of the Lord's day, as I have had occasion more
fully to demonstrate"' in a former Book. All that
I shall remark further here is, that though this
morning service was very long, (for it commonly
continued in psalmody, hymns, and prayers from
midnight till break of day,) yet it was generally at-
tended with great alacrity and assiduity by men of
all ranks, who voluntarily resorted to it without any
necessity or compulsion laid upon them. And this
was another instance of their great zeal in the re-
ligious observation of the Lord's day.
4. It is worth our remarking also,
=> ' Sect. 10.
that in many places, especially in attenlun^r^pon''
cities and churches of greater note, puces'uiceonThia
they had usually sermons twice on ■"''
this day, and men resorted with diligence to the
evening as well the morning sermon. St. Chrysos-
tom sometimes"" commends the people of Antioch
for their zeal in this matter. And there are several
passages in St. Austin, St. Basil, Theodoret, and
Gaudentius, which plainly refer to the same prac-
tice, of which 1 need say no more hei'e, because I
have more fully represented them in discoursing of
the ancient manner of preaching"" in another place.
5. In such churches as had no cven-
Sect. II.
ing sermon, there was still the com- .?"''?'• ^""" ">"'■■
C5 ' atteiid.ince oneven-
mon service of evening prayer ; and {h?re'"waT'no''^r!
men generally thought themselves '"°"'
obliged to attend this, as a necessary part of tlie
public worship and solemnity of the Lord's day.
^ Lact. lib. 5. cap. 11. Aliqiii ad occidendum praecipites
extiterunt, siciit unus in Phrygia, qui universum popidum
cum ipso pariter conventiciilo concremavit.
»<Eiiseb. lib. 8. cap. II.
"5 Plin. Ep. 97. lib. 10. Tertul. ad Scapul.cap. 3. Euseb.
lib. 10. cap. 2.
"" Sidon. lib. 1. Ep. 2.
^' Book XIII. chap. 9. sect. 4. and chap. 10. sect. 12, &c.
^' Chrys. Horn. 10. ad Pop. Antioch. t. 1. p. 132.
»» Book XIV. chap. 4. sect. 8.
1136
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
r
Book XX.
Some, indeed, in these primitive ages had their ob-
jections against this, which St. Chrysostom'"" in
one of his homilies mentions, and smartly answers.
Why should we go to church, said they, if we can-
not hear a preacher ? This one thing, says Chry-
sostom in his reply, has ruined and destroyed all
religion. For what need is there of a preacher, ex-
cept when that necessity arises from our sloth and
negligence? What need is there of a homily, when
all things necessary are plainly revealed in Scrip-
ture .'' . Such hearers as desire to have something
new every day, only study to delight their ears and
fancy. Tell me, what pompous train of words did
St. Paul use ? And yet he converted the world.
What eloquent harangues did the illiterate Peter
make ? But the Scriptures arc dark and hard to be
understood (without a sermon to explain them).
How so? Are they read in Hebrew, or Latin, or
any other strange language? Are they not read in
Greek, to you that understand Greek ? What diffi-
culties do the histories contain ? You may under-
stand the plain places, and take some pains about
the rest. Oh, but we have the same things read to
us out of Scripture. And do you not hear the same
things every day in the theatre ? Have you not the
same sight at the horse race ? Are not all things
the same ? Does not the same sun rise every morn-
ing ? Do you not eat the same meat every day ?
Hence he concludes, That all these were but pre-
tences for idleness, or mere indications of a scepti-
cal temper. So again, when some would have ex-
cused themselves from these prayers of the church,
by this frivolous plea, that they could pray at home,
but they could not hear a sermon in their own
houses ; and therefore they would come to sermon,
but not to prayers ; he makes this handsome reply :
You deceive '"' yourself, O man ; for though you
may pray at home, yet you cannot pray there in
the same manner as you may in the church, where
there are so many fathers together, and where the
cry of your prayers is sent up to God with one con-
sent. You are not heard so well, when you pray
to God by yourself alone, as when you pray with
your brethren. For there is something more here,
consent of mind, and consent of voice, and the bond
of charity, and the prayers of the priests together.
For the priests for this very reason preside in the
church, that the people's prayers, which are weaker
of themselves, laying hold on those that are stronger,
may together with them mount up to heaven. In
another place, answering the same vulgar plea. That
men could pray at home, he tells them,'"'' You may
pray at home indeed, but your prayers are not of
that efficacy and power, as when the whole body of
the church, with one mind and one voice, send up
their prayers together ; the priests assisting, and
offering up the prayers of the whole multitude in
common. This was the sense which that holy man
had of public prayer on the Lord's day, though
there was no sermon ; and the method he took to
show men their obligation to frequent the church
for public prayer, which, when men had opportunity
to frequent it, was always to be preferred before
private devotion. They might both very well con-
sist together, and both be performed as proper ex-
ercises for the Lord's day ; but the one was not to
jostle out the other, or to be pleaded as a rational
excuse for absenting from the public service. He
that would see this matter more fully stated, may
look back to the discourse of church unity,"" where
men's obligation to preserve the unity of worship, in
joining with the church in prayers, and adminis-
tration of the word and sacraments, has been amply
considered.
6. I shall but mention one instance
Sect. 12.
more of their CTeat zeal and concern ^'^'y- .''™"! i'"'
o censures inflicted oil
for the religious observation of the ae'L"'ionce°rning
Lord's day, and that is, the church's Lion of'°he°Lords
care in making many good laws of '
discipline, for the censure and punishment of those
who, in any considerable degree, violated the just
observation of it. If any one absented for three
Lord's days from the public assembly of the church,
without any just reason or necessity to compel
him, this was an offence thought worthy of ex-
communication, as may be seen in the canons of the
council of Eliberis,'"'' and Sardica, and Trullo. If
any one went to the public games in the theatre or
the circus on this day, he was liable to excommuni-
cation also for a single offence after a first admoni-
tion, as appears from the councils of Carthage'"'
and the denunciations of St. Chrysostom. If any
one left the church whilst the bishop was preach-
ing, by a rule of the fourth council of Carthage '""
he was liable to the same condemnation and cen-
sure. If any one came to church to hear the Scrip-
tures read and the sermon preached, but refused to
join in prayers or the reception of the communion,
(which in those times was administered to all in
general every Lord's day,) he was to be excommu-
nicated for his offence, and reduced to the state of
a penitent, as one who brought confusion and dis-
order into the church. This we learn from the
Apostolical Canons,'"' and the councils of Antioch,
'«■ Chrys. Horn. 3. in 2 Thess. p. 1502.
"" Horn. 3. de Incomprehcnsibili, t. 1. p. 363.
'<>- Horn. 2. de Obsciirit. Prophet, t. .3. p. 916.
'»' Book XVI. chap. 1. sect. 5.
"" Cone. Elib. can. 21. Cone. Sardic. can. 11. Cone.
Trull, can. 80.
'"^ Cone. Carthag. 4. can. 88. Chrys. Horn. 6. in Gen.
t. 2. p. 53.
""= Cone. Carthag. 4. can. 24.
"" Canon. Apost. e. 7. Cone. Antioch. can. 2. Cone.
Eliber. can. 27. Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 13 et 14.
CllAI'. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1137
Elibcris, and Toledo. If any one held a separate
assembly, or frequented or encouraged any such,
he was to be treated as a heretic or schismatic,
for despising the service of the Lord's day. Tlie
Apostolical Canons "" excommunicate all such, and
the council of Gangra'°'Iays the heaviest censure
of anathema upon them. If any one perversely
choose to make the Lord's day a day of fasting, l)e-
cause this was contrary to the general rule and
practice of the church, and gave suspicion of some
heresy denying the resurrection of the Lord, the
Apostohcal Canons,"" and the council of Gangra,'"
and the fourth council of Carthage,"^ and the first
of Braga,"' peremptorily denounce such an one ex-
communicate, and anathema, and no catholic, as
herding with the impious Manichees, ISIarcionites,
Priscillianists, and such other heretics, as purposely
choose to fast on the Lord's day, to show despite to
the doctrine of our Saviour's humanity and resur-
rection. I have discoursed these things at large
in giving an account of the unity and discipline of
the church in a former Book,'" and therefore only
just touch them here, to show with what zeal and
concern the ancients laboured to establish the ob-
servation of the Lord's day, which they esteemed
the queen and empress of all days, in which our life
was raised again, and death conquered by our Lord
and Saviour : as the author of the epistle to the
Magnesians under the name of Ignatius '" words it,
who in this speaks the language of the ancients,
who often style this day, the queen of days,"* as
Buxtorf observes"' the rabbins were used to term
the Jewish sabbath, llalchah, that is. The queen
of days; from whom the Christians took the name,
and transferred it to the Lord's day, which is the
proper Christian sabbath.
CHAPTER III.
OF THE OBSERVATIOX OF THE SABBATH, OR SATUR-
DAY, AS A WEEKLY FESTIVAL.
Sect. 1. Next to the Lord s day the ancient
The Saturdav, or . ,. i • i
sabbath, aiwajs Ob- Lhristians wcrc very careiul ni the
observation of Saturday, or the seventh «meiiin the F.i>»f-
- ' . T • 1 "^'" church aa a fi-s-
day, which was the ancient Jewish ^"'^■
sabbath. Some observed it as a fast, others as a
festival ; but all unanimously agreed in keeping it
as a more solemn day of religious worship and
adoration. In the Eastern church it was ever ob-
served as a festival, one only sabbath excepted,
which was called the Great Sabbath, between Good
Friday and Easter-day, when our Saviour lay buried
in the grave, upon which account it was kept as a
fast throughout the whole church. But setting
aside that one sabbath, all the rest were kept as fes-
tivals in the Oriental church. St. Austin, though
he liyed in a country where it was kept a fast, yet
testifies for the contrary practice' of the Eastern
church. For writing to St. Jerom, he asks him,
Whether he thought an Oriental Christian, when
he came to Rome, might not without any dissimu-
lation fast on eyery sabbath, as well as that one
sabbath called the Paschal vigil? If we say it is a
sin, (to fast on the sabbath,) we shall condemn not
only the Roman church, but many neighbouring
churches, and some at a greater distance, where
that custom is kept and retained. But if we think
it is a sin not to fast on the sabbath, we shall rashly
condemn all the Oriental churches, and the greatect
part of the Christian world. We should, therefore,
rather say, it is a thing indiSerent in itself, w'hich
a good man may perform cither way without dis-
simulation, complying with the society and observ-
ation of the church where he happens to be. From
hence it is plain, that all the Oriental churches, and
the greatest part of the world, observed the sabbath
as a festival. And the Greek writers are unanimous
in their testimony. The author of the Constitutions,
who describes the customs chiefly of the Oriental
church, frequently speaks of it. On the sabbath -
and the Lord's day, on which Christ rose from the
dead, ye shall more carefully meet together, to
praise God, w^ho created all things by Jesus, to
hear the Prophets and the Gospels read, to offer the
oblation, and partake of the holy supper. In an-
other place ' he says, Christ commanded them to
fast on the sabbath before Easter ; not that they
were to fast on the sabbath, on which God rested
from the creation, but only on that one sabbath,
when the Creator of the world lay under the earth.
'"8 Can. Apost. c. 32. "" Cone. Gangren. can. 5, 6, 7, &c.
"" Canon. Apost. 64. '" Cone. Gangren. can. 18.
"- Cone. Caith. 4. can. G4. "' Cone. Bracar. 1. can. 4.
"^ Book XVI. chap. 1. sect. 5. and chap. 8. sect. 2.
"■' Pseudo-Ignat. Ep. ad Magnes. n. 9.
"° Naz. Orat. 43. in Dominicam Novam, p. 703. 'H /3a-
(7lXi(7<ra Tuii/ tlipwv Ty fSaciXiSi Ttof v/xfpitiv iroixirtvii.
Rei^ina temporiim regina; dierum pompam pcragit.
"' Btistorf. Synagog. Judaic, cap. 10. p. 246. Rabbini
sabbatum Malchah sive reginam nominarunt. .lam si quis
vestes regales, ante reginam illam comparitnnis, non in-
dueret ; quales alias causa regnm honorandonim quilibet in-
4 D
iluere soleret ; per id regina talis dedecore inagno afficoretur.
' Aug. Ep. 19. ad Hieronym. p. 29. Vellem me doceret
benigna sinceritas tua, utrnm simulate qiiisquani sanctus
Orientalis, cum iRomam vencrit, jejunet sabliato, e.xcepto
illo die Paschalis Vigilia; ? Quod si malum esse di.xerimus,
non soliun Romanam ccclesiam, sod cliam niulta ei vicina,
et aliquanto remotiora condcmnabimus, ulii mos idem teuo-
tur et manet. Si autem non jejunare sabhato malum puta-
verimus, tot ecclesias Oricntis. midto majorcm orbis Chris-
tiani partem qua temeritate criminabimur ? Placetne tibi,
ut medium quiddara esse dicamus, &c.
2 Constit. lib. 2. cap. 59. ' Ibid. lib. 5. cap. 15.
1138
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
And again/ On every sabbath, except one, and the
Lord's day, ye shall hold festival assemblies. The sab-
bath^ and the Lord's day ye shall observe as festivals,
because the one is the remembrance of the creation,
and the other of the resurrection. But one sabbath
in the year, viz. that on which oiu- Lord lay buried
in the grave, ye shall keep as a fast, and not a fes-
tival. For whilst the Creator lay under the earth,
mom'ning was more becoming upon his account,
than joy for the creation ; because the Creator in
nature and dignity is more honourable than all his
creatures. Finally, he represents it as*^ the order
of the apostles Peter and Paul, that servants should
work five days in the week, but on the sabbath and
the Lord's day they should rest, that they might
have liberty to go to church for instruction in piety ;
on the sabbath, in regard to the creation ; on the
Lord's day, in regard to the resurrection. Athana-
sius likewise tells us," that they held religious as-
semblies on the sabbath, not because they were
infected with Judaism, but to worship Jesus the
Lord of the sabbath. Epiphanius says the same,*
That it was a day of public assembly in many
churches, meaning the Oriental churches, where it
was kept a festival.
Other authors are more particular
Observed with the iu descrlbiucr tlic relijjious service of
same religious so- _ =" =■
L^^d's dl '^ "'^ ^^^'^ ^^y > ^'^'^ ^'^ ^^^' ^^ concerns pub-
lic worship, they make it in all things
conformable to that of the Lord's day ; which is a
further evidence of its being a festival. They tell
us. They had not only the Scriptures read, as on
the Lord's day, and sermons preached, but the com-
munion administered also. Which is expressly said
by Socrates,' and Cassian," and St. Basil," and
Timothy of Alexandria,'- and St. Austin," and the
council of Laodicea ;" which council particularly
forbids the offering of the eucharistical oblation, or
solemnizing any memorials of martyrs, on any other
days in Lent, beside the sabbath and the Lord's day,
because all other days were days of fasting, but
these, even in Lent, were kept as festivals and days
of relaxation. I have once before'^ had occasion
to produce the testimonies of these several writers
at large, and therefore it is sufficient here to make a
short reference to them, to show the ancient man-
ner of keeping the sabbath festival in the Oriental
church.
Only here we are to observe, that
Sect. 3. , ,
Butin some other though the substancc of tlic scrvicc
respects the prefer-
ence w^ Kiven to for the Sabbath and the Lord's day
the Lord's day. J
was the same, yet in rites and cere-
monies a difference was made, and in some other
respects the preference was given to the Lord's day
above the sabbath. For, first, we find no ecclesi-
astical laws obliging men to pray standing on the
sabbath ; for that was a ceremony peculiar to the
Lord's day, in memory of our Saviour's resurrection.
Nor, secondly, are there any imperial laws forbidding
law-suits and pleadings on this day. Nor, thirdly,
any laws prohibiting the public shows and games,
as on the Lord's day. Nor, fourthly, any laws
obliging men to abstain wholly from bodily labour.
But, on the contrary, the council of Laodicea'" has
a canon forbidding Christians to Judaize, or rest on
the sabbath, any further than was necessary for
public worship ; but they were to honour the Lord's
day, and rest on it as Christians. And if any were
found to Judaize, an anathema is pronounced against
them. The like direction is given by the author of
the epistle to the INIagnesians," in conformity to
this rule : Let us not keep the sabbath after the
Jewish manner, rejoicing in idleness : " For he that
will not work, neither let him eat;" and, "In the
sweat of thy face shalt thou eat thy bread," say the
Divine oracles : but let every one of you keep the
sabbath spiritually, rejoicing in the meditation of
the law, not in the rest of the body ; admiring the
workmanship of God, not eating things dressed the
day before, nor drinking lukewarm drink, nor walk-
ing within a certain space, (the Hmits of a sabbath
day's journey,) nor taking pleasure in dancing and
shouting, which things have no sense or reason in
them. Here are several superstitions and vanities
in the Jewish observation of the sabbath reflected
on by this author, but I only note the opposition
he makes between the Christian and Jewish way of
observing the sabbath in point of working. Tiie
Jews abstained wholly from working on the sab-
bath ; the Christians only so far as was necessary
for their attendance upon Divine service in the
church. And in this sense, I think, we are to un-
derstand the author of the Constitutions,'' when he
says, Let servants work five days in the week, but
on the sabbath and the Lord's day let them rest in
the church for their instruction in piety. But if
any think, with Cotelerius, that he extends the rest
of the sabbath as far as that of the Lord's day,
because he joins them both together; I will not
contend about it, but only say, he then contradict,-^
-the Laodicean fathers, who plainly forbid a total
rest upon the sabbath, to give some preference in
this respect to the Lord's day, which was of greater
esteem in the Christian church.
* Constit. lib. 5. cap. 20. p. 327. "• Lib. 7. cap. 23,
0 Lib. 8. cap. 33.
' Athan. Horn, dc Sementc, t. I. p. lOGO.
8 Epiphan. Exposit. Fid. t. 1. p. 1107.
" Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 22. lib. 6. cap. 8.
'« Cassian. Institut. lib. 3. cap. 2. " Basil. Ep. 289.
'2 Timoth. can. 13. '' Aug. Ep. 118.
" Cone. Laodic. can. 49 et lOL See also Cassian. Institut,
lib. 3. cap. 20. et Asterlus Amasen. Horn. 5. ap. Combefis,
Auctar. t. 1. p. 78.
'^ Book XIII. chap.- 9. sect. 3. '" Cone. Laodic. can. 29.
" Pseudo-Ignat. adMagnes. n. 9. '"Constit. lib. 8. cap. 33.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
11.39
Sect. 4.
Why the aiK
continueil
If it be inquired, why the ancient
■t church continued the observation of
th<. ohscnatinn of the Jcwish Sabbath, when they took it
the Jewish sabbiith, ' •'
to be only a temporary institution
given to the Jews only, as circumcision and other
typical rites of the law; (which is expressly said by
many of the ancient writers, particularly by Justin
Martyr,'" Irenasus,^ TertuUian,''" Euscbius," to name
no more ;) it is answered by learned men,^ that it
was to comply with the Jewish converts, as they
did in the use of many other indiilerent things, so
long as no doctrinal necessity was laid upon them.
" For the Jews being generally the first converts to
the Christian faith, they still retained a mighty re-
verence for the Mosaic institutions, and especially
for the sabbath, as that which had been appointed
by God himself, as the memorial of his rest from
the work of creation, settled by their great master,
Moses, and celebrated by their ancestors for so many
ages, as the solemn day of their public worship,
and were therefore very loth it should be wholly
antiquated and laid aside. For this reason, it
seemed good to the prudence of those times, (as in
other of the Jewish rites, so in this,) to indulge the
humour of that people, and to keep the sabbath as
a day for religious offices, viz. public prayers, read-
ing of the Scriptures, preaching, celebration of the
sacraments, and such like duties." But when any
one pretended to carry the observation of it further,
either by introducing a doctrinal necessity, or press-
ing the observation of it precisely after the Jewish
manner, they resolutely opposed it, as introducing
Judaism into the Christian religion. For this rea-
son, the Ebionites were condemned for joining the
observation of the sabbath " according to the law
of the Jews, with the observation of the Lord's day
after the manner of Christians. Against such the
council of Laodicea^ pronounces anathema, that
is, such as taught the necessity of keeping the sab-
bath a perfect rest with the Jews. And in this
sense we are to understand what Gregory the Great""
says. That antichrist will renew the observation of
the sabbath. He must needs mean the observation
of it after the Jewish manner : since in the Chris-
tian way it was observed as well by the Latin
church as the Greek ; only with this difference,
that the Latins kept it a fast, and the Greeks a
festival.
<;p^j J If it be inquired, what was the oc-
.^r'feii'ivnn''the casiou of thls difference, why the
Greek church observed it as a festival,
Oriental church.
and the Latin as a fast ? I answer, the Greek
church received it as they found it delivered to them
by the Jews, among whom it was always a festival.
But besides this, there was another reason inclining
them to do it. For Marcion the heretic made it a
part of his heresy to fast on the sabbath, in opposi-
tion to the God of the Jews, pretending that there
was another God to be worshipped beside the Cre-
ator of the world, who was the God of the Jews ;
and therefore he appointed the sabbath to be kept a
fast, that he might not seem to comply with the
rites of the God of (he Jews, who rested from his
work of creation on the sabbath or seventh day.
This is expressly said by Epiphanius : ^' Marcion
for this reason fasted on the sabbath. For, said
he, since that day is the rest of the God of the Jews,
who made the world and rested on the sabbath day,
we therefore fast on that day, that we may not do
any thing in compliance with the God of the Jews.
Now, this made the catholics more zealous to keep
the sabbath a festival, that they might not seem to
give any countenance to the wicked blasphemy and
impiety of Marcion, or any ways reflect upon the
God of the Old Testament, whom they owned and
honoured as the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,
which Marcion did not : since he in spite to the
true God made the sabbath a fast, they thought it
proper to keep it a festival, as it had always been
from its first institution. And in ojipositiou to his
heresy, soon after it began to spread, a canon was
made in the church, which now we have among
those called the Apostolical Canons,''^ That if any
clergyman was found to fast on the Lord's day, or
on the sabbath, one only excepted, he should be
deposed ; or if he was a layman, be cast out of the
communion of the church. After Marcion there
arose many other sects, who followed him in this
particular singularity of keeping the sabbath as a
fast, though they did not all agree in the same rea-
sons for doing it. The Eustathians did it for the
exercise of an ascetic life ; and the Massalians, or
Euchites, on the same pretence : yet the church
would not allow them in their practice. The Mar-
cianists (who were a distinct sect from the Marcion-
ites, for they were so called from one Marcianus
Trapezita in the time of Justinian) kept the sabbath
also a fast. So did also the Sabbatians, Lampe-
tians, Choreuta?, and Adclphians, who are con-
demned by Maximus,"' and Anastasius,^" and Timo-
theus of Constantinople," and Nicephorus Patri-
archa,'" whose testimonies, collected and corrected
" Justin. Dial, cum Tryph.
=" Iren. lib. 4. cap. 30.
^' Tertul. cont. Jud. cap. 4.
« Euseb. Hist. lib. 1. cap. 4.
» Cave, Prim. Christ, lib. 1. cap. 7. p. 174.
2* Theocl. de Fabul. Haeret. lib. 2. cap. 1.
^ Cone. Laodic. can. 29.
4 D 2
^^ Greg. lib. 11. Ep. 3. Antichristum renovaturum sab-
bati observantiam.
-" Epiphan. Hccr. 42. n. 3. ® Canon. Apost. (>l. .al. 6G.
^ Maxim, in Dionys. de Eccles. Hierarch. cap. 6.
^o Anastas. Quacst. 64.
" Timoth. De iis qui ad Fidem Catholicam accediint.
'- Niceph. Antirrhctic.
U40
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
out of manuscripts, the curious reader may find at
large in Cotelerius'^ and Combefis.^* I only ob-
serve, that the council of Trullo, which was held
anno 692, or 707, censures the Roman church itself
for fasting on this day, and orders them to correct
their practice. The words of the canon ^' are remark-
able : Forasmuch as we understand, that in the city
of Rome the sabbath in Lent is kept as a fast, con-
trary to the rule and custom of the church ; it
seemed good to the holy synod, that in the Roman
church also the ancient canon should be revived
and enforced, which says, If any clergyman be
found to fast on the Lord's day, or on the sabbath,
one only excepted, let him be deposed ; if a layman,
let him be excommunicated. From whence we
may observe, that this custom of celebrating the
sabbath as a festival, was constantly and inviolably
maintained in the Greek church without any va-
riation.
And there are some learned men of
And why a fast thc Roman communion, who think it
in the Roman, and
some other of the yvas SO oricrinallv in the Latin church
I.atni churches. ^ "^
also. Albaspinaeus ^° is so clearly of
this opinion, that he thinks the church of Rome
herself at first observed the Siibbath as a festival.
And it appears plainly from Tertullian, who, writing
against the orthodox in favour of the Montanists,
says expressly. That both the catholics and the
Montanists excepted the sabbath out of their fasts.
The catholics, he says, kept no sabbath a fast," e"^--
cept the great sabbath before Easter. And the
Montanists, who observed twice in the year two
weeks of xerojihaffia;, or fasts upon dry meats only,
yet never ^^ fasted in them either on the sabbath or
the Lord's day. So that it is next to impossible,
that the sabbath should have been a fast in the
Roman church at this time, and yet not have
been discerned by so acute a man as Tertullian,
when it was so much for his cause in this dispute
to have taken notice of it. However, it is certain,
that not long after in the Roman, and some other
of the Latin churches, a change was made ; but
then the very manner of the change sufficiently
discovers the novelty of it. The council of Eliberis,^"
which first introduced the Saturday fast into Spain,
plainly intimates that it was not observed there
before, till they first introduced it, and that most
probably from the example of the Roman church.
where it had been settled a little before. St. Austin*"
long after this observes. That only the Roman
and some of the Western churches, not all of them,
kept the sabbath a fast ; and he notes more particu-
larly in Africa how they were divided" in their
practice ; for in the churches of the same province,
and sometimes among the people of the same church,
it was very common for some to dine, and some to
fast on the sabbath. But at Milan, which was a
much nearer neighbour to Rome, the ancient cus-
tom still continued of keeping Saturday always a
festival. So that even in Lent, as St. Ambrose
himself assures us," not only the Lord's day, but
every sabbath, except the great sabbath before
Easter, were observed as festivals, and days of re-
laxation. And for this reason, as the author of his
Life tells us, he was used to dine upon Saturday
as well as the Lord's day. Which is often noted
also by St. Austin" in answering a scruple, which
perplexed his mother, Monicha, and some others,
concerning the observation of this day, when they
could not well account for the different practices of
different churches, some of which kept it as a fast,
and others as a festival. To satisfy their doubts,
he told them. That in all things of this nature,
where the Scripture had determined nothing posi-
tively one way or other, the custom of the people
of God, and the rules of our forefathers, were to be
taken for a law ; and to dispute about such things,
and condemn the practice of one church from the
contrary custom of another, was to raise endless de-
bates, and lose charity in the heat of contention. He
added. That for the sake of his mother, Monicha,
he once went to consult St. Ambrose upon this
particular question, who told him, he could give
no better advice in the case, than to do as he
himself did ; For when I go to Rome, said he, I
fast on the Saturday, as they do at Rome; when
I am here, I do not fast. So likewise you, what-
ever church you come to, observe the custom of
the place, if you would neither give offence to
others, nor take offence from them. With this
answer, he says, he satisfied his mother, and ever
after looked upon it as an oracle sent from hea-
ven. Nothing can be plainer now, than that the
Saturday fast was not received in all the churches
of the West, since even at Milan it always con-
tinued to be a festival. And even those churches,
" Coteler. in Constitut. lib. 5. cap. 15.
^' Combefis, Histor. Moiiothelit. p. 401.
^* Cone. Trull, can. 55. al. 5G.
'" Albasp. Obscrvat. lib. 1. cap. 13.
'' Tertvil. de Jejiin. cap. 11. Quanquara vos etiam sab-
batum, si quando coutinuatis, uunquain nisi in Paschajoju-
nandiun, secundum rationem alibi icdditam.
^* Ibid. cap. 15. Duas in annn hobdomadas xerophagi-
arum, nee tolas, e.xceptis scilicet sabbatis et Dominicis,
offorimus Deo.
^' Cone. Eliber. can. 2G. Errorem placuit coriigi, ut onuii
sabbati die jejuniorum superpositionem celebrcnius. .Al-
basp. in loc. Superpositiones, id est, imponere jejuiiia, qua;
solita non essent observari. Vid. Cone. Agatheiise, can. 12.
'"' Aug. Ep. 8G. ad Casulanum. Alii propter huniilitatem
mortis Domini jejunare mallent, sicut Romaua et nou-
nuUa; Occidentis ecclcsiae.
•" Ibid. p. 119. Coutingit niaxime in Africa, >it una
ecclcsia, vel nnius regionis ecclesia:, alios haheant sabbato
prandeutes, alios jejunantes.
■*■- Ambvos. de Elia et Jejunio, cap. 10.
" Aug. Ep. 8G. ad Casnlan. Ep. 118. ad Januar.
Chap. IV
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
lUI
which turned it into a fast, coultl not agree about
the reason and original of it. Some said it was
instituted by St. Peter at Rome upon a particular
occasion ; for when he was to contend^' with
Simon !Magus on the Lord's day, for the danger
of the great temptation he held a fast w'ith the
church at Rome the day before, and having ob-
tained a prosperous and glorious success thereby,
he continued the same custom, and some of the
Western churches followed his example. But many
among the Romans themselves rejected this as a
mere fiction, even in St. Austin's time, though
others continued still in the belief of it, as appears
from what is said in Cassian," and some later
writers, about this fast in the Roman church. Pope
Innocent^" gives another reason for it, because on
this day our Saviour lay buried in the grave, and
the apostles were in deep sorrow for their Master,
and hid themselves for fear of the Jews. Which
is the usual reason now assigned by the learned
writers of the present Roman church, Baronins,"
Bellarmine, Combefis,** and others. Yet this was
only a conjecture of Pope Innocent, which may
serve for a reason why the Roman church might
turn the Saturday into a fast before his time, but
does not prove that to have been the original
practice. Socrates" makes the Roman church to
vary once more in this matter ; for he says, in his
time they did not fast on Saturdays at Rome even
in Lent, but only five days in the week : and Ya-
lesius^" and Menardus go further, and assert that
in the time of Pope Leo they kept but three days
in the week fasting in Lent at Rome ; for which
they allege the words of Pope Leo himself in one
of his Lent sermons : On the second and fourth and
sixth day " of the week, that is, Monday, Wednesday,
and Friday, let us fast ; and on the sabbath cele-
brate our vigil at St. Peter's church. But since
Mr. QuesneP- and Pagi*' have showed this passage
to be foisted into Leo's sermon by some later hand,
from the authority of several manuscripts that
want it ; and since it is possible Socrates, being a
Greek writer, might sometimes mistake the Roman
customs ; we will charge the Romans with no more
alterations in this matter, because the council of
Trullo*' and all the modern Greeks rather accuse
them for keeping Saturday a fast, when all other
churches kept it a festival. It is sufficient to have
showed, that both the Greek and Latin church
originally agreed in the same practice, observing
the sabbath together with the Lord's day as weekly
festivals, and that even in Lent, the great sabbath
before Easter only excepted.
CHAPTER IV.
OF THE FESTIVAL OF CIIRIST'S NATIVITY AND
EPIPHANY.
Hitherto we have considered the
weekU' festivals of the ancient church. The nativitr of
Christ ancit^iitfy by
and now we are to sneak of those *■""= sa'-i '» be ia
^ May.
that were annual, or only celebrated
once a year, such as the festivals of our Saviour's
Nativity and Epiphany, and Easter, and Pentecost,
and Ascension, and the anniversary commemora-
tions of the apostles and martyrs. The nativity of
our Sa%nour was not anciently fixed to the same
day by all churches, though Baronius' and other
writers commonly assert. That both in the Greek
and Latin churches it was always observed on the
twenty-fifth of December. Which is a very great
mistake in learned men. For, not to mention what
Clemens Alexandrinus" says of the Basilidian he-
retics, that they asserted that Christ was born on
the twenty-fourth or twenty-fifth of the month
which the Egyptians call PJianmdhi, that is,
April ; he says a more remarkable thing of some
others, who were more curious about the year and
the day of Christ's nativity, which they said' was
in the twenty-eighth year of Auii;-ustus Caisar, and
the twenty-fifth day of the month Pachon ; which
though Pamelius artfully'* calls December, to serve
the common hypothesis, and impose upon his
reader, yet nothing is more certain than that it sig-
nifies the month of May, as Mr. Basnage* has at
large demonstrated out of Epiphanius and Theo-
** Aug. Ep. 86. ad Casulan. p. 146. Est quiJeui et haec
opinio pluiimorum, quamvis earn esse falsam perhibeaut
plerique Romani, quod apostolus Petrus cum Siaione Mago
die Dominico certaturus, propter ipsum magnse tentatiouis
periculum, pridie cum ejusdein urbis ecclcsia jcjunaverit,
et consequuto tarn prospero gloriosoque successu, euudem
morern tenuerit, eunique imitatae sunt nonnulla: Occitientis
ecclesiae.
" Cassian. Institut. lib. 3. cap. 10. Anonymus de Francis
et reliquis Latinis, ap. Combclls, Hist. Monothelit. p. 129.
*^ Innoc. Ep. I. ad Decentium, cap. 4. Si se.xta feria
propter passionem Domini jejunamus, sabbatuni praiter-
mittere non debemus, quod inter tristitiam atque laetitiam
temporis istius (Paschatis) videtur inclusum. Nam utique
constat, apostolos biduo isto in mairore fuisse, et propter
metum Judaeorum se occuluisse.
" Baron, an. 57. n. 207. Bellarmiii. lib. 2. de Bonis
Oper. cap. 18. t. 4.
^^ Combefis, ubi supra. " Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 22.
^ Vales, in loc. Menard, in Sacramcntar. Grcgorii, cited
by Pagi.
^' Leo, Serm. 4. de Quadragesima. Secunda igitur et
quarta et se.xta leria jejunemus: sabbato autem apud B.
Petruni apostolum vigilias cclcbremus.
^- Quesncl. Dissert. 6. de Jejuuio Sabbati, &c.
*' Pagi, Critic, in Baron, an. 57. n. 2.
^' Cone. Trull, can. 55. ' Barou. .\pparat. n. 121.
2 Clem. Strom. 1. p. 408. ^ Ibid. p. 407.
* Pamel. Not. in Tertull. contra Juda;os, cap. 8. n. 78.
* Basnag. Critic, in Baron, p. 216.
1142
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
])hilus Alexandrinus, who usually follow tlie Egyp-
tian calendar, where Pachon answers to our May,
as everyone knows, who has any. understanding in
the several styles by which the ancient writers made
their chronological computations.
^ , „ But what is more considerable in
Sect. 2.
thfL^'of Ep'phtn? this matter is, that the greatest part
or sixtl. of January. ^^ ^j^^ Eastcm church, for three or
four of the first ages, kept the feast of Christ's na-
tivity on the same day which is now called Epi-
phany, or the sixth of January, which denotes
Christ's manifestation to the woi'ld in four several
respects, which at first were all commemorated upon
this day : viz. 1. By his nativity or incarnation,
which was the appearance of God manifested in
the flesh. 2. By the appearance of the star, which
guided the wise men unto Christ at his birth, and
was the Epiphany or manifestation of him to the
Gentiles. 3. By the glorious appearance that was
made at his baptism, when the heavens were open-
ed, and the Holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape
like a dove, and lighted upon him, and a voice
came from heaven, saying, "This is my beloved
Son, in whom I am well pleased." 4. By the ap-
pearance or manifestation of his Divinity, when by
his first miracle he turned the water into wine at
the marriage in Cana of Galilee. That this day
was kept as our Saviour's birthday for several ages
by the churches of Egypt, Jerusalem, Antioch, Cy-
prus, and other churches of the East, is so evident
from good authorities, that among learned men ^ it
is now a thing beyond all dispute. Cassian' says
expressly. That in his time all the Egyptian pro-
vinces, under the general name of Epiphany, under-
stood as well the nativity of Christ as his baptism ;
and therefore they did not commemorate those two
mysteries upon two distinct days, as was usual in
the Western provinces, but celebrated both of them
together upon that one day's festival. And Gen-
nadi us* mentions one Timothy, a bishop, who com-
posed a book concerning the nativity of the Lord,
which he supposed to be on the day of Epiphany.
Cotelerius" not improbably conjectures, that this
was no other than Timothy, bishop of Alexandria,
though Dr. Cave'" speaks of him as a later writer.
But before the time of the council of Ephesus, anno
431, the Egyptians had altered the day of Christ's
nativity, and fixed it to the twenty-ninth day of
their month Chceac, which is the twenty-fifth of
December ; as appears from the homily of Paulus
Emiscnus" spoken before Cyril of Alexandria, and
related in the Acts of that council. It was not long
before this, that the churches of Antioch and Syria
came into the Western observation. For Chrysos-
tom,'- in one of his homilies to the people of Anti-
och, tells them, that ten years were not yet past,
since they came to the true knowledge of the day
of Christ's birth, which they kept before on Epipha-
ny, till the Western church gave them better in-
formation. And from that time the Nativity and
Epiphany were distinct festivals, as appears from
other homilies " of this writer, where he speaks dis-
tinctly of them as two days, which had been thought
one and the same before. Epiphanius, who was
bishop of Salamis or Constantia, the metropolis of
Cyprus, often speaks of Christ's nativity, and always
follows the Eastei'n calculation, fixing it to the same
day with Epiphany in the month of January. In
one place '^ he says. It is not lawful to fast on the
day of Epiphany, on which day the Lord was bora
in the flesh. In another,'* he takes a great deal of
pains to make his reader imderstand that Christ
was born in January, that is, says he, on the eighth
of the ides of January, which is the fifth of Janu-
ary according to the Romans,'" and the eleventh
of Ti/bi according to the Egyptians, and the sixth
of Aiidinaius according to the Syro-Macedonians,
and the fifth of the fifth month according to the
Cypriots or Salaminians, and the fourteenth oiJuhis
according to the Paphians, and the twenty-first of
Aleon according to the Arabians, and the thirteenth
of Atarta according to the Cappadocians, and the
thirteenth of Tihcth according to the Hebrews, and
the sixth of 3Ie7nacterion according to the Atheni-
ans. Nothing could be more particular in fixing
the day of Christ's nativity to that of Epiphany, or
Epiphany to the fifth or sixth of January, than this
so minute account of Epiphanius. Which is con-
firmed by St. Jerom, who, though he differed from
Epiphanius as to the day of Christ's nativity, yet
he intimates," there were some who still believed
that Christ's nativity was upon the Epiphany,
^ Vide Coteler. in Constit. Apost, lib. 5. cap. 13.
' Cassian. Collat. 10. cap. 2. Epiphaniorum diem pro-
vincia3 illius sacerdotes, vel Dominici baptismi, vel secun-
dum carnem nativitatis esse definiunt; et idcirco utriusque
sacramenti solennitatcm non bifario, ut in Occiduis pro-
vinciis, sed sub una diei hujus festivitate concelebrant.
" Gennad. de Scriptor. cap. 58. Timotheus episcopus
eomposuit librum de nativitate Domini secundum carnem,
quani credit in Theophauia faetam.
"Coteler. Not. in Constitut. lib. 5. cap. 13.
'» Cave, Hist. Liter, t. 1. p. 304.
" Paul. Emisen. Homil. in Actis Cone. Ephes. part. 3.
cap. 31. Gone. t. 3. p. 1096.
•2 Chrys. Horn. 31. de Natali Christi, t. 5. p. 466.
'3 Chrys. Horn. 24. de Bapt. Christi, t. 1. p. 311.
'* Epiphan. Expos. Fid. 22.
"^ Ibid. Hoer. 51. Alogor. n. 24. Vid. n. 16.
"^ Some think this should be written the sixth of January,
because the eighth of the ides of January is the sixth of
January in the Roman calendar: but St. Jerom also
places Epiphany upon the fifth of January, Com. in Ezek.
i. p. 459. And the Asiatics did so likewise. Vid. Usser. de
Anno siilari Macedonum et Asianorum, lib. 2.
" Hieron. Com. in Ezek. i. p. 459. Apud Orientales Octo-
ber erat primus mensis, et Januarius quartus. Quintam au-
tera diem mensisadjungit, ut significet baptisma, in quo aperti
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
114.3
which was the fifth of Jimuary, which the prophet
Ezekiel callevl the fifth day of the fourth month,
reckoning the first month from October, when the
tithes were carried to the temple after the harvest
and vintage were gathered in, according to the cus-
tom of the Oriental nations. The author of the
homily upon the Epiphany, among the works of
Origen,'' says the same, that there were different
opinions and traditions in the world about it ; some
said he was born upon that day; others said it w-as
only the day of his baptism. Pagi'" adds Clemens
Alexandrinus and Eusebius to the number of those
who believed tlie nativity of Christ to be on the
Epiphany, or sixth of January; and, considering
where and when they lived, it is very probable they
did so, though he cites no authority out of them ;
for not only the Alexandrians, but the churches of
Jerusalem and Palestine, where Eusebius lived, ob-
served the nativity of Christ on the same day with
Epiphany for several ages, and pretended the au-
thority of an epistle of St. James for their prac-
tice, till Juvenal, bishop of Jerusalem, upon better
information, reduced it to the twenty-fifth of De-
cember, as Cotelerius shows at large out of Basilius
Cilix, Joannes Nicsenus, and a homily under the
name of St. Chrysostom, and other writers.-"
Thus stood the case in the Eastern
inihJ^Lat'mchurch cliurch for Several ages; in those of
always obsened on . hit
ti,e .;5th of Decern- the West it was generally observed,
as now it is, a distinct festival from
Epiphany, on the twenty-fifth of December. For
so, St. Austin says,-' the current tradition was, that
Christ was born on the eighth of the calends of
January, that is, on the twenty-fifth of December.
And both Cassian- and St. Jerom-' say, the Na-
tivity and Epiphany were kept on different days in
all the Western churches. And both these were
indifferently called Theophania, et Epiphania, ct
^n-'una et secunda nativitas, the Epiphany, or mani-
festation of God, and his first and second nativity :
that being the first, whereon he was born in the
flesh ; and that his second nativity, or Epiphany,
whereon he was baptized, and manifested by a star
to the Gentiles, as the reader may find largely de-
monstrated by Cotelerius'-' and Suicerus," out of
Gregory Nazianzen, Ambrose, Basil, Theodorus Stu-
dita, and several other writers.
Now, the original of this festival is „ . ,
' " Sect. 4.
by many learned men carried as high „,7Ac,t"v^' de"IiT°d
as the age of the apostles. Dr. Cave'-^" iTh^t^^^l^i^^l
says, the first footsteps he can find of
it are in the second century, though he doubts not
but that it might be celebrated before. His au-
thority is Theophilus, bishop of Ca?sarea, who lived
about the reign of the emperor Commodus, anno
192. But he quotes no book of Theophilus, there-
fore we are left to conjecture that he meant his
Paschal epistle, mentioned by Eusebius and St.
Jerom, out of which Hospinian^ before had alleged
these words, importing, that the French observed
the nativity of Christ on the twenty-fifth of Decem-
ber : For they, says Hospinian, argued thus for the
observation of the Paschal festival : Siciit Domini
natalem, quocimque die 8. Kalend. Januarii venerit,
ita et 8. Kalend. Aprilis, quando resurrectio accidit,
Cliristi debcmiis Pascha celehrare : As we celebrate
the nati\^ty of Christ on the eighth of the calends
of January, (that is, the twenty-fifth of December,)
whatever day of the week that happens to fall upon ;
so we ought to keep the Paschal feast on the eighth
of the calends of April, (that is, the twenty-fifth
of March,) because the resurrection of Christ hap-
pened upon this day. But still I am at a loss to
find these words in Theophilus. For Bede, who
relates the letter, has no more than these words in
his synodical epistle :^ Galli quacnnqne die octava
calendarum Aprilium fnisset, quando Christi resur-
rectio tradehatur, semper Pascha celebrahant. But
there is no mention made at all of the nativity of
Christ throughout the whole epistle, which seems
to be spurious also, and of no credit ; certain enough
it is not that which is mentioned by Eusebius and
St. Jerom : so that I lay no stress upon this au-
thority, as being neither full to the point, nor au-
thentic. Hospinian and Dr. Cave allege further,
for its antiquity, that sad story, which is related by
Nicephorus"' and Baronius,'" out of the ancient
Martyrologies, where it is said. That when the per-
secution raged under Diocletian at Nicomedia,
among other acts of his barbarous cruelty, he, find-
ing multitudes of Christians, young and old, met
together in the church upon the day of Christ's
nativity, to celebrate that festival, commanded the
church doors to be shut up, and fire to be put to it.
sunt Christo cceli, et Epiphaniorum dies hucusque venerabilis
est; non, ut qiiidam piifant, natalis in came. Tunc enim
absconditus est, et non apparuit: quod huic tempori cuu-
gruit, quando dictum est, Hie est Filius meus dilectus, in quo
niihi complacui.
"* Orig. Horn. 8. de Diversis, t. 2. p. 446. Sive hodic
iialus est Dominus .Jesus, sive hodie baptizatus, diversa
qnippe opinio f'ertur in mundo.
'" Pagi, Apparat. Chronol. ad Baron, n. 95.
2" Coteler. Not. in Constitut. lib. h. cap. 1.3.
^' Aug. de Trin. lib. 4. cap. .'). Natus antem traditur oc-
tavo kalendas Januarias. ^ Cassian. Collat. JO. cap. 2.
^ Hieron. in Ezek. cap. i. See also Constit. Apost. lib.
5. cap. 13. lib. 8. cap. .3.3. Opus Imperfect, sub nomine
Chrysost. ad Matt. xxiv. 22. -* Coteler. ubi supra.
^ Suicer. Thesaur. Eccl. voce ''Eiricftuima.
-" Cave, Prim. Christ, part 1. chap. 7. p. 194.
" Hospin. de Festis Christian, p. 110.
"^ De Ordinatione Fcriarum Paschalium per Theophilum
Ca>sariensem ac reliquorum Episcopor\nn Synodum, ap.
Bedam de /Equinnctio Vernali, t. 3. p. 232. Habetnr etiam
ap. Bucheriura Com. in Canon. Paschal. Victorii, et ap.
Labbe, Cone. t. 1. p. .596.
2' Niceph. lib. 7. cap. 6. ** Baron, an. 301. p. 41.
1144
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
Avhich in a short time reduced them and the church
to ashes. This is probable enough, because we have
the like instances of barbarity committed upon them
in other places on the Lord's day, as has been re-
lated before out of Lactantius^' and Eusebius. But
it is more material, that Chrysostom says'^ this day
was of great antiquity and of long continuance,
being famous and renowned in the church from
the beginning, far and wide, from Thrace as far
as Gades in Spain. It is certain it was observed
religiously in the time of Gregory Nazianzen and
St. Basil; for they have both sermons upon the oc-
casion: and Ammianus Marcellinus'^ says, Julian,
in the time of Constantius, pretending to be a
Christian, when in his heart he was a heathen,
and had secretly revolted, to conceal his apostacy,
(which was known only to a few of his confidants,)
went with the Christians to church, and performed
the solemn worship of God with them, on the fes-
tival which they call Epiphany, and celebrate in
the month of January. Zonaras, in telling the same
story, says it was on the nativity of Christ : which
makes some conclude, that the Nativity and Epi-
phany were still in France the same festival : but
considering that France was one of the Western
provinces, where these festivals were always kept
apart, it is more probable that Zonaras was mis-
taken in the day : however, vi^e may safely conclude,
that at this time both the Nativity and the Epi-
phany were kept as festivals in France ; and that is
enough, so far as we are concerned, to ascertain the
antiquity of their observation.
As to the manner of keeping this
Sect 5. . .
This festival ob- festival, wc may observe, they did it
served with the same . ■, ■, • -r-i
religious veneratioa With thc greatest vcueration. For
as llie Lord's day. °
they always speak of it in the highest
terms, as the principal festival of Christians, from
which all others took their original. Chrysostom'^
styles it the most venerable and tremendous of all
festivals, and the metropolis or mother of all festi-
vals : adding, that from this both the Theophania,
(so he styles Epiphany,) and the holy Paschal feast,
and the Assumption or Ascension, and Pentecost,
took their original. For if Christ had not been
born according to the flesh, he had not been bap-
tized, which is the Theophania or Epiphany ; nei-
ther had he been crucified, which is the Paschal
festival ; neither had he sent the Holy Ghost, which
is our Pentecost. But we do not give this festival
the preference merely upon this account, but be-
cause the thing that was done upon this day, was
more tremendous than all others. For that Christ
should die, when he was a man, was a thing of na-
tural consequence : but that, when he was God, he
should be willing to be made man, and condescend
to humble himself beyond all imagination and con-
ception, this is indeed wonderful and astonishing
in the highest degree. In admiration of this St.
Paul, as it were in a rapture, says, " Without con-
troversy great is the mystery of godliness : God was
manifested in the flesh." For this reason chiefly I
love and embrace this day, and propound it to you,
that I may make you partakers of the same induce-
ment to love. I therefore pray and beseech you,
come with all diligence and alacrity, every man first
purging his own house, to see our Lord wrapped in
swaddling-clothes and lying in a manger. A tre-
mendous and wonderful sight indeed ! Thus the
holy father invites his auditory, five days before-
hand, to celebrate the nativity of Christ. And we
may observe, that the day was kept with the same
veneration and rehgious solemnity as the Lord's day.
For they had always sermons on this day, of which
there are many instances in Chrysostom, Nazianzen,
Basil, Ambrose, Austin, Leo, Chrysologus, and many
others. Neither did they let this day ever pass
without a solemn communion. For Chrysostom in
this very place invites his people to the holy table,
telling them, that if they came with faith, they
might see Christ lying in the manger : for the holy
table supplied the place of the manger ; the body
of the Lord was laid upon the holy table, not, as
before, wrapped in swaddling-clothes, but invested
on every side with the Holy Spirit. And that
the solemnity might be more universally observed,
liberty was granted on this day to servants to rest
from their ordinary labours, as on the sabbath and
the Lord's day. This is particularly mentioned^
by the author of the Apostolical Constitutions : Let
servants rest from their labour on the da}^ of Christ's
nativity, because on this day an unexpected blessing
was given unto men, in that the Word of God, Jesus
Christ, was born of the Virgin Mary for the salva-
tion of the world. And all fasting was as strictly
prohibited on this festival as on the Lord's day :
and no one, without suspicion of some impious he-
resy, could go against this rule, as appears from
what Pope Leo''' says of the Priscillianists, that
they dishonoured the day of Christ's nativity and
the Lord's day by fasting, which they pretended
they did only for the exercise of devotion in an as-
cetic life, but in reality it was to afl^ront the days of
s' Lact. lib.5. cap. II. Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 11. See chap.
2. sect. 8.
3- Chrys. Horn. 31. de Bapt. Christi, t. 5. p. 467.
^^ Animian. lib. 21. p. 195. Ut h.xc interim celarentur,
feriarum die, quern celebrantes mense Januario Christiani
Epiphaiiiadictitant, progressus in eoruui ecclesiam solenni-
ter numine orato discessit.
3< Chrys. Horn. 31. de Philogonio, t. 1. p. 399.
« Constit. lib. 8. cap. 33.
3^ Leo, Ep. 93. ad Turribium, cap. 4. Natalem Christi
nnn vcre isti honorant, scd honorarese simulant, jejunautes (
eodcm die, sicut die Dominico, &c. Vid. Cone. Bracaren,
1. can. 4.
CllAI'. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1145
his nativity and resurrection, because with Ccrdon
and filarcion, and the IManichces, they neither be-
heved the truth of our Saviour's incarnation, nor
his resurrection. Therefore, in opposition to these
and such hke heresies, the church was always very
jealous of any who pretended to make a fast of the
Nativity of Christ.
Finally, to show all possible honour to this day,
the church obliged all persons to frequent religious
assemblies in the city churches, and not go to any
of the lesser churches in the country, except some
necessity of sickness or infirmity compelled them so
to do." And the laws of the state prohibited all
public games and shows on this day, as on the
Lord's day. For though at first the prohibition
only extended to the Lord's day, yet Theodosius
junior^ by a new law restrained them on the Lord's
day, and Epiphany, and the Paschal festival, and
tlie fifty days of Pentecost, because at these times
tile minds of Christians ought to be wholly em-
ployed in the v.'orship and service of God. Some
also think ^' the very design of appointing the feast
of Christ's Nativity and Epiphany at this season of
the year, was chiefly to oppose the vanities and ex-
cesses which the heathen indulged themselves in,
upon their Saturnalia and calends of January at
this very time of the year. Nazianzen's exhorta-
tion^" to his people on the Nativity of Christ seems
directly intended against them, when he thus en-
deavours to guard his auditory from running into
tlie same abuses : Let us celebrate this festival, not
after the way of the world, but in a divine and
celestial manner ; not minding our own things, but
the things of the Lord ; not the things that tend to
make us sick and infirm, but those things which
will heal and cure us. Let us not crown our doors
with garlands, nor exercise ourselves in dances ;
let us not adorn our streets, nor feed our eyes, nor
gratify our ears with music, nor any of our senses,
touching, tasting, smelling, with any of those things
that lead the way to vice, and are the inlets of sin.
Let us not effeminately adorn ourselves with soft
clothing, nor jewels, nor gold, nor artificial colours
invented to destroy the Divine image in us: let us
not indulge rioting and drunkenness, which are
frequently attended with chambering and wanton-
ness : let us not set up our lofty canopies or tables,
providing delicacies for the belly ; nor be enamour-
ed with the fragrancy of wines, or niceties of cook-
ery, and precious ointments : let not sea and land
present us with their precious dung, (for that is
the best name I can give their delights,) nor let any
of us strive to outdo one another in luxury and in-
temperance. But let us leave these things to the
heathen, and to their heathenish pomps and festivals,
who give the name of gods to those who delight in
the smell of sacrifices, and agi'ceably worship their
deities with the belly, being wicked makers of
wicked devils, and as wicked priests and worship-
pers of them. But let us who worship the Word of
God, place our delights in the Divine law, and such
discourses as are proper and agreeable to the pre-
sent festival.
As to Epiphany, they who observed
it as a distinct festival from the Na- or Epfp'^iMiiy as a
. . T 1 • ^ ' r\ 1 distinct f(.'8tival.
tivity, did it chiefly upon the account
of our Saviour's baptism, and the appearing of the
star which conducted the wise men of the East to
come and worship our Saviour. To which some
added two other reasons, that of our Saviour's first
miracle wrought at Cana in Galilee, when he turned
the water into wine ; and that other miracle of his
feeding five thousand men with five loaves. All
which are put together in one of the sermons which
go under the name of St. Austin upon this day.
On this day, says he,^' we celebrate the mystery of
God's manifesting himself by his miracles in hu-
man nature; either because on this day the star in
heaven gave notice of his birth ; or because he
turned water into wine at the marriage feast at
Cana in Galilee ; or because he consecrated water
for the reparation of mankind by his baptism in
the river Jordan ; or because with the five loaves
he fed five thousand men. For each of these con-
tain the mysteries and joys of our salvation. Petrus
Chrysologus*^ and Eucherius Lugduncnsis" men-
tion the three first reasons, but not the last. Pope
Leo" has eight sermons upon this festival, in which
he insists upon no other reason but the manifesta-
tion of Christ's birth to the wise men by the appear-
ance of the star. St. Jerom, on the other hand,"
makes it to be celebrated chiefly in commemoration
^^ Cone. Aurelian. 1. can. 27. Ut nulli civiura Paschae,
Natalis, velQuadragesimajsoIennia in villa liccat celebrare,
nisi quem inlirinitas probabitiir tenuisse.
*^ Cod. Theod. lib. 15. Tit. 5. de Spectaculis, Leg. 5.
Dominico, ct Natali, atque Epiphanionira Christi, Paschsc
etiam et QainquagesimtB diebus omni t heat loriiin atque
circensiiim voliiptate peruuiversas tirbes, carundem populis
denegata, totae Christiauonim ac (idelium meutcs Dei cul-
tibiis oecupentur, &c.
^" Hospin. de Fcstis Christian, p. 111.
'" Naz. Orat. 38. p. 614. in Theophaniam sive Natalein
Christi.
^' Aug. Serm. 29. de Tempore. Hodie illud sacramentum
colimus, quo se in homine Dens virtutibus declaravit ; pro
eo quod in hac die sive quod in ca-lo stella ortus sui nun-
ciinn pr;t!buit; sive quod in Cana Galilse;c in convivio niip-
tiali aquaiu in vinum convertit ; sive quod in Jordanis undis
aquas ad reparationem humani generis suo baptismo cou-
sccravit; sive quod de q\iinque panibus quinque millia
hominum satiavit. In quolibcl horuni salutis nostra; mys-
tcria continentur et gaudia.
'•- Chrysolocr. Serin. ].i7. de Epiphania et Magis.
■" Eucher. Horn, in Vi^il. S. Andrea;.
" Leo, Serm. in Epiphan. p. 25, &c.
" Hieron. in Ezek. i. p. 459.
1146
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
of our Saviour's baptism, and the manifestation of
him to the world by the voice that came from hea-
ven, saying, " Thou art my beloved Son, in whom
I am well pleased." And the Greek writers com-
monly insist upon this reason. Why, says Chry-
sostom,^" is not the day on which Christ was born
called Epiphany, but the day on which he was bap-
tized ? Because he was not manifested to all when
he was born, but when he was baptized. For to
the day of his baptism he was generally unknown ;
as appears from those words of John the Baptist,
" There standeth one among j'ou, whom ye know
not." And M-hat wonder that others should not
know him, when the Baptist himself knew him not
before that day ? " For I knew him not," says he,
" but he that sent me to baptize with water, the
same said unto me. Upon whom thou shalt see the
Spirit descending and remaining on him, the same
is he that baptizeth with the Holy Ghost." Gre-
gory Nazianzen" assigns the same reason for the
observation of this festival : This holy day of lights,
to which we are come, and which we this day cele-
brate as a festival, had its original from the baptism
of Christ, the true Light, " that lighteth every man
that Cometh into the world." In like manner Gre-
gory Nyssen ""* entitles his sermon on the baptism of
Christ, tig TTiv rjfi'ipav tuii' ^wrw)', K.r.X., a discourse on
the day of lights, on which our Lord was baptized.
And Asterius Amasenus, speaking of the chief Chris-
tian festivals," says, We celebrate the Nativity, be-
cause at this time God manifested his Divinity to
us in the flesh. We celebrate the feast of light,
((puira iravfiyvptv,) because by the remission of our
sins (in baptism) we are brought as it were out of
the dark prison of our former life, to a life of light
and virtue.
^ For baptism being generally called
cau^d^by'lome thl 1>^'^ ^^^ (pwrifffxa, light and illumina-
an'd"rftM ^umhmm, tiou, from thc great and admirable ef-
uy o ig Its. fQQif- consequent to it ; this day, be-
ing the supposed day of our Saviour's baptism, was
thereupon styled r'uxtpa (pwriov, or uyia tpSjra, the day
of lights, or illumination, or baptism. As appears
not only from the forementioned passages of Gre-
gory Nazianzen and Nyssen, but several other
Greek writers noted by Suicerus,'^" who justly re-
proves Xylander and Pamelius for interpreting this
day of lights, Candlcmas-day, because now it is
usual in the church of Rome to consecrate their
wax candles on this day, which is otherwise called
the Purification of the Virgin Mary ; whereas there
was no such festival in use in the church in the
time of Gregory Nazianzen and Nyssen, nor many
years after them, till the reign of Justinian, when
it was first instituted by the Greek church under
the name of Ilxjpaiyante. And therefore when Na-
zianzen'^' in another place brings in some giving
this reason why they deferred their baptism ; one
saying, ^levw rk tpwra, I stay till the feast of lights
come ; another, he had a greater respect for Easter ;
and a third, that he waited till the time of Pen-
tecost : it is plain, the feast of lights cannot signify
the Purification of the Virgin Mary, (which was no
solemn time of baptism,) but Epiphany, on which
the Greek church allowed persons to be baptized,
as one of the three solemn times of baptism, and
that in regard to our Saviour's baptism, (which they
called his second Nativity,*" or second Epiphany,)
when his Divinity was more clearly manifested by
the voice which came from heaven, saying, " Thou
art my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased."
So that we may observe, that in the
Greek church in one respect it was ceiebrlted as aii
J 1 ^ . p . 1 1 other great festivals,
more taken notice or than even the and in one respect
... , more noted, as being
Nativity itself; being allowed as one in the Greek chmch
'' ' ^ one of the three &o-
of the three solemn times of baptism, 'j'j^^" '""''^ "'' ^"p-
which the Nativity was not. In the
Latin church indeed it wanted this privilege. For,
as I have showed elsewhere,*' the Roman, French,
and Spanish churches for many ages would allow
of no other solemn times of baptism but only
Easter and Pentecost, except in case of sickness
and extremity. But the Greek and African churches
made Epiphany also a day of baptism, as appears
not only out of the forementioned place of Nazian-
zen, but Victor Uticensis," and Joannes Moschus,**
and the ancient ritual, called Typicum Saba?. To
which we may add what Chrysostom says,*" That in
this solemnity, in memory of our Saviour's baptism,
by which he sanctified the nature of water, they
were used at midnight to carry home water from
the church, and lay it up, where it would remain
as fresh and uncorrupt for one, two, or three years,
as if it were immediately drawn out of any fountain.
And Fronto Ducaeus" observes the like custom
in the Syriac calendar, published by Genebrard,
upon this very day. Which argues it to be a pecu-
liar rite of the Eastern church. As to other things,
the observation of this day was after the same man-
ner as that of the Nativity and other great festivals.
For they had sermons and the communion on this
day, and servants had liberty to rest from their
■"= Chrys. Horn. 24. de Bapt. Christi, t. ] . p. .31 1.
" Naz. Orat. 39. t. ]. p. 621.
■»* Nyssen. Orat. do Bapt. Ghrisfi, t. 3. p. 3GG.
*^ Aster. Horn. 4. in Festuin Kalendar. ap. Combefis,
Auctar. t. 1. p. 67.
"• Siiicer. Thesaur. Eccles. t. 2. p. 1487.
" Naz. 40. de Bapt. p. 654.
5- Vid. Coteler. Not. in Constit, Apost. lib. 5. cap. 13.
So Riiffin entitles Nazianzcn's 39lh Oration, Do Secundis
Epiphaniis. *■' Book XI. chap. 6. sect. 7.
^* Victor, de Persecut. Vandal, lib. 2.
'^^ Mosch. I'ratiim Spirit, cup. 214.
"■'-' Chrys. Horn. 24. .le Bapt. Christi, t. 1. p. 311,
^' Fr(jnto, Not. in loc. p. 65.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1147
bodily labour to attend the religious service of the
day. In regard to which usage the author of the
Constitutions'^'' gives this direction : Let servants
rest from their labour on Epiphany, because on
that day the Divinity of Christ was declared, when
the Father gave testimony to him at his baptism,
and the Holy Ghost in the shape of a dove showed
him to those that stood by, and heard the testimony
that was given him. And though at first this day
was not exempt from juridical acts and prosecutions
at law ; nor were the public games and shows for-
bidden for some time to be exhibited thereon ; yet
at length Theodosius junior'' gave it an honour-
able place among those days, on which the public
games should not be allowed ; forasmuch as men
ought to put a distinction between days of suppli-
cation and days of pleasure. And Justinian, re-
citing one of the laws of Theodosius the Great,*"
makes both the Nativitj' and Epiphany days of va-
cation from all pleadings at law, as well as from
popular pleasures. And so it is in the laws of the
Visigoths,'^' published out of the body of the Ro-
man laws by Reciswindus and other Gothic kings,
and the old Gothic interpreter ^ of the laws in the
Theodosian Code. From whence we may con-
clude, that this was become the standing rule and
custom throughout both the Roman and the Visi-
goth dominions, to keep this festival of Epiphany
with great veneration ; neither allowing the courts
to be open on this day for law, nor the theatre for
pleasure.
g^^j g I have but one thing more to note,
si^en 'on Kpiphany '^s it Were by the way, concerning this
of'SI'r'm toe en- day : that they to whom the care of
smug year. ^^^^ Paschal cyclc, or rule for finding
out Easter, was committed, were obliged on or about
the time of Epiphany to give notice what time
Easter, and Lent, and all the movable solemnities,
were to be kept the ensuing year. The letters sent
from the metropolitan to the provincial bishops
upon this occasion, are commonly called epistoke
Faschales and IIcortastic<p, Paschal and festival
epistles, which are usually a short discourse upon
some useful and important subject, closed with an
intimation or notice of the day when Lent should
begin, and of Easter-day and Whit Sunday. As
those three Paschal epistles ot Theophilus, bishop
of Alexandria, which were translated by St. Jcrom,
and are now among St. Jerom's works, and in the
Ribliotheca Patrum.*^ Concerning which, and the
rest of the same kind, Cassian says. It was an an-
cient" custom in Egypt for the bishop of Alexan-
dria, as soon as Epiphany was past, to send his
circular letters to all the churches and monasteries
of Egypt, to signify to them the beginning of Lent
and Easter-day. And there are some such of Dio-
nysius, Athanasius, and Cyril, and Pope Innocent,*"
and Leo ;™ and some orders of councils," that the
primates of provinces should send their circular let-
ters to give timely notice of these things to the
several churches under their jurisdiction. Particu-
larly the fourth council of Orleans, speaking of the
time of keeping Easter uniformly by the Paschal
latercuhis, or table, made by Victorius, (Victor they
call him,) say. The bishops of France shall every
j^ear on the day ^ of Epiphany give notice of the
time when the festival is to be kept in their churches.
And if any doubt arise about the time, they shall
have recourse to their metropolitan, and he to the
apostolical see for resolution. And this leads us
to the consideration of the next great festival, which
was that of Easter.
CHAPTER V.
OF EASTER, OR THE PASCHAL FESTIVAL.
In speakinsr of the Paschal solcmn-
^ => Seel. 1.
it}', I shall here only consider that lemnfty'ancil-llti"*'
part of it which was properly festival. ^,yt°"ti?e ^Xow
For we are to know, the ancients rhe'»wk°'rtVr'ii'as-
commonly included fifteen days in the ' "" "''
whole solemnity of the Pascli, that is, the week be-
fore Easter Sunday, and the week following it : the
one of which was called Pascha aravpu)ainov, the
Pasch of the cross, and the other Pascha dvaaraat-
58 Cmistit. lib. 8. cap. 3.3. Vid. lib. 5. cap. 13.
5" Cod. Theod. lib. 15. Tit. 5. de Spectac. Log. 5.
6» did. Just. lib. 3. Tit. 12. de Feriis, Leg. G.
«' Leges Visigoth, lib. 2. Tit. 1. Leg. 11.
^- Cod. Theod. lib. 2. Tit. 8. de Feriis, in Inlerpretat. Le-
gis 2. Nee non et dies Natalis Domini nostri, vel Epi-
phaniae, sine forensi strepitu volumiis celebrari.
■« Bibl. Patr. t. 3. p. 79.
^' Cassian. Collat. 10. cap. 2. Intra ^Egypti regionem
mos iste antiqiia traditione servatiir, ut pcracto Epiphani-
oriim die — Epistola; pontificis Alexandrini per universas
dirigantur ecclesias, quibus initium Quadragesimae et dies
Paschae non solum per civitates, sed etiam per universa
monasteria significentur. Vid. Sozomen. lib. 8. cap. 11.
"^ Innoc. Ep. 11. Dionys. ap. Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 20.
Athanas. Epist. Heortastic. Cyril. Serm. .30.
•"^ Leo, Ep. 93. al. 95. ad Episcop. Gallos. See Cod.
Afric. can. 13G.
*' Cone. Arelat. 1. can. 1. Cone. Carthag. 3. can. 1 et
41. Cone. Carthag. 5. can. 7.
® Cone. Aurelian. 4. can. 1. Placuit ut sanctum Pascha
secundum laterculum Victoris ab omnibus sacerdotibus uno
tempore celebretur. Quaj fcstivitas annis singulis ab opis-
copo Epiphaniarum die in ecclesiis denuncietur. De qua
solennitate quoties aliquid dubitatur, inquisita vel aguila per
metropolitanos a sede apostolica sacra constitutio tencatur^
It. Cone. Antissiodor. can. 2. Ut omnes presbytori ante
Epiphaniam misses suos dirigant, qui eis de principio
Quadragesima; nuncient, et in ipsa Epiphania ad populuiu
indicent.
1148
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
/lor, the Pasch of the resurrection. Suicerus ' will
furnish the learned reader with examples of both.
The general name Pascha (which is of Hebrew ex-
tract from Pcsach, which signifies the passover)
will comprise both. For the Christian passover in-
cludes as well the passion as the resurrection of our
Saviour, who is the true Paschal Lamb, or Passover,
that was sacrificed for us. And therefore, though
our English word, Easter, be generally used only to
signify the resurrection, yet the ancient word, Pas-
cha, was taken in a larger sense, to denote as well
the Pasch of the crucifixion, as the Pasch of the re-
surrection. And for this reason, the ancients com-
monly speak of the Pasch as containing fifteen days
in its solemnity, including the passion week, toge-
ther with that of the resurrection. Thus in one of
the laws of Theodosius,^ where he decrees what
days shall be days of vacation from all business of
the law, he reckons into the number of them the
holy days of the Pasch, seven going before, and
seven following after. And Gothofred, in his learned
commentary upon the place, says, Both Papianus in
his body of laws' collected by him out of the
Roman for the use of the Burgundians, and Ani-
anus in his collection for the use of the Visigoths,''
keep to the same phrase of fifteen Paschal days.
To which we find also a plain reference made by
St. Austin,^ in a sermon preached by him on the
Doyninica in albis, or Sunday following Easter-day,
wherein he thus addresses himself to his audience :
The days of vacation are now over, and those of
convening, exactions, and law-suits succeed in their
room : take care, my brethren, how ye spend these
days : from the vacation of the foregoing days, ye
ought to learn meekness, not to meditate subtle de-
vices ; for some men rest on those days, only to plot
wickedness, which they may practise when the fes-
tival days are over. We desire you may so live, as
they that are to give account to God, not only of
those fifteen days, but of their whole life. And
Scaliger^ mentions a law of Constantine, wherein
the Paschal weeks, the one before, the other after
the Pasch, are ordered to be days of vacation from
all proceedings at law. But because the former of
these Paschal weeks belongs to the Lent fast, we
will consider it under that head, and here only
speak of the Paschal solemnity as it was properly
festival.
Now, concerning this there were
anciently very great disputes in the Gr«i't^disp7ites \n
, , I in 1 • ji 1 the L'luirch concern-
church: thou™ all agreed in the ob- ing tus festival.
^ . ^ Some observing it
servation of it in general, yet they on a Axed day every
difiered very much as to the particular
time when it was to be observed ; some keeping it
precisely on the same stated day every year ; others
on the fourteenth day of the first moon in the new
year, whatever day of the week that happened to
fall upon: others deferring it to the first Sunday
after the first full moon ; and those often differing
in the Sunday on which they celebrated it, by the
difference and variety of their calculations. Epi-
phanius says,' Some of the Quartadecimans in Cap-
padocia always kept their Pasch on the eighth of
the calends of April, that is, the twenty-fifth of
March, pretending certain information from the
Acts of Pilate, that that was the day of our Saviour's
Passion ; yet other copies of those Acts said the
sixteenth of the calends of April, that is, the seven-
teenth of March. The Christians of Gaul also,
till the time of Pope Victor, if Bede may be credit-
ed,' kept their Pasch always on the eighth of the
calends of April, that is, the twenty-fifth of March,
taking that to have been the day of our Saviour's
resurrection. Bede cites the authority of Theophi-
lus, bishop of Caesarea, and the synod held under
him, for this : but considering that Irenseus, bishop
of Lyons, who lived in the time of Pope Victor,
says no such thing of the French churches, but the
contrary, that they fixed their Easter to no certain
day, but kept it as other Western churches did, on
the Sunday following the fourteenth 'day of the
moon, it is more likely that Bede was imposed upon
by some spurious epistle of Theophilus, and false act
of his synod, which charged the Galilean churches
with what they were not really guilty of.
However, we are sure that in the
secondcentury there happened a great jj ?"'"'' "''"'"'
Sect. 3.
lers obsi
with the Jp
dispute between the Asiatic churches S^lI'e'moon,'lha7
1 ., , o A^ 11 ■ — ever dav of the week
and the rest of the world, concermng that hippcned up-
this day. Pope Pius, who lived about
the year 147, had made a decree. That the annual
solemnity of the Pasch should be kept only on the
Lord's day; and in confirmation of this he pre-
tended, that Hermes, his brother, who was then
an eminent teacher among them, had received in-
struction from an angel,^ who commanded, that all
' S nicer. Thesaur. Eccles. t. 1. p. 3()4. et t. 2. p. 1014.
2 Cod. Theod. lib. 2. Tit. 8. de Feriis, Leg. 2. Sanctos
qunque Pascha; dies, qui septcuo vcl praicedunt nuinero, vel
seqiuintur, in eadem observatione numeramus.
^ Papian. lib. Rcsponsor. Tit. 12. I'ascbalibus ctiarn
quindecim diebus.
' Leg. Visigoth, lib. 2. Tit. 1. Leg. 11.
^ Aug. Ser. 19. e.\ editis a Siimondo, t. 10. p. 811. Por-
acti sunt dies' feriati; succedent jam illi conventionum, ex-
actionum, litigiorum, &c. Pctimus vos, lit ita vivatis, tan-
quam qui Deo ratiouem reddituros vos sciatis de tola vita,
non de solis istis quindecim diebus.
° Scaliger. de Enicndat. Temp. p. 77G. Tcis TTrtiryfiXiws
duo ifSSofiuSai uTTouKTOvi teA.eIi'' tIiv T£ ttoo tou n«crxa
Kul Tljl' fXtT aVTO.
' Epiphan. Ha>i-. 50. Quartadeciman. n. 11.
^ Bod. de Ratione Tempoiura, cap. 45. It. de ^I''qiii-
noctio Vernali, t. 2. p. '232.
^ Pii Ep. 1. Ilevmse augelus Domini in hiibitu pastoiis
apparuit, et prajcepit ei, ut Pascha die Dominico ab (mini-
bus celebraretur.
Chai'. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
149
men should keep the Pasch on the Lord's day. Yet,
notwithstanding this, the Asiatics kept to their an-
cient custom, and Polycarp, bishop of Smyrna, came
to Rome to confer with Anicetus upon it. They
could come to no agreement upon the time ; for
Anicetus could not persuade Polycarp '" to alter a
custom, which he had observed with St. John the
apostle, and the rest of the apostles of the Lord,
with whom he had lived and familiarly conversed.
Neither could Polycarp persuade Anicetus to recede
from a custom which he had received from the
elders that were before him. Yet they continued
to communicate with each other, and Anicetus did
Polycarp the honour to let him consecrate the eu-
charist in his church : and so they parted from each
other in peace ; all churches, as well those that ob-
served it on the Lord's day, as those that did not,
still agreeing to preserve Christian peace and com-
munion one with another.
Not long after the death of Polycarp, the con-
troversy was revived again at Laodicea, upon which
Melito, bishop of Sardis, wrote his two books De
Paschate, wherein he defended the opinion of the
Asiatics, as is evident fronr the testimony and cha-
racter which, not long after, Polycrates, bishop of
Ephesus, gives of him. For when the dispute was
set on foot again by the fierceness of Pope Victor,
Polycrates" wrote to him, and told him. They ob-
served the Pasch on the fourteenth day of the moon,
as it had been kept, and handed down to them by
St. Philip the apostle, who died at Hierapolis, and
St. John the apostle, who died at Ephesus, by Po-
lycarp, bishop of .Smyrna, by Thraseas the martyr,
bishop of Eumenia, by Sagaris the martyr, bishop
of Laodicea, by Papirius, and Melito, bishop of
Sardis, and many others, whose custom was to cele-
brate the Pasch on the same day that the Jews were
wont to put away their leaven. This did not satisfy
Pope Victor, but he, in a great paroxysm of intem-
perate zeal, immediately excommunicated all the
Asiatic churches, and sent his circular letters to
all churches that were of his opinion, that they
should hold no communion with them. But this rash
and bold act of his was ill resented by all wise and
sober men of his own party, several of which wrote
sharply to him, advising him rather to take such
measures and resolutions as were proper to preserve
charity, unity, and peace among the churches. Par-
ticularly Irensens (whose nature, by what the Greeks
call pheronymy, corresponded to his name, being of
an irenical or pacific temper) wrote to him in the
name of the church of Gaul, and in a decent man-
ner admonished him not to excommunicate whole
'" Irenae. Ep. ad Victor, ap. Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 21.
" Polycrates, Epist. ap. Euseb. ibid.
'= Athan. Epist. ad Africanos, Tit. J. p. 1)33. It. de Sy-
nodis Ariinin. et Seleuc. p. 872.
'^ Usser. de Epistolis Ignat. cap. 9
churches of God for observing an ancient custom,
which they had received by tradition from their an-
cestors : forasmuch as that there had been disputes
of old in the church, not only about the day, but
about the manner of the fast preceding it ; some
fasting one, some two, some more days; yet all these
kept peace one with another, as we now do, and the
difference in the manner of fasting only commended
their unanimity in the faith. He added, that Poly-
carp and Anicetus, though they could not agree
upon the point, yet parted friends, and continued to
communicate with each other, notwithstanding this
difference, as has been related before. Athanasius '"
also tells us further, that the churches of Cilicia,
Mesopotamia, and Syria, were in the same senti-
ments with the Asiatic churches in his time :
though it is a dispute between Bishop Usher'' and
Valesius,'* whether they were so originally ; for
Valesius will not allow that they were so in the
time of Pope Victor. However, we see there were
many great and famous churches, which kept their
Pasch on the fourteenth day of the moon, with the
Jews, and that as a custom received by tradition
from St. Philip and St. John, the apostles. Nei-
ther were they induced by the menaces of Pope
Victor to alter their custom, but continued it to the
time of the council of Nice, anno 324. About
which time Constantine, being very desirous to com-
pose this difference in the church, sent Osius, bishop
of Corduba, first into the East, as Sozomen'^ re-
lates, to try if he could bring the dissenting party
to a unanimity with the rest of their brethren.
But failing of his design, he afterwards proposed
the matter to the council of Nice, where a decree
was made, that the holy feast of the Pasch should
be kept on one and the same day by all ; as ap-
pears from one of Constantine's epistles to the
bishops who came not to the synod, \\\\\c\\ is re-
corded by all the historians.'^ Not long after this
the council of Antioch, anno 341, made a more pe-
remptory decree, that all who presumed to disannul
the determination" made by the holy and great
council of Nice concerning the Paschal festival,
should be excommunicated and cast out of the
church, if they persisted contentiously to oppose
what was there decreed. The like canons had been
made several times before ; but none so peremptory
as this. Eusebius mentions abundance of synods '*
in the time of Pope Victor, which determined with
him that the resurrection Pasch ought only to be
kept on the Lord's day : but they did not excommu-
nicate any that opposed them ; but rather, as Sozo-
men relates, mutually tolerated one another in
'^ Vales, in Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 23.
'^ Sozom. lib. 1. cap. 16.
IS Thend. lib. 1. cap. 10. Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 9. Sozom.
lib. 1. cap. 21. Euseb. de Vita Coustant.lib..3. cap. 14.
" Cone. Antioch. can. 1. " Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 23.
1150
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH,
EooK XX.
their difTerent observations.'" The first council of
Arles^ Hkcwise, before the council of Nice, anno
314, had given in charge, that the Pasch of the
Lord's resurrection should be observed uno die et
tempore per omnem orhem, at one time and on one
and the same day throughout all the world. But
they added no such penalty of excommunication to
be inflicted on those that observed the contrary cus-
tom. The only rule which pressed the observation
with severity, was one of the Apostolical Canons,'^'
supposed to be made by some Eastern council about
the time of Pope Victor, which says, If any bishop,
presbyter, or deacon, keep the day of the holy Pasch
before the vernal equinox with the Jews, let him
be deposed. But this, at most, only affected the
clergy. But when the great council of Nice had
once undertaken to determine this matter, such a
deference was thought proper to be paid to her de-
cree, as that it was reputed a schismatical act, and
worthy of ecclesiastical censure, for any one to op-
pose it. And therefore from this time the opposers
of the decree are commonly censured either as
heretics or schismatics, as may be seen in the ca-
nons of Laodicea," and the first council of Constan-
tinoijle^ and the accounts which St. Austin^^ and
Epiphanius give of the ancient heretics, where they
are condemned under the names of Quartadecimani,
and TessarcsccedecatifcB, and Audianl, with a par-
ticular reason given for their condemnation. For
St. Austin notes out of Epiphanius, That the Au-
dians were condemned not so much for their opinion
in this point, as for their pervicaciousness in mak-
ing a disturbance and schism in the church upon it.
For they would not hold any communion with their
own bishops,^ nor with any that did not keep the
Pasch at the same time that the Jews did. Epipha-
nius gives a large account of them, and says. They
railed at the council of Nice for introducing a new
custom in compliance with Constantine's humour,"''
and made a separation in the church ; upon which
Constantine banished Audius their leader into
Gothia or Scythia, because he drew many awaj'
from the church into a separate communion. The
case was now very different from what it was in the
time of Pope Anicetus and Tictor, when Polycarp
and Polycrates kept their Pasch at a different time
from the rest of the world, but still made no divi-
sion in the church, but lived in peace and commu-
nion with those that diflered from them. And this,
no doubt, was the reason why the Audians or new
Quartadecimans were treated with such severity
by both the church and state above the old ones,
because they pervicaciously carried their dissent
into a schism, and made a formal rupture in the
communion of the church. And for this reason
the imperial laws were often very severe upon them.
Theodosius the Great,^' in one of his laws, ranks
them with the Manichees, forbidding their conven-
ticles, confiscating their goods, rendering them in-
testate, and liable also to capital punishment. In
like manner, Theodosius junior ranks the Sabba-
tians and Profopaschiffs (which were new denomi-
nations of the Quartadecimans, taken Tip in his
time) among the Manichees, Cataphrvgians or
Montanists, Arians, Macedonians,-' Eunomians,
Novatians, and makes them all liable to the same
general punishments inflicted by the laws : and
more particularly in two other laws,'® he styles them
execrable men, who being a spawn of the Novatians,
were not content to be in tlie common herd, but set
up a new sect, called Protopaschites (because they
kept the Pasch before other Christians, and pre-
tended that their way was the trne primitive and
original institution). These he condemns to be
both confiscated and banished, and says, they de-
served a more severe punishment, because they ex-
ceeded other heretics in madness, worshipping in a
manner another Christ by keeping the Pasch at
another time, and after a different manner, than all
orthodox Christians. I remember no other place
at present that mentions the Protopaschites by
name but only this law ; but it is plain they were
one of the worst sort of Quartadecimans, who had
made a new separation from the Novatian schis-
^Conc. Laodic. can. 7.
" Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 19.
'" Cone. Arelat. 1. can. 1.
^' Canon. A post. 8.
^ Cone. Constant. 1. can. 7.
^* Aug. Haer. 29 et 50. Epiphan. Haer. 50. Quartadeci-
man. et Haer. 70. Audianor.
^ Aug. de Haer. cap. 50. Eos autem separasse se, dicit
Epiphanius, a comraunione nostra, culpaudo episcopos di-
vites, et Paschacum Judaeis celebrando.
-•^ Epiphan. Haer. 70. n. 9. Vid. Chrys. Horn. 52. in
eos qui Paschajejunant, t. 5. p. 706.
" Cod. Theod. lib. IG. Tit. 5. de Hicret. Leg. 9. Qui-
cunque in unu,m Paschae diem non obsequenti religione con-
venerint, tales indubitanter, quale^ hac lege damnavimus,
habeantur.
^Ihid. Leg. 59.'
29 Cod. Theod. lib.' 16. Tit. 6. Ne Sanctum Baptisma
iteretur, Leg. 6. Illud etiam quod a retro principibus dissi-
mulatum, et in injuriam sacrae legis ab execrandis hominibus
agitatur, et ab iis potissimum qui Novatianorum collegio de-
sertores et refugao, auctores se qiiani potiores (al. portiones)
memorata; sectae haberi contendunt, quibus e.x crimine no-
men est, cum se Protopaschitas appellari desiderent, inultum
esse non patimur. Scd si alio die Novatiani, quam quo or-
thodoxorum antistites praedicandum ac memorabilem in
Sfficulis diem Paschae duxerint celebrandum. auctores illius
conventionis d^portatio pariter ac proscriptio subsequatur :
contra quos etiam acrior pcena fuerat promulganda : si qui-
dem hoc delictum etiam haereticorum vesaniam superet, qui
alio tempore quam quo orthndoxi, Paschaa festivitatem ob-
servantes, alium pene Dei Filium, non quern colimus, vene-
rantur. It. Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 10. de Paganis, Leg.
24. Eos qui omnibus haereticis hac una sunt persuasione
pejores, quod in venerabili die Paschae ab omnibus dissen-
tiunt, si in eadem amentia perseverant, eadem poena multa-
mus, bonorum proscriptione atque exilio.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
II.'-) 1
niatics upon this question about the Paschal festi-
val. For some of the Novatians in one of their
synods at Pazus in Plirygia had made a decree, men-
tioned by Socrates,''" tliat Ea>ster ought to be kept
with the Jews. Which occasioning a new dispute
among them, (for the old Novatians at Rome and
Constantinople were of a different opinion,) Marci-
anus, the Novatian bishop of Constantinople, called
another synod at Angarus in Bithynia, where, to
end the controversy and lay it asleep, they made a
new canon, called the 'Aoid^opov, which was. That
the matter should be indifferent, and that both par-
ties might keep the feast their own way, and not
break commimion upon it. But Sabbatius, a fierce
man among them, would not }ield to this, but said
the decree of the synod of Pazus ought to be ob-
served, and that the Pasch^' ought to be observed
after the manner of the Jews. And upon this he
made a new separation among the Novatians, and
headed the Protopaschites, who from him were
called Sabbatians. It appears also from Chrysos-
tom,^- that these Protopaschites were gone further
into the Jewish notions about the Pasch than the
rest of the Quartadecinians ; for they asserted.
That it was necessary to observe the Jewish Azt/ma,
and keep the fast as the Jews did, when the Poich
was over. For Sabbatius himself was originally a
Jew, and retained a tincture of Judaism when he
professed the Christian religion, as Socrates notes
in the forementioned place. So they kept a feast
with the Jews, when the Christians fasted on the
Passion-day, (as Chrysostom charges ^^ them,) and
fasted on Easter-day, when the Christians kept
their festival in memory of the resurrection. This,
as far as I can collect, is the true history of the pro-
gress which the new Quartadeciman schism made
after the council of Nice, and the reason why the
laws both imperial and ecclesiastical proceeded
with greater severity against them, above the old
Quartadeciraans, who never broke communion with
their brethren, however they differed from them in
their practice. They thought the peace and unity
of the church of greater value, than the observ-
ation of times and seasons : and if they could
not comply with their brethren in the precise
time of keeping Easter, yet they were careful for
all that to keep the unity of the spirit in the bond
of peace.
j.^^^ ^ Besides this difference about keep-
c„''?h" lo°rd^s''day i»g ^astcr on the Lord's day, there
did not alv,ajs agree ^^^^^^ aUOthcr, wllich, thoUgh of leSS
^ Socrat. lib. 4. cap. 28. " Ibid. lib. 5. cap. 21.
^ Chrys. Horn. 52. in eos qui Pascha jfjunaut, t. b. p. 713.
»Chiys. ibid. p. 714.
3« Ambros. Ep. 83,
■'^ Stillingtieet's Answer to Crcssy, p. 32.3t
'* Bucher. Comment, in Ilippolyt. Can. Paschal, p. 264.
^' Leo, Ep. Gl. ad Rlarciau. Ep. 65. ad Eudo.xiani. Ep.
moment, yet sometimes very much toflvitonii,c»an,c
embarr;issed and troubled the church. lolT'or 'ihlir''diuvr-
That was a dispute among those who '" <:•'':" "t.uns.
agreed to observe the festival on no other but the
Lord's day. For though they all unanimously
combined in this, yet it was not so easy to deter-
mine on what Lord's day it was to be held, because
it was a movable feast ; and, therefore, sometimes
it happened, that the churches of one country kept
it a week or a month sooner than others, by ix'ason
of their different calculations. It appears from an
ejjistle of St. Ambrose,'^ that in the year 387, Easter
was kept at three several times ; some observing it
March 21 , others April 18, and others 25. So it hap-
pened again, anno 577 ; the churches of Gaul kept
it on March 21, the churches of Italy on Aj)ril 18,
and the churches of Egypt on April 25, as Bishop
Stillingfleet^^ shows out of Gregory of Tours and
Labbe's Chronologicon Technicum, anno 387 and
577- Where he shows further out of the ancient
Laterculus Paschalis, published by Bucherius,"' that
the Easter of the Latins was three times a month
sooner than that of the Alexandrians within the
compass of a hundred years, viz. anno 322, 341), 406.
It appears also from Leo's epistles,^' that in the year
455, there were eight days* difference between the
Easter at Rome and at Alexandria. Cyril of Alex-
andria,^ in one of his Paschal epistles, complains,
that there was great confusion in the account of
Easter both in the church, the camp, and the palace.
And Anatolius, in his preface to his Paschal canon,
complains,^' that there were very different and con-
trary cycles in use in his time, (anno 270,) some
following Hippolytus's cycle of sixteen ; others the
Jewish cycle of eighty-four ; others a cycle of twen-
ty-five ; others a cycle of thirty. And he tells us,
that Isidore, Hieroni, Clemens, and Origen, all his
countrymen, Egyptians, had laboured in this matter
before him. But notwithstanding any endeavours
that could be used then, or afterwards, there re-
mained great differences in the church about it for
many ages. For the churches of Great Britain and
Ireland did not accord with the Roman church in
keeping Easter on the same Siniday,*" till about
the year 800. Nor was tlie Roman way fully re-
ceived in France, till it was settled there by the au-
thority of Charles the Great, as has lately been show-
ed by two learned writers. Bishop Stillingficet and
Dr. Prideaux, who give a full account of the contro-
versy between the Britons and Romans, which I
shall not here repeat, but only acquaint the reader
95. ad Episc. Gallos.
^* Cyril. Ep. Paschal, ap, Bucher. de Doctrina Temp.
Append, p. 482.
'" Anatol. Canon. Paschal, ap. Bncherium.
'"' Sec Bishop Stillingfleet's Answer to Cressy, p. 322.
And Dr. Prideau.x's Conne.Kioii of Hist. &c. Pan If.
book 4. p. 273.
1152
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
how these differences happened at first in the
church by using different ways of calculation.
It is agreed on all hands, that the first Chris-
tians of Jerusalem had no other way of finding out
Easter, but by the Jewish cycle of eighty-four years,
which the Jews had used some time before to settle
the anniversary returns of their passover; which
cycle, though it was a little faulty, continued to be
used by the Christians for near two hundred years.
Not that they kept their Easter on the fourteenth
day with the Jews, as Scaliger" and some others
have erroneously hence concluded ; for which they
are corrected by Bishop Usher" and Bishop Be-
veridge,"" who show, that those first Christians of
Jerusalem, though they followed the Jewish com-
putation, did not keep Easter with the Jews on
what day of the week soever it fell, but on the Sun-
day following, in honour of our Saviour's resurrec-
tion : however, they continued to use the Jewish
cycle, till the fifteen bishops of Jerusalem who
were of the circumcision were succeeded by others
who were not of the circumcision, and then they
began to reckon their Easter by other computa-
tions. Epiphanius" says expressly, That they
kept Easter at first by the old Jewish cycle ; and he
quotes an order out of the Apostolical Constitutions,
(different from those which we have now,) appoint-
ing them not to trouble themselves about calcula-
tions, but to keep the feast at the same time with the
brethren that came out of the circumcision, and not
be concerned though they were mistaken in their
calculations. But when that succession of Jewish
bishops was ended, with the destruction of Jerusa-
lem, in the time of Hadrian, some Christians began
to inquire into the defects of the Jewish cycle,
Avhich was found to make Easter sometimes antici-
pate the vernal equinox, and so bring two Easters
into one year. To remedy which inconvenience,
they began to invent other cycles. About the year
220, Hippolytus, bishop of Portus or Adana in
Arabia, published a new cycle in his Paschal canon,
which, Eusebius says, was called" the iKKaiStKcurtjplg,
or the cycle of sixteen years. Not long after this
Dionysius, bishop of Alexandria, about the year 250,
set forth another canon, called the dKTaiTrjpiQ, or
cycle of eight years, in which, as Eusebius tells us,'"'
he particularly remarked, that the Paschal festival
ought never to be kept till after the vernal equinox.
Not long after, Anatolius, who was also an Alexan-
drian, about the year 2/0, published another cycle,
which Eusebius says was called the IvvtaStKatTTjplg"
the cycle of nineteen ; in vihich he showed from
several ancient Jewish writers themselves, that the
■" Scaliger. de Emend. Tomp. lib. 2. p. 150.
''- Usser. Prolegom. ad Ignat. cap. 9.
■" Bevereg. ad Canon. A post. 7.
■'■' Epipl;an. Uxr. 70. Audianor. n. 10.
^■^ Eiiseb. lib. G. cap. 22.
Pasch ought never to be before the vernal equinox,
and therefore there was a necessity of correcting
their cycle. Hence about this time Bishop Usher"
reckons the seventh of those called the Apostolical
Canons, and the interpolation of the old Constitu-
tions, took their original. The former of which ■"
says. If any bishop, presbyter, or deacon, keep the
Paschal feast before the vernal equinox, with the
Jews, let him be deposed. And the other,^ Ye, bre-
thren, who are redeemed with the precious blood of
Christ, ought to keep the Pasch with all diligence
and exactness after the equinox, that ye may not
twice in one year commemorate the passion of him
who died but once, and be careful that ye observe
not the Pasch with the Jews. For we have now no
communion with them. For they are deceived in
their very calculation, which they imagine to be
exact. So that they err in all respects, and are
found to deviate from the truth. We see, at this
time the Jewish calculation was generally rejected
by the Eastern church, and yet no certain one
agreed upon in its room, to fix unalterably the pre-
cise Lord's day on which they were to celebrate
this festival. Therefore, this matter remaining still
uncertain, the council of Nice, which determined
that it should be kept only upon the Lord's day, is
said ^' also to have committed the care of the cycle
to the bishops of Alexandria, that they might in-
form the rest of the world on what Lord's day every
year it was to be observed. Some think upon
this Eusebius was employed to draw up the cycle
of nineteen, which was afterwards perfected by
Theophilus, bishop of Alexandria, in the time of
Theodosius, into a calculation for a hundred years.
And yet after this it was that Cyril still complained
of great confusion in the account of Easter in the
church, in the camp, and in the palace ; and that
the Roman and Alexandrian accounts sometimes
varied a week or a month from each other, (as we
have seen before,) which was owing purely to their
different ways of calculation ; because the Roman
church still proceeded by the old Jewish cycle of
eighty-four, and not by the new Alexandrian cycle
of nineteen. To remedy this confusion, one Victo-
rius, a Frenchman, was employed by Hilarius, arch-
deacon of Rome, to make a new Paschal canon ; but
neither did his attempt succeed ; for though he took
in the Alexandrian cycle of nineteen, yet still he
retained so much of the Roman, as made the varia-
tion of Easter Sunday sometimes a week, and some-
times a month between them. And no effectual
cure was found for this, till Dionysius Exiguus,
anno 525, brought the Alexandrian canon entire
" Ibid. cap. 32.
^s Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 20.
■"^ Usser. Prolegom. in Ignat. cap. 9.
*" Can. Apost. 5. al. 8. ^ Constit. lib. 5. cap. IG.
^' Leo, Ep. 63. ad Marcian. Imperator.
ClIAP. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Iir)3
into the use of the Roman chiux-h. Meanwhile the
churches of France and Britain kept to the old Ro-
man canon, and it was two or three ages after be-
fore the new Roman, that is, the Alexandrian canon
was, not without some struggle and difficulty, en-
tirely settled among them. This is the short of the
history of the long dispute that happened in the
church among those that were otherwise agreed to
keep Easter only on the Lord's day, which was
owing purely, as we have seen, to the great variety
of their cycles and calculations. Meanwhile par-
ticular members of particular churches had no con-
cern in this dispute, but were obliged for peace sake
to follow the rule of their own church, though there
might be some error in her calculation. For, as
Chrysostom" says well upon the dispute with the
Protopaschites, men were not bound to be over-cri-
tical about days and times and years, but carefully
in such matters to follow the church, and prefer
peace and charity before all other things. For
though the church were in an error, yet there was
no such advantage or commendation to be gained
by the exact knowledge of times, as there might be
disadvantage and dispraise arising from division
and schism about it. And with this consideration
men were generally inclined to keep Easter in
peace, and sometimes comply with what they
thought a wrong calculation, rather than make a
disturbance in the church upon it. As Pope Leo
tells the French and Spanish bishops, he complied
with the AJexandrian cycle in the year 4.55, when
there was a week's difference in their computation ;
the Roman cycle placing Easter on the seventeenth
of April, and the Alexandrian on the twenty-fourth.
But he acquiesced, he says, in their determination
for the sake of peace and unity,** and desired the
Western bishops so to do likewise, and to give
notice of the time to their brethren ; that they who
were united in the same faith, might not be divided
about the solemnity of the festival. This was an
excellent rule of peace, though there were some
fierce and intractable spirits, that would not always
be content to be governed by it.
Having thus far accounted for the
But "they all differences that were in the church
milt respccY and about tlic time of tliis festival, I come
honour tu it, as to i • i
the day of our Lords now to show whcrcin thcv ail agreed
resurrection, "^ °
to pay a peculiar respect and honour
to it. Gregory Na/.ianzen,^* after liis manner, styles
it the queen of days, and the festival of festivals,
which excels all others, not only human, but even
those that are instituted to the honour of Christ, a.s
far as the sun goes beyond the other stars. It was
a day of extraordinary rejoicing upon the account
of our Lord's resurrection; being, as Chrysostom"
styles it, the desirable festival of our salvation, the
day of our Lord's resurrection, the foundation of
our peace, the occasion of our reconciliation, the
end of our contentions and enmity with God, the
destruction of death, and our victory over the devil.
Hence, in some ancient writers it is distinguished
from all other Lord's days in the year by the pecu-
liar name of Dominica f/auclii, the Lord's day of joy,
as Papebrochius and Pagi'*" have observed upon the
Life of Pachomius and Theodore, the latter of which
saints is said to have ended his life Dominica gamlii,
which those learned men think can be understood
of no other but Easter Sunday. And that implies*
that this was then a known and noted appellation.
One great instance of this public
joy was given by the emperors, who „,, ^,™' ^; ,^^
were used to grant a general release g™S™r?ieas!^'to''
to the prisons on this day, and by an *pard<lncd"l."i "r'Jmi-
act of grace, called their indulgence, f^v^thnt were gulliy
. , of crimes of a mure
set all criminals tree, except some few "npardonabic na-
^ ture,
that had committed crimes of a more
unpardonable nature. This custom was first begun
by Valentinian, anno 367, who has two laws in the
Theodosian Code to this purpose. The former of
which runs in these terms : " In honour of the Pas-
chal festival, which we celebrate from the bottom of
our heart, we open the prisons to all criminals that
lie bound in chains, only excepting such as are
guilty of sacrilege, treason, robbing of graves, poi-
soning, magic, adultery, stealing or ravishing of
virgins, and murder, from the benefit of this indul-
gence. Valentinian junior and Theodosius, anno
381, made a like act of grace, only excepting the
same crimes, under which they more expressly com-
prised parricide, incest, and counterfeiting^ the
public coin, as species of murder, adultery, and
treason, which for their infamous character ought
to have a more notorious mark set upon them. They
also excepted such as relapsed into their former
crimes, because they abused the indulgence of their
prince, by making that an incitement to sin, which
52 Chrys.Hom. 52. t. 5. p. 714.
^' Leo, Ep. 115. Quia studio uTiitatis et pacismaluiOrien.
talium dcfinitioni acquiescere, quam iu tantse festivitatis
observantia dissidero, noverit fraternitas vestra, die octava
Kalendas Maias ab omnibus resurrectinnem Dominican!
celebrandam : et hoc ipsum per vos aliis tVatribus esse in-
timandum, ut Divinae pacis consortio, sicut una fide jun-
gimur, ita una solennitate feriemur. Vid. Prosper. Chronic,
an. 455.
^ Naz. Orat. 19. in Fun. Patris, t. 1. p. 301. et Orat, 42.
de Pasch, p. 676.
4 K
" Chrys. Horn. 85. de Paschate, t. 5. p. 587. Edit. Savil.
^ Papebroc. Vita Pachomii, 14. Maii. Pagi, Critic, in
Baron, an. .370. n. 4.
" Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 38. de Indulgentiis Criminum,
Leg. 3. Ob diem Paschre, quern intimocorde celebramus,
omnibus quos reatus astringit, career inculsit, claustra dis-
solvimus: adtamcn sacrilegus, in majestate reus, in mor-
tuos, veneficns, sive maleticus, adulter, raptor, homicida,
communione istius muneris separentur. Vid. Leg. 4. ejus-
dem, Imper. ibid.
M Ibid. Leg. 6 et 7.
1154
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
was intended only as a means to correct evil habits,
and bring them to a reformation. The same empe-
ror, anno 385, made another decree. That whereas
it might happen, that by the negligence or remiss-
ness of messengers, or any other accident, their let-
ters of grace might come too late, the judges of pro-
vinces should be empowered, as soon as Easter
day*" was come, to dispense the accustomed indul-
gence, causing the prisons to be opened, the chains
to be knocked off, and the persons to be set at
liberty ; such only excepted, as it would be a scan-
dal to pardon, because their actions were a reproach
to the purity of that holy and joyful season. For
who (say they with great elegancy) would gi-ant an
indulgence to a sacrilegious villain at a holy sea-
son ? Who would pardon an adulterer, or an in-
cestuous person, at a time which calls for perfect
chastity ? Who woidd not pursue a ravisher of
virgins in the profoundest peace and public joy ?
Let him have no rest nor respite from his bonds,
whose barbarous cruelty would not suffer the dead
to rest quietly in their gi'aves : let the poisoner, and
the sorcerer, and the falsifier of the coin still suffer
torment : let the murderer expect the same that he
has done to others ; and the rebel despair of pardon
from his prince, against whom he has plotted trea-
son. But excepting these criminals, all others had
the benefit of these imperial indulgences at this holy
season. Justinian takes no notice of the former
laws, but inserts this last into his Code,''" which
shows that it became the standing law of the Roman
empire. And the Goths adopted it also into their
law, as appears from one of Cassiodore's epistles,*^'
which Gothofred commends as written with a great
deal of elegancy upon this subject. The ancient
fathers not only mentioned these Paschal indul-
gences, but frequently speak of them with great
commendations. St. Chrysostom more than once*^^
tells us, That when Flavian, bishop of Antioch, went
to intercede with Theodosius the emperor for that
city, which by the seditious practices of some had
highly incurred his displeasure, among other argu-
ments to mitigate his anger against them, he made
use of this, taken from his own practice, that in
honour of the Paschal festival, he was used to send
letters round the world, to cause all prisons to be
opened, and all that were in bonds to be set at
liberty : Therefore take an example, said he, from
yourself, and call to mind your own humanity;
when in one of your letters, as if it had not been
enough to discharge the prisoners, you were pleased
to add, I wish I were able to recall those that are
=' Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 38. de Indulg. Crim. Leg. 8.
«" Cod. Just. lib. 1. Tit. 4. de Episcopali Audientia, Le<;. 3.
"' Cassiodor. lib. 11. Ep. ultima.
«2 Chrys. Horn. G. ad Pop. Aulioch. p. Of), t. 1. Horn. 20.
ibid. p. '25G.
"^ Ambros. Ep. 3.'5. Sanctis dicbiis liebdomadis MlUin.T,
already executed, and restore them to life again.
St. Ambrose"^ made use of the same argument to
aggravate the offence of the younger Valentinian,
when by the persuasion of his mother Justina, the
Arian empress, he had sent some of the catholic bi-
shops to prison at the holy feast of Easter, when it
was customary to loose the bonds of those that were
already in prison, and which he himself before was
used to do, as appears from his laws already men-
tioned. The same custom is mentioned by Gregory
Nyssen,^ who,speaking of the resurrection of Christ,
says, There is no one so miserable as not to find a
release by the magnificence of this great festival.
For at this time the prisoner is loosed, the debtor
is set at liberty, and the slave has his manumission
or freedom granted him by the kind declaration of
the church. In like manner, the petition presented
by the Eutychian monks to the second council of
Ephesus, recorded in the Acts of the Council of
Chalcedon,"^ takes notice, That as the church was
wont to absolve sinners at Easter from the bonds
of excommunication, so the emperors used to loose
the bonds of those that were in prison for their of-
fences.
Chrysostom further"" acquaints us Avith the rea-
son or ground of this practice, telling us. That the
emperors set prisoners at liberty, that they might
imitate, as far as in them lay, the example of their
Lord and Master. For as he delivered us from the
grievous prison of our sins, and made us capable of
enjoying innumerable blessings ; so ought we in
like manner, as far as was possible, to imitate the
mercy and kindness of our Lord. So again, in his
homily upon Psalm cxlv. (which was spoken in the
Passion-week, and therefore goes under both titles) :
The imperial letters, says he,"' are sent forth, com-
manding all prisoners to be loosed from their bonds.
For as our Lord, when he was h llSov, in hell, or the
state and place of the dead, set at liberty all that
were under the power of death ; so his servants,
contributing what they are able in imitation of the
mercy of their Lord, loose men from these visible
bonds, having no power to loose them from those
which are spiritual and invisible. Whence we may
observe, that these indulgences of the princes were
not designed to make men believe they were cleared
either of the guilt or infamy of their crimes, but
only freed from the punishment that was due to
them. Both the guilt and scandal still remained
npon them, and the very indulgence itself was a
note of infamy, implying, that they had done some-
thing that needed such a pardon. And for this
quibus solebant debitorum lasari vincula, &c.
«' Nyssen. Horn. 3. de Rcsur, Christi, t. 3. p. 420.
'^■' Cone. Chalced. Act 1. Cone. t. 4. p. 278.
"= Chrys. Horn. 30. in Gen. t. 2. p. 427.
''' Ibid, in Psal. cxlv. t. 3. p. 823. qure est Horn. 78. ia
Ilcbdoniadam Magnain, t. 5. Edit. Savil, p. .041.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OP THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1 155
reason these indulgences were never granted pro-
miscuously to whole bodies of men, because that
would have been to have set a mark of infamj' and
condemnation upon the innocent as well as the
guilty, as Valentinian once'* told the senate, when
they petitioned for a general act of grace to be
granted to their whole body for the sake of a few
offenders in it. He assured them, he was ready to
pardon any particular members among them ; but
to grant a general indulgence to the senate, was to
defame the senate without reason : since every in-
dulgence set a mark upon those whom it freed ; and
did not erase the infamy of the crime, but only re-
lax the punishment. For as one of the old poets
said well, Pcena potest demi, culpa perennis erit, The
punishment may be remitted, but the crime, both
in its guilt and scandal, will remain upon men for
ever, notwithstanding any such human act of grace,
unless they take some proper methods to sue out a
Divine pardon. However, the emperors were will-
ing to grant what indulgence they could to men's
bodies at this holy festival, that criminals might
partake of their clemency showed in imitation of
their Lord, and use the opportunity to do some-
thing more for themselves, by having recourse to
heaven as penitents, and applying to the throne of
grace for a more effectual pardon.
g^^j ^ We may observe further out of the
At this time also foremcntloned place of Gregory Nys-
it was usual more ^ n J J
men to'lhS^theiJ SBu, that it was usual at this time not
g!^a7?t'ing"'them?heir ouly to rclease Criminals out of prison
by a public act of state, but for private
men also to show their charity to their felloAV crea-
tures, by granting slaves their manumission or
freedom, as a proper expression of mercy becoming
this holy festival, which brought a general redemp-
tion from slavery, and universal liberty to mankind
by our Saviour's resurrection. And that there
might be no clog or impediment to this good dispo-
sition cast in men's way to hinder this kind of cha-
rity, the law provided, that though all other kinds
of legal processes should cease for the whole week
following this festival, yet whatever was necessary
to be done by way of charity for the manumission of
slaves, should be allowed of, as comporting v\dth the
true intent and design of this holy solemnity. This
we learn from a law of Thcodosius "^ in the Justinian
Code, which says. Let all actions at law, whether
public or private, cease in the fifteen Paschal days
(that is, in the week before and the week after
Easter Sunday). Yet all men have liberty at this
time to grant freedom to tiieir slaves, and wliatever
acts are necessary to be done in law to i)romote this
end are not prohibited. This is the same excep-
tion that Constantine had made'" before with re-
spect to the Lord's day, on which all proceedings at
law were prohibited, except such as were matters
of absolute necessity or great charity, among which
he reckons the manumission of slaves, which there-
fore was allowed at any time, as has been showed
before in speaking of the Lord's day.
But this was not the only instance
of their charity at this holy season. And to the poor
_, ' by liberal doimtionx.
b or they were ambitious at this time
especially to show their liberality to the poor ; no-
thing being thought more congruous and suitable
to the occasion, than for men to make the hearts of
the poor rejoice, at a time when they remembered
the common fountain of their mercies, as Com-
modian" words it in his instructions. Upon this
account, Eusebius tells us," Constantine was used,
as soon as the morning of Easter-day appeared, to
open his hand in liberality to all nations, provinces,
and people ; bestowing rich gifts upon them, in imi-
tation of the beneficence of the common Saviour
of mankind.
Neither did they confine their acts
of piety and devotion to Easter-day, The whole week
but kept the whole w'eek following in lehrate'd" "ith^^er-
^ . mons, communions,
the strictest manner, as part of the ^<=- '^^ p"' "f «>«
* same festival.
same festival ; holding religious as-
semblies every day not only for prayer, but for
preaching and receiving the communion also. This
is evident in part from what has been observed in
the beginning of this chapter, sect. 1. that the
Paschal solemnity in its full extent included fifteen
days, or two whole weeks, the one before, and the
other after Easter-day. Concerning that which fol-
lowed after (and of that we are only speaking here)
Chrysostom says plainly," that they had sermons
every day throughout the whole week : For seven
days together we hold religious assemblies, and pre-
pare a spiritual table for you, making you partakers
of the Divine oracles, and every day anointing you,
he means, with the spiritual unction of instruction,
and arming you against the devil. A little after he
says again. Seven days together ye have preaching,
that ye may learn perfectly to wrestle with your
enemy. And he calls the whole solemnity a spi-
ritual marriage, which, after the manner of other
marriage solemnities, lasted seven days. Upon this
account the author of the Constitutions requires
"« Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 3S. de Indulgent. Criminum,
Leg. 5. Indulgentia, patres conscripti, qiios liberal, notat;
nee infamiain criminis tollit, sed pcenae gratiam facit. In
uno hoc, aut in duobus reis ratum sit; qui indulgentiara
senatui dat, damnat scnatum.
•» Cod. Justin, lib. .3. Tit. 12. de Foviis, Leg. 8. Actus
omnes sen publici sunt sen privaii, diebiis quindecim I'as-
4 E 2
chalibus conquiescant. In his tamen et cmancipandi ot
manumittendi cuncti licentiam habeant : et super his acta
non prohibeantur.
™ Cod. Theod. lib. 2. Tit. 8. de Feriis, Leg, 1.
" Comniod. Instruct, cap. 75.
« Euseb. Vit. Const, lib. 4. cap. 22.
" Chrys. •ll. de Hesur. Christi, t. 5. p. 531 et 5.32.
H56
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
servants to rest from their labour this whole week,"
that they might attend sermons and other offices of
Divine service. The same is required in the second
council of Mascon : On those six most holy " days
let no one presume to do any servile labour, but let
all with one consent attend the service of the Pas-
chal festival, and persevere in offering up their
daily sacrifices, praising him who created and re-
deemed us, both evening and morning and at noon-
day. And to the same purpose the council of Trul-
lo :'" From the holy day of the resurrection of Christ
our God to New Sunday, /«£XC' '"'JC Kaivrjc KvpiaKij^,
all the faithful ought to spend their time at church,
and exercise themselves incessantly the whole week
in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, rejoicing
in Christ, and celebrating the festival by attendance
on the reading of the holy mysteries. For so we
shall rise with Christ, and be exalted with him.
Therefore let neither horse-racing, nor any other
public games or shows, be performed on these days.
Sect 10. What this council here forbids un-
prohihrted'dnfing" der the name of public games, is
th,s,vhoie season' j^gj-^g^^g jq f^^^^j. imperial laws,
which prohibited them not only on Easter-day,
as being one of the Lord's days, but extended
the prohibition to the whole week after. For
so Theodosius junior had expressly determined,"
that at Easter and Pentecost all public games and
pleasures both of the theatre and cirque should uni-
versally be denied to the people, during the whole
time that the newly-baptized wore their white and
shining garments representing the light of their
heavenly washing : (that is, till the Sunday follow-
ing, which, as we shall see by and by, was the con-
clusion of this festival :) and the reason of this pro-
hibition is there given ; because during this season
the minds of Christians ought wholly to be employ-
ed in the worship of God. And the prohibition ex-
tends also to Jews and Gentiles, who are so far ob-
liged to pay a respect to this holy time, as to know
how to make a distinction between days of suppli-
cation and days of pleasure.
And for the same reason all pro-
Sect. 11. 1 -1 • T 1 •
And au proceed- ceccungs at law wcrc prohibited at this
jngs at law, except
in some special and scason, cxccpt in somc spccial and ex-
extraordinary cases. ' ^ ^
traordinary cases. As the case of
manumission of slaves, which being a case of great
charity, was allowed at all seasons ; as has been
noted before,"* out of Gregory Nyssen, and a law of
Theodosius, which allows and confirms all acts of
law that were necessary to be done in order to set
slaves at liberty and give them their freedom. And
a like exception was made by Theodosius junior
and Honorius,'" in the case of trying pirates, be-
cause this was necessary to be done immediately,
for the sake of the public safety ; and therefore the
examination of such criminals was allowed in Lent,
and on the Easter festival. But excepting such
cases of necessity and charity, all other actions at
law were entirely superseded at this time in honour
of the Paschal festival. There are laws of Theo- j
dosius in both the Codes^" to this purpose. That the |
whole fifteen days of the Paschal solemnity, that !
is, the week before Easter day, called the great i
week in Lent, and the week following, should be ;
times of perfect vacation from all actions and busi- i
ness of the law ; the forementioned cases only ex-
cepted. And they are often mentioned and referred |
to by St. Austin,*' Chrysostom, and others, who '
need not here be repeated, because they have been ;
alleged before upon other occasions in this chapter, i
sect. 1 and 6. j
Neither need I remark here, that sect. 12.
Easter was the most noted and solemn Ea5teT,*"'commoniy
• 1 1 ■, 1 called Dntnvtica
time of baptism in the church, because »"<•«, and Dnmmi-
^ .CO m albis, observed
of this the reader has had a particu- "ithgr..at solemnity
^ as the conclusion of
lar account before in treating of bap- ""•' ''asciiai fesUviu.
tism : but I only observe, that the Sunday after
Easter, which was the conclusion of the Paschal
feast, was usually observed with great solemnity.
For on this day the neophytes, or persons newly
baptized, were wont to lay aside their white gar-
ments, and commit them to the repository of the
church. Whence, as it was sometimes called the
octaves of Easter, as being the conclusion of the
Paschal festival ; so more commonly it was known
by the name of Dominica in albis, the Sunday of
albes, or white garments. Under which denomina-
tions we meet with it several times in St. Austin, in
his sermons upon this day ; some of which are said
to be preached"" Dominica in octavis Paschre, and
others, Dominica in albis ;*' if any stress is to be laid
upon the titles, which, perhaps, may be added by
other writers about the time of Charles the Great,
'* Coustit. lib. 8. cap. 33.
" Cone. Matiscon. 2. can. 2. Sanctissimis illis sex die-
bus nemo servile opus audeat facere, sed omnes siuuil coadu-
nati, hyinnis Paschalibus indulgentcs, perseverationis nostroe
prajsentiam quotidian is sacrificiis ostendamus, laudantes
creatorem ac regeneratorem nostrum vespere et mane et
meridie.
"■■ Cone. Trull, can. G6.
" Cod. Theod. lib. 15. Tit. 5. de Spectac. Leg. b.
"* See before, sect. 6 and 7, of this chapter.
" Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 3.'). de Qusp.stionibus, Leg. 7.
Provinciarum judices nioneantur, ut in Isauroriiin latronum
quasstionibus, nullum Quadragesimae, nee venerabilem Pas-
charum diem existiment excipiendum, ue diflPeratiir scelera-
torum proditio consiliorum, &c. Vid. Cod. Theod. lib. 13.
Tit. 5. de Naviculariis, Leg. 38.
"" Ibid. lib. 2. Tit. 8. de Feriis, Leg. 2. Sanctos quoque
Paschaj dies, qui septeno vel praecedunt numero vel sequun-
tur, in eadem observations numeramus. Vid, Cod. Justin,
de Feriis, Leg. 2, 7, 8.
^' Aug. Serin. 19. inter editos a Sirmoudo. Chrys. Horn.
30. in Gen. ct in Psal. cxlv.
«= Aug. Serm. de Temp. ICO, 162, 163, 164.
*' Id. Serm. 19. ex editis a Sirmondo.
Chap. VI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
11. -.7
in whose days these were the common appellations
among all the ritualists of the Latin church.*' But
the Greek writers give it another name, viz. Kaivi)
KvpiaKt], or i^iaicaivrjffifiec, the New Sundaj'. Under
which title Nazianzen**^ and Chrysostom have ser-
mons upon it, and the council of Trullo"*" mentions
it under the same denomination, saying, From the
day of the Lord's resurrection to the New Lord's
day, men shall attend at church to singing, reading
the Scriptures, and participating of the holy myste-
ries. It was so called from the renovation of men
by the new birth of baptism ; being the close of the
great festival of Easter, at which they were bap-
tized, and born anew of water and the Holy Ghost,
and then clothed in new and white garments, em-
blems of their new light and birth; which being
laid aside again the Sunday following, the day was
called the New Lord's day, from the whole action
that went befoi'e it : as the six days of the week
preceding it were called dies neophytorum, the days
of the neophj'tcs, or newly-baptized, for the same
reason ; as we find in St. Austin,^ who, speaking
of the time from Easter Sunday to the Sunday fol-
lowing inclusively, styles it octo dies neophytorum,
the eight days of neophytes, taking both Sundays
into the number.
CHAPTER VI.
OF PENTECOST, OR WHITSUNTIDE.
„ . , The next great festival was that of
Sect. X. "
in ^a"do™bie t^Z Peutccost, which is taken in a double
F™?'For"the''fiffy scnse auiong the ancients. For some-
and%vhitsuntfdt;'" timcs it siguifics the whole space of
the' single Ikj of fifty days between Easter and Whit-
Peiitecust. 1*1
suntide, which was one continued fes-
tival ; and sometimes it was taken in a more re-
strained sense, for that particular time which was
set aside for the commemoration of the descent of
the Holy Ghost upon the apostles. In the former
acceptation TertuUian' speaks of it, when he tells
the Christians by way of triumph over the heathens,
That the heathen festivals were but a single day in
the return of every year; but the Christians had a
festival every eighth day, meaning the Lord's day ;
and besides that, they had one continued festival of
fifty days, which was more than all the festivals the
heathen could pretend to reckon up in a whole
year. So, again, he says in another placc,'^ That
Pentecost was a large space of time appointed by
the church for administering of baptism, during
which season the resurrection of the Lord was fre-
quently demonstrated to the disciples, and the grace
of the Holy Ghost w as first poured out upon them.
Where it is plain, he takes Pentecost not barely
for the day on which the Holy Ghost descended on
the apostles, but for the whole time that our Saviour
conversed amongst his disciples to give them proof
of his resurrection. Therefore though Vicecomes'
reprehends Ludovicus Vives for asserting this, yet
Habertus* defends him out of these places of Ter-
tuUian ; and Dr. Cave,* and other learned men, are
of the same opinion. Particularly Gothofred takes
a great deal of pains to prove this to be the mean-
ing of Quinquayesima, which is the Latin name for
Pentecost, in that famous law of Theodosius junior,
where" he prohibits all public games and sports dur-
ing the solemnities of Easter and Pentecost, which
solemnities are there described by these two cir-
cumstances or characters ; first. That the neophytes
then laid aside their white and bright garments, re-
presenting the new light and brightness of their holy
and heavenly washing ; and, secondly. That at this
season the Acts of the Apostles, called the Apos-
tolical Passions, were read in commemoration and
confirmation of the great doctrine of Christianity,
our Lord's resurrection.
The latter of these circumstances
Sect. 2.
is a peculiar characteristic, not of any ti°'''^hurch''ch'i'jH''
single day, but of the whole time be- "^ZyZ^ ^nrit'u-
twcen Easter and Whitsuntide ; dm-- J,f;rrpos'ies ',1s
1 • 1 .. .. . . the great coiifirin-
mg which time it was customary in ation of our lom-s
111 1 1 A /• 1 resurrection.
the church to read the Acts of the
Apostles, as we learn from several passages in
Chrysostom, which plainly show, that he takes
Pentecost for the whole fifty days between Easter-
day and Whit Sunday. One of his homilies is
chiefly spent in giving an answer to this question.
^* Vid. Vicccomes de Ritib. Bapt. lib. 5. cap. 12.
** Naz. Oral. 43. in Dominicam Novaui. Chrys. Horn.
106. in Dom. Nov. t. 7. Edit. Savil. p. 575.
^ Cone. Trull, can. 66.
" Aug. Ep. 119. ad Januar. cap. 17.
' Tertul. de Idololat. cap. 14. Ethnicis semel anniius
dies quisque t'estus est: tibi octavo quoque die. Excerpe
singulas solennitatcs uationum, et in ordiuem texe, Pente-
costen itnplero nou poterunt.
^Tertul. de Bapt. cap. 19. Exinde Pentecoste ordinan-
dis lavacris latissimum spacium est, quo et Domini resur-
rectio inter discipulos frcquentata est, et srratia Spiritus
Sancti dedicata, &c. Vid. Can. Apostol. 37. et can. 20.
Cone. Antioch. where mention is made of the fourth week
in Pentecost.
' Vicecom. de Ritib. Bapt. lib. 1, cap. '25.
•• Habert. Archicratic. par. 8. Observ. 4. p. 134.
' Cave, Prim. Christ, p. 307.
« Cod. Theod. lib. 15. Tit. 5. de Spcctaculi.s, Leg. 5.
Pascha; etiam et Quinquagesimae diebus (quaradiu coelestis
lumen lavarri, imitantia novam sancti baptismatis lucem
vestimenta tcstantur: quo tempore et commemoratio apos-
tolica; passiouis, potius Christianitatis magistrre, a cunctis
jure celebratur) omni theatrorum atque circensium volup-
tatc populis denegata, &c.
115S
ANTIQUITIES OF TUP: CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
A\ hy tlio A(!ts of the Apostles arc read in Pentecost ? '
The sermon itself bears this title ; and in answer to
the question, he says, That on every festival such
portions of Scripture were read, as particularly re-
lated to that festival. Thus, on the day of our
Saviour's passion all such Scriptures were read as
had any relation to the cross ; on the great sabbath,
or Saturday before Easter, they read all such por-
tions of Scripture as contained the history of his
being betrayed, crucified, dead, and buried ; on
Easter-day they read such passages as gave an
account of his resurrection. But then it seemed
a difficulty, why the Acts of the Apostles, which
contain the history of their miracles done after
Pentecost, should be read in this interval, before
Pentecost was fully ended. To this he answers.
That the miracles of the apostles, contained in that
book, were the great demonstration of our Saviour's
resurrection ; and therefore the church appointed
that book to be read always immediately after our
Saviour's resurrection, to give men the evidences
and proofs of that holy mystery, which was the
completion of their redemption. And hence it be-
came a standing rule over the whole church to
read the Acts in these fifty days of Pentecost, as
appears from many other places of Chrysostom,"
Austin,* Cassian,'" and the fourth council of To-
ledo," which, because I have had occasion to recite
at large in a former Book,'^ I forbear to repeat
them in this place.
^ , , During this season likewise they
Sect. 3. ~ *>
kne1'"n"at"praym generally prohibited all fasting, and
seal'onflfs on 'the kneeling at prayers, as on the Lord's
Lord s day. ^^^^^ bccausc at this time they more
especially celebrated with joy the memorial of our
Saviour's resurrection. This is plain from those
words of TertulHan," We count it unlawful to fast,
or to worship kneeling, on the Lord's day ; and we
enjoy the same immunity from Easter to Pentecost.
Epiphanius" says the same, That though the
ascetics of the church fasted on the stationary days,
that is, Wednesdays and Fridays, or other times, yet
they neither fasted nor kneeled on the Lord's day,
or the whole fifty days of Pentecost. And this cus-
tom about kneeling was made a standing rule by
the council of Nice : For whereas, say they,'^ there
are some who kneel on the Lord's day, and the fifty
days of Pentecost ; that a uniform way of worship
may be observed in all churches, it seems good to
the holy synod, that prayer be made to God stand-
ing. Yet all churches did not exactly conform to
this rule, nor observe these customs so precisely in
Pentecost, as they did on the Lord's day. For St.
Austin says,'" He was not certain that these things
were in use in all churches either in Pentecost or
the Lord's day. And Cassian '' says more expressly,
That in the monasteries of Syria they had no great
regard to this rule, w^hich forbade kneeling at pray-
ers, or fasting in Pentecost, though their neighbours
the Egyptians were very precise and punctual in
the observation of both those customs : which made
him more curious to inquire into the ground and
reason of these observations : and their answer was,
That'* this festival being kept in honour and me-
mory of our Saviour's resurrection, it was a time of
more than ordinary joy ; and fasting and kneeling
were incongruous at such a season, because they
were indications of deep mourning, and a more than
ordinary repentance : therefore they neither fasted
nor prayed kneeling on these days, or the Lord's
day, but sung praises and hallelujahs to God in
honour and thankfulness for our Saviour's resur-
rection. This custom of singing hallelujah, in
many churches, was peculiar to this season ; but in
some chm-ches it was used upon other occasions. Of
which the reader may find a full account in a former
Book,'° where we treat of the psalmody of the church.
To proceed with the present fes-
tival, we may observe further, that And'^aV pubuc
., games and stage-
it was of so great esteem and vener- piays ; but not
^ , . . pleading at law
ation, that Theodosius junior, a pious forbidden, or boduy
prince, thought it proper to forbid all
public games and diversions, as well of the theatre
as the cirque, during this whole season ; because
this was a time of more solemn worship, when the
minds of Christians ought to be wholly employed
in the service of God, and commemorating of those
wonderful miracles that were wrought in confirm-
ation of the gospel by the hand of the apostles, as
he words it in his law"" made for this purpose.
' Chrys. Horn. 63. Cur in Pentccoste Acta legantur, t.
5. p. 919.
« Ibid. Horn. 33. in Gen. p. 478. Horn. 17. f. 5. p. 6,17.
Horn. 48. in Inscript. Altaris, t. 5. p. G50.
" Aug. Tract. 6. in .loan. t. 9. p. 21. Horn. a3. de Di-
versis.
'" Cassian. Institut. lib. 2. cap. 6.
" Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 16.
'- Book XIV. chap. .3. sect. 3.
" Tertul. de Coron. Mil. cap. 3. Die Dominico jejiinium
nefas ilucinius, vel de geniculis adorare. Eadem inununi-
tate a die Pascha; in Pentecosten usque gaudemus.
" Epiphan. E.xpos. Fid. n. 22. '* Cone. Nic. can. 20.
""' Aug. Ep. 119. ad .lanuar. cap. 17. Ul auleni stantcs jn
illis diebus, et omnibus Dominicis oremus, utrum ubique
servetur ignoro.
" Cassian. Collat. 21. cap. II. Cajpimus diligentius per-
contari, cur apud iEgyptios tanta obscrvantia caveretur,
ne quis penitus totis Quinquagesinire diebus vel genua in
oratione curvaret, vel usque ad horam nonani jejtmare prae-
sumeret : eoquc id diligentius perscrutabamur, quod ne-
quaquam hoc tanta cautione servari in Syria; monasteriis
videramus.
"* Ibid. cap. 20. Ideo in ipsis diebus nee genua in oratione
eurvantur, quia inflexio gcnuum velut poenitentiee ac luc-
lus indicium.
''•Book XIV. chap. 2. sect. 1.
™ Cod. Theod. lib. 15. Til. .''>. do Spcclaculis, Leg. 5.
Chap. VI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1159
But business of law and administration of justice
was a more necessary thing than sports and pastimes ;
and therefore there was no cessation of (hose en-
joined at this season, but only in the first week
after Easter, which was reckoned into the Paschal
festival. As soon as this was over, the law was
open again, and all actions commenced afresh, as
at other times, which is evident from that discourse
of St. Austin, which he preached on the octaves of
Easter, or Doininica in albis, where he says,"' The
days of vacation are now past, and those of con-
vening, exactions, and law-suits succeed in their
room. So that in this respect the remainder of
these fifty days was inferior to the other great fes-
tivals : but this was the only thing in which there
appears to be any distinction or diflerence in law
made between them. And in regard to ecclesiasti-
cal afiairs, they were observed with almost the same
religious solemnity as the other festivals, as appears
from what has now been said upon them : only
some learned men make a just remark, that the ob-
servation of this solemnity did not oblige men,
especially those of the poorer sort, to a strict ab-
stinence from bodily labour. For this was a rule
only for the Lord's day, and some of the greater
festivals ; as appears from the author of the Consti-
tutions, who, speaking ^ of the days on which serv-
ants were to rest from their labour, mentions the
Lord's day, and the sabbath, and the Nativity of
Christ, and Epiphany, and the great week in Lent,
and Easter-week, and Ascension-day, and Pentecost,
as it signifies the particular day of the descent of
the Holy Ghost upon the apostles, but says no-
thing of Pentecost in the larger acceptation, as it
signifies the whole fifty days between Easter and
Whitsuntide. The council of Eliberis^' has a pretty
severe canon against some who kept Pentecost at a
wrong season, not fifty, but forty days after Easter:
but it does not clearly appear, that they intended
the whole fifty days should be observed, but only
the particular day of Pentecost at its proper season.
Or if they intended more, yet Albaspineeus "* thinks
they made no rule about keeping these days as
days of perfect vacation from bodily labour, but only
days of relaxation from fasting and kneeling, and
days of public joy and thanksgiving, and holding
religious assemblies for prayer and receiving the
eucharist, which probably was administered every
day during this whole season. And in these things
consisted tlie observation of Pentecost in this larger
acceptation.
In the course of this long-continued j.^.^^ ^
festival of Pentecost, we are to take it^'^Vtiaira'l'a-
more special notice oi one particular
day, before we come to Whit Sunday : that is, of the
feast of our Saviour's ascension or assumption into
heaven. The observation of this festival was so
ancient, that St. Austin could derive its original
from no other fountain, but either apostolical insti-
tution, or the general agreement of the church in
some plenary council : For those things, says he,"
which are received and observed over all the world,
not as written in Scripture, but as handed down to
us by tradition, we conceive to be either instituted
by the apostles themselves, or some numerous
councils, whose authority is of very great use in the
church. Such are the anniversary solemnities of
our Saviours passion, and resurrection, and ascen-
sion into heaven, and the coming of the Holy Ghost
from heaven. It is certain, therefore, the feast of
Ascension was generally observed all over the church
long before St. Austin's time. Chrysostom often
speaks of it under the name of 'Avd\t]\pic, or our
Lord's assumption into heaven. For not to men-
tion those two sermons in Sir H. Savil's edition ""
upon the Ascension, which are reckoned spurious
he has one upon the Assumption,^' the credit of
which was never called in question, wherein he
styles this festival the illustrious and refulgent day
of our Lord's assumption into heaven. And in an-
other homily^ upon Whit Sunday, recounting (he
great solemnities that had just gone before, he says.
We have lately celebrated our Saviour's passion, his
resurrection, and then his dvoSov ilg oipavbv, his re-
turn into heaven, that is, the feast of his Ascension.
In like manner, the Author of the Constitutions '^
puts Ascension-day into the number of the great
Christian festivals, because on this day our Sa-
viour's economy on earth was comj)leted. Among
the Cappadocians, the day was called Episozomene ;
for so Leo AUatius ^^ tells us he found it noted in
a manuscript of Gregory Nyssen's works. And one
of Chrysostom's homilies '' is said to be preached
YivmaKij (rcoZofifvtiQ, or sTrtffwco^fv'jCj which the cura-
tors of Sir. H. Savil's edition take to be Dominica
in albis, or the Sunday after Easter; but Suicerus'-
^' Aug. Senn. 19. ex editis a Sirmondo, t. 10. p. 811.
" Constitiit. lib. 8. cap. 33.
-' Cone. Eliber. can. 43. Pravam institutionein eincndari
placuit, juxta auctnritatem Scripturarum, nt ciincti diem
Pciitecostes post Pascha celehremus, non Qiiadraf^esimam,
.sed Quinquagcsimam. Qui non fecerit, novam hajresim in-
duxisse notetur.
-' .\lbasp. in loc.
■' Aiifj. Ep. 118. ad Januarinm. Ilia quaj non scripta,
sed tradita custodimus, qu;ic quidom toto terrarum orbc ob-
servautur. datur intclligi, vel at) ipsis apostolis. vol plona-
riis cnneiliis, quorum in ecclesia saluberrima auctoritas,
commendata atquc statuta retincri. Sicut quod Domini
passio, et resurrectio, et ascensio in coclum. pt advcntus de
coelo Spiritus Sancti, annivorsaria snlennitate celebrantur.
2" Chrys. Horn. 63. et f>l. t. 7. Edit. Savil.
■ -■ Ibid. Horn. 35. in Assumpt. t. 5. p. 537. Ed. Paris.
" Ibid. Hnm. 37. in Pentecost, p. 5G0.
2" Constit. lib. 8. cap. 33.
^^ AUat. dc Dominicis et Heljdomad. Grajcor. n. 28.
^' Chrvs. Horn. 19. ad Fop. Antioch.
■''-' Siiicer. Tkesaur. Ecclcs. voce 'V.-mn(i'X,nn!v<].
1160
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
and AUatius understand it of the Sunday after As-
cension-day, which from thence took its denomina-
tion. "Why Ascension-day was so called, is not
very easy to conjecture. Perhaps it might be, be-
cause by our Saviour's assumption into heaven
again, the whole economy of his incarnation and
the world's redemption was now completed, as the
author of the Constitutions words it. And Chry-
sostom,^' much after the same manner, says. On this
day God and man were reconciled together ; on this
day that ancient enmity was destroyed, and that
long war ended ; on this day an admirable and un-
expected peace was restored to us. After God in
his anger had destroyed man and beast from off the
earth by a universal deluge, we that were unwor-
thy of the earth, were this day exalted to heaven ;
we that were not worthy to reign below, were ad-
vanced to a kingdom above : we ascended above the
heavens, and took possession of a royal throne ; and
that nature of ours, against which the cherubims
were set to guard paradise, was this day set above
the cherubims. He means, that Christ, as the first-
fruits of our nature in perfection, was exalted unto
heaven ; and all his members in some measure now
partake of that glory, and hope in due time to meet
him in the clouds, and to be translated to the same
])lace whither their forerunner is gone before them.
This is the best account I can give at present of the
name Episozomene, and the application of it to the
celebrated festival of our Saviour's ascension or as-
sumption into heaven. I need not stand now to
inquire into the manner of its observation. For
being in the midst of Pentecost, it certainly had all
the solemnity that belonged to that festival, and
never passed without a proper discourse, to excite
men to elevate their souls, and ascend with Christ
in heart and mind to heaven, in hopes of obtaining
it as their proper mansion both for body and soul
hereafter to all eternity. But as for any such
ridiculous pageantry, as has been used in some
places to represent Christ's ascension in the church,
by drawing up an image of Christ to the roof of the
church, and then casting down the image of Satan
in flames, to represent his falling as lightning from
heaven, with abundance more of the same kind,
(which the curious reader may find described by
Ilospinian^* out of Naogeorgus,) the ancient church
was wholly a stranger to it : this being the inven-
tion of later ages, when superstitious ceremonies
had debased religion into sport and ridicule, and
made the great things of God's law look more like
ludicrous pomp and comedy, than venerable myste-
ries of the Christian faith. But I return to the an-
cient church.
The conclusion of this great festi-
val season was Pentecost, taken in of ivnieiost in
. ,-1 -1 thestric-tersiTise, as
the stricter sense for that particular denutins the fen-
^ Viilof tlieilesrent of
day commonly called Whit Sunday, or [{j^ ^"]^^^^^^°''^ "P'
Pentecost, when they commemorated
the descent of the Holy Ghost upon the apostles,
which, happening upon the day which the Jews
called Pentecost, or the fiftieth day after the pass-
over, (a day of great note among the Jews, both for
the memorial of the law delivered at Mount Sinai,
and also for the gathering and bringing in of their
harvest,) it retained the same name of Pentecost
among the Christians, though they kept it not as a
Jewish feast, but only as a commemoration of the
glorious eff"usion of the Spirit in the gift of tongues
and other miraculous powers, made at this time
upon the disciples. Hence it had also the name of
j'/juspa llvtvuoTOQ, the day of the Holy Ghost, as we
find in Nazianzen''^ and others. And some learned
men^** think it was hence called Whit Sunday, partly
because of those vast diffusions of light and know-
ledge which upon this day were shed upon the
apostles, in order to the enlightening of the world,
but principally because, this being one of the stated
times of baptism in the ancient church, they who
were baptized put on white garments, in token of
that pure and innocent course of life they had
now engaged in. The original of this feast is by
some carried as high as the apostles. Epiphanius'"
was of opinion that St. Paul meant it in those
words, when he said, " he hastened to be at Jeru-
salem on the day of Pentecost," Acts xx. 16. But
because interpreters generally take that in another
sense, we will lay no stress upon it. However, it is
certain this feast was observed in the time of Origen,
for bespeaks of it in his books'* against Celsus;
as does also TertuUian'" before him, and Irenreus
before them both, in his book concerning Easter, as
the author of the Questions under the name of
Justin Martyr informs us, where, speaking of the
custom of standing at prayers on the Lord's day
and Pentecost, he says," This custom obtained from
the days of the apostles, as Irenseus, bishop of Lyons
and Martyr, testifies in his book of Easter, where he
also makes mention of Pentecost, in which we kneel
not, because it is equivalent to the Lord's day, being
a symbol of the Lord's resurrection. St. Austin'"
says, The law was written by the finger of God,
33 Chrys. Horn. 35. in Asceus. t. 5. p. 535 et 536.
^* Hospin. de Festis Christian, p. 72.
« Naz. Oral. 44. tie Pentecost, t. ]. p. 712.
^^ Cave, Piim. Christ, par. 1. cap. 7. p. 192.
•" Epiph. Haer. 75. Aerian. n. G.
3" Orig. cont. Cels. lih. 8. p. 392. ^^ Tert. dc Idol. c. 14.
*" Justin. Quaest. et Kespons. ad Orthodo.K. qu. 115.
^' Aug. cont. Faust, lib. 32. cap. 12. Pentecoslcn, id est,
a passione et resurrections quinquagesimnm diem celebra-
mus, quo nobis Sanctum Spirituin Paracletum, quem pro-
miserat, misit: quod futunnn etiam per Judseorum Pascha
significatmn est, cum quinquajjesimo die post celebrationem
ovis occisa;, Moyses dij;ito Dei scriptarn lej^em accepit in
monte. &c.
CilAP. VII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
IKil
and given to Moses on this day ; and that was a
type of tlie Holy Ghost, called the finger of God
ill the gospel, which Christ promised to his disciples
as a Comforter, and sent to them on the fiftieth day
aflcr his passion and resm-rection. And all such
eminent facts as were done upon certain days, were
annually celebrated in the church, that the anni-
versary feast might preserve the useful and neces-
sary memorial of them. This festival of Pentecost
in particular was observed the whole week after till
the octaves, or Sunday following, without fasting or
kneeling, and then the church returned to her usual
stationary fasts on Wednesdays and Fridays ; and
in some places a strict fast all the week succeeded
this festival, as we learn from the second synod of
Tours -.''^ but this was a new institution, as was
also the Rogation fast for three days in Ascension-
week; of which more hereafter in their proper
place.
CHAPTER VII.
Ol'' THE FESTIVALS OF THE APOSTLES AND MARTYRS.
„ . , We have hitherto considered those
Sect. 1.
ti.*-^'«tiv'iafo7mar- fsstivals which peculiarly related to
'^"'' our Lord's economy on earth, and
Avere observed over the whole church as memorials
of the great acts of his life and death : but besides
these there were another sort of festivals instituted
by the church in honour of the apostles and martyrs,
by whose actions and sufferings Christianity was
chiefly propagated and maintained in the world.
The first original of these festivals is not certainly
known, but learned men' commonly carry it as high
as the second century. And there is plain evidence
for this ; for they are not only frequently spoken of
in Cyprian and TertuUian, but long before in the
epistle of the church of Smyrna to the church of
Philomelium, recorded by Eusebius,^ where, speak-
ing of the martyrdom of Polycarp their bishop, who
suffered about the year 168, they tell their brethren,
that they intended, by God's permission, to meet at
his tomb, and celebrate his birthday, meaning the
day of his martyrdom, with joy and gladness, as
well for the memory of the sufferer, as for example
to posterity.
Where we may observe their pecu- j,^^, ^
liar phrase in styling the day of his ,,^12^^;:^
martyrdom his birthday : which was ''''^"
according to the usual style of the church in this
affair; for so TertuUian" and others use the words
nntalitia and nntales, meaning not their natural
birth, but their nativity to a glorious crown in the
kingdom of heaven. I have noted before,* in speak-
ing of the civil festivals, that the natales or birthdays
of the emperors often signifies not their natural,
but political birthday, or the day of their inaugura-
tion to the imperial crown : and so it was with the
church ; whenever she spake of the nativities of her
martyrs, she meant not the day of their natural
birth, but the day wherein by suffering death they
were born again to a new life, and solemnly inaugur-
ated to a celestial kingdom and a crown of endless
glory. To this purpose, Peter Chrysologus bids his
auditors, when they hear of the birthday of a saint,
not to imagine that it means the day of his carnal
birth on earth,* but the day on which he was born
from earth to heaven, from labour to rest, from
torments to delight and pleasure. In this sense,
TertuUian* says, St. Paul was born again by a new
nativity at Rome, because he suffered martyrdom
tliere. In like manner Prudentius' says, A martyr's
birthday is the day of his passion. And Chrysos-
tom* gives the reason of this, because the death of
a martyr is not properly a death, but an endless
life ; for the sake of which, all things were to be
endured, and death itself to be despised. Upon
this account the ancient author under the name of
Origen" says. When they celebrated the memorials
of those holy men, they kept not their first nativity,
as being the inlet to sorrow and temptation; but
the day of their death, as the period of their mise-
ries, and that which sets them beyond the reach
of temptations. We celebrate the day of their
death, because they die not, even when they seem
to die.
Now, these solemnities were usually
Sect. 3.
celebrated at the graves or monuments These festivals
" usually keiit at the
of the martyrs, which, accorchng to sni'<;s of the mar-
the custom of burying in those times,
were commonly without the cities in large cn/ptcc
under-ground ; where, in times of persecution, the
■*- Cone. Turon. 2. can. 18. De Pasclia usque Quinqua-
gesimam, exceptis Rogationibus, omni die prauiliiim pra;-
paretur. Post Quinquagosiraam tola hebdomada e.xacte
jejunetur.
' Hospin. de Festis Christian, cap. 4. p. 14. Cave, Prim.
Christ, par. 1. cap. 7. p. 198.
- Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 15.
' Tertull. de Cor. Mil. cap. 3. Oblationes \n-n dcl'iinctis,
pro natalitiis, annua die facimus. Cone. Laod. can. 51.
Map-Ti'pwv y^vil^Xia. Ainbros. Hom. 70. Deposifionisdies
natalis iliiitur, &c.
* Chap. 1. sect. 4.
^ Chrysol. Serm. 129. Natalem sanctorum cum auditis,
carissimi, nolite putare ilium dici, quo nascuntur in terram
de came, sed de terra in ccelura, de labore ad requiem, de
cruciatibus ad delicias, &c.
" Tertul. Scorpiac. cont. Gnosticos, cap. 15.
'Prudent. Hyma. 11. de Ilippolylo. Natalcmque diem
passio festa refert.
^ Chrys. Ilom. 4.3. de Romano Martyre, t. 1. p. 577.
^ OriJ-. in Job, lib. 3. t. 1. p. 437. Vid. Euseb. Emisen.
Scrm. dc Natali S. Genesii.
1162
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
Christians wei-e often used to meet for safety, when
they could not enjoy their churches. And in after
ages churches were built over these graves, which
were therefore called marti/ria, arece, ccemeteria,
mensce et memorice martyrum, as I have showed at
large in a former Book.'" To these places they re-
sorted, whenever they celebrated the memorial of
any particular martyr. Which is the reason why,
in the ancient panegyrics of the fathers upon par-
ticular martyrs, we sometimes hear them speaking
of leaving the city churches upon the anniversaries
of the martyrs, and going out into the country to
the monuments or memorials of the martyrs, to
hold assemblies there, where the martyrs lay buried.
Thus Chrysostom, in one of his homilies upon the
martyrs, says," As before, when the festival of the
Maccabees was celebrated, all the country came
thronging into the city ; so now, when the feast of
the martyrs, who lie buried in the country, is cele-
brated, it was fit the whole city should be trans-
ferred thither. And in another homily upon St.
Drosis,'^ he says. Though they had spiritual enter-
tainments in the city, yet their going out to the
saints afforded them both great profit and plea-
sure.
Whence we may observe, that those
And mostly con- fcstlvals at first wcre not general fes-
fined to those parti- .itii n Tii
cuiar churches tivals, liKC tliosc 01 our Lord, obscrvcd
where the martyrs
suffered and lay Qvcr the whole church, but chiefly
buried. ' '^
celebrated in those particular churches
where the martyrs suffered and lay buried ; as
the festival of Polycarp was chiefly celebrated at
Smyrna, and that of Cyprian at Carthage, at the
places where they were bishops, and suffered mar-
tyrdom : this being most for the edification of the
people, to have the examples of their own martyrs,
who lived and died among them, proposed to their
imitation. And this is confirmed by a peculiar re-
mark made by Sozomen" upon the two churches of
Gaza and Constantia, in Palestine, that though they
were not above twenty furlongs distant from one
another, yet they had each of them their own bi-
shop and clergy, and distinct festivals of their own
particular martyrs, idlai iravriyvpHQ fiapripiov. To
this purpose it was customary for every church to
have her own fasti or calendar of martyrs, and pub-
lic notaries to take the account of what was said
and done to or by the martyrs at their passions ;
out of which, general martyrologies were made by
men in after ages, collecting all these particular
accounts into one body, which Valesius" and Pagi"
own to be the first original of the Roman and all
other martyrologies, which are not so ancient as the
calendars. For such calendars and public acts were
originally kept in every church, to preserve the
memorial of their martyrs. As is evident from Ter-
tullian,'" who speaks of the church's having her
census and fasti, that is, as Rigaltius and others well
explain it, her rolls or accounts both of her expenses
on the poor, and the acts or passions of her martyrs.
To which Cyprian also plainly refers,'' when being
in exile he sent to his clergy to be careful in setting
down the days on which the martyrs suflfered, that
there might be an anniversary commemoration
made of them.
These acts or passions of the mar-
tyrs, when they were carefully taken usui'^'to read the
. . , acts or passions of
and preserved genuine without cor- the martyrs on their
^ ^ ^ proper festivals.
ruption, were commonly read in the
church upon the anniversary commemoration and
proper festival of the martyr. The third council of
Carthage, which forbids all other books to be read in
the church besides the canonical Scripture, excepts
the passions of the martyrs,'^ as books that might
be read on their anniversary days of commemora-
tion. St. Austin, and Pope Leo, and Gelasius
often mention the reading of such histories in the
African and Roman churches. Csesarius Arelaten-
sis, and Alcimus Avitus, and Ferreolus speak of
the same in the French churches. And some think,
not improbably, that such sort of histories and pas-
sions of the martyrs had particularly the name of
lef/enda, legends, upon this account, because they
were used to be read in the church on the festivals
of martyrs : but the fabulous writers of lives, such
as the author of the Golden Legend, and other
monkish impostors, have since written the lives of
saints and martyrs in such a scandalous manner,
as to alter the signification of the good old word,
and make a legend pass for a romantic fiction, and
mere imposture. Of which, learned men, even in
the Romish church, such as Ludovicus Vives, and
Melchior Canus, and Papebrochius,'* and Pagi,^"
have made frequent and just complaints^ confess-
ing, that even their Breviaries and Passionals are
often filled with such monstrous fables, as would
make a wise man blush to hear or read them in
the public offices of the church ; and which they
desire heartily to see perfectly reformed. Particu-
larly Pagi exposes the fiction of Ursula^' and her
'"Book VIII. chap. 1. sect. 9.
" Chrys. Horn. G5. de Martyribus, t. 5. p. 972.
'2 Horn. 67. in Drosid. t. 5. p. 989.
'•' Sozom. lib. 5. cap. .3.
" Vales, de Martyrologio Romano, ad calcem Eusebii.
'^ Pagi, Critic, in Earon. an. G4. n. (\.
'" Tertid. de Coron. Mil. cap. 13. Habcs liios census,
tuos fastos, &c.
" Cypr. Ep. .37. al. 12. ad Cler. p. 27. Denique et dies
eorum, quibus excedunt, annotate, ut celebrentur hie a nobis
oblationes et sacrificia ob cominemorationes eorum.
'^ Cone. Carth. 3. can. 47. Liceat legi passiones mar-
tyrum, cum anniversarii eorum dies celebrantur.
" Papcbroch. Conat. Histor. Chronol. p. 43.
=" I'agi, Critic, in Baron, an. .302. n. 18 et 19.
"' Ibid. an. 3s3. u. 3.
Chap. VII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1163
eleven thousand companions, all virgins, said to be
martyred at Cologne at one time under Cyricius, a
pope that never was in being ; and he tells us the
Roman Martyrology and Breviary have dropped
the number as an incredible fiction ; as also did the
Cologne editors, and the school of the Sorbon, retain-
ing the name of Ursula, but being ashamed of her
eleven thousand companions, notwithstanding that
Hermannus Crombak wrote a large volume, called
Ursula Vindicata, to defend this monstrous fable.
It were easy to give many other such instances,
but this one is sufficient to show the difference be-
tween the modern Passionals, and the simplicity of
those of the ancient church, the reading of which
was one part of their solemn exercise upon these
festivals.
Sect 6 To these they commonly added a
ue*yfic!u "orations pauegyrical oration or sermon of their
upon lem. Qwu composing, in commendation of
the virtues of the martyr, to excite their audience,
which was usually very great upon such occasions,
to the imitation of them. We have a gi"eat many
instances of such orations in Chrysostom, Basil,
Nazianzen, Nyssen, Austin, Ambrose, Leo, Chry-
sologus, and others ; where the whole design of
the orator is so to extol the excellencies of the
saint, as to inflame his auditory with the love of his
admirable virtues. This was the great end and de-
sign of keeping these festivals, and of their meeting
together upon such occasions, partly to pay a due
respect and honour to the memory of the dead, and
partly to engage themselves to imitate such great
and brave examples. It is thus the church of
Smyrna, in their epistle to the church of Philome-
lium," tell their brethren, they intended annually
to meet at Polycarp's tomb, and celebrate his birth-
day with joy and gladness, as well for the memory
of the sufferer, as for example to posterity ; but as
for any other honour of religious worship, (which
their enemies the Jews suggested they would be in-
clined to give him,) they declared they had no such
intention ; for they could never be induced either
to forsake Christ, who suffered for the salvation of
the whole world, or to worship any other. Hira,
as being the Son of God, we worship and adore ;
but the martyrs, as the disciples and followers of
the Lord, we love with a deserved affection, for
their exceeding great love toward their own King
and Master ; desiring to be made partners and fel-
low disciples with them. In like manner St. Austin
says, Our religion consists not in the worship of
dead men ; because if they lived piously, they are
not esteemed such as would desire that kind of
honour ; but would have him to be worshipped by
us, through whose illumination they rejoice, to have
us partners with them in their merit. They are there-
fore to be honoured '" for their imitable and worthy
examples, not to be worshipped for religion. So
again, in answer to the calumny of the Manichees,"*
who made no conscience of falsely accusing the ca-
tholics of giving them Divine honour and adoration,
he says. We celebrate the memories of the martyrs
with religious solemnity, to excite ourselves to their
imitation, and to become partners in their merits,
and to have the benefit of their prayers : yet so, as
that we never offer any sacrifice to a martyr, but
only to the God of the martyrs. For what priest,
standing at the altar in the places where the holy
bodies lie, ever said. We ofl'er unto thee, Peter, or
Paul, or Cyprian ? But whatever is offered, is offer-
ed unto God that crowned the martyrs, at the me-
morials or graves of those whom he crowned, that
the very places may admonish us of our duty, and
raise our affection, and quicken our love both to-
ward them, whom we may imitate, and toward Him
who enables us to imitate them. Imitation, we see,
was the great thing designed by these festivals, and
all the eloquent discourses that were made upon the
martyrs: they were not so much intended to be
panegyrics and praises of the martyrs, who were
above them and needed them not, as to be flaming
and warm engagements upon the audience, to in-
duce them to imitate the glorious actions and vir-
tues of the martyrs. Thus Chrysostom expressly
tells his auditory, beginning one of these panegyrics
with these " words : Blessed Barlaam hath called us
together to this holy festival and great solemnity ;
not to praise him, but to imitate him ; not to be
hearers of his encomium, but to be followers of his
worthy actions. For then the martjTs are chiefly
sensible of honour done to themselves, when they
see their fellow servants made partakers of their
own goodness. Therefore if any one would praise
the martyrs, let him imitate the martjTS : if any one
would give the champions of religion their just
encomium, let him emulate their labours. This
will bring no less pleasure to the martyrs than their
own virtues. And he closes the same discourse
with this exhortation : Thou art a soldier of Christ,
beloved, put on thy armour, and mind not thy dress :
thou art a generous combatant, quit thyself like a
man, and regard not external comeliness. So shall
we imitate these holy men : so shall we honour
these valiant warriors, these crowned champions,
these friends of God. It were easy to cite hundreds
of passages out of Chrysostom and other ancient
writers to the same purpose. For this was the
great drift of all their panegyrics and discourses
upon these festivals, to assure men, that to copy
after the example of the martyrs was the greatest
^ Ap. Eiiscb. lib. 4. cap. 15.
^' Aug. de Vera Rcliir. cap. 55. Ildnoiandi .sunt crj^o
propter iniitationem, non adorandi prriptcr reli^ioncni.
^' Aug. cont. Faust, lib. 20. cap. 21.
" Clirys. Horn. 73. dc Barlaam Martyr, t. 1. p. 880.
1164
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
honour they could show to these renowned cham-
pions of the Christian faith. And it always had
its proper effects upon men's minds. For as, in times
of persecution, Tertullian -* told the heathen, That
the blood of the martyrs was the seed of the church;
and the more they were cut down, the more they
grew ; the exquisite cruelty that was used to de-
stroy them, did only allure greater numbers to come
over to their party. So Chrysostom"' afterwards
assures us, That the very memory of the martyrs
wrought wonderful effects upon the minds of men :
it confirmed them against the assaults of wicked
spirits, it delivered them from impure and absurd
thoughts, and set their minds in great tranquillity.
The death of the martyrs ^ was still an exhortation
to Christians, the support of the church, the con-
firmation of Christianity, the destruction of death,
the demonstration of the resurrection, the reproach
of devils, the condemnation of Satan, the doctrine
of philosophy, an exhortation to despise the things
of this world, and the way to lead men to the desire
of a better ; a comfort to men in affliction, a motive
to patience, an engagement to fortitude, and, in a
word, the root and fountain and mother of all that
is good. When you see the martyrs^ despise life,
though you be the most stupid and negligent of all
creatures, you cannot but entertain sublime and ex-
alted thoughts, contemning pleasures, despising
riches, and desiring to have your conversation in
heaven. If you languish under a disease, the pas-
sions of the martyrs will afford you one of the
strongest arguments to engage you to patience ; if
you are oppressed with poverty, or any other evils,
cast but your eye to the bitterness of the torments
which they endured, and you have a present conso-
lation and remedy for all the troubles that can be-
fall you. For this reason I love above all things
the commemorations of the martyrs ; I love and
embrace them all, but especially those wherein we
commemorate the martyrdom of women (such as
Drosis, about whom he was now speaking) : be-
cause, by how much they are the weaker vessel, by
so much greater is their grace, their trophy more
illustrious, their victory more glorious, not only for
the weakness of their sex, but because the enemy
of human nature is overcome by that, by which it
was first vanquished. For by a virgin the devil
first slew Adam, and by a virgin afterwards Christ
overcame the devil ; and that very sword, which
was sharpened against us, cut off the head of the
dragon. He often repeats this famed aphorism,
That the honour of the martyrs^" is to imitate their
^ Tertul. Apol. cap. 50. Nee quicquam tamen proficit
exqiiisitior quaeque crudelitas vestra : illccebra est magis
sectae : phires efKcimur, quotics metimur a vobis ; semen
est sanguis Christianoruin. It. ad Scapiil. cap. 5. Hanc
gectam tunc magis aedificari scias, cum cicdi videtur.
" Cfirys. Horn. 20. t. 5. p. 290.
^ Horn. 67. de S. Drosidc, t. 5. p. 991.
fortitude and virtue ; and as frequently inculcates
Tertullian's observation. That the blood of the mar-
tyrs waters the beautiful^' plants of the church.
For as plants grow the more for being watered, so
the faith flourishes the more^* for being opposed;
and the more it is persecuted, the more it grows :
nor does water make a garden more fertile, than the
blood of the martyrs does the church. For this
reason the ancients strained all their eloquence to
set off the constancy and gallantry of the martyrs
on their proper festivals, that hereby they might
induce their hearers to copy after such great and
brave examples.
And because, as Chrvsostom ^ ob- „ , ,
' - Sect. 7.
serves, the blood of Christ, which he aiL^!LaZiniste'red
first shed for the martyrs themselves, "p™ '^'^'^ '^''^'•
was the great thing that animated so many thou-
sands to lay down their lives with joy and alacrity
for his sake, that they might communicate in his
sufferings, and be made conformable to his death :
therefore these festivals of the martyrs never passed
without a general communion of the whole church,
partaking of the blessed symbols of Christ's body
and blood, the oblation of which was always cele-
brated upon these occasions. This we learn from
the same St. Chrysostom, who dissuading his peo-
ple from intemperance upon one of these solemni-
ties, bids them consider " how absurd it was after
such a meeting, after a whole night's vigil, after
hearing the Holy Scriptures, after participating of
the Divine mysteries, after such a spiritual repast,
for a man or woman to be found spending whole
days in a tavern. The foundation of his argument
is laid upon this supposition, that they had received
the eucharist in the church before, in celebrating
the memorial of the martyrs. And so Sidonius
Apollinaris represents the matter, when, speaking
of the festival of St. Justus, one of their proper
martyrs at Lyons, he says,'^ That after they had
kept his vigil the night preceding, they assembled
again by day at nine in the morning, when the
priests did re7ri dirinamfacere, offer the oblation, or
consecrate the eucharist, as Savaro rightly ex-
pounds it.
And at this time particularly they
made a more solemn commemoration
of the martyrs in the oblation of the
eucharist; which being a sacrifice of
praise and ttianl<sgivmg to bod tor fonhem, anHpn,
the example of their noble courage
and sufferings on the behalf of reli-
gion, it was therefore commonly styled the oblation
Sect. 8.
And herein a par-
ticular commemor-
ation of the marlTrs
was made, called
the oWation or sa-
• of prai5
happy
->' Ibid. p. 991.
=" Horn. 47. in Julian. Martyr, t. 1. p. Gil.
3' Horn. 74. de Martyrib. t. I. p. 898.
*- Horn. 40. in Juvcntin. et Maximum, t. I. p. 547.
^^ Hom. 74. de Martyr, t. ] . p. 899.
^* Hom. 59. do Martyr, t. 5. p. 779.
3^ Sidon. lib. 5. Ep. 17
Chap. YII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Il(i5
or sacrifice made for the nativities of the martyrs.
Thus we find it in Tertullian,'* We make oblations
for the dead, for their birthdays, or new birth unto
heaven and happiness, on their anniversary com-
memorations. In hke manner Cyprian bids his
clergy^' register the days on which any of the con-
fessors suffered death, that commemoration might
be made of them among the memorials of the mar-
tyrs, and that oblations and sacrifices might be
made for them on the solemn days of their comme-
moration. So again in another epistle,^ Ye remem-
ber how we are used to offer sacrifices for them, as
often as we celebrate the passions and days of the
martyrs by an anniversary commemoration. There
is some little dispute indeed among some of the an-
cients, what was to be understood by these sacri-
fices or oblations for the martyrs. St. Austin was
of opinion, that they could only mean the sacrifice
of praise and thanksgiving to God for their glorious
deaths and brave examples. And this no doubt
was one part of the sacrifice they speak of: but
when he says,'" That he who prays for a martyr
does an injury to the martyr, because martyrs have
attained to a sort of perfection in this life, and have
no need of the prayers of the church ; this is not so
consistent with the general practice of the church,
which was used to pray for patriarchs, prophets,
apostles, and martyrs, as considering them in a
state of imperfection still, so long as their bodies
continued in the grave ; which the apostle himself
allows, when he says, " God having provided some
better thing for us, that they without us should not
be made perfect : " therefore the church may be sup-
posed, by her sacrifices and oblations for martyrs,
to understand prayers, as well as praises and thanks-
givings, that they and all the faithful might obtain
a perfect consummation in bliss by the means of a
happy resurrection. And that the church did some-
times thus offer the sacrifice of prayer even for mar-
tyrs themselves, I have fally evinced in a former
Book,*" and therefore need say no more of it in
this place.
But we must observe, that for the
The ii^ghtpreceii- solcmniziug of thcsc fcstivals of the
ing any of tliese fes- -, , _ • •^
tivais commonly Ob- martyrs, they commonly kept a vigil
served as a Vigil, . . ^ ^
Aviih psalmody and thc uight prcccdiug, which they spent,
as they did those before the Lord's
day and other great festivals, in psalmody, hymns,
and prayers till the morning light. This is plain
from Chrysostom's exhortation to the people upon
one of these festivals: Ye have turned*' tiie night
into day, did tCjv iravvvxiSutp rdv Up{oi>, by keeping
your holy stations all the night : do not now turn
the day into night again, by drunkenness and intem-
perance, and wanton and lascivious songs. In like
manner Sidonius Apollinaris,'^ describing the man-
ner of their solemnizing the festival of St. Justus,
bishop of Lyons, takes notice not only of the ob-
servation of the day, but of the preceding vigil : We
met, says he, at the grave of St. Justus ; it was a
morning procession before day ; it was an anniver-
sary solemnity ; the confiuence of people of both
sexes was so gi'eat, that the church, though very
capacious and surrounded with cloisters, would not
contain them. When the service of the vigil was
ended, which the monks and clerical singers per-
formed with alternate melody, we separated for some
time, but went not far away, as being to meet again
at three o'clock, that is, nine in the morning, when
the priests were to perform Divine service, that
is, the service of the communion, as on a festival.
Thus the festivals of the martyrs were always intro-
duced with a vigil, according to the manner of the
Lord's day.
It was usual also upon these days,
for the rich to make feasts of charity, , common enfer-
•^ taiiiments made by
or common entertainments for the use '^(^(l^^ 'p^lKpon
of the poor at the graves of the mar- ^res'''of";he m«!
tyrs. Some learned men *^ think this canied ihemTo be
, • n .1 * laid aside.
may be one meaning ot triose sacri-
fices and oblations which are said to be made at the
monuments of the martyrs ; and others there arc,**
who think this was the only meaning of them ; be-
cause the word nataUtia, in propriety, signifies the
donations or largesses which men were used to
make upon their birthdays, rather than the birth-
days themselves. But not to dispute this matter
by way of criticism with any, it is certain they had
their avfnroaia, or feasts of charity, and common
banquets, on these days at the graves of the mar-
tyrs. The ancient writer under the name of Origen
says," On these solemnities they met together, both
clergy and people, inviting the poor and needy, and
refreshing the widows and the orphans ; that so
their festival might not only be a memorial of the
happy state of the deceased, but in respect of them-
selves also an odour of a sweet smell in the sight of
God. In like manner, Constantine says,*" Sober
feasts were made by many for the relief of the poor,
and such as stood in need of their assistance. So
^^ Tertul. de Coron. Mil. cap. 3. Oblationes pro de-
functis, pro natalitiis, annua die facimus.
'' Cypv. Ep. 37. al. 12. p. 27. Deniquc et dies eorum
quibiis excedunt annotate, nt commemorationeseonim inter
meraorias martyrum celebrare possimus. Et cele-
Lrentur hie a nobis oblationes et sacrificia ob commemo-
rationes eorum.
^^ Ep. 34. al. .39. p. 77. Sacrificia pro eis semper, ut
memini stis, offerimus, quoties martyrum passiones et dies
anniversaria commcmorationc celebramus.
'" Aug. Ser. 17. de Verbis Apostoli, t. 10. p. 1.32.
■•» Book XV. chap. 3. sect. IG.
<• Chrys. Horn. 59. de Martyr, t. 5. p. 779.
*■- Sidon. lib. 5. Ep. 17.
" Cave, Prim. Christ, part 1. chap. 1. p. 201.
^' Hospin. de Festis, cap. 3. p. 10. .Junius, Not. in Tertul.
de Coron. Mil. cap. 3. " Orig. in Job, lib. 3. p. 437.
■•" Const. Orat. ad Sanctos, cap. 12.
1166
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
Chrysostom," cl:ssua(ling his people from running
to the diaboHcal entertainments that were used to
be made at Daphne, one of the suburbs of Antioch,
tells them, If they desired a corporeal as well as a
spiritual table upon any of these festivals, they
might, as soon as the assembly was done, recreate
and feast their bodies under a vine or fig tree near
the monument of the martyr, and thereby secure
their conscience from condemnation. For the very
sight of the martyr, being near them, and as it were
standing by their table, would not suffer their plea-
sure to run out into excess and degenerate into sin ;
but as a good father or a master, being looked upon
with the eye of faith, would restrain all ridiculous
mirth, and cut off all indecent pleasures, and take
away all lascivious motions of the flesh, which could
not be avoided if they went to the vain pomps of
Daphne, where the devil reigned in the midst of
them. It appears from this, that these feasts were
then managed with great sobriety and gravity, and
chiefly used, as they were originally designed, for
the use and benefit of the poor. And as such, they
are recommended by Nazianzen,^' Theodoret,'"' Pau-
hnus,* and others, being indeed nothing more than
those common feasts of charity, called agapce, and
derived from apostolical practice, only now applied
to the festivals of the martyrs. But as the best
things by the corruptions of men often degenerate
into abuses, so it fared with this laudable practice.
Some made use of it only as an opportunity of
gratifying their covetousness and desires of filthy
lucre ; others hence took occasion to indulge them-
selves in revellings and dancings ; and some were
so vain as to think, that even rioting and drunken-
ness at such times was for the honour of the martyr.
The last of these abuses was so notorious, that the
Manichees hence took occasion to rail at the church,
and calumniate her as encouraging such abominable
practices in her people ; which, though it was a
malicious slander in respect of the church, which
did all she could to discourage such excesses, yet,
in respect of the people, the fact was too true, and
the charge too well grounded to be denied of them
all in general. Therefore St. Austin, in answer to
the objection, is forced to own the charge in part as
true : I know, says he, ^' there are many who super-
stitiously worship graves and pictures ; I know
many that drink luxuriously and excessively over
the dead, and when they make a feast for the de-
ceased, bury themselves over those that lie buried
in the graves, and after all place their gluttony and
drunkenness to the account of religion. But I
advise you to leave off railing at the catholic church
for this ; for in speaking against the morals of such
men, you only condemn those whom the church
herself condemns, and daily labours to correct them
as wicked children. They who make themselves
drunk in the memorials of the martyrs," says he
again in another place, in answer to the same ob-
jection, are so far from having the approbation of
the church, that she condemns them for being
guilty of that vice in their OM^n private houses : it
is one thing that we are commanded to teach, and
another thing that we are commanded to correct,
and forced to tolerate and endure, till we can
amend it. St. Ambrose happily corrected this in-
temperance at Milan," by prohibiting all such feasts
in the church: and St. Austin made use of his
example to persuade Aurelius, the primate of Car-
thage," to use his authority to do the same in the
African churches. Upon which Aurelius got a
canon made in the third council of Carthage,**
obliging the clergy to refrain from all such feasting
in the church, and as much as in them lay to re-
strain the people from the same practice. This had
been prohibited before by the council of Laodicea,*®
forbidding all feasts of charity, and all eating and
spreading of tables in the church : and it was pro-
hibited afterwards by the second council of Or-
leans," in France, where a general canon was made,
That no one should pretend to pay any vow in the
church by singing, or drinking, or any loose beha-
viour whatsoever; because God was rather provoked
than appeased by such vows as these. There was
another evil custom prevailing in France in the
time of King Clodoveus II., about the year 650,
when the first council of Chalons was held, which
endeavoured*^ by a canon to correct it, viz. That on
the festivals of martyrs and dedications of churches,
companies of women were used to come before the
church, singing filthy and obscene songs, whilst
they should have been at Divine service: whom
they, therefore, order to be repelled, and if they
persisted obstinate in their wickedness, to be prose-
cuted with the severest censui-es of the church. St-
Basil*' mentions another abuse of these festivals,
" Chrys. Horn. 47. in Sanct. Jvilian. t. 1. p. 613.
** Naz. 10. Carm. de diversis Vita; generibus, t. 2. p. 80.
■•8 Theod. Therapeutic. Serm. 8.
^ Paulin. Natal. Felicis.
5' Aug. de Moribus Eccles. Cathol. can. ?A. t. I. p. 331.
Novi multos esse sepulchroriun, et pict\irarum adoratores:
novi multos esse qui luxuriosissime super mortuos bibant,
et epulas cadaveribus e.Khibentes, super sepultos seipsns
sepeliant, et voracitates ebrietatcsquo suas dcputent reli-
gioni.
^^ Aug. cont. Faust, lib. 20. cap. 21. Vid. Ambros. de
Eliaet Jejunio, cap. 17. Cypr. de Duplici Martyrio, p. 12.
-^ Vid. Aug. Confes. lib. 6. cap. 2.
•^' Aug. Ep. 61. ad Aurel. " Cone. Carth. 3. can. 30.
^'^ Cone. Laodic. can. 28.
" Cone. Aurel. 2. can. 12. Ne quis in ecclesia votum
suum cantando, bibendo, vellasciviendo exsolvat: quiaDeus
talibus votis irritatur potius quam placatur.
^' Cone. Cabillon. 1. can. 19. Noscitur valdc esse inde-
corum, quod per dedicationes basilicarum, vel festivitates
martyrum, ad ipsa solennia confluentcs chorus fcemincus
turpia quidem et obsccena cantica <lecantare videntur, dum
aut orare debeant, aut clericos psalleutes audire, &c.
=" Basil. Regul. Major, qu. 40.
Chap. Vlf.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
I(i7
which was men's keeping markets at these times
and places, under colour of making better provision
for these feasts : but he smartly rebukes this as a
great encroachment upon piety, wholly unbecoming
such solemnities, which were designed purely for
prayer, and the commemoration of the virtues of
holy men, for our encouragement and imitation ;
and he tells such men. They ought to remember the
severity of our Saviour, who whipped the buyers
and sellers out of the temple, when, by their mar-
ketings and merchandise, they had turned the house
of prayer into a den of thieves. There are many
other abuses and corruptions which crept into the
church at this door in after ages, such as the invo-
cation of saints and martyrs, the worshipping of
relics, pilgrimages, and visitings of shrines, and the
like superstitious practices, which, as they were ut-
terly unknown or disallowed in the purer ages of
the church, so it is none of my business here further
to pursue.
j.^^, J, But it may be inquired, whether
otemx'd^n memory ^W particular days were set apart in
o tieapos es. mcmory of the apostles and first dis-
ciples of Christ ? To which I answer, that as many
of them as were martyrs, and the time and place of
their passion was known, there is no reason to
question, but that they had anniversary commemor-
ations among the rest of the martyrs, at least from
the time that the festivals of martyrs began to be
observed in the church. Thus the martyrdom of
St. Peter and St. Paul was observed at Rome, either
upon the twenty-ninth of June, or the twenty-second
of February : for the day is disputed between Bi-
shop Pearson"" and Pagi,"' and I will not pretend to
decide the controversy between them. But it is
generally agreed, both by the ancients and moderns?,
that they both suffered martyrdom at the same time
in the persecution under Nero, at Rome. This
Eusebius"" shows out of Caius Romanus, TertuUian,
Origen, and Dionysius of Corinth; who say, that
the one was crucified and the other beheaded ; and
that their trophies or monuments were the one in
the Via Ostiensis, and the other in the Vatican, till
Pope Xystus removed them into the catacombs, or
subterraneous vaults, as the old Indiculus Deposi-
tionis Martyrum calls them, for greater security in
the heat of persecution. And here it was, that St.
Jerom"' says. When he was a school-boy at Rome,
he often went with others of his companions into
the crypto;, or cemeteries, under -ground, to see their
sepulchres among the rest of the martyrs. So that
it being unquestionable, that St. Peter and St. Paul
were crowned with martyrdom at Rome, there is no
doubt to be made, but that their festivals were an-
cientlj' observed there, and elsewhere, as other
festivals of the martyrs. And the like may be
concluded of all the other apostles who sufl'ered
martyrdom in the several countries where they
preached the gospel.
Besides these, the ancient church
Sect. 12.
kept a festival in memory of the holv The rcuvai or the
. ^ •' - Holy Irinocerits.
innocents that were slain at our Sa-
viour's birth. The ancient writers never speak of
them but under the title of Christian martyrs.
Cyprian" says. The nativity of Christ begun a
marti/riis infantium, immediately with the martyr-
dom of those infants, that from two years old and
under were slain for his name. That tender age,
which was not yet able to fight, was fit to receive a
crown. The innocent infants were slain for his
name, that it might appear, that they are innocent
who are slain for the sake of Christ : and hereby it
was showed, that no one is free from the danger of
persecution, seeing even such as these were mar-
tyred for his sake. To the same purpose St. Hilary**
says, Bethlehem flowed with the blood of the mar-
tyrs, and that they were advanced to eternity by the
glory of martyrdom. So St. Austin,"" These infants
died for Christ, not knowing it : their parents be-
wailed them, dying martyrs : they could not yet
speak, and yet for all that they confessed Christ :
Christ granted them the honour to die for his name:
Christ vouchsafed them the benefit of being washed
from original sin in their own blood. In like man-
ner Prudentius, in his poetical way,"^ thus sets forth
their praises : Hail, ye flowers of the martyrs, whom
the enemies of Christ cut off in your first entrance
upon the light, as men do roses when they first ap-
pear ! Ye proto-victims of Christ, ye tender flock
of sacrifices, play innocently with your crowns and
garlands before the very altar. St. Chrysostom *
was of the same mind, when he said, These infants
received no harm by their death : it only translated
them so much the sooner to the port and haven of
rest and tranquillity. And so the author of the
Opus Imperfectum, under the name of Chrysostom,"*
speaking of Herod's cruelty, says. He gave all the
infants eternal life for the sake of one : meaning,
that he made them all martyrs for the sake of Christ,
whom he thought to have slain among them. Be-
fore all these, Irenauis says, Christ, when he was
an infant, made infants martyrs for himself, and
•* Pearson, Annal. Cyprian, an. 258. p. 63.
"' Pagi, Critic, in Baron, an. '258. n. 3.
"2 Euseb. lib. 2. cap. 25. lib. 3. cap. 1.
^ Hieron. Com. in Ezek. cap. 40. p. G.36.
"^ Cypr. Ep. 56. al 58. ad Thibaritanos, p. 123.
"^ Hilar, in Mat. can. 1.
"" Aug. (le Synibolo, lib. .3. cap. 4, t. 9. p. 303. It. Ep.
28. ad Hieron. It. de Liboro Arbitrio, lib. 3. cap. 23.
" Prudent. Cathemerin. Hymn, de Epiphania. Salvete
{lores martyrum, Quos lucis ipso in limine, Christi insecutor
sustulit, Ceu turba nascentes rosas. V'os prima Christi vie-
tima, Grex immolatorum tener, Aram ante ipsam simplices
Palmis et coronis hulitis.
«* Chrys. Hom. 0. in Mat. p. 23.
"" Opus Imperfect, in Mat. ii. p. 780. Omnibus vitani
.Tternam prx-stitit projiter unum.
1168
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
sent them before him into his kingdom.'" Pope Leo"
and Fulgentius speak of them in the same style, as
infant martyrs and co-partners in the passion of
Christ, who suffered martyrdom for him without
knowledge or grief.
But Origen goes a little further, and not only
calls them the firstfruits of the martyrs, but says "
their memorial was always celebrated in the churches
after the manner or order of the saints, as being the
first martyrs that were slain for Christ. And St.
Austin says more than once," that the church re-
ceived them to the honour of her martyrs. Which
seems to imply, that some peculiar festival was ap-
pointed for their commemoration. But whether
this at first was a distinct festival from the Epiphany,
or rather kept on the same day, is a matter that
may bear some dispute ; because Prudentius, Ful-
gentius, and Leo speak of the innocents only upon
this day, and not upon any other occasion.
But we are further to observe, that
The festival of the anciently they celebrated not only the
festivals of the Christian martyrs, but
also some of the more eminent martyrs of the Old
Testament : such as the seven Maccabees, whose cou-
rage in opposing the tyrant A ntiochus Epiphanes, and
dying for the defence of the Jewish law, seems to have
been generally had in remembrance over the whole
Christian church in the fourth century, about which
time we find abundance of panegyrics made upon
them. Chrysostom'* has three homilies upon this
occasion, wherein he speaks of their festival being
celebrated at Antioch with more than ordinary con-
courses of people. St. Austin says " the Christians
had a church there called by the name of the Mac-
cabees : and he himself has two sermons upon their
festival, in which he shows, that they were esteemed
in reality Christian martyrs. And hence it ap-
pears, that their feast was solemnly observed in the
African churches; for he begins his first homily
with these words, Istum diem nobis solennem fecit
gloria Maccabceormn , This day is made a festival to
us by the glory of the Maccabees. Gregory Nazi-
anzen has a sermon'* upon the same occasion,
wherein he says. This present festival is kept in
memory of the Maccabees, who, though they are
not had in so great honour by some, because they
strove not for mastery by the grace of Christ, yet
they are worthy of all due respect and veneration,
because they contended valiantly for the laws of
their fathers, and the truth of religion, as then re-
vealed to them. We find the like discourses among
those of Gaudentius, bishop of Brixia," and Euse-
bius Emissenus,'* and Leo,'^ bishop of Rome. Which
manifestly shows, that this was a festival of great
note throughout the whole church. And the reason
is given by Gregory Nazianzen : Because they were
really admirable in their actions, yea, more admir-
able in one respect than the martyrs that came after
Christ. For, says he, if they suffered martyrdom
so bravely before Christ's coming, what would they
not have done, had they lived after him, and had
the death of Christ for their example ! For this
reason, this festival was particularly celebrated all
over the Christian church, but upon what day I am
not yet able to inform the reader, save only that
the Roman martyrology places it upon the first of
August.
But I must acquaint him with g^^^ ,^
one thing more concerning these fes- fesViraV'or^ali'tte
tivals of the martyrs : that because '"'"''J''^-
the number of them was exceeding great, and
every particular church could not observe them all,
therefore they chose to have one solemn day for the
general commemoration of all the martyrs. This
was on a certain day not long after Pentecost or
Whit Sunday, as we learn from one of Chrysostom's
homilies*" upon this occasion, where he says, There
are not yet seven days past, since we celebrated the
great and holy solemnity of Pentecost, and now
again a quire, or rather a camp and army of mar-
tyrs overtakes us, an army like the camp of angels
which appeared to Jacob. This seems therefore to
have been either what we now call Trinity Sunday,
or some day very near it. For the Greeks called
this KvpiaK)) Twv ayiwv, The Sunday of all the mar-
tyrs, as Leo Allatius*' shows out of Callistus's Sy-
naxarion and Leo Sapiens, who has an oration upon
this day, entitled. Upon all the Holy Martyrs. The
name Trinity Sunday is but of modern use : the
ancients had no such festival, because every Lord's
day was esteemed the feast of the Holy Trinity.
Durandus'- says, Gregory IV., about the year 834,
first instituted the festival of the Holy Trinity and
that of the angels together. But Potho Prumiensis
will not allow it to be so ancient, for he says^ it
began to be used in the monasteries not long before
™ Iren. lib. 3. cap. 18. Ipse infans cum esset, infantes
hominutn martyres parans, &c.
" Leo, Serm. 7. in Epiphan. p. 33. Fulgent. Horn. 4.
de Epiphan. et Innocentibus, p. 511.
" Orig. Horn. 3. de Diversis, t. 2. p. 4.3G. Horum me-
moria semper ut dignum in ecclesiis celebratur, secundum
integrum ordinem sanctorum, ut primorum martyrum pro
Domino occisorum.
" Aug. de Libero Arbitrio, lib. 3. cap. 23. t. 1. p. 29. In
honorem martyrum receptos commendat ecclesia. It. Ep.
28. ad Hieronymum. " Chiys. Horn. 44, 49, et 50. t. ].
" Aug. Horn. 109 et 110. de Diversis, t. 10. p. 585.
'"^ Naz. Orat. 22. de Maccaboeis, t. 1. p. 397.
" Gaudent. Serm. 15. de Maccabaeis.
'* Euseb. Emissen. Hom. de iisdem.
" Leo, Serm. 82. de Septcm Maccabteis, p. 81. Vale-
rian. Hom. 18. de Maccabais, ibid. p. 749.
s» Chrys. Hom. 74. de Martyribus totius Orbis, t. 1. p. 895.
"' Allat. de Hebdoni. et Domiuicis Graecui-. n. 31.
^- Durand. Rational, lib. 7. cap. 34.
'^^ Potho de Statu Domus Dei, lib. 3. ap. Hospin. de
Festis, p. 73.
Chap. VII.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Il(i9
his time, which was about the year 1150. And it
appears from a decree of Alexander III., that it
■was not ohscrved at Rome in his time, anno 1 179.
For he says,*" The feast of the Holy Trinity is di-
versely observed according to the custom of differ-
ent countries ; some keeping it on the octaves of
Pentecost, and others on the first Sunday before
Advent: but in the Roman church it is not used
to be celebrated as any particular festival ; for we
say every day, " Glory be to the Father, and to the
Son, and to the Holy Ghost," and such other things
as appertain to the praise of the Trinity. So that
Trinity Sunday being wholly unknown to the an-
cients under that particular name, it is most pro-
bal)le this was the day on which a general com-
memoration was made of all the martyrs in the
world, as St. Chrysostom's homily bears it in the
title. For the multitude of martyrs being vastly
gi'eat, it was impossible that particular days should
be assigned to each of them : and therefore every
church chiefly celebrated the days of her own mar-
tyrs, (which often came once or twice**^ in a week,)
and added one solemn day for the commemoration
of them all in general : of which I have nothing
more particularly to remark, but that the ancients on
this day commonly exerted themselves, and showed
the utmost of their skill in the art of oratory, (of
which many of them were great masters,) in de-
scribing the passions, and setting forth the glory of
those victories and trophies that were so frequently
and so surprisingly acquired by the martyrs. It is
a beautiful stroke of Chr3'sostom's pen in his homily
upon this occasion,** with which I will end this
chapter upon these festivals of the martyrs. The
devil, says he, introduced death into the world, but
the wisdom of God turned it to our honour and
glory ; for hereby he opened the way to martyrdom,
and made our destruction become the occasion of a
crown. The devil designed to ruin us by death,
but Christ inverted his design, and makes use of
death to introduce us into heaven by martyrdom.
Here, as in all other battles, there were armies en-
gaged on both sides, the martyrs on the one side,
and tyrants on the other. The tyrants were armed,
and the martyre naked ; yet they that were naked
got the victory, and they that carried arms were
vanquished. What an astonishing engagement was
this ! He that is beaten, proves victor over him
that beats him : he that is bound, overcomes him
that is at liberty : he that is burnt, tames him that
burns him ; and he that dies, vanquishes him that
puts him to death. These are astonishing things :
but it is grace that works these miracles ; they are
above the strength of nature. Thus the ancients
extolled their martyrs, those heroes of Christianity,
by just praises and commendations, and endeavour-
ed to provoke others to piety and virtue by their
example ; which was the great end and design of
these holy solemnities and frequent meetings at the
memorials of the martyrs.
CHAPTER YIII.
OF SOME OTHER FESTIVALS OF A LATER DATE AND
LESSER OBSERVATION.
Beside these festivals, which were ,. . ,
' Srcr. I.
of greater antiquity in the church, fe^u'^fdeSuons
there were some others added in the "' '='"'"='"'^-
fourth and fifth centuries, which either for their
novelty, or their more limited observation, were far
inferior to the former, and of less esteem in the
church. Among these we may reckon the encamin,
or anniversary feasts kept in memory of the dedi-
cation of churches. The first dedication or conse-
cration of churches (which began in the time of
Constantine after the demolishing of them in the
Diocletian persecution, and rebuilding of them in
the peaceable times that succeeded afterwards) has
been largely spoken of under another ' head ; here
I only take notice of one particular, which properly
concerns this place, that is, the anniversary festival,
which was sometimes observed in memory of the
first dedication of churches. Sozomen* gives a
famous instance of this in the church of Jerusalem ;
For, he says, in memory of the dedication of their
church which Constantine built to the honour of
our Saviour, they were used to keep an anniversary
festival, which lasted for eight days together, during
which time both they of the church, and all stran-
gers, which flocked thither in abundance, held
ecclesiastical assemblies, and met together for
Divine service. And from this example the cus-
tom was received and propagated in other churches.
For Bede^ says, Gregory the Great, in his letters to
Austin and Mellitus, the first Saxon bishops here
in England, ordered them to allow the people liberty
on their annual feasts of the dedications of their
churches to build themselves booths round about
the church, and there feast and entertain themselves
** Decretal. Gregor. lib. 2. Tit. 9. tie Feriis, cap. 2. Fes-
tivitas S. Trinifatis, secundum consuctu'linein diversarum
regionum a quibusdam coiisuevit in octavis Pentecostes, ab
aliis in Dominica prima ante Adventum Domini celebrari.
Ecclesia siquidom Romana in usu non habot, quod in aliquo
tempore h\ijusniodi celebret spirilv.aliter festivitatcm, cum
singulis diebus, Gloria Patri, et Filio. et Spintui Sancto, et
similia dicantur ad laudem pertinentia Trinilatis. See also
4 F
Microlog. de Observ. Eccles. cap. 60.
''^ See Chrys. Honi. 40. in Juventinum, t. 1. p. 546. Horn.
65. de Martyr, t. 5. p. 971. Theodor. Serm. 8. de Martyr
t. 4. p. G05.
*"= Chrys. Horn. 74. de Martyr, totius Orbis, t. 1. p. 89G.
' P.uok VIII. chap. 9. sect. I, &c.
- Sozom. lib. 2. cap. 26.
3 Bcdc, Hist. lib. 1. cap. 30.
1170
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
with eating and drinking, in lieu of their ancient
sacrifices while they were heathens. Hospinian*
says, In the German tongue, these feasts were called
hyrchu-eiches, that is, church feasts ; whence comes
our English name, church wakes, which is of the
same importance.
^ . „ Another sort of festivals, much of
Sect. 2. '
fc^iviisr/iiSps' t^c same nature with the former, were
ordinations. ^j^p anniversary solemnities which bi-
shops held in their own churches in memory of their
ordination. These are sometimes called natales
episcopi vel episcojmtiis, bishops' birthdays, which de-
note not the days of their natural birth, nor yet the
days of their death, as in the former case of martyrs,
but the days of their ordination, or nativity to the
episcopal office or throne of the church; in like
manner, as we have showed before,^ the natales
imperatorum often denotes, not their natural birth-
days, but the days of their inauguration or advance-
ment to the throne of the empire. That such days
were observed as anniversary festivals, I have had
occasion once before ° to show out of several homilies
of St. Austin and Pope Leo, which were preached
by them upon these occasions. To which I shall
here add what St. Austin ' says also of the Donatists,
that they agreed with the church in this practice.
For though Optatus Gildonianus, one of their bi-
shops, was a very base man, yet they made no scru-
ple to celebrate his natalitia, the anniversary of his
ordination, with great solemnity, honouring him
with the kiss of peace in the midst of the holy mys-
teries, and mutually giving and receiving the eu-
charist from him; which circumstances plainly
show, that by his nataUtials, nothing else can be
meant but the anniversary of his ordination, when
it was usual for the bishop to invite his neighbour-
ing bishops to join in the solemnity with him,
which was observed with reading, psalmody, preach-
ing, praying, and receiving the eucharist, as other
solemn festivals. Paulinus likewise* takes notice
of this particular circumstance, that they were used
to invite their fellow bishops to come and celebrate
these their spiritual nativities with them ; for so,
he says, he himself was invited by Anastasius,
bishop of Rome, to celebrate his birthday. The
like we find in the epistles' of St. Ambrose, Pope
Hilary, and several others.
Now, the design of these anniversaries was very
excellent, to put bishops in mind of the great and
weighty burden that was laid upon them, and to
be a fresh occasion of recollecting with themselves
how faithfully, and conscientiously, and carefully
they had discharged the trust committed to them.
Thus St. Austin represents the matter'" in one of
his sermons upon this occasion. A bishop, says
he, ought to consider every day, and every hour,
and with a continual care, what a weighty dis-
pensation is committed to him, and what an ac-
count thereof he is to make to his Lord. But when
the anniversary day of our ordination returns, then
the honour of this office is chiefly reflected on, as if
it were then first imposed upon us. But there is
this difference, that on the day when we first re-
ceived the office, we had only to consider how we
ought to behave ourselves in it ; but every day after,
and especially on that day when the solemnity re-
turns, we not only look forward, and with great
caution and foresight consider what we ought to do
for the time to come ; but also look back to what is
past, and carefully recollect what we have already
done ; that we may go on to imitate ourselves, if
we have done any thing well ; or if otherwise we
have done things that are blameworthy, be careful
not to repeat them again in time to come. There-
fore, on this solemnity of my ordination, I say to
those who are my debtors by trespassing against
me : If any man becomes my enemy, because I tell
him the truth ; if I seem troublesome to any, be-
cause I give him good advice ; if I am forced to
offend any man's will, whilst I seek his profit ; to
these I say, " Be ye not like to horse and mule,
which have no understanding." For these creatures
chiefly kick and bite those who take care of them,
and only touch them gently to cure their wounds.
So you and I are at strife one with the other ; but
the cause makes a distinction. Thou art an enemy
to thy physician, I only an enemy to thy disease :
thou art an enemj' to my diligence, I only to thy
pestilential distemper. " They rewarded me evil
for good," says the psalmist, "but I give myself
unto prayer." What did he pray ? " Father, for-
give them, for they know not what they do." " Re-
joice, and be exceeding glad," says Christ, " when
men revile you, and say all manner of evil against
you for righteousness' sake : for great is your reward
in heaven." But we would have you coirect your
perverseness, and acknowledge our charity, and
render love for love : we would not have our reward
augmented by your destruction. Next, I must speak
to those to whom I am a debtor. For I am not so
vain as to think that I have injm-ed no man since
I first took the burden of this office upon me. I
* Hospin. de Festis, in Appendice de Encaeniis, p. 113.
* Book XX. chap. I. " Book IV. cfjap. G. sect. 15.
' Aug. cont. Literas Pctil. lib. 2. cap. 23. Cujus nata-
litia tanta cclcbratione freqiientabatis, cui pacis osculum
inter sacramenta copiilabatis, in cujus manibus eucLaristiam
poucbatis, &c.
" Paulin. E.p. IG. ad Delphinum. Nos ip.sos ad natalem
suum invitarc difrnatus est.
^ Ambros. Ep. 5. ad Felic. Episc. Comensem. Turn ego
uostris fabulis intexui diem uatalis tui. Natalem tuum
proseqiiemiir nostris orationibus, &c. Hilar. Ep. 2. ad
Tarraconens. Lectis in convcntu fratnim, quos natalis mei
fcstivitas congregarat, literis vestris, ("one, t. 4. p. 1036.
Sixtus, Ep. ad Joan. Antiocii. Cone. t. 3. p. 12G1. Anastas.
Vit. Adrian. 1.
'» Aug. Horn. 21. ex 50. t. 10. p. 1 11.
Chap. VIIT.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURPH.
iin
know my infirmity, and pray to the Lord my God
day and night, and beg the assistance of your
prayers for the cure of it. If, then, in the hurry
and difficulty of various cares, I have at any time
been so distracted, as not to liear the petition of
him that made suit to me ; if I have looked upon
any with a sourer countenance than there was oc-
casion for ; if I have given any one sharper words
than I ought to have done ; if I have troubled any
one that was in anguish of spirit, and needed my
help, by an improper answer ; if I have overlooked
any poor man importuning me, when I was intent
upon some other business, or put him off to another
time, or grieved his soul by any sharp sign or in-
timation ; if I have been above measure angry at
any one for entertaining any false suspicion of me,
as one man is apt to be jealous of another; or if I
have humanly suspected any one as guilty of a
crime, from which his own conscience could clear
him : I beseech all you, to whom I confess myself
a debtor for these and the like offences, to believe
me to be your debtor. For the tender mother, when
she is in great straits, sometimes treads, though not
with her whole weight, upon her young whom she
cherishes, and yet ceases not to be a mother. For-
give me, that ye may be forgiven : and commend
my care for you to the Lord, that he may mercifully
jiardon my past offences, and guide my way under
this burden for the future, so as may be pleasing in
his eyes, and profitable for you; that ye may be
found my joy and crown, and not my confusion and
punishment, at his appearance.
These are pious thoughts and excellent contem-
plations, flowing with expressions of great humility
and charity : and they serve to show us, both what
a deep sense the ancients had of the weight and
burden of the episcopal office, and also after what
manner they entertained their auditories with useful
discourses upon these anniversary festivals of their
own ordination.
Another sort of festivals was ob-
of festivals kept scrvcd as annual thanksgivings to
grea; deliverances or God for auy great favours and bless-
signal mercies . ? i /-i
voiirhsafed by God ings vouchsafcd by God to his church.
to his clmrcli. " •'
Thus Sozomen" says. The church of
Alexandria kept an anniversary thanksgiving upon
the twelfth of the calends of August, that is, the
twenty-first of July, for their deliverance from a
terrible earthquake and inundation of the sea, in
the reign of Julian, which was so great that boats
were found upon the tops of houses. In memory
of this they kept a festival, which they called yiviata
" Sozom. lib. 6. cap. 2. Vid. Ammian. Marcellin. lib.
26. in fine.
'- Marcel. Chron. Cos. Basilio.
" Euseb. Hist. lib. 10. cap. 9. et de Yit. Constant, lib. 2.
cap. 19.
" Vid. Euseb. de Vit. Const, lib. 4. cap. 23.
4 F 2
aei(T^iov, the memorial of the earthquake, which was
observed in the time of Sozomen with great so-
lemnity, the people offering eucharistical prayers to
God, and .setting up lights all over the city for joy.
The Constantinopolitans kept such another festival
on the twenty-fourth of September, in memory of
their deliverance from an earthquake, which is men-,
tioned by Marcellinus Comes,'^ in his Chronicon,
as lasting with great violence for eleven days to-
gether. Among these we may also reckon their
thanksgiving after any signal victories ; such as that
of Constantinc over the tyrant Licinius, whereby
the Christians were delivered from the oppression
of all their persecutors, and gave God solemn thanks
and praise both in city and country for the glorious
success of Constantine's arms, and their own de-
liverance by his victories, as Eusebius " more than
once declares, in setting forth the great achieve-
ments of Constantine for the Christian church. So
he that had ordered all possible honour to be done
to the martyrs," had himself a share in the pane-
gyrics that were made upon them, and next under
God was celebrated as the great supporter of the
Christian faith. But these seem not to have been
festivals of long continuance, but to have ended
their period with the life of the emperor, on whose
account they were observed in the church.
But from this time festivals grew
and multiplied in the church. Hos- ofthefeaUofthe
- . 1 /. ft Annunciation.
pinian'^ thmks the feast of the An-
nunciation was as old as Athanasius, because there
is mention made of it in a sermon that goes under
his name.'" Others carry it higher, to the time of
Gregory Thaumaturgus, because there is a sermon
also attributed to him upon the same subject. But
the best critics, Dr. Cave," Du Pin,'* Hammond
L'Estrange," and Rivet,-" reject both these as spu-
rious writings ; and even Bellarmine and Labbe
reckon them dubious. They were written by Max-
imus, or some author after the time that the Mo-
nothelite heresy appeared in the world, which was
in the seventh century. So the antiquity of this
festival cannot be deduced from them. Neither
could it be a festival in those times, by the ancient
rules of the church, which forbade the celebration of
all festivals in Lent, except the sabbath and the
Lord's day, as appears from the council of Laodi-
cea."' But before the time of the council of Trullo
it was come into use. For that council,'^ renewing
the foresaid prohibition of Laodicea, makes a fur-
ther exception in behalf of the Annunciation ; for-
bidding all festivals to be kept in Lent, except the
'5 Hospin. de Festis. "^ Athan. Serm. de S. Deipara.
" Cave, Hist. Literar. I. 1. p. HG.
'8 Du Pin, Biblii.thec. t. 2.
" Ham. L'Estrange, Alliance of Div. OfEc. cap. .0. p. 148.
^ Rivet. Critic. Sacr. lib. 3. cap. 5.
-' Cone. Laodic. can. 51. '■^-Conc. Trull, can. 52.
1172
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XX.
sabbath, and the Lord's day, and the holy Annun-
ciation ; which shows that by this time it was be-
come a noted festival : and therefore we may date
its original from the seventh century, when we find
sermons began to be made upon it.
Another festival of later date was
Hvpail^ife, that which is commonly called the
Sect. 5.
or the festival
called
aftern
tioii and Candle'
mas-day.
Candlemas-day. This, at first, among
the Greeks went by the name of Hypapante, 'Yira-
TTavrri, which denotes the meeting of the Lord by
Simeon in the temple, in commemoration of which
occurrence it was first made a festival in the church ;
some say in the time of Justin the emperor ; others,
in time of his successor Justinian, anno 542. There
is indeed a homily among St. Chrysostom's works,^
which, if it were genuine, would carry tliis feast a
hundred yeai"s higher ; for it is upon this festival
under this very name of Hijpapante. But all learn-
ed men are agreed that it is none of his. And par-
ticularly Leo Allatius ^* cites a passage out of Geor-
gius Hamartolus's Chronicon, which shows that
there was no such festival in Chrysostom's time,
but that it was first instituted in the reign of Jus-
tinian. At this time began the Hypapante to be
celebrated, says he, which before was not numbered
among the festivals of our Lord. For Chrysostom
says, the festivals of Christ's economy here upon
earth were proportioned to the number of the days
of the creation of the world. The first is his na-
tivity in the flesh; the second, Epiphany ; the third,
the day of his passion ; the fourth, the day of his
glorious resurrection ; the fifth, his assumption into
heaven ; the sixth, the descent of the Holy Ghost ;
the seventh, the great day of the general resurrec-
tion, which has no succession nor end. For that
is an eternal festival, (or perpetual sabbath and
rest for the people of God,) to be celebrated with
much joy and gladness by those that shall be heirs
of such things " as eye hath not seen, nor ear heard,
neither have entered into the heart of man to con-
ceive the things that God hath prepared for them
that love him." Thus far Georgius Hamartolus out
of Chrysostom. And all the historians that come
after him agree in the same thing, that this was no
festival in the church till the time of Justin, or
Justinian. Cedrenus^ fixes its original to the last
year of Justin. But Landulphus Sagax,'* Siffridus
Presbyter," Martin Polonus,^ Nicephorus,"^ Sige-
bert,** and Paulus Diaconus," cited by Xylander ^^
and Suicerus,^* deduce it only from the reign of
Justinian. And Baronius himself" does not deny
it, only he would have it first instituted in honour
of the Virgin Mary, which the very name of Hypa-
pante confutes, which signifies the coming of Simeon
to meet the Lord in his temple, according to the
revelation made to him, that he should not see
death till he had seen the Lord's Christ : and the
Greeks always reckoned it among those festivals
which they called festa Dominica, festivals ap-
pointed in honour of our Lord, as Leo Allatius him-
self informs us.
He that would see more of the in-
crease and progress of festivals, mav The" original <>f
. . * festivals in honour
consult Hospinian,'* who has noted of confessors and
'■ _ _ other holy men.
the original of every distinct festival
successively as they were instituted in the following
ages of the church. I only note, that he allows
confessors and other holy men to have had their
memorials something earlier than Cardinal Bona
himself will allow. For Bona ^^ thinks this honour
was only paid to martyrs properly so called, and
not to confessors, or any other saints, for the four
first ages ; and he says, that in Fronto's calendar,
written about nine hundred years ago, there are not
above four saints, that were not martyrs, named
throughout the whole year, viz. Pope Sylvester,
Pope Leo, Martin of Tours, and Gregory the Great.
But Hospinian's observation is more exact; for
Sozomen" says expressly, that it was customary
in Palestine long before to celebrate the anniversary
days of such men as had been emuient among them
for piety and virtue, such as Hilarion of Gaza,
Abrilius of Anthedon, Alexion of Bethagathon, and
Alaphion of Asalea, who were no martyrs, but only
men of renown for their piety, by whose virtues the
Christian religion had made a considerable progress
in many heathen cities in the reign of Constantius,
for which reason their memory was celebrated in
those places with the anniversary festivals. And
so Baronius'' observes out of St. Jerom,^' that
Hilarion himself kept a vigil preceding the day of
Antonius's death in commemoration of him. There-
fore whatever might be the custom of the Western
church, it is plain in the eastern parts the anniver-
sary commemoration of confessors and other emi-
nent saints was introduced a little sooner.
^ Chrys. t. 6. Horn. 22. de Occursu et Simeone.
^ Hamartol. Chron. in Vita Justin, ap. Allat. de Heb-
domad. Grajcor. n. 1. p. 1403.
-* Cedren. Conipend. p. SOU. =" Landidph. Vit. Justin.
'-' Siffi'id. Epitom. Hist. lib. 1. -'* Poloni Chronic.
■■i" Niceph. lib. 17. cap. 28. «> Sigebcrt. an. M2.
31 Paul. Diac. lib. 16.
'"- Xyland. Not. in Cedren. p. (J88.
^' Siiicer. Thesaur. Eccles. t. 2. p. l.>74.
"Baion. an. 511. t. 7. p. 350.
'^ Hospin. de Festis, cap. 4.
3" Bona, Rer. Liturg. lib. 1. cap. 15. n. 2. Confessorum
I'estivitates serius recepta; sunt in ecclesia, et in Frontonis'
calondario ante nongentos annos scripto non nisi quatuor
ascripti sunt, Gregorius Magnus, Leo Papa, Martiniis Tu-
ronensis, et Sylvester.
3' Sozom. lib. 3. cap. 14. '« Baron, an. .358. n. 23.
^^ Hierou. Vit. Hilarion. cap. 26. Confessus est fratribus
instare diem dorniitionis beati Antonii, et pervigileni noc-
lem ill ipso quo dcl'iinctus fuerat loco, a se debere celebrari-
BOOK XXI.
OF THE FASTS IN USE IN THE ANCIENT CHURCH.
CHAPTER I.
OF THE QUADRAGESIMAL OR LENT FAST.
„ , , Next to the festivals observed in the
orSnaiiv''fort^da?s Hiicient chuvch, wc Hvc to take a view of
or Forty hours. ^j^^-^. ^^l^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^^ tjjj^ps ^f f^g^.
ing. These, hke the festivals, were some of them
weekly, and some annual, that is, such as returned
at a certain season only once a year. Among those
that came only once a year, the Quadragesimal, or
Lent fast, was the most famous. The Greeks called
it TeffffapaKoarrj, and the Latins Quadragesima, both
which words denote the number forty, whence this
fast for some reason was called Quadragesimal, but
whether for its being a fast of forty days, or only
foi'ty hours, is variously disputed among learned
men. They of the Romish church generally main-
tain, that it was always a fast of forty days, and
that, as such, it was of apostolical institution. And
there are some of the protestant communion who
are of the same opinion. Others think it was only
of ecclesiastical institution, and therefore, as it was
variable and alterable by the church's power, so it
was variously observed in different churches, and
grew by degrees from a fast of forty hours to a fast
of forty days, still retaining the name of the Quad-
ragesimal fast under all its variations. This is what
Bishop Morton,' and Bishop Taylor,^ and Peter du
Moulin,^ and Daille,^ and Chamier,* have largely
disputed against the Romanists. And even among
the papists, some writers of no mean rank, such as
Melchior Canus'' and Cajetan," say it was only
such an apostolical rule or custom as left the church
at liberty to alter it, as she did some other things.
upon just and proper occasions, and to abrogate it
by introducing a contrary practice. But this is a
question I shall not here debate, but only inquire
into matter of fact, by whom this fast was first in-
stituted, and of what duration and length it was
when it first began to be observed in the church.
Dr. Cave, in his Primitive Christianity, p. 182, says,
This fast was very ancient, but far from being an
apostolical canon. And he cites Mr. Thorndike of
Rehgious Assemblies, together with Bishop Taylor,
for the same opinion.
Now, the reasons persuading learn-
■, ^■ , • . Sect. 2.
ed men to beheve that it was not in- ,^some probability
Inat at first it was
stituted by the apostles, at least not "^^l^^ ^\^l '"^Jj
as any necessary rule obliging all t^fto t^e resur^c"-
mcn to fast forty days, are these that '""''
follow.
I. Because there is some probability that at first
it was only a fast of forty hours, or the time that
our Saviour lay in the grave, that is, the Friday
and Saturday before Easter, the time that Christ
the Bridegroom was taken from his disciples be-
tween his passion and his resurrection. TertuUian,
when he was a Montanist, disputing against the
catholics, says,^ They thought themselves obliged
only to observe those two days in which the Bride-
groom was taken away from them. This he else-
where calls ^ the Paschal fast, which all observed in
common as a public fast with great religion. And
again," objecting to the catholics their observation
of other fasts besides the two days in which Christ
' Morton, Catholic Appeal, lib. 2. cap. 24. p. 301.
- Taylor, Duct. Uubitant. book 3. cap. 4. p. 631, &c.
' Moulin, Novelty of Popery, lib. 7. Controv. 5. cap. 7.
p. 51G.
* Dalloe. (le Jejun. et Quadrages. lib. 3. cap. 9.
^ Chamier, Panstrat. t. 3. lib. 19. cap. 7.
" Caniis, Loc. Thcol. lib. 3. cap. 5.
' Cajetan was censured by Catharin for this. Viil. lUyri-
cura fie Sectis Papisticis, p. 143.
* Tertul. de Jejun. cap. 2. Certe in evangolio illos liics
jejunio determinatos putant, in quibus ablatusest Sponsus ;
et hos esse jam solos legitimes jejuniorum Christianorum.
' Tertul. lie Orat. cap. 14. Sic et die Paschas, quo com-
munis ot quasi publica jcjunii religio est, merito deponimus
oscidum.
'" Tertul. de Jejun. cap. 13. Convenio vos et praeter
I'asciia jejunantes citra illos dies quibus ablatus est Spon-
sus; et statiouum semijejiuiiaintcrponentes, et vos interdum
pane et aqua victitantcs, ut cuique visum est : denique re-
spondetis hacc c^ arbitrio agenda, non ex imperio.
1174
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXI.
was taken away from them, such as the half-fasts
of their stationary days, and their other fasts upon
bread and water ; he makes them answer, that those
other fasts were kept at every man's liberty and
will, and not by any express command. So that
they thought themselves obhged only to observe
those two days on which the Bridegroom was taken
away from them. This Irenceus calls the fast of
forty hours before Easter, if we retain the vulgar
and comm.on reading. For writing to Pope Victor
about the difference between the Eastern and West-
ern churches concerning the time of Easter, he tells
him," there had been differences not only about the
time of Easter, but about the manner of fasting.
For some thought they ought to fast one day, others
two, others more ; and others measured their day
(or their fast, as Valesius observes it ought to be
read) by the computation of forty hours, joining
day and night together. And this variety among
those that observe the fast did not begin in our age,
but long before us among our ancestors, many of
whom, probably, not being very curious and exact
in their observation, handed down to posterity the
custom as it had been through simplicity or private
fancy introduced among them. And yet, neverthe-
less, all these lived peaceably one with another, and
we also keep peace together. For the difference in
observing the fast does only so much the more com-
mend the common unity of faith in which all are
agreed. I must not here conceal from the reader,
that there are several learned men, who think one
clause in this passage ought to be read a little other-
wise : they say, Ruffin's old translation and Sir H.
Savil's copy read it thus : Some fast one day, some
two, some more, some forty days. Hence they also
argue, that a Lent of forty days was observed in
the time of Irenseus. So Bishop Beveridge,'^ Bi-
shop Patrick," Bishop Hooper," and others, who
have written peculiar dissertations on this subject.
On the other hand, all the manuscripts used by
Stephens and "Valesius in their accurate editions,
are so pointed, as to make the word forty refer not
to days, but hours only. It is no easy matter to
determine a point of such a critical nature between
so many learned men : but if I may be allowed to
conjecture in so obscure a case, I should incline to
compromise the dispute, and as it were divide the
matter between them ; by saying, first. That in the
time of Irenffius and TertuUian, the catholics al-
lowed the fast of forty hours between our Saviom-'s
death and resurrection, call it a fast of one or two
days, as we please, to have the nature of an evan-
gelical command, partly from the example and prac-
tice of the apostles, and partly from those words of
our Saviour, " The days will come that the Bride-
gi-oom shall be taken from them, and then shall >
they fast ;" which, as we have seen, they understood
of the time of about forty hours that our Saviour
lay in the grave : from whence it is not improbable,
that the first notion and name of the most strict
Quadragesimal fast might take its original. Which
is enough to prove the perpetuity of a Quadi'agesi-
mal fast before Easter, as of constant use in the
chiu-ch. Secondly, That at the same time that
Ireneeus and TertuUian wrote, there were other
additional days of fasting superadded to these by
several churches, but with a great deal of variety in
their number and observation, being at every
church's liberty to appoint what number of these
additional days she thought fit : which, though
they were in some churches more, and in some
fewer, and none of them full forty days, till after
the time of Gregory the Great, yet they all went by
the name of the Quadragesimal fast, either because
they came near the number of forty days, or because
they were an appendix to the Paschal fast, which
was most ancient, and originally called Quadragesi-
mal. When first these additional days came in,'*
is not very easy to determine : but that they were
taken up by some churches in the time of Irenseus
and TertuUian, is beyond dispute, from what has
been alleged out of each of them ; for they both
speak of more days than two as observed in many
churches ; only with this difference, that the one
were observed as more necessary, being founded
upon the words of Christ himself; and the other
were at the church's free liberty and choice, as
being purely of ecclesiastical institution, and there-
fore varying in their number in different churches,
according to the wisdom and discretion of those
that appointed them. And this opens the way to
a second argument or reason, inducing many learned
men to believe, that the Lent fast, as comprising
the precise number of forty days, was neither of
apostolical institution nor practice.
Because if there had been any such
•" Sect. 3.
apostolical order or example, it is pofnuaimeobsei^-
scarce accountable how such great ^^^l o" 'fhis'^fastTn
variety in point of time should im- >"^"> 'lurches.
mediately happen in the observation of this fast, as
we are sure in fact did happen in many churches ;
some keeping it only three weeks, some six, some
seven, and yet none of them hitting upon the pre-
cise number of forty days of fasting. Socrates '°
gives this account of it in describing the difference
of rites and ceremonies in divers churches. One
may observe, says he, how the Ante-Paschal fast is
differently observed by men of different churches.
" Irenae. ap. Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 21.
'- Bevereg. Cod. Can. Vindic. lib. 3. cap. 7.
" Patrick, of Fasting in Lent, chap. 16. p. 143.
" Discourse of Lent, part 1. chap. 3.
»^ Bishop Gunning, Lent Fast, p. 114, thinks there is
mention made of a ten days' fast in Liician's Philopatiis.
'« Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 22.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1175
The Romans fast three weeks" before Easter, only
the sabbaths and Lord's days excepted. The lUy-
rians, and all Greece, and the Alexandrians, fast six
weeks, and call that the Quadragesimal fast. Others
(meaning the Constantinopolitans) begin their fast
-even weeks before Easter, but only fast fifteen days
1iy intervals, and yet they also call this the Qua-
dragesimal fast. And it is wonderful, that when
I hey differ so much about the number of days, they
should all call it Quadragesimal, and assign differ-
ent reasons for this appellation. But we may ob-
serve not only a difference in the number of days,
but in the manner of their abstinence. For some
abstain from all living creatures ; others, of all liv-
ing creatures only eat fish ; some eat fowls together
with fish, because, according to Moses, they say,
they come of water. Others abstain from seeds (or
berries) and eggs ; others eat dry bread only, and
some not so much as that. There are some that
fast till nine o'clock, that is, three in the afternoon,
and then eat any kind of meat. Other nations ob-
serve other customs in their fasts, and that for vari-
ous reasons. And since no one can show any \\Tit.-
ten rule about this, it is plain, the apostles left this
matter free to every one's liberty and choice, that
no one should be compelled to do a good thing out
of necessity or fear. Sozomen'^ gives the like ac-
count of these variations : The Quadragesimal fast
before Easter, says he, some observe six weeks, as
the Illyrians and Western churches, and all Libya,
Egypt, and Palestine ; others make it seven weeks,
as the Constantinopolitans and neighbouring na-
tions as far as Phoenicia ; others fast three only of
those six or seven weeks by intervals; others, the
three weeks next immediately before Easter; and
others fast only two weeks, as the Montanists.
Sect. 4. Cassian has something of the same
or\Tove"?hir^y-"fx obscrvation : For, he says, some
c'hurcl tlluhe\rme cliurclies kept their Lent six weeks,
of Gresorythe Great, , t #»
becauSe au Sundays and some scvcu ; aud yct noue of
were universally ex-
cepted out of the them made their fast above thirty-six
fast, and all Satur- •'
ai'uhe"Elstem"' ^ ^^Y^ ^^ the wholc. For though six
ihurches. ^ggj^g ^g forty-two days, yet all Sun-
days were excepted out of the fast, and then six
days being subducted, there remained but thirty-six
days of fasting. In like manner those churches
which kept seven weeks, that is, forty-nine days, to
their Lent, excepted not only the Lord's days, but
all Satui'days save one, out of the number of fasting
days ; and therefore thirteen days upon that ac-
count being subducted, the remainder " was still but
thirty-six. And this was the whole of Lent till the
time of Gregory the Great, who speaks of forty-two
days'-" as the appointment of Lent, but taking away
the Sundays, the remainder is only thirty-six. Now,
that this was so, is evident from what has been dis-
coursed before of the Lord's day"' and the sabbath,
where I have fully showed, that the Lord's day was
never allowed to be kept a fast, but always observed
as a festival, even in Lent, in all churches of the
world ; and in the Oriental churches the Satur-
day or sabbath was excepted out of the number of
fast days also. To what I have said before, I shall
only add here one passage of Chrysostom, where
he gives the reason why this exception of these two
days was made in the Lent fast : As there are sta-
tions, says he," and inns in the public roads for
weary travellers to refresh themselves, and rest
from their labours, that they may more cheerfully
go on again in their journey ; and as in the sea
there are shores and havens for seamen to betake
themselves to when they are in a storm, and refresh
themselves from the violence of the winds, and
then begin sailing again ; so the Lord hath ap-
pointed these two days in the week, as stations, and
inns, and shores, and havens, for those to rest in
who have taken upon them the course of fasting
in this holy time of Lent, that they may refresh
their bodies a little from the labour of fasting, and
recreate their minds, and after these two days are
past, to go on again with cheerfulness in the journey
which they have begun. From hence it is apparent,
that in some of the Eastern churches, where the
whole time of Lent was but six weeks or forty-two
days, when the Saturdays and Sundays were de-
ducted, the remainder of fasting days were not above
one and thirty; and where they were most, not
above thirty-six. See Bishop Gunning, Lent Fast,
p. 156.
Who first added Ash Wednesday
and the other three days to the be- who firit' added
«T • 1 T-» 1 1 Ash Weduesdavand
ginning of Lent in the Roman church, the other threedays
o O ' ,n ^l,e Roman
to make them completelv forty, is '='.'"'■?•' '" '^e be
1^ - ■' ' ginning of Lent.
not agreed among their own writers.
Some say it was the work of Gregory the Great,
but others ascribe it to Gregory II., who lived
above a hundred years after, in the beginning
of the eighth century. But, as Azorius^ says. It
is not very material whether of the two was the
author of the addition, since it is confessed to be
an addition to Lent, after it had continued six
hundi-ed years without it. And this is a plain
demonstration, that Lent, in this notion at least, as
taken for the precise number of a forty days' fast,
" Some think this is only to be iinderstoocl of the Nova-
tiaiis at Rome. Sec Bishop Hooper of Lent, p. 84 and 139.
"* Sozom. lib. 7. cap. 19.
'» Cassian. Collat. 21. cap. 21, &c. Vid. Basil. Horn. 2.
de Jejunio. t. 1. p. 228. Horn. 14. cout. Ebriet. p. 419.
2" Greg. Horn. IG. in Evaugelia, t. 3. p. 42. Se.x dies
Dominici subtrahiintur, non plus in abstinentia quam tri-
ginta et sex dies remanent.
2' Book XX. chap. 2. sect. 5, and chap. 3. sect. 5.
^ Chrys. Horn. 11. in Gen. t. 2. p. 106.
-^ Azof. Institiit. Moral, lib. 7. cap. 12. par. I.
11/6
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH,
Book XXI.
could not he of apostolical institution, whatever it
might be in any otlier form or duration.
But many of the ancients do not
Whether the an- allow it m any form to be an apostol-
cicnls reputed T.ent _ "^ ^
to he an apostoUeai ical institutiou, but ouly a useful order
institution. ''
and appointment of the church. So
Cassian says expressly,^* that as long as the perfec-
tion of the primitive church remained inviolable,
there was no observation of Lent ; but when men
began to decline from the apostolical fervour of de-
votion, and give themselves over-much to worldly
affairs, then the priests in general agi'eed to recall
them from secular cares by a canonical indiction of
fasting, and setting aside a tenth of their time for
God. For so he reckons, that the thirty-six days,
which was then the fixed term of Lent, were by
computation^ the tenth of the whole year. Cassian
was a disciple of St. Chrysostom's, and he seems to
have had his notion and sentiments about the ori-
ginal of Lent from him ; for Chrysostom gives much
the same account of it : Why do we fast these forty
days ? Many heretofore were used to come to the
communion indevoutly and inconsidei'ately, espe-
cially at this time, when Christ first gave it to his
disciples : therefore our forefathers,"" considering
the mischief arising from such careless approaches,
meeting together, appointed forty days for fasting
and prayer, and hearing of sermons, and holy as-
semblies, that all men in these days, being carefully
purified by prayer, and almsdeeds, and fasting, and
watching, and tears, and confession of sins, and
other the like exercises, might come according to
their capacity with a pure conscience to the holy
table. St. Austin sometimes delivers himself after
the same manner, though at other times he seems to
derive the original of Lent from the authority of the
gospel. In one place he says," Though fasting in
general be prescribed in the New Testament, yet
what days men ought to fast, or what not, he finds
not defined by any precept of Christ or his apostles.
In another place,^ specifying more particularly the
several solemnities observed by Christians, he says.
There was some foundation and authority for them
in Scripture : for we know out of the gospel what
day our Lord suffered, and was buried, and rose
again from the dead ; and therefore the observation
of these days was added by the councils of the fa-
thers, and the whole world was persuaded to cele-
brate the Pasch after that manner. The forty days'
fast has authority both in the Old Testament from
the fast of Moses and Elias, and also from the gos-
pel, because our Lord fasted so many days. He
adds a little after,™ That the supputation of Easter
and fifty days of Pentecost are firmly collected out
of Scripture. For as the custom of the church has
confirmed the observation of those forty days before
Easter, so has it also confirmed the distinction that
is made between the eight days of neophytes (or
the time of the newly-baptized wearing their white
garments) from the rest, that the eighth day might
accord with the first. Here are two things very
observable in St. Austin's words. 1. That the au-
thority and foundation which the Lent fast has out
of the gospel, is the same that it has out of the Old
Testament, which was not any precept, but the ex-
ample of Moses and EUas. 2. That the Lent fast
is owing to the councils of the fathers and the cus-
tom of the church, in like manner as the eight days
of the neophytes, and the fifty days of Pentecost,
owe their observation to the same original ; con-
cerning which no one doubts, but that though there
may be remotely some foundation for them in Scrip-
ture, yet there is no express command, but that they
owe their original purely to the councils of the fa-
thers and the custom of the church.
Now, by this we understand what
others of the ancients mean, when in ^vhat sense
6ome of them say it
they say, the forty days' fast is a Di- j^^^°"'"« 'istuu-
vine institution, and derived from the
authority of Scripture. As St. Jerom'" says, Moses
and Ehas, fasting forty days, were filled with the
conversation of God ; and our Lord himself fasted
so many days in the wilderness, that he might leave
to us the solemn days of fasting. And again,^' Our
Lord, the true Jonas, being sent to preach in the
world, fasted forty days, and leaving us the inherit-
ance of fasting under this number, he prepares our
souls for the eating of his body. There are many
^* Cassian. CoUat. 21. cap. 30. Sciendum igitur sane,
hanc observantiam Quadragesimai, quanidiu ecclesiae illius
priraitiva; perfectio inviolata permansit, penitus non fuisse.
— Verum cum ab ilia apostolica devotione desciscens, quo-
tidie credontium multitude suis opibus incubaret, &c. Id
tunc uuiversis sacerdotibus placuit, ut homines curis secu-
laribus illigatos, et pane continentia? vel compunctionis ig-
naros, ad opus sanctum canonica jpjuniorum indictione
revocarent, et velut legalium decimarum necessitate com-
peilerent.
2^ Vid. Cassian. ibid. cap. 25.
^ Chrys. Horn. 52. in eos qui piimo Pascha jejunant, t.
5. p. 709.
'" Aug. Ep. 87. ad Casulan. p. 147. Ego in evangelicis
et apostolicis literis — video prseceptum esse jejunium :
quibus aulem diebus non oporteat jejunare, et quibus opor-
teat, praecepto Domini vel apostolorum non invenio de-
finitum.
^ Ep. 119. ad Januar. cap. 15. Ex evangelio quia jam
manifestum est quo etiam die Dominus crucitixus est, et in
sepultura fiierit, et resurrexerit, adjuncta est ctiam ipsorum
dierum observatio per patrum concilia, et orbi universo
Christiano persuasum est eo modo Pascha celebrari opor-
tere. Quadragesima sane jejuaiorum habet authoritatem
et in veteribus libris ex jejunio Moysi et Eliac, et ex evan-
gelio, quia totidem diebus Dominus jejunavit.
2' Ibid. cap. 17. Hajc de Scripturis firmissime tenentur,
id est, Pascha et Pentecoste. Nam ut quadraginta illi dies
ante Pascha obscrventur, ecclesia; consuetudo roboravit, sic
etiam ut octo dies neophytorum distinguantur a Cieteris, id
est, ut octavus primo concinat.
^^ Hieron. in Isai. Iviii. p. 262. ^' Idem, in cap. -3. Juuic.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1177
the like expressions occur in the writings of St.
Basil,^- Thcopliilus," and CyriP^ of Alexandria, Pe-
trus Chrysologus,'* and several others, which Bishop
Beveridge has put together upon this occasion. But
none of these intended to say, that there is any di-
rect and express Divine command for it, but only
some precedent or example in the extraordinary
practice of the forty days' fast of our Saviour, or
those of Moses and Elias : which is not enough to
ground a precept upon, because such extraordinary
examples are not imitable, neither can they be re-
duced to practice but in a much lower way, which
may warrant the church to appoint a fast of forty
days, but not to impose it as a matter of Divine
command. Chrysostom, among the ancients, saw
this very clearly, and therefore he says,^" Christ did
not say to his disciples, I have fasted, although he
might have spoken of those forty days ; but, " Learn
of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart:" and
when he sent them to preach the gospel, he did
not tell them they should fast, but eat such things
as were set before them. This I speak not, says
lie, to depreciate fasting, God forbid, but to give
it extraordinary commendations. Only I am sorry
ye should think this, which is in the lowest rank of
virtues, sufficient to salvation, whilst other things
of greater value, charity, humility, mercy, which
exceed even virginity itself, are wholly neglected.
By this it is plain, they did not think the example
of Christ sufficient to authorize the imposition of a
forty days' fast as a matter of Divine injunction,
e » „ But it must be owned, some of them
be a tradition or
lion apostolical.
cal. St. Jerom^' says, "We observe
one Lent in the year according to the tradition of
the apostles. Pope Leo^ calls it the apostolical
institution of a forty days' fast, which the apostles
instituted by the direction of the Holy Ghost. But
it is no small diminution to the judgment of Pope
Leo, that Mr. Pagi^' and Quesnel observe of him,
that he was used to call every thing an Apostolical
law, which he found either in the practice of his
own church, or decreed in the archives of his pre-
decessors Damasus and Siricius. And for St. Je-
rom, he himself tells us, he sometimes calls parti-
cular customs of churches by the name of apostolical
traditions : for writing about the sabbath, which
some churches kept a fast, and others a festival, he
says,^" Every country may abound in their own
sense, and take the precepts of their ancestors for
apostolical laws. And if St. Jerom did so here,
we may easily apprehend his meaning : if he did
otherwise, he was certainly mistaken : since it ap-
pears from the premises, that the apostolical Lent
was much short of the Lent St. Jerom speaks of,
and increased to the number of forty days by va-
rious steps and gradations. The apostolical Lent
was only a fast of a few days before Easter : by the
time of Dionysius of Alexandria it was come to be
a whole week, and perhaps somewhat more, anno
250. At Rome, about the same time, (as a very
learned person^' thinks, who has written very ac-
curately upon this subject,) it was three weeks, in
the time when Cornelius and Novatian were con-
tending about the bishopric of Rome : which made
the followers of Novatian stick to that term in the
time of Socrates, when Lent was improved to six
weeks in Rome. From three weeks, that learned
person thinks, it was first advanced to six, either
by the council of Nice in its fifth canon, or not long
before it. And then it began commonly to be called
Q/iadrof/csinid, or the forty days' fast, because,
though in strictness the fasting days were but thirty-
six, or thirty-one, yet the first of them was at least
forty days before Easter, and that gave denomina-
tion to the whole. And thus it was in the time of
St. Jerom : but it is a wrong conclusion in him, that
because there was an apostolical fast of some few
days before Easter, which afterwards improved by
various degrees into a fast of forty days, therefore
the fast of forty days must needs be of apostolical
institution : and it is more insufferable in those,
who, after four other days were added to thirty-
six to make them precisely forty days of fasting,
still pretend it is the very same Lent that was
originally settled in the church by the apostles.
The matter in itself is not great, but the prejudice
and confidence of men in managing a dispute is
M^onderfulf when they will maintain a paradox, that
may with such glaring evidence be so easily con-
futed. For as Bishop Taylor*^ says very well upon
the point. If any man should say, that kings were
all created as Adam was, in full stature and man-
hood by God himself immediately, he could best be
confuted by the midvvives and the nurses, the
schoolmasters and the servants of the family, and
by all the neighbourhood, who saw them born in-
fants, who took them from their mothers' knees, who
gave them suck, who carried them in their arms,
who made them coats, and taught them their letters,
who observed their growth, and changed their min-
isteries about tlieir persons. The same is the case
of the present article. He that says our Lent, or
forty days' fast before Easter, was established by
3- Basil. Horn. 2. de Jejun. ^ Theoph. Paschal. Ep.
^^ Cyril. Homil. Paschal, passim.
^ Chrysol. Scr. 1 1 et 146.
38 Chrys. Horn. 47. in Mat. p. 425.
^' Hieron. Ep. 54. ad Marcellam.
^^ Leo, Serm. 6 et 9. de Quadragesima.
^ Pagi, Critic, in Baron, an. 67. n. 15. Quesnel. ibid.
''" Hieron. Ep. 28. ad Lucin. Unaqu;cque provircia abun-
det in sensu suo, et praicepta majorum leges apostolicas
aibitretiir.
■" Bishop Hooper of Lent, p. 139 and 84.
*- Taylor, Duct. Dub. book 3. cap. 4. p. G32.
1178
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXI.
the apostles in that full growth and state we now
see it, is perfectly confuted by the testimony of
those ages that saw its infancy and childhood, and
helped to nurse it up to its present bulk. And with
this I shall end the present inquiry about the original
and progress of Lent in the first ages of the church.
^ The next inquiry may be into the
cnmcs'or rri-imis causes and Tcasons of its institution.
ESst"'%t."The And here, first of all, if we respect
ti^r'ioss^''or'the'iJ the original institution, the reason is
given by Tertullian, who makes the
catholics say, as we have heard before, that the
reason of the apostles fasting at this time was, be-
cause the Bridegroom was taken away from them.
In compliance with which practice the ancients
generally observed those two days, in which our
Saviour lay in the grave, with the greatest strict-
ness, as we shall see more hereafter. Though the
Montanists, who pretended to the spirit of pro-
phecy, understood the taking away of the Bride-
groom in another sense, for our Saviour's ascension
or assumption into heaven ; and therefore they kept
one of their Lents or fasts (for they had three in
the 3"ear) after our Lord's ascension, in opposition
to the church, which celebrated the whole time of
Pentecost as a solemn festival. This we learn from
St. Jerom, who not only says*' the Montanists kept
three Lents in the year, but also that they kept
one of them after Ascension," pretending to know
by their new inspiration, that that was the time
which our Saviour meant when he said, " The
Bridegroom shall be taken from them, and then
shall they fast." So both the catholics and the
Montanists agreed upon the reason of a fast, though
they applied it to a different time according to their
different apprehensions.
j,^^^ ,„ Cassian gives another reason for
mon'^^ci^isHrn thc institutiou of Lent : he says,''' At
and^pStiTO fer- fii'st thcrc was uo observatiou of Lent,
as long as the perfection of the primi-
tive church remained inviolable ; for they who
fasted as it were all the year round, were not tied
up by the necessity of this precept, nor confined
within the strait bounds of such a fast, as by a legal
sanction : but when the multitude of believers be-
gan to depart from that apostolical devotion, and
brood continually upon their riches ; when, in-
stead of imparting them to the common use of all,
they laboured only to lay them up and augment
them for their own private expenses, not content
to follow the example of Ananias and Sapphira ;
then it seemed good to all the bishops by a canoni-
cal indiction of fasts to recall men to holy works,
who were bound with secular cares, and had almost
forgotten what continency and compunction meant,
and to compel them, by the necessity of a law, to
dedicate the tenth of their time to God. To the
same purpose Pope Lco*^ says. Whilst men are dis-
tracted about the various cares of this life, their re-
ligious hearts must needs be defiled with the dust
of this world ; and therefore it is provided by the
great benefit of this Divine institution, that the
purity of our minds might be repaired by the exer-
cise of these forty days, in which we may redeem
the failings of other times, and do good works, and
exercise ourselves in religious fasting.
A third reason was. That men
might prepare their souls for a worthy 3ciiy,'^Timt men
... PI • . "light prep;ire
participation oi the communion at themselves for a
■^ *■ worthy participa-
Easter. For though men at first were ''<>'> "f the ,om-
^ munion at Easter.
used to communicate every Lord's day,
and to keep themselves continually in a constant
habitual preparation for that holy mystery ; yet, as
the primitive spirit of Christianity declined, men
came, by degrees, to communicate chiefly at Easter,
and some at no other time but that only. For the
sake of these men, therefore, the observation of the
preceding fast was much urged, that, by proper and
spiritual exercises, they might be duly prepared to
receive the communion at Easter, who could not
be prevailed upon to frequent it at other seasons.
This is what we have heard St. Chrysostom" say
before, That because men were used to come inde-
voutly and inconsiderately to the communion, espe-
cially at Easter, when Christ first instituted the
holy supper, therefore the fathers, considering the
mischiefs arising from such careless approaches,
met together, and appointed forty days of fasting,
that in these days men, being carefully purified by
prayer, and almsdeeds, and fasting, and watching,
and tears, and confession of sins, and other the like
exercises, might come with a pure conscience to
the holy table. To the same purpose in another
place,"* As they that take great pains to run in a
race, reap no advantage if they fail of the prize ; so
we have no benefit from all the labour and pains
we bestow upon fasting, unless we can come with
a pure conscience to partake of the holy table. For
this end we use fasting and Lent, and assemblies
for so many days together, and hearing, and praying,
and preaching, that by our diligence in the use of
these means, and regard to the Divine commands,
we may wipe off the sins of the whole year that
stick to us, and so with spiritual boldness and re-
verence partake of the unbloody sacrifice. The like
is said by St. Jerom,*" That our Lord fasting forty
days, and leaving us the inheritance of fasting under
this number, prepares our souls for the eating of
*^ Hieron. Ep. 54. ad Marcellam. Illi tres in anno faci-
unl Quadragesimas, quasi tres passi siut salvatores.
" Ibid. Com. in Mat. ix. " Cassian. Collat. 21. cap. 30.
^i" Leo, Serm. 4. de Quadragesima.
■" Chiys. Hoin. 52. in cos qui piimo Pascha jejunant, t.
5. p. 709.
« Horn. 22. do Ira, t. I. p. 276.
■'" Hieron. in Jon. cap. 3.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1179
his body. And this I take to have been the princi-
pal cause of the church's enlarging her Lent to the
length of forty days, as occasion required, from
such small beginnings as it seems to have had in
its first original.
Besides these general reasons for
4ihiyrThHt rate- the observation of Lent, there were
diumt-nsmiijht pre-
p:ue themseWes for t^yo particular Tcasons morc peculiarly
respecting two orders of men in the
church, viz. the catechumens who were preparing
for baptism, and the penitents who were proi)aring
for absolution. It has been noted elsewhere,'" that
Easter was the fixed and solemn time both for ad-
mitting catechumens to baptism, and readmitting
penitents after lapsing, and performing a solemn
penance, into the communion of the church again.
And solemn fasting was preparatory to each of
these. Justin Martyr*' speaks of a general fast of
the whole church, together with the catechumens
who presented themselves to baptism : As many,
says he, as are persuaded, and do believe that the
things taught and said by us are true, and promise
to live accordingly, they are instructed to pray, and
with fasting to beg of God remission of sins, we
praying and fasting together with them. Then
they are brought to the place where water is, and
are regenerated after the same manner of regenera-
tion as we were regenerated before them. This is
a plain account of a public fast before baptism.
Afterward, when the time of baptism was settled
to Easter, it is certain the Lent fast was ob-
served by the catechumens, as preparatory to their
baptism. For Cyril of Jerusalem thus addresses
himself to the catechumens : The present season is
a season of confession : " all worldly cares are to be
laid aside ; for you strive for your souls. You that
have been busy about the things of the world, and
troubled in vain so many years, will ye not bestow
forty days in prayer for the salvation of your souls ?
So again,*^ There is a large time given you ; you
have the penance before you of forty days, sufficient
space and opportunity to put off the old garments,
and put on the new. Upon this account all candi-
dates of baptism were obliged to give in their names
forty days before baptism, which Cyril" calls 6vo-
fiaroypa^in, the entering of their names, in the same
place. This is intimated by the fourth council of
Carthage, which orders," That they who are to re-
ceive baptism, shall give in their names, and con-
tinue a lonsj time under abstinence from wine and
flesh, and use imposition of hands, and frequent
examination. The time of forty days is not par-
ticularly specified here, but it is plainly expressed
in one of the canons of Siricius, which speaks of
giving baptism at Easter'" only to such as gave in
their names forty days before, and continued under
the daily discipline of exorcism, prayer, and fasting.
Which shows that this fast of forty days was then a
time more peculiarly observed by such catechumens
as were preparing for baptism at Easter following.
The like discipline was observed
toward penitents, who, after their And peAiti-nts for
^ absolution at Ea!»ter.
canonical penance was completed,
were generally absolved about the time of the Pas-
chal festival ; and therefore it is reasonable to sup-
pose, that the preceding time of Lent was always
more strictly observed by them, as a decent prepar-
ation for the absolution they then expected. Not
that this was the only time of penance, especially
for great and scandalous criminals ; for many of
these were kept under penance for many years suc-
cessively, as has been showed in a former Book :
but the ordinary time of absolving them was Easter ;
as we learn not only from the testimony of St. Am-
brose" and others, alleged heretofore in the dis-
course of absolution,*^ but from Gregory Nyssen,**
who says. The anniversary solemnity of Easter
was not only the time of regenerating catechu-
mens, but of begetting those again to a lively
hope, who had forfeited it by their sin, but were
desirous to regain it by repentance and conver-
sion from dead works, to walk again in the paths
of life. The same is intimated in the canons of
Ancyra,* and those of Peter of Alexandria, and the
epistles of Cyprian, all which speak of Easter as
the great and solemn time of admitting penitents,
as a learned prelate of our church "' has with great
judgment andacuteness observed out of them. And
thence we may infer, that penitents, who were
bound to strict rules of penance all the year round,
and many times year after year under a long course
of discipline, were more exactly careful in the ob-
servation of this season, in hopes of obtaining their
absolution in the close of it. Whence St. Jerom
observes,'^ That forty was a number proper for peni-
tents, and fasting, and sackcloth, and tears, and
perseverance in deprecating God's anger. For which
reason Moses also fasted forty days in Mount Sinai:
and Elias, flying from Jezebel, and the wrath of
God impending upon Israel, is described as fasting
^ Book XI. chap. 6. sect. 7. =' Justin. Apol. 2. p. 93.
^- Cyril. Catech. 1. n. 5. " Id. in Praefat. n. 3.
=^' Ibid. n. 1 et 3.
^* Cone. Cartha^. 4. can. 85. Baptizandi nomen suiim
dent, et diu sub abstinentia vini et carnium, ac manus im-
positioue, crebra e.xaminatione baptismum percipiant.
^'' Siric. Ep. 1. ad Himerium, cap. 2. Generalia baptis-
matis tradi convenit sacramenta his dunta.xat electis, qui
ante quadraginta vel eo amplius dies nomen dedcrint, et
e.xorcismis, quotidianisijucorationibusatque jcjuniis fucrint
expiati.
" Ainbros. Ep. 33. *» Book XIX. chap. 2. sect. 10.
*" Nyssen. Ep. Canon, ad Letnium, in I'ra;iat.
™ Cone. Ancyr. can. 6. Petri Alex. can. 1. Cypr. r)G
Ep. Edit. O.xon.
"' Bishop Hooper of Lent, cap. 6. p. 93.
•" Hieron. Com. in Jon. iii.
1180
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXI.
Sect. U.
Lent genersU
observed bv all
forty days. Our Lord also himself, the true Jonas,
who was sent to preach to the world, fasted forty
days ; and leaving us the inheritance of his fasting,
he still prepares our souls for the eating of his
body by the same number.
Thus we see, catechumens and pub-
lic penitents were strictly obliged to
witht'gre'at'iibl'fty the observation of Lent, as part of
?o"men'fii!fi°mife, their discipllue and preparation for
me"fure"u^ftfo'their baptism and absolution. Nor was
the great body of the church back-
ward at this season to concur in fasting and prayer
with them. For Chrysostom °' says, Though at other
times when we preachers cry up and preach the
duty of fasting never so much all the year, scarce
any one hearkens to what we say ; yet, when the
season of forty days is come, though none exhort or
advise them, the most negligent set themselves to
it, taking admonition and advice from the very
season. Lent, it seems, was then generally reputed
a proper time to fast, and repent, and mourn for sin,
that such as were negligent at other times, might
take this opportunity to recollect and humble them-
selves, and come duly prepared to the communion
at the Easter festival. Therefore he adds imme-
diately, If a Jew or a heathen ask you, why you
fast? do not tell him, it is for our Saviour's pas-
sion, or the cross : for so you will give him a handle
to accuse you ; for we do not fast for the passion,
or the cross, but for our sins, because we are to
come to the holy mysteries. The passion is not the
occasion of fasting or mourning, but of joy and ex-
ultation : we mourn not for that, but for our sins,
and therefore we fast. But then this fast was ob-
served with a great deal of liberty. For he says in
the same place. If a man come with a pure con-
science, he keeps the Pasch, whether he partakes of
the communion to-day, or to-morrow, or at any
other time. And therefore he says in another
place,"* It was usual in Lent for the people to ask
one another, how many weeks they had fasted ; and
one would answer, he had fasted two weeks, another
three, another all. And what advantage is it, if we
have kept the fast without mending our morals ? If
another says, I have fasted the whole Lent; say
thou, I had an enemy, and I am reconciled to him;
I had a custom of reviling, and I hav& left it off; I
was used to swearing, and I have broken the evil
habit. It is of no advantage to fast, if our fasting
do not produce such fruits as these. In other
places he intimates, that a great liberty was allowed
men in regard to their infirmities, and that they
were left in a great measure to fast at their own
discretion. Let no one, says he,*^ place his con-
fidence in fasting only, if he continues in his sins
^ Chrys. Horn. 52. in eos qui Pascha jejunant, t. 5. p 709.
"' Ibid. Horn. 16. ad Pop. Antioch. t. 1. p. '211.
without reforming. For it may be one that fasts
not at all may obtain pardon, if he has the excuse '
of bodily infirmity : but he that does not correct his
sins can have no excuse. Thou hast not fasted hy
reason of the weakness of thy body : but why art
thou not reconciled to thy enemies ? Canst thon
pretend bodily infirmity here? If thou retaincsl,
hatred and envy, what apology canst thou make ?
In such crimes as these, thou canst not fly to the
refuge of bodily weakness. So again, more co-
piously prosecuting this matter in another place : ^
If thou canst not pass all the day fasting by reason
of bodily weakness, no wise man can condemn thee
for this. For we have a kind and merciful Lord,
who requires nothing of us above our strength. He
neither requires abstinence from meat nor fasting
simply of us, nor that for this end we should con-
tinue without eating only ; but that, sequestering
ourselves from worldly affairs, we should spend all
our leisure time in spiritual things. For if we
would order our lives soberly, and lay out our spare
hours upon spiritual things, and eat only so much
as we had need of and nature required, and spend
our whole lives in good works, we should not need
the help of fasting. But because human nature is
negligent, and gives itself rather to ease and plea-
sure ; therefore our kind Lord, as a compassionate
Father, hath found out this medicine of fasting for
us, that we should abridge ourselves in our plea-
sures, and transfer our care of secular things to
works of a spiritual nature. If therefore there be
any here present who are hindered by bodily in-
firmity, and cannot continue all the day fasting,. I
exhort them to have regard to the weakness of their
bodies, and not upon that account deprive them-
selves of this spiritual instruction, but for that very
reason to pay more diligent attendance on it. For
there are many ways besides abstinence from meat,
which will open to us the door of confidence towards
God. He therefore that eats, ana cannot fast, let
him give the more plentiful alms, let him be more
fervent in his prayers, let him show the greater
alacrity and readiness in hearing the Divine oracles ;
for the weakness of the body is no impediment in
such oflElces as these : let him be reconciled to his
enemies, and forget injuries, and cast all thoughts
of revenge out of his mind. He that does these
things, will show forth the true fasting which the
Lord chiefly requires. Therefore I exhort you who
are able to fast, to go on with all possible alacrity
in this good and laudable work. For by how much
more our outward man perishes, so much more our
inward man is renewed. For fasting restrains the
body, and checks and bridles its inordinate sallies ;
but makes the soul much brighter, and gives it
•'-'- Ibid. Horn. 2-2. de Ira, t. 1. p. 277.
'>» Ibid. Horn. 10. in Gen, t. 2. p. 91,
i
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1181
wings to mount up and soar on high. Do you also
exhort your brethren, that are not able to fast for
the weakness of their bodies, that they should not
upon that account absent themselves from this
spiritual food; but teach them and inform them
what you have learned of us, that he that eats and
drinks with moderation, is not unworthy of this
auditory, but only he that is negligent and disso-
lute. Tell them what the apostle says, " Both he
that eateth, eateth to the Lord ; and he that eateth
not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God
thanks :" therefore he that fasteth giveth God
thanks, who has enabled him to bear the labour of
fasting; and he that eateth gives God thanks like-
wise, that this is no prejudice to the salvation of his
soul, if he be otherwise willing and obedient. I have
recited these passages at large out of Chrysostom,
to show what notion he had of the obligation men
were under to observe the Lent fast. If men were
in health and able to bear it, the rule and custom
was for them to observe it, and they generally did
so without any further admonition ; but if they did
not comply, their non-compliance did not debar
them from the communion at Easter, or lay them
under any ecclesiastical censure as great delinquents.
On the other hand, if they pleaded bodily infirmity
and weakness, that was always accepted as a just
apology, provided they made it appear by their
other good works, that they Avere sincere and zeal-
ous, and not merely acting a part in the business of
religion.
And some footsteps of this liberty, in leaving
men to a discretionary observation of Lent, are de-
scribed by learned men in several other writers.
Bishop Hooper" observes out of Tertullian,'''* That
except Friday and Saturday before Easter, the
catholics in his time kept no other days of fasting
in Lent, but only at discretion ; and that their fast
Avas for the most part private, and not distinguished
by any public action. And Bishop Taylor "'' asserts
the same, not only out of TertuUian, but Socrates,
Prudentius, Victor Antiochenus, Prosper, and St.
Austin : For the fasts of the church were arbitrary
and chosen, without necessity and imposition from
any authority. He means not only the imposition
of apostolical or Divine authority upon the church
in general, but the imposition of them by any au-
thority of the church upon her own members, as
laying any necessary obligation on them. And this
is true of the three or four first ages of the church,
but more questionable of those that followed after.
For the fourth council of Orleans'" orders, That all
who refused to fast on Saturday in Lent, should be
made liable to ecclesiastical censure. And among
those called the Apostolical Canons" there is one
that orders. That every clergyman who, not being
infirm, refuses to fast in Lent, shall be deposed ; and
laymen to be suspended from communion for the
same transgression. But this is one of those canons
which are known to be of later date, and therefore
cannot be concluded to be according to the ancient
rule of the church.
From this it will be easv to ac-
Sert. 15.
count for the difierence which hap- "°":,'i." V",""'-
1 nisU differed from
pened between the church and the {[;" ^m'p^uon'"'of
Montanists about the imposition of '^""'
fasts. Montanus is condemned by the writers of
that age for making new laws about fasting. In
the fragment of Apollonius mentioned by Euse-
bius,'- it is laid to his charge, that he was the first
6 vijardoQ vonoGerrjaaQ, who imposed fastings by his
laws. Which some understand, as if he was the
first that ever brought fasting under any rule or
law. Which cannot be true ; foi-, as we have seen
before, the church also thought she had a rule for
fasting two days before Easter ; and Tcrtullian
also, in vindication of Montanus, tells the catholics
(which they themselves did not deny) that their
bishops were used to appoint fasts'^ upon necessary
occasions of the church. Therefore this could not
be the dispute then, whether fasting might be im-
posed by a law; but the Montanists said, beside
the fast of Lent observed by the catholics, there
were other fasts imposed by the Spirit under the
ministry and revelation of the will of God made to
Montanus. For the Montanists kept three Lents'*
in the year, each of these two weeks ; and that
upon dry meats in perfect abstinence from flesh ;
and these also as necessary to be observed, as in-
junctions of the Spirit by the new revelation made
to Montanus, which they preferred before the writ-
ings of the apostles, and said these laws were to be
observed for ever. Which is the reason why the
Montanists in the time of Sozomen kept their Ante-
paschal fast still confined to two weeks, when the
catholics fasted a much longer space. For, as a
learned person'^ observes, those great fasters would
hardly have been left behind, had not those two
weeks been the space determined them by their
prophet, and they obliged to keep punctually to all
" Disc, of Lent, p. 64.
^ Tertul. de Jejun. cap. 2 et 13.
«3 Taylor, Duct. Dub. p. G29.
'" Cone. Aiirel. 4. an. 541. can. 2. Set! neque per sab-
bata absque infirmitate quisquam solvat Quaclra;,'esimale
jejunium. Si qnis banc re^'ulam irruperit, tanquam
transgressor discipline a sacerdotibus censeatur.
" Can. Apost. G9. See also Cone. Toletan. 8. can. 9.
'= Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 18.
" Tertul. de Jejnniis, cap. 13. Bene autem, qnod et epis-
copi universa; plebi mandaie jejunia assolent, nun dico de
industria stipium conl'eicndarum, ut restrae capturoe est, sed
interdum et ex aliqua snllicitudinis ecclesiasticoe causa.
" Hicrou. Ep. 54. ad Marcellam. It. Com. in Hag.
cap. 1. Tertul. de Jejun. cap. 15.
" Bishop Hooper of Lent, p. C5.
1 1 82
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXI.
his institutions. This, then, was the great dispute
between the catholics and the Montanists, whether
the Spirit had appointed these fasts ? "Which the
Montanists asserted, and the cathohcs denied. And
therefore, though tlie cliurch augmented her fast
from two days to forty, yet still she did it with a
great deal of liberty reserved to every particular
church, and every particular church in a great
measure left all her members to judge of their own
abilities by Christian prudence and discretion ; ex-
horting men to fast, but imposing rigidly upon none
more than they were able and willing to bear, nor
enforcing it under pain of ecclesiastical censure.
The manner of observing Lent
Sect. 16. °
withlp^fecTLbsti- among those that were piously dis-
cveT/dTtm'even'? Posed to observc it, was to abstain
'""■ from all food till evening. For an-
ciently a change of diet was not reckoned a fast ;
but it consisted in a perfect abstinence from all
sustenance for the whole day till evening. And in
this the Lent fast differed from the semijcjunia, or
half-fasts of the ordinary stationary days, as we
shall see hereafter. St. Ambrose, speaking of the
Lent fast, says. It was a total'^ abstinence every day
throughout the whole season, except on the sabbath
and the Lord's day. And in another place, exhort-
ing men" to observe the Lent fast, he bids them
defer eating a little, the end of the day is not far
off. So Chrysostom frequently in his Lent sermons
speaks of the same circumstance : Let us set a
guard '^ upon our ears, our tongues, and minds, and
not think that bare fasting till the evening is suffi-
cient for»our salvation. What profit" is it to fast,
and eat nothing all the day, if you give youi'self to
playing at dice, and other vain pastimes, and spend
the whole day many times in perjuries and blasphe-
mies ? The true fast is abstinence from vices.** For
abstinence from meat was appointed upon this oc-
casion, that we should curb the tone of our flesh,
and make the horse obedient to his rider. He that
fasts ought, above all things, to bridle his anger, to
learn meekness and clemency, to have a contrite
heart, to banish the thoughts of all inordinate
desires, to set the watchful eye of God before his
eyes and his uncorrupted judgment; to set himself
above riches, and exercise great liberality in giving
of alms, and to expel every evil thought against his
neighbour out of his soul. This is the true fast.
Therefore let this be our care : and let us not
imagine, as many do, that we have fasted rightly,
when we have abstained from eating until evening.
This is not the thing required of us ; but that, to-
gether with our abstinence from meat, we should
abstain from those things that hurt the soul, and
dihgently exercise ourselves in things of a spiritual
nature. Bellarmine*' himself shows the same out
of St. Basil,'*" and other ancient writers, who speak
always of the Lent fast as a perfect abstinence
from all food till evening. And it is very remark-
able, by what he cites out of Micrologus, Gratian,
and St. Bernard, that this custom continued till the
twelfth century even in the practice of the Romish
church.
Whence it were easy to conclude, ,, , ,„
•' ' Sect. 17.
that the pretence of keeping Lent accou"tei"-i''pro"er
only by change of diet from flesh to out 'perfec"t''ats"i:
i» 1 T T • r -\ 1 • ^ nence till evening.
nsh, or a more delicious food, which
allows men the use of wine and other delicacies, is
but a mock fast, and a mere innovation, utterly un-
known to the ancients, whose Lent fast was a strict
and rigorous abstinence from all food till the even-
ing. Their refreshment was only a supper, and not
a dinner of any kind : and then it was indifferent
whether it was flesh or any other food, provided it
was used, as became the refreshment of a fast, with
sobriety and moderation. They generally, indeed,
abstained from flesh, and wine, and fish, and all
other delicacies at this season : but yet there was
no such universal rule or custom in this matter, but
that when men had fasted all the day, they were
allowed to refresh themselves with a moderate sup-
per upon flesh or any other food without distinction.
This appears from the observation which Socrates
makes upon the different manner of fasting in Lent :
Some, says he,*' abstain from all kind of living crea-
tures ; others abstain from all but fish ; others cat
fowls as well as fish, saying, that, according to Mo-
ses, they come of the water ; others abstain from
fruits and eggs ; others eat only dry bread ; and
others even not so much as that. Yet the greatest
ascetics made no scruple to eat flesh in Lent, when
a just occasion required it. Sozomen tells a re-
markable story'* of Spiridion, bishop of Trimithus
in Cyprus, That a stranger once happening to call
upon him in his travels in Lent, he having nothing
in his house but a piece of pork, ordered that to be
dressed and set before him: but the stranger re-
fusing to eat flesh, saying he was a Christian;
Spiridion replied, For that very reason thou ought-
est not so refuse it ; for the word of God has pro-
nounced all things clean to them that are clean.
Eusebius"* tells a like story of one Alcibiades, a
martyr, who, being a great ascetic, had used to ab-
stain from flesh all his life, and live only upon bread
and water ; which course of life he continued even
in prison : but it was revealed to Attains, one of his
'^ Ambros. de Elia et Jejun. cap. 10. Quadragesima totis
preetur sabbatum et Dominicara jejiinatur diebus.
" Id. Ser. 8. in Psal. cxviii. Differ aliquantulum, noa
longe finis est diei.
'8 Chrys. Horn. 4. in Gen. t. 2. p. 37.
" Horn. 6. in Gen. p. 60. 'o Horn. 8. in Gen. p. 79.
«' Bellarin. t. 4. de Bonis Oper. lib. 2. cap. 2.
"2 Basil. Horn. 1. de Jejun.
»■' Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 22.
•*' Sozom. lib. 1. cap. 11. ^ Euseb. lib. 5. cup. 3.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1183
fellow prisoners, that Alcibiades did not well to
refuse using the creatures of God, and thereby
give scandal to others. Upon which admonition,
Alcibiades changed his manner of living, and be-
gan to use all meats indifferently with thanksgiv-
ing. By this it ai)pears, that the eating or not eat-
ing of flesh, was a thing indifferent to them at all
times, and that they made no scruple to eat flesh
even in Lent, upon a necessary occasion, without
any prejudice to their rules of fasting. But the
thing they chiefly guarded against, was luxury, and
pampering the body, under pretence of fasting. St.
Austin '" makes a smart reflection in one of his ser-
mons upon such pretenders as these : There are
some observers of Lent, says he, that study de-
liciousness more than religion, and seek out new
pleasures for the belly, more than how to chastise
the concupiscence of the old man ; who by costly
and plentiful provisions, strive to outdo the varie-
ties and tastes of the several fruits of the earth.
They are afraid of any vessels in which flesh has
been boiled, as if they were unclean ; and yet in
their own flesh fear not the luxury of the throat
and the belly. These men fast, not to diminish
their wonted voracity by temperance, but by defer-
ring a meal to increase their immoderate greediness.
For when the time of refreshment comes, they rush
to their plentiful tables, as beasts to their mangers,
and stuff their bellies with great variety of artificial
and strange sauces, taking in more by devouring,
than they are able to digest again by fasting. There
are some likewise who drink no wine, that they may
provide themselves other more agreeable liquors, to
gratify their taste, rather than set forward their sal-
vation ; as if Lent were intended, not for the ob-
servation of a pious humiliation, but as an occasion
of seeking out new pleasures. They did not think
commutation of diet a proper fast, if the abstinence
of the day was spoiled by any immoderate indul-
gence of an evening banquet ; much less did they
esteem it a fast to dine upon delicacies, and use a
mere abstinence from flesh without deferring the
time of their ordinary meal till evening ; but they
abstained all the day from food of any kind, and
then contented themselves with a sober and plain
refreshment in the close of it, without any scrupu-
lous nicety about the kind of their food, so long as
they used it only with temperance and moderation.
j,^^^ ,g And what they thus spared from
inT'dinner! not'^'"'' thclr owu bodlcs iu abridging them of
luxli'ry.butbestm'v"^ a meal, thcy that were piously dis-
epoor. posed bcstowed upon the bellies of
the poor. This we learn from one of the homilies
of Ccesarius Arelatensis, or whoever was the author
of it, under the name of St. Austin : " Before all
things, says he, on our fasting days, what we were
used to spend upon a dinner, let us bestow upon the
poor, that no one concern himself about providing
a siunptuous supper, or an exquisite and delicious
feast, and seem rather to have changed the diet of
his body, than diminished any thing in the quan-
tity of it. There is no profit in keeping a long fast
all the day, if afterward a man overwhelm his soul,
either with the delicacy of his meat, or the abund-
ance of it. That which is gained by the fast at
dinner, ought not to be turned into a feast at sup-
per, but be expended on the bellies of the poor.
Proficiat elccmosj/nis, quod non crpcmUtur 7nensis,
says Leo,"' That which is not expended upon our
tables should be laid out in alms, and (hen it will
bring us in great gain. Origen says,*' he found it in
some book as a noted saying of the apostles, " Bless-
ed is he who fasts for this end, that he may feed the
poor; this man's fast is acceptable unto God."
Mercy and piety, as Chrysologus words it,™ are the
wings of fasting, by which it mounts uj) to heaven,
without which it lies dead upon the earth. There-
fore, when we fast, let us lay up our dinner in the
hands of the poor, that the hands of the poor may
preserve for us what our bellies would destroy. The
hands of the poor is the treasury of Christ : fasting
without mercy is but an image of famine ; fasting
without works of piety is only an occasion of covet-
ousness ; because, by such sparing, what is taken
from the body only swells in the purse.
Therefore Lent was thought the
n • • Sect. 19.
proper season tor exercismg more AUcorporeni pun-
abundantly all sorts of charity. Let by the imperial laws
US spend those vacant hours, says
Cffisarius or St. Austin,'' which we were used to
lavish away without any benefit to our souls, now
in visiting the sick, in searching the prisons, in en-
tertaining strangers, in reconciling those that are at
variance with one another. This was required of
those more especially, who pretended bodily infirm-
ity that they could not fast, as we have heard before
out of St. Chrysostom. Thou canst not fast by
reason of the weakness of thy body ; but why art
thou not reconciled ^ to thy enemy ? Canst thou
pretend bodily infirmity here? If thou retainest
hatred and envy, what apology canst thou make ?
In such crimes as these thou canst not take sanctuary
in bodily weakness. He that cannot fast, let hira
give the more plentiful alms, let him be reconciled
to his enemies, let him forget injuries, and cast all
thoughts of revenge out of his mind. This was a
time when men expected mercy and pardon from
God, and therefore it was the more reasonable they
s'' Aug. Scrm. 74. de Diversis, t. 10. p. 550.
8' Ibid. 66. de Tempore, 1. 10. p. 252.
^' Leo, Ser. 3. de Jcjun. Pentecost.
*' Oriiien. Horn. 10. in Levit.
=0 Chrysol. Serm. 8. de Jejuii.
=' Aug. Horn. 56. de Temp. t. 10. p. 252.
s^Chrys. Horn. 22. de Ira, t. 1. p. 277. et Horn. 10. in
Gen. t. 2. p. 91. See before, sect. 11.
1184
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXI.
should be more eminent in the exercise of mercy
toward their brethren. Upon this account the im-
perial laws forbade all prosecution of men in criminal
actions, which might bring them to corporal pun-
ishment and torture, during the whole season.
Theodosius the Great made two laws to this pur-
pose : In the forty days, which by the laws of re-
ligion"^ are solemnly observed before Easter, let
the examination and hearing of all criminal ques-
tions be superseded: and in the holy days of Lent,
let there be*^ no punishments of the body, when we
expect the absolution of our souls. St. Ambrose ^^
mentions a like answer given by the younger Va-
lentinian, in the case of some rich noblemen, who
were prosecuted in a criminal cause before the pro-
vost of the city, who inclined to give a speedy sen-
tence against them : but the emperor sent him an
inhibition, forbidding any sentence of blood to be
pronounced during the holy season. Nor was there
any exception made to this rule, but only in the
case of the Isaurian robbers, whose practices were
so very dangerous to the common safety, that Theo-
dosius junior thought it proper to allow their ex-
amination by scourging and the rack at any time,
not excepting any day in Lent'^ or the Easter fes-
tival, because it was greater charity to discover their
wicked counsels and conspiracies, to preserve the
life and safety of other innocent men, than to grant
any reprieve or respite to such criminals upon the
account of the holy season. So that mercy and
charity was still the thing in view, as most proper
to be showed to the bodies of men at such a season,
when all expected by their fasting and repentance
to obtain absolution of their souls from the hands
of God, as one of the forementioned laws elegantly
words it.
Sect 20 Lent was a time of more than or-
bii^l"and%em™s dluary strictness and devotion, and
every day in Lent, t^gj-efore lu mauy ofthc great churchcs
they had religious assemblies for prayer and preach-
ing every day throughout the whole season. I can-
not affirm that it was so in every parochial church
and country village ; but that it was so in the great-
er or cathedral churches, is evident from undeniable
proofs and matter of fact. Chrysostom's homilies
on Genesis, and those famous ones of the statues,
called ' AvS^)iavTtQ, to the people of Antioch, were
sermons preached after this manner day after day
in the Lent season ; as any one may be satisfied
that looks but into them. I will only relate one
single passage in one of these homilies,'' which
will give any reader satisfaction. This is not, says
he, the only thing that is required, that we should
meet here every day, and hear sermons continually,
and fast the whole Lent. For if we gain nothing
by these continual meetings and exhortations and
season of fasting to the advantage of our souls, they
will not only do us no good, but be the occasion of
a severer condemnation. If, after so much care and
pains bestowed upon us, we continue the same ; if
the angry taan does not become meek, and the pas-
sionate mild and gentle ; if the envious does not re-
duce himself to a friendly temper, nor the covetous
man depart from his madness and fury in the pur-
suit of riches, and give himself to almsdeeds and
feeding the poor ; if the intemperate man does not
become chaste and sober, and the vain-glorious learn
to despise false honour, and seek for that which is
true ; if he that is negligent of charity to his neigh-
bour, does not stir up himself, and endeavour not
only not to come behind the publicans, (who love
those that love them,) but also to look friendly upon
his enemies, and exercise all acts of charity toward
them ; if we do not conquer these affections and all
others that spring up from our natural corruption ;
though we assemble here every day, and enjoy con-
tinual preaching and teaching, and have the assist-
ance of fasting ; what pardon can we expect, what
apology shall we make for ourselves ? By this it
is plain, no day passed in Lent without a sermon
to put men in mind of the great duties of Christi-
anity, and reformation and repentance, which were
more peculiar to the design of that holy season.
Thev had also frequent commu-
, . . , j_ Pect. 21.
nions at this time, at least on every And frequent com-
mtuiions, especially
sabbath and Lord's day. For though on the s,-ibbath and
•' " the Lord's day.
the festivals of martyrs were not or-
dinarily to be celebrated in this time of humiliation,
yet the sabbath and the Lord's day were kept as
standing festivals even in Lent, as has been showed
before ; and therefore on these days they offered
the oblation of bread and wine in the eucharist, as
at other seasons. But by a canon of the council of
Laodicea'* this oblation seems confined to those
two days ; for it is prohibited to offer it upon any
other: and that may seem to imply, thaf there M^as
no communion on any other days in Lent. But
then it may be considered, that in the time of the
council of Trullo '" there was a custom of commu-
nicating on other days in Lent upon the presancti-
fied elements, that is, such as had been consecrated
the Lord's day before : and if we can suppose this
M Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 35. de Qiiocstionibus, Leg. 4.
Quadraginta diebus, qui, auspicio caerimoniarum, Paschale
tempus anticipant, omnis cognitio inhibeatiir criminalium
qiiaestionum.
^ Ibid. Leg. 5. Sacratis QuadragesinicC diebus nulla sup-
plicia siiit corporis, quibus absolutio expectatur animarum.
°^ Ambros. de Obitu Valentin. Ut nihil cruentuin Sanctis
prsesertiin diebus statueretur.
s« Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 35. de Queestionibus, Leg. 7.
Provinciarum judices moneantur, ut in Isaurorum latronuiu
quKstionibus nullum Quadragesima, ncc venerabilem Pas-
charum diem existiment excipiendum, &c.
=■ Chrys. Horn. 11. in Gen. t. 2. p. 107.
s8 Cone. Laodic. can. 49. ^ Cone. Trull, can. 52.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
11S5
custom to have been anciently in the church, then
nothing hinders but that they might have a daily
communion in Lent, as well as a daily sermon ;
which seems most agreeable to the fervent piety of
those primitive ages: but in a doubtful matter I
will not be positive, seeing there is otherwise evi-
dence enough for frequent communion in Lent, by
supposing it only to be administered on ever}- sab-
bath and Lord's day.
For the further advancement of
All p'^^biic'games piety and encouragement of religious
and stase-plavs pro-
hibited at tiiis sea- assemuucs at this season, ail public
games and stage-plays were utterly
forbidden by the laws of the church. Gothofred'""
thinks the whole time of Lent is included in that
famous law of Theodosius junior, which prohibits
all public games and shows on days of supplication,
when the minds of Christians ought wholly to be
employed in the worship of God. For though Lent
be not expressl}' named in that law, yet it is com-
prised in the general name of the days of supplica-
tion. And it is certain the church was very solicit-
ous to restrain men from these pleasures and diver-
sions at this holy season. Gregory Nazianzen'"'
has a very sharp epistle written to one of the judges
upon this occasion, wherein he thus rebukes him :
You that are a judge transgress the laws in not ob-
serving the fast: and how will you observe the
laws of man, who transgress and despise the laws
of God ? Purge the judgment-seat, lest one of these
two things befall you, either to be really wicked, or
to be thought so. To exhibit profane shows is to
make yourself a spectacle. In a word, stand cor-
rected, 0 judge, and you wall sin less for the future.
St. Chrysostom, in his Lent sermons, with equal
zeal sets himself to chastise and correct this grand
abuse of the holy season. He prefaces one of these
homilies with this sharp invective against those
that frequented the horse-racings of the cirque at
this time : When I consider, says he,'"- how at one
blast of the devil ye have forgotten all my daily
admonitions and continued discourses, and run to
that pomp of Satan, the horse-race in the cirque ;
with what heart can I think of preaching to you
again, who have so soon let slip all that I said be-
fore ? This is what chiefly raises my grief, yea, my
anger and indignation, that together with my ad-
monition ye have cast the reverence of this holy ■
season of Lent out of j'our souls, and thrown your-
selves into the nets of the devil. What profit is
there in your fasting ? What advantage in your
meeting together so often in this place ? He pur-
sues the same argument in the next discourse,'"'
dissuading them in a very pathetical way to wave
this unseasonable practice : Subdue, I beseech you.
this wicked and pernicious custom ; and consider,
that they who run to the cirque, not only do much
harm to themselves, but are the occasion of great
scandal to others. For when the Jews and Gentiles
see you, who are every day at church to hear a ser-
mon, come notwithstanding to the horse-race, and
join with them in the cirque; will they not reckon
our religion a cheat, and entertain the same sus-
picion of us all ? They will sharpen their tongues
against us all, and for the offence of a few condemn
the whole body of Christians. Neither will they
stop here, but rail at our Head, and for the servants'
fault blaspheme our common Lord, and think that
a sufficient apology and excuse for their own errors,
that they have something to object to the life and
conversation of others. By this it appears, there
was no pardon for those who were so eager after the
public diversions, as to follow them in Lent, when
men's public professions of repentance, humiliation,
and sorrow made it utterly unseasonable and absurd
to pursue the vain recreations and pleasures of the
world, which at such a juncture could become none
but those who lived in darkness and heathenish
superstition.
For the same reason they forbade
the celebration of all festivals of mar- as Jso' the ceu-
. , , bration of all festi-
tyrs at this season, except it were upon vais, birthdays, and
*■ -^ marriages, as un-
the sabbath or the Lord's day : be- suitable to the pre-
•^ Bent occasion.
cause all festivals were days of rejoic-
ing, which were not consistent with deep humilia-
tion and mourning belonging to a strict and severe
fast : but the sabbath and the Lord's day were ex-
cepted from fasting even in Lent, as has been noted
before ; and therefore on these days the festivals
of martyrs might be celebrated, but on no other
during the whole time of Lent, as appears from an
express canon of the council of Laodicea"" made in
this behalf. And by another canon of the same
council '"' all celebration of marriages and birthdays
are absolutely forbidden in Lent : where by birth-
days, called yivtOXia in the canon, we are to under-
stand private men's natural birthdays, which being
celebrated with gi-eat tokens and solemnities of joy,
with feasting and other ceremonies of pleasure and
delight, were not proper to be kept in the time of
fasting, as being things inconsistent and incom-
patible with one another ; and the rather to be for-
borne, because at this time the church did not allow
the solemnizing of the nativities or birthdays of her
martyrs, which otherwise were of great esteem in
the church.
These were the common rules ob- ^.^^^ ^
served in keeping the Lent fast, when ^^J^^l Kr"^"^
it was come to the length of forty days. Mr7c'nfss"'and"'so-
But there was one week, called the """' ■'
'"» Cod. Theod. lib. 15. Tit. 5. de Spectaculis, Leg. 5. et
Gothofred. ia loc.
"" Naz. Ep. 71. al. 74. ad Celeusium.
4 G
'"2 Chrj's. Horn. 6. in Gen. t. 2. p. 19.
'"3 Horn. 7. ibid. p. 61.
"" Cunc. Laodic. can. 51.
Can. 52. ibid.
1186
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXI.
hehdomas maf/na, or the great week before Easter,
which they observed with greater strictness and so-
lemnity above all the rest. No one can better de-
scribe it to us than St. Chrysostom,'"" who tells us,
it was called the great week, not because it con-
sisted of longer days or more in number than other
weeks, but because at this time great things were
^v•rought for us by our Lord. For in this week the
ancient tyranny of the devil was dissolved, death
was extinct, the strong man was bound, his goods
were spoiled, sin was abolished, the curse was de-
stroyed, paradise was opened, heaven became ac-
cessible, men and angels were joined together, the
middle wall of partition was broken down, the bar-
riers were taken out of the way, the God of peace
made peace between things in heaven and things
on earth ; therefore it is called the great week : and
as this is the head of all other weeks, so the great
sabbath is the head of this week, being the same
thing in this week as the head is in the body.
Therefore in this week many increase their labours;
some adding to their fastings, others to their watch-
ings ; others give more liberal alms, testifying the
greatness of the Divine goodness by their care of
good works, and more intense piety and holy living.
As the Jews went forth to meet Christ, when he
had raised Lazarus from the dead ; so now, not one
city, but all the world go forth to meet him, not
with palm-branches in their hands, but with alms-
deeds, humanity, virtue, fasting, tears, prayers, fast-
ings, watchings, and all kinds of piety, which they
offer to Christ their Lord. And not only we, but
the emperors of the world honour this week, making
it a time of vacation from all civil business, that the
magistrates, being at liberty from business of the
law, may spend all these days in spiritual service.
Let the doors of the courts, say they, now be shut
up ; let all disputes, and all kinds of contention and
punishment, cease ; let the executioner's hands rest
a little : common blessings are wrought for us all by
our common Lord, let some good be done by us his
servants. Nor is this the only honour they show
to this week, but they do one thing more no less
considerable. The imperial letters are sent abroad
at this time, commanding all prisoners to be set at
liberty from their chains. For as our Lord, when
he descended into hell, set free those that were de-
tained by death ; so the servants, according to their
power imitating the kindness of their Lord, loose
men from their corporal bonds, when they have no
power to relax the spiritual. All this is repeated
by Chrysostom in another of his Lent sermons,""
much in the same words, which therefore it is need-
'""' Chrys. Horn, in Psal. cxlv. sivede Hcbdomade Magna,
t. 3. p. 821.
"" Chrys. Horn. 30. ia Gen. t. 2. p. 426.
""* Dionys. Epist. Canon, can. 1. ap. Bevereg. Pandect,
t. 2. p, 3.
less to recite at length in this place ; but it will not
be improper to review the particulars, and confirm
them by parallel passages of other writers. It is
evident, the strict observation of this week was in
use in the time of Dionysius, bishop of Alexandria,
who was scholar to Origen, though with some differ-
ence, according to men's ability or zeal in observing
it ; for he thus speaks of it in his canonical epis-
tle : '"*' Some make a superposition of the whole six
days, continuing all the time without eating ; some
add two days together, some three, some four, and
some not one. Now, to those who have borne such
superpositions, continuing without sustenance, and
grow unable to hold out, and are ready to faint, to
them leave is to be given for an earlier refreshment.
But if there be any, who have been so far from
superponing the preceding days, that they have not
so much as kept a common fast, but, it may be,
have feasted on them, and then coming to the two
last days, Friday and the Saturday, have kept a
fast of superposition on them, and think they do a
great thing if they hold out till break of day; I
cannot think these have striven equally with those
who have been engaged in the exercise more days
before.
It is plain from hence, that in this
Sect. 25.
lat. meiinl
the fasts, called
vTrepOiaeK, an
superiwsitiones,
the common way of fasting. For
whereas in the foregoing part of Lent dmSl-StsTn tuil
they took some refreshment every
evening, and never fasted on the sabbath ; now they
not only fasted on the sabbath in this week, but
added to it, some one day, some two, some three,
some four, some five days, which they passed in
perfect abstinence, eating nothing all this week till
the morning of the resurrection. This kind of fast-
ing the Greeks call vTnpQirjug, and the Latins su-
petyositioncs, superpository or additional fasts. Di-
onysius, in the place last mentioned, uses the name
virt^TiQ'fjxtvoi, for those that passed the whole six
days fasting. And Epiphanius, speaking '"' of the
manner of observing the same six days, says, All
the people kept them iv ^.Tipofayig., living on dry
meats, namely, bread and salt and water, which
they only used at evening : and they that were more
zealous, superadded two, three, and four days, and
some the whole week, till cock-crowing on Sunday
morning. Where we may observe two sorts of ad-
ditions made to the common fast in this week above
others ; first, that they confined themselves to the
use of dry meats only, which they did not generally
in the former part of Lent ; and, secondly, that they
continued their fast for several days together with-
"'° Epiphan. Expnsit. Fid. n. 23. Ot St. c-trov&aioL SiirKa.'s
K(u TpiTrXn:? kul TiTpairXa^ virtpTidivTai, Kai bXrjv t^v
ipSo/iuoa Tiyis axpt aXsKTpuovoou KXayyijs, T»;s KvpiaKrjs
t7ri(pto(TKo6(Tr]i. Vid. Constit. Apost, lib. 5. cap. 18.
I
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
\[H7
out any sustenance, some passing over the whole
six days in this rigorous way without any abate-
ment. And so Epiphanius represents it in another
place,"" where he speaks of (he manner of observing
the holy week of the Pasch : Some continued the
whole week virfpTiQkiuvoi, making one continued fast
of the whole ; others eat after two days, and others
every evening. This was otherwise called iinavv-
d-iTTtiv, and jcjunia conjunr/ere et contimtare, as we
find in Sozomen and TertuUian. For Sozomen,'"
speaking of Spiridion's way of observing the great
Paschal week, says. At that time he was used with
his whole family linavvdtrTtiv H^v vijOTeiav, to join
one day of fasting to another, and only eat at a
certain day, continuing without any food all the
days between. And this in TertuUian's phrase is
jcjunia conjunfjere, to join one day of fasting to an-
other ;"■ and sahhatmn confiiutare cunijcjuniis Para-
sceues,^" to make Friday and Saturday in the Passion
week one continued fast. This was an exercise
which many of those who followed the ascetic life
used at other times : for Evagrius, speaking of the
monks of Palestine, says,'" they observed rdc Ka-
Xovfisvag vTrfpOiaifiovc, those called superpository
fasts, continuing them for two or three days, and
some for five days together. This in the Latin
writers is called superpositio jejunii : as in the frag-
ment of Victorinus Petavionensis, published by Dr.
Cave,"* where he speaks of the several sorts of fasts
observed among Christians, some of which were
only till the ninth hour, some till evening, and
some with a superposition or addition of one fast-
ing day to another. Though we must note, that
the superposition of a fast is not always taken in
this sense, but sometimes denotes a new-appointed
fast of any kind, though it had nothing extraordi-
nary but only the newness of the imposition in it,
as we find in the council of Eliberis,"® of which
more hereafter in its proper place.
The next addition mentioned by
chnstians ■ more Chrysostom, as made in the spiritual
lilieral in thpir alms .
and charity this week excrcisc and obscrvatiou of this week,
above others. ^ ^ '
is their more liberal distribution of
alms to the poor, and exercise of all kinds of charity
to those that stood in need of it. For the nearer
they approached to the passion and resurrection of
Christ, by which all the blessings in the world were
poured forth upon men, the more they thought
themselves obliged to show all manner of acts of
mercy and kindness toward their brethren.
Particularly this week before Eas- j,^^ ,.
ter, and the following week, was a or^Va^^d iiTerty
time of rest and liberty to servants. f»^"™"»-
Many in great charity had their freedom granted
them, in imitation of the spiritual liberty which
Christ at this time had procured for all mankind.
This is clear from what has been showed before '"
out of Gregory Nyssen, and the laws of Theodosius,
which allow all juridical acts done in favour of slaves
in the fifteen days of the Paschal solemnity, in
which both the Pasch of the cross and the Pasch
of the resurrection are equally included. Both these
weeks likewise were equally set apart for Divine
service : and for that reason all servants had a va-
cation from their ordinary bodily labour, that they
might have more leisure and opportunity to attend
the worship of God and concerns of their souls.
The author of the Constitutions,"* in conformity
to this custom, which he found in the practice of
the church, gives this direction : In the whole great
week (before Easter) and the week following, let
servants rest from their labour ; because the one
is the time of our Lord's passion, and the other of
his resurrection ; and servants have need to be in-
structed in the knowledge of those mysteries.
That pai'ticular sort of charity
which Chrysostom speaks of, as a ^m^'rAe^
showed by the emperors to all prison- S'the emperore"to
,, . . 1 - , , all prisoners, both
ers, as well criminals as debtors, in debtors and crimi-
, nals, some particular
granting them a general release out ™?" °^ erimimos
^ ^ o only excepted.
of prison at this season, is demon-
strated from the imperial laws still in being : for
they are said to grant this indulgence with a par-
ticular respect to the Paschal solemnity, which in-
cludes as well the great week before, as the week
following Easter-day.'" And so not only Chrysos-
tom, but St. Ambrose '■" understood it, when he said.
The holy days of the last week in Lent was the
time when the bonds of debtors used to be loosed.
Wherefore whatever has been said before of this in-
dulgence as belonging to the Easter festival, is so
to be understood as belonging to this holy and great
week of our Saviour's passion, when these indul-
gences first commenced, and continued in force till
the whole festival was ended.
What Chrysostom says further of sect. 29
the emperor's commanding all suits la^^as^v^u^fvn as
and processes at law to cease in this toifSe'^eTbe"?
great week, and the tribunal doors to "^"^ ^**'*'^'
be shut up, is taken from the express words of the
"" Epiphan. Hser. 29. Nazaraeor.
'" Sozom. lib. 1. cap. 11.
"- Tertul. de Patient, cap, 13.
"' Ibid, de Jejun. cap. 14. Vid. Constitut. Apostol. lib.
5. cap. 18.
"< Evagr. lib. 1. cap. 21.
"^ Victorin. de Fabrica Mundi, ap. Cave, Hist. Literar.
vol. 1. p. 103. Ratio ostenditur, quare usque ad horam no-
4 G 2
nam jejiinaniiis, usque ad vesperam, ant superpositio usque
in altorum diem fiat.
"" Cone. Eliberit. can. 23 et 26.
"• Book XX. chap. 5. sect. 6 and 7.
"« Constif. lib. 8. cap. 33.
"»Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 38. de Indulgent. Criminum,
Leg. 3 et 4.
•-•" Ambros. Ep. 33.
1188
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXI.
law of Theodosius, still extant in both the Codes.
For these appointing what days shall be exempted
from juridical actions, expressly mention'^' the
fifteen days of the Paschal solemnity, the week
preceding and the week following Easter. St.
Austin'-- speaks of the same; and Scaliger'^' men-
tions a law of Constantine, wherein he had made a
like decree, that the two Paschal weeks, the one
immediately before, and the other following Easter,
should be exempted from all business of the law.
The design of which was, that nothing of animosity,
or contention, or cruelty, or punishment, or blood-
shed, should appear at this holy season, when all
men were labouring to obtain mercy and pardon by
the blood of Christ; and that men, sequestering
themselves from all civil and worldly business,
might with greater assiduity attend the exercises
of piety which were peculiar to the solemn occasion.
Sect 30 '^'^^ Thursday in this week, which
tiiirweik^hotrob" was the day on which Christ was be-
*^"'"^' trayed, and instituted the communion
at his last supper, was observed with some peculiar
customs. For on this day, in some of the Latin
churches, the communion was administered in the
evening after supper, in imitation of the communion
of the apostles at our Lord's last supper; as we
find by a provision made in one of the canons of
the third council of Carthage,'-* That the sacrament
of the altar should always be received by men fast-
ing, except on one anniversary day, when the Lord's
last supper was solemnly commemorated. St. Aus-
tin'-^ takes notice of the same custom, and withal
observes. That the communion in some places was
administered twice on this day ; in the morning for
the sake of such as could not keep the day a fast,
and in the evening for those that fasted till evening,
when they ended their fast, and received the com-
munion after supper. He likewise tells us, There
was a particular reason why many could not fast
upon this day, and therefore they received the com-
munion in the morning ; for it was customary with
many, who had kept Lent, to bathe and wash their
bodies on this day, as the catechumens did, in order
to appear decently, pure and clean from the filth
which their bodies might have contracted by the
austerities of Lent, when they came to be baptized
on the vigil, or night between the great sabbath
and Easter-day : they could not bear both bathing
and fasting, and therefore they fasted not on this
day, but received the communion m the morning,
and eat their dinner as at other times ; whilst others
fasted all the day, and received the communion
after supper.
On this day the competentes, or candidates of
baptism, publicly rehearsed the creed before the
bishop or presbyters in the church, as we learn
from the council of Laodicea,'-" which fixes this re-
hearsal to the fifth day of the great week ; and from
Theodorus Lector,'-' who says, Timotheus, bishop
of Constantinople, was the first that ordered the
creed to be recited in every chinxh assembly, which
before was used to be repeated only once a year by
the catechumens on the Parasceue, or preparation to
our Saviour's passion, when the bishop was wont
to catechise them.
On this day it was customary for servants to receive
the communion, as we find in Joannes Moschus,'^
who tells us a remarkable story of one who laid up
the eucharist in his chest, which he had brought
home from church with him ry ay/^ Kal fiiydXy
TTEfiTTTy, on this great and holy fifth day of the Pas-
sion week ; under which name we find it also in the
title of one of Chrysostom's sermons upon this day,''^
r7~i ay'iq. Kal niydXy irivrah. The modern ritualists call
it Maundy Thursday, Dies 31andaU, because on this
day our Saviour washed his disciples' feet, and gave
them commandment to follow ''° his example; or
because he instituted the sacrament of his supper
upon this day, commanding his disciples to do the
same in remembrance of him, as others '" expound
it. But the pope's custom of excommunicating all
people and princes, that are enemies to the Roman
church, on this day ; and among the rest the king
of"- Spain, for invading the rights of the church
(whom he absolves again without asking any par-
don on Good Friday) ; as it is a grand ridicule and
mock of church discipline, so it is without all
foimdation in the practice of the ancient church.
Some, with greater probability, sup-
pose, that such public penitents as or ihe Passion
'^ ■^. '^ dav, or the Pnsrfi of
had completed their penance for one, ""■■ Lmd-s cruci-
two, three years, or more, the Lent
preceding, (for the years of penance were? usually
reckoned from Easter to Easter,) were absolved on
this day. At least it is certain they were recon-
ciled either this or the day following. For St.
Ambrose '^' says very expressly, that the day of re-
laxation of penance in the church, was the day on
•=' Cod. Theod. lib. 2. Tit. 8. dc Feriis, Leg. 2. Sanctos
quoqiie Paschae dies, qui septeno vol pr.Tcedunt numero,
vel sequuntur, in eadem observatioiie numcramus.
'-- Aug. Serm. 19. ex editis a Siimondo.
'-^ Scaliger. de Emendat. Tempor. lib. 7. p. 776.
'-' Couc. Carth. 3. can. 23. Ut sacramenta altaris non
nisi a jejunis hominibis celebrentur, excepto uno die anni-
versario, quo coena Domini celebratur.
'-■* Aug. Ep. 118. ad Januar. cap. 7.
'-" Cone. Laodic. can. 46.
12' Theodor. lib. 2. p. 563.
'"s Mosch. Prat. Spir. cap. 79.
'-^ Chrys. Horn. 3U. de Proditione Juda?, t. 5. p. 453.
'™ See Bishop Sparrow's Rationale on the Common
Prayer, p. 135.
'S' See L'Estrauge, Alliance of Div. Offic. p. 142.
"- Bull, in Coena Domini. Moulin, Buckler of Faith.
'^^ Ambros. Ep. 33. ad Sororem. Erat dies quo sese Do-
minus pro nobis tradidit, quo in ecclesia poenitentia re-
laxatur.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
USD
which our Lord gave himself for us. Which must
mean either the day on which he was betrayed by
Judas ; or the day of his passion, when he ufTcrcd
himself a sacrifice for the sins of mankind; that is
the Piirascctie, or Good Fridaj', or the Pasch, as it
is often called, meaning the Pasch of the cross,
Yldaxa aravpojai/iov, in opposition to the ndaxa ava-
cTciffifiov, or Pasch of the resurrection. Nor was it
only particular absolutions that were granted to
public penitents on this day of the passion, but a
general absolution or indulgence was proclaimed to
all the people observing the day with fasting,
prayers, and true contrition or compunction. As
we find in the fourth council of Toledo, which
makes a complaint, that in some of the Spanish
churches the day of the Lord's passion was not re-
gularly observed; for the church doors were shut
up, and no Divine service performed : wherefore
they order,'^^ that the mystery of the cross should
be preached on this day, and that all the people
should wait for the indulgence or absolution, that,
being cleansed by the compunction of repentance
and remission of sins, they might worthily celebrate
the venerable feast of the Lord's resurrection, and
come pure and clean to partake of the sacrament of
his body and blood. They fiu'ther condemn '" such
as ended their fast on this day at the ninth hour,
and order, that all, except little children, old men,
and the sick, should spend the whole day in absti-
nence and mourning, and not give over their fast,
ante peractas indidt/entice preces, before the prayers
of absolution were ended. Whence it may be in-
ferred, that this absolution was the close of the
public service of this day, which whoever did not
attend, was to be denied the communion on Easter-
day, because, as the canon words it, he paid not a
due respect by abstinence to the passion of his Lord.
Indeed this day, as we have seen before, was one of
those two great days which all Christians in general
thought themselves obliged strictly to observe: even
they who kept no other Lent, religiously observed
these, as the days on which the Bridegroom was
taken from them : and that seems to be the reason
why this canon treats those with a little more
severity who neglected the day of our Saviour's
passion, because they contemned the general custom
and observation of Christians.
g^^j 32 The Saturday or sabbath in this
or°sreat ^s\'bba'S wcek was commouly known by the
before Easter. ^^^^ ^f ^j^^ ^^^^ Sabbath ;'='= aS WC
find it termed in Chrysostom and others. It had
many peculiarities belonging to it. For this was
the only sabbath throughout the year that (he Greek
churches and some of the Western kept as a fast.
All other sabbaths, even in Lent, were observed as
festivals together with the Lord's day, as has been
showed several times before : but this great sabbath
was observed as a most solemn fast, which some
joined with the fast of the preceding daj-, and made
them both but one continued fast of superposition ;
and they who could not thus join both days together
without some refreshment, yet observed the Satur-
day with gi-cat strictness, holding out their fast till
after midnight, or cock-crowing in the morning.
Thus we find it ordered in the Constitutions,'" con-
formable to the practice of the church : Let as many
as are able fast the Friday and the sabbath through-
out, eating nothing till cock-crowing in the morn-
ing : but if any cannot tAq dvo avvct-n-rtiv ofiov, join
both days together in one continued fast, let him,
however, keep the sabbath a fast; for the Lord,
speaking of himself, said, " When the Bridegroom
shall be taken away from them, in those days shall
they fast." So this day was kept a universal fast
over the whole church ; and they continued it not
only till evening, but till cock-crowing in the morn-
ing, which was the supposed time of our Saviour's
resurrection. The preceding time of the night was
spent in a vigil or pernoctation, when they assem-
bled together to perform all parts of Divine service,
psalmody, and reading the Scripture, the law, the
prophets, and the gospel, praying, and preaching,
and Ijaptizing such of their catechumens as present-
ed themselves to baptism: all which acts are particu-
larly mentioned by the author of the Constitutions,'^
in his description of the Paschal vigil. The ac-
count of the several vigils observed in the church
has been given in a former Book :"^ here I only take
notice of this one, which was the most famous of
all others, between the great sabbath and Easter-
day. Of which there is frequent mention made in
the ancient writers, Chrysostom,'^" Epiphanius,'"
Palladius,'*- Gregory Nyssen,'" and many others.
Particularly Lactantius and St. Jerom tell us, they
observed it upon a double account. This is the
night, says Lactantius,'" which we observe with a
pernoctation or watching all the night for the ad-
vent of our King and God ; of which night there
is a twofold reason to be given, because in this
nis:ht our Lord was raised to life again after his
'^' Cone. Tolctan. 4. can. 6. Oportet eodem die mysterium
crucis praedicari, atque indulgtentiam criminum clara voce
omnem populum preestolari, &c.
"5 Ibid. can. 7.
'^ Chrys. Ep. 1. ad Innocent, t. 4. p. 680.
'" Constit. lib. 5. cap. 18. '^ Ibid. cap. 19.
'™ Book XIII. chap. 9. sect. 4.
"" Chrys. Horn. 30. in Gen p. 426. Ep. 1. ad Innocent.
t. 4. p. 680.
»| Epiphan. Expos. Fid. n. 22.
"- Pallad. Vit. Chrysost. cap. 9.
'" Nyssen. Oral, in Resur. Douiin.
'" Lact. lib. 7. cap. 19. Haec est no.x qua; nobis propter
adventum regis ac Dei nostri pervigilio celebratur: cujns
noctis duplex ratio est, quod et in ea vitain turn recepit, cum
passus est; et postea orbis tcrrse regnum recepturus est.
1190
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH,
Book XXI.
passion ; and in the same he is expected to return
to receive the kingdom of the world, that is, to
come to judgment. St. Jerom'" says. It was a
tradition among the Jews, that Christ would come
at midnight, as he did upon the Egyptians at the
time of the passover: and tlience, he thinks, the
apostolical custom came, not to dismiss the people
on the Paschal vigil before midnight, expecting the
coming of Christ ; after which time, presuming upon
security, they keep the day a festival. Eusebius '*'^
says. In the time of Constantine this vigil was kept
with great pomp ; for he set up lofty pillars of wax
to burn as torches all over the city, and lamps bm-n-
ing in all places, so that the night seemed to outshine
the sun at noon-day. Nazianzen also '" speaks of
this custom of setting up lamps and torches both in
the churches and their own private houses : which,
he says, they did as a jn-odroinus or forerunner of
that great Light the Sun of righteousness arising on
the world on Easter-day. TertuUian intimates, that
this vigil was solemnly kept in his time by all sorts
of people, by women as well as men : for writing
against the marriage of Christian women with hea-
thens, among other arguments he puts this ques-
tion "^ to them, to dissuade them from such danger-
ous engagements : What unbelieving husband will
be content to let his wife be absent from him all
night at the celebration of the Paschal vigil ? And
it is plain from Socrates, that the sectaries as well
as the catholics had this night in great veneration :
for it was upon one of these Paschal vigils,"" that
the Sabbatians, who were a subdivision of the No-
vatian schismatics, were seized with such a panic
terror in the night, that flying in a strange confusion
through a strait passage from the place where
they were met, they pressed so hard upon one an-
other, that threescore and ten of them were trodden
to death.
This night was famous above all others for bap-
tizing of catechumens ; as we learn not only from
the general account given of the ancient time of
baptizing, as fixed chiefly to the Paschal solemnity;
but more particularly from those sad relations made
by Chrysostom '^ and Palladius '*' of the barbarous
invasion of Chrysostom's church, and the assaults
made upon him and his clergy and people, as they
were assembled together this night to keep the
Paschal vigil, and baptize the catechumens. Where,
among other grievous acts of hostiUty, they take
notice of this one unparalleled instance of in-
decent cruelty, that the enemy forced the women
catechumens, who were divested in order to baptism,
to fly away naked, and slew many of them in the
very baptisteries, making the holy fonts swim with
blood. And yet in this one night, notwithstanding
the tumult, three thousand persons were baptized,
as is particularly noted by Palladius ; from whence
it is easy to conclude, that this night was a cele-
brated time of baptism ; and that as the penitents
were restored the day before to the communion,
which they had lost, so on this day the catechumens
were made complete Christians, and admitted to
the communion, which they never had before, and
both in order to participate of the holy eucharist
on Easter-day. So we have seen the whole prac-
tice of the church from first to last in relation to
the observation of Lent, or the first great anniver-
sary fast of forty days.
CHAPTER II.
OF THE FASTS OF THE FOUR SEASONS ; OF MONTHLY
FASTS, AND THE ORIGINAL OF EMBER WEEKS AND
ROGATION DAYS.
The next anniversary fasting days
were those which were called Jejtcnia The raft if March,
or tlie first month,
quatuor tempo)-um, the fasts of the four the same Hith the
seasons of the year. These were called
the fasts of the first, fourth, seventh, and tenth
months, or the fasts of the spring, summer, autumn,
and winter, observed in March, June, September,
and December, which were accounted the begin-
ning of the four several seasons of the year. These
were at first designed, not to be the seasons of or-
dination, but to beg a blessing of God upon the
several seasons of the year, or to return thanks for
the benefits received in each of them, or to exercise
and puriiy both body and soul in a more particular
manner at the return of these certain terms of
stricter discipline and more extraordinary devotion.
One of the first that speaks formally of these fasts
under the name and number of the four seasons is
Pope Leo, in his sermons about the year 450, in one
of which he thus recounts them : The ecclesiastical
fasts are so distributed through the whole year, that
there is a law of abstinence affixed to all the four'
'" Hierom. in Mat. xxv. 6. Traditio Jiuloeorum est,
Christum meilia nocte venturuni, in similitudinem ^gyptii
temporis, quando Pascha celebratum est, et exterminator ve-
nit, et Dominus super tabernacula transiit, et sanguine agni
postes nostrarum frontium consecrata; sunt. Unde reor et
traditionem apostolicam permansisse, ut in die vigiliarum
Paschae, ante noctis diraidiimi populos dimittere non liceat
expectantcs adventimi Christi, iVc.
"" Euseb. Vit. Const, lib. 4. cap. 22 et 57.
'" Naz. Orat. 42. de Pasch. p. 676.
'^^ Tertul. ad Uxor. lib. 2. cap. 4. Quis denique solennibus
Pascha; abnoctantem securus sustinebit ?
'■'^ Socrat. lib. 7. cap. 5.
'^ Chrys. Ep. 1. ad Innocent, t. 4. p. 680.
'"' Pallad. Vit. Chrysost. cap. 9.
■' Leo, Serm. 8. de Jejun. 10. Mensis. Ita per totius anui
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
IIMI
seasons ; for we keep the spring fast in Lent, the
summer fast in Pentecost, the autumnal fast in the
seventh month, and the winter fast in the tenth
month. In another place'^ he says. These fasts are
incessantly renewed with the course of days and
times, that the medicinal power of them may put
us in mind of our infirmities. Philastrius' also
speaks of four noted annual fasts kept by the
church in the course of the year ; but instead of
the fast of September he puts the fast of Epiphany,
reckoning them in this order: The church celebrates
four fasts in the year; the first before the Nativity,
the second before the Pasch, the third before Epi-
phany, and the fourth in Pentecost. So that these
four fasts were not exactly the same in the time of
Philastrius that they were in the time of Pope Leo.
The spring fast, or the fast before Easter, is evi-
dently the Lent fast, of which we have spoken be-
fore ; for as yet there was no particular week in
Lent set aside for ordinations, to make a distinct
fast of it, as we shall see hereafter.
The fast of Pentecost, which Leo
Sect. 2.
The fast oi Pen- calls the summcr fast, is mentioned
tecost.
also by Athanasius : for in his apology
to Constantius* he says, The people in the week
after the holy Pentecost, having finished their fast,
went to pray in the cemeteiy or church-yard. The
council of Girone in Spain^ fixes this to the week
after Pentecost, so that after the solemnity of that
festival was over, a three days' fast was to be kept
on Thursday, Friday, and Saturday in the week
immediately following. The second council of
Tours'* appoints the whole week after Pentecost to
be kept an exact fast by those of the monastic life.
But whether this was in the week following Whit
Sunday, or the week after that, appears not from
those canons. Neither were these fasts of the four
seasons so fixed to any certain week, but that they
sometimes varied a week or more in their observa-
tion, as appears from the council of Salegunstade,'
which gives particular directions how to order and
accommodate these variations. And in one of our
English councils held at Oxford' under Stephen
Langlon, anno 1222, which settles the fasts of the
four seasons, it is intimated, That the fast of Pente-
cost was diflerently observed by many ; for some
kept it in the week after the Litanies, or Rogation
days, and others in the week of Pentecost. Which
shows, that there was no universal rule or tradi-
tion about this fast in the church.
The fast of the seventh month, or g^^^ 3
the autumnal fast, is not so much as ,o7on^h'mL°h "«
mentioned by Philastrius, nor any "- -'""'"'^ '"'•
other writer that I know of, before Pope Leo. But
after him Gelasius" speaks of it as one of the four
solemn times of ordination, which were always ac-
companied with fasting from the time that they were
first introduced into the church : but this was not
till after the time of Pope Leo;'" for though he often
speaks of the fast of September, or the seventh
month, yet he never so much as intimates, that it
was a stated time of ordination, but assigns other
reasons for it, because it was fit men should purge
themselves from sin at the return of every various
season of the year.
The fast of December, or the tenth
month, by some called the Advent or ThcAdve'ntorNa-
•KT ,• ■. p ■ ■ T I T->i •! tivily fast, called the
Natmty last, is mentioned bv Philas- fast of nccemiwr,
* or the tenth month.
trius, as one of the four solemn fasts
of the church. This fast anciently was kept from
the festival of St. Martin till Christmas-day, three
days in the week, Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fri-
days, as we find in the first council of Mascon,
which orders, That it should be observed after the
manner of Lent, that is, that the oblation should
not be celebrated on" those days, and that the ca-
nons should be read at this time, that no one might
pretend ignorance for the non-observance of them.
The second qouncil of Tours '- appoints the monks
to fast every day during this season. But in the
councils of Salegunstade '^ and Oxford '^ this fast is
reduced to the week immediately before Christmas.
circulum distributa sunt, ut lex abstincntiae omnibus sit
ascripta temporibus: si quidem jejunium vernum in Quad-
ragesima, aestivum in Pentecoste, autumnale in mense sep-
timo, hyemale autem in hoc, qui est dccimus, celebramus.
- Serui. 7. de Jejun. Decimi Mensis. Et Scrra. 9. de
Jejun. Septimi Mensis.
3 Philastr. Haer. 97. Bibl. Patr. t. 4. p. 48. Per annum
quatuor jejunia in ecclesia celcbrantur : in natali primuni,
deinde in Pascha, tertium in Epiphania, quartum in Pen-
tecoste. Ab Ascensione inde usque ad Pentecosten
diebus decern.
^ Athan. Apol. de Fuga, t. 1. p. 704.
^ Cone. Gerundens. can. 2. Ut expleta solcnnitate Pen-
tecostes, in sequenti septimana, a quinta feria in sabbatum,
per hoc triduum abstinentia celebretur.
'' Cone. Turon. 2. can. 17. Post Quinquagesimam tota
hebdomada exacte jejunent.
' Cone. Salegunstad. an. 1022. can. 2.
■'Cone. Oxon. can. 8. Cone. t. 11. p. 275. In Martio
prim ahebdomada jejunandum est feria quarta et sexta et
sabbato. In .luuio in sccunda, quod dupliciter observatur
a plmibus, in prima hebdomada post Litanias, aut in heb-
domada Pentecostes. In Septembri per tres dies. In prox-
ima septimana integra ante natalem Domini.
' Gelas. Ep. 9. ad Episcopos Lucani.x, cap. 11.
"• Leo, Serm. 9. de Jejun. 7. Mensis, p. 88.
" Cone. Matiscon. 1. can. 9. Ut a feria Sancti Martini
usque ad natalem Domini secunda, quarta et secta sabbati
jpjuuetur, et sacrificia Quadragesimali ordine celebrentur.
In quibus diebus canones logendos esse sancimus, ut nuUus
fateatur se per ignorantiam deliquisse.
'- Cone. Turon. 2. can. 18. De Deeembri usque ad na-
talem Domini omni die jejunent.
" Cone. Salegunstad. can. 2. In Deeembri illiid obser-
vanduni erit, ut proximo sabbato ante vigiliam natalis
Domini celebretur jejunium.
" Cone. Oxon. can. 8. ut supra. In proxima scptinjana
integra ante natalem Domini jejunandum.
1192
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXI.
Sect. 5.
The fast at Epi-
phany,
Besides these fasts at the four sea-
sons, Philastrius mentions a fast be-
fore Epiphany, or rather, as has been
observed before, put it in the room of the fast of
September. The second council of Tours '^ takes
notice of this, and tells us. It was a fast of three
days, and that it was appointed particularly at that
time in opposition to the heathen festivals, which
they were used to observe with a great deal of cor-
ruption, and licentious re veilings for three days to-
gether : which three days therefore the fathers
rather chose to make days of abstinence and private
Litanies, to restrain the people from running into
the extravagant riots and excesses of the heathen.
So that New-year's daj', or Circumcision, was rather
kept as a fast than a festival, for several ages in
the church. For it appears from the foresaid coun-
cil, that the calends of January was included in the
three days which was called the Epiphany fast.
se^t 6 In some places they had also
Of monthly fasts, n^gnthly fasts throughout the year,
except in the two months of July and August.
Thus it was in Spain, by an order of the council
of Eliberis, which orders,'" That extraordinary fasts
should be celebrated every month, except those
two, because of the sickliness of the season. That
these were something more than the ordinary fasts
of Wednesday and Friday, seems evident from the
name that is given them of fasts of superposition,
which in this place denotes not the length of the
fast, but the newness of the imposition, as Albaspi-
naeus observes upon the place ; though what sort
of fasts they were is not very easy to determine.
If I may be allowed to conjecture in an obscure
matter, I should conclude this superposition of
fasts was the addition of Monday to Wednesday
and Friday, because we find it so in one of the
French" councils, which, ordering the manner of
fasting in several months of the year for those of
the ascetic life, appoints them to fast three times a
week, viz. on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday,
from Pentecost till August ; and so again for the
months of September, October, and November. But
August is excepted, because in this month every
day almost was celebrated as the festival of some
martyr,'^ with the manication, or morning-service
proper to a festival. Besides that the council of
Eliberis itself, in another canon'' introducing the
Saturday fast into Spain, which before was used to
be a festival, for that reason calls it a fast of super-
position, because it was newly taken into use in
Spain, after the example of the church of Rome. But
if this conjecture about monthly and superpository
fasts be not satisfactory, every reader is at liberty to
judge for himself upon better light and information.
Some think the Ember weeks, or
ordination fasts, were the same with The oHginai of
the four Ember
tile lasts oi the tour seasons, and ^'^eks, or ordina-
tion fasts.
therefore commonly take it for grant-
ed, that what proves the one proves the other also.
But I have formerly had occasion to show,"" that
for several ages there were no certain times of or-
dination settled by the church, but that she ordain-
ed persons to all offices and degrees at any time, as
the necessity of affairs required. And when the
fasts of the four seasons were first instituted, they
were appointed for other ends, and not upon the
account of ordinations : because the ordinations in
the church of Rome were still performed in De-
cember only, after the fasts of the four seasons
were in use, till Simplicius, about the year 467,
added February to December. This is noted by
Amalarius Fortunatus,^' as I have showed before :
and Mr. Wharton tells us,^'' he found the same re-
mark made by Ivo Carnotensis in a manuscript
book of his ecclesiastical offices. The council of
Ments, in the time of Charles the Great, mentions
the fasts of the four seasons,^ and fixes them to the
first week in March, the second week in June, the
third week in September, and the week in Decem-
ber that comes immediately before Christmas-day ;
but yet says nothing of their being Ember weeks,
or the fasts of ordination. And some think Gre-
gory VII. was the first that ordered the ordination
fasts, and the fasts of the four seasons, to concur ex-
actly together ; before which time, as the seasons of
ordination were arbitrary and movable, so were the
fasts that depended on them, which were always of
use in the church, though not always fixed to four
certain seasons.
'^ Cone. Turon. 2. can. 18. Inter natalem Domini et
Epiphaniam omni die festivitates sunt. E.xcipitur tri-
dimui illiid, quo ad calcandam Gentilium consuetudinem,
patres nostri statueruat privatas in kaleudis Januarii fieri
Litanias, See.
'* Cone. Eliber. can. 23. Jcjuniorum supcrpositiones per
singulos menses plaeuit celebrari, exceptis diebus duorum
mensium Julii et August!, ob eorundem inlirmitatem.
" Cone. Turon. 2. can. 18. Post Quinquagcsimam tota
hebdomada exacte jejunont. Postea usque ad kalendas
Augusti ter in septimana jejunent, seeunda, quarta, et sexta
die, exceptis his qui aliqua iufirraitate constricti sunt. In
Augusto, quia quotidie niissae sanctorum sunt, prandium ha-
beant. In Septembri toto et Octobri et Novembri, sieut
prius dictum est, ter in septimana.
"* Ibid. can. 19. Toto Augusto manicationes fiant, quia
festivitates sunt et missae.
'" Cone. Eliber. can. 26. Errorem plaeuit corrig^i, ut omni
sabbati die jejuniorum superpositionem celebremus.
-" Book IV. chap. 6. sect. 6.
=' Amalar. de Offic. Eecles. lib. 2. cap. 1.
-'- Wharton. Auctar. ad Usser, Hist. Dogmal. de Serip-
tur. etSacris Vernaculis, p. 363. Omnes apostolieos a beato
Petro usque ad Simplicium papam ordinationes tantum in
jejunio Decembris celebrasse, adnotavit Ivo Carnotensis in
libro de eeelesiasticis officiis MS.
-' Cone. Mogunt. can. 34. de Quatuor Temporibus ob-
servandis.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1193
\ About the middle of the fifth cen-
The origin'ai'of the turv there WRS a new fast begun in
Kogation fast. i • i /» it*
France by Mamercus, bishop ot Vi-
enna, under the name of the Litany or Rogation
days, which were the three days immediately before
Ascension day in the middle of Pentecost. The
affixing of a fast to these days was altogether new,
because heretofore the whole fifty days of Pentecost
were one entire festival, and all fasting and kneel-
ing were prohibited at this time, as has been show-
ed^* in the last Book. Supplications or litanies
were in use before on extraordinary occasions, but
Mamercus was the first that fixed them to these
days ; and many churches in the West followed his
example, as Sidonius ApoUinaris^ informs us. But
the Spanish churches chose rather to stick by the
old custom of keeping Pentecost an entire festival ;
and therefore the council of Girone"" ordered that
this fast of the Rogation days should rather be
kept in the week after Pentecost; and appointed
another such Litany or Rogation fast to be kept on
the calends, or first day of November, which is
now become the festival of All Saints, transferred
from Trinity Sunday. The fifth and sixth councils
of Toledo" appointed another Litany fast to be
kept on the ulcs or thirteenth day of December.
And the seventeenth council of Toledo, anno 694,
made a more general decree,^ that such Litanies
or Rogations should be used in every month
throughout the year. And under this head of
monthly fasts, we may conclude that the Roga-
tion fast of Pentecost, though not received at first,
might perhaps come at last to be admitted in the
Spanish churches ; which yet is not indisputably
certain, because Walafridus Strabo, who lived a
whole age after this council, observes of them,^^ that
they refused to keep any fast in Pentecost, but put
it off till afterward, because it is written, " The
children of the bridcchamber cannot fast, so long
as the bridegroom is with them." But whether he
made this observation of the Spanish church as it
was in his own time, or as it was in former times,
when the council of Girone forbade all fasting in
Pentecost, is a little doubtful ; and therefore I con-
tent myself with bare hinting the thing^° here, and
leave it as a matter under dispute, that may admit
of further inquiry. For the Greek church, the thing
seems more uncontested, that they never had any
Rogation fast in the time of Pentecost. For besides
the silence of all the ancient Greek writers about it.
Leo Allatius, who was originally a Greek, assures
us," that the present Greek church knows nothing
of the three Rogation days before Ascension; nei-
ther have they any stated fasts between Easter
and Pentecost, no, not so much as tiie half-fasts of
Wednesdays and Fridays, which were observed as
stationary days in all other parts of the year. And
both he and Gretser^^ reprove those, who ascribe
the observation of the Rogation fast to them, upon
a mistaken ground, as if the word SiaKnivi]ntfioQ,
which signifies the week after Easter, or the week
of renovation, was to be read, SiaKtviatfiog, the
week of maceration or fasting, supposing it to be
the week of the Rogation fast, when indeed there
never was any such fast in use among them. So
that as this fast was of no long standing in the
Western church, nor universally received there ; so
it is plain, the Eastern church knew nothing of it,
but always kept Pentecost an entire festival, ac-
cording to the ancient and general rule of the church.
CHAPTER in.
OF THE WEEKLY FASTS OF WEDNESDAYS AND FRI-
DAYS, OR THE STATIONARY DAYS OF THE AN-
CIENT CHURCH.
Thus far we have considered the
annual fasts of the ancient church, Thp'origin-a of
lhesef:ists.
which were kept at their stated times
in the revolution of every year. Beside these they
had their weekly fasts on Wednesdays and Fridays,
called the stationary days, and half-fasts, and fasts
of the fourth and sixth days of the week, by the
Latins feria quarta et scxta, and by the Greeks
TtTpuQ and -irapaaKtvr). These are certainly as an-
cient as the time of Clemens Alexandrinus and
Tertullian. For Clemens,' describing his Gnostic,
or perfect Christian, says. He understands the mys-
tery of the fasts of the fourth and sixth days, which
are called by the names of Mercury and Venus
among the Gentiles. He therefore fasts all his life
from covetousness and lust; meaning, that those
were the peculiar vices of Mercury and "Venus
among the heathen. Not long after, TertuUian,-
disputing against some Avho were against all re-
ligious observation of times and seasons, because of
2' Book XX. chap. 6.
« Sidon. lib. 5. Ep. 14. Lb. 7. Ep. 1.
-^ Cone. Gerundens. can. 2 et 3.
-' Cone. Tolet. 5. can. 1. Ibid. 6. can. 2.
2s Ibid. 17. can. 6. '-9 Strabo, de Offic. Eccles. cap. 28.
^'' See more of this Rogation fast, Book XIII. chap. I.
sect. 10.
■*' Allat. de Dominicis Hebdomad. Groecor. p. 145G.
Eogatioues triduance ante Ascensionem Domini Grajcis
ignotoe sunt, nee ulla habent stata jejunia inter Pascha et
Pentecosten. ^ Gretser. in Codinum, lib. 3. cap. 9.
' Clem. Ale.K. Strom. 7. p. 877. Edit. 0.\on.
^ Tertul. de Jejun. cap. 14. Si omncm in totum devo-
tionem tcmpornm et dierum et mcnsinm ct annorum erasit
apostolus, cur Pascha celebramus in annuo circulo, in
mense primo? cur quinquaginta exinde diebus in omni
e.\uItatioue dceurrimus ? cur stationibus quartam et se.xtain
sabbati dicumus ? Et jejuniis Parasccven ?
1194
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXI.
those words of the apostle, Gal. iv. 10, " Ye observe
days and months, and times and years ;" he thus
refutes them from the practice and observation of
the whole church : If the apostle has wholly can-
celled aU obsei-vation of times and days, and months
and years, why do we celebrate the Pasch in its an-
nual return and revolution ? Why do we spend the
fifty days after in perpetual joy ? Why do we set
apart the fourth and sixth days of the week for our
stations, and the Parasceue, or Friday, for our fasts?
In like manner Origen, W^e have the forty days of
Lent' consecrated to fasting: we have the fourth
and sixth days of the week, on which we observe
our solemn fasts. And Victorinus ■* the martyr, who
lived in the latter end of the third century, speaks
of both these days' as religiously observed with fast-
ing, either till nine o'clock, that is, three in the
afternoon, or till evening, or by a superposition (as
they called it) to the next day. And he particularly
tells us, they observed Friday as a stationary day,
because it was the passion of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Which is also noted by Peter, bishop of Alexandria,
who lived in the same age, and died a martyr a little
after in the Diocletian persecution. For thus he
speaks ^ in one of his canons : Let no one blame us
for observing the fourth day of the week, and the
Parasceue, or day of preparation, viz. Friday or the
sixth day, on which days we have a rational ap-
pointment to fast, from ancient tradition : on the
fourth day, because the Jews conspired to betray
our Lord ; and on the preparation, or sixth day, be-
cause then our Lord suffered for us.
Many other such testimonies occur
The reasons of in the writcrs of the fourth and fol-
tlieir institution. ri t i n T
lowing ages, St. Basil, St. Jerom,
St. Austin,* Epiphanius," and the authors of the
Apostolical Canons '" and Constitutions : but those
already alleged are most pertinent to show the an-
tiquity of the observation. Some derive the original
of these fasts from apostolical institution. So Epi-
phanius and the author of the Constitutions. Which,
as a learned person rightly observes," is a good
argument of their antiquity, seeing those authors
could derive them from no other fountain but apos-
tolical institution. However, St. Austin does not
carry the matter so high, but rather accounts them
an appointment of the church upon reasons taken
out of the gospel. This reason, says he,'^ may be
given why the church fasts chiefly on the fouith
and sixth days of the week, because it appears, upon
considering the gospel, that on the fourth day,
which we commonly crW fc>-ia qaarta, the Jews took
counsel to kill our Lord ; and on the sixth day our
Lord suffered ; for which reason, the sixth day is
rightly appointed a fast. Peter, bishop of Alexan-
dria," assigns the same reason for the observation
of these fasts, and so does the author of the Apos-
tolical Constitutions, and Victorinus Martyr, in the
passages already cited. So that whatever original
these fasts had in point of time, the ancients seem
generally to agree in the reason of their institution,
that they were made fasts in regard to our Saviour's
being betrayed and crucified on these days, which
the churches thought proper to be kept in perpetual
remembrance by the return of a weekly observation.
But we are to note, that these fasts
being of continual use every week iiow they'tiiffircd
° "^ . from the Lent fast
throughout the year, except in the ""!> a" "'hers in
O J ' f poi,it of duration.
fifty days between Easter and Pente-
cost, were not kept with that rigour and strictness
which was observed in the time of Lent. For the
Lent fast, as has been showed before, commonly
held till evening, every day that it was observed ;
but these weekly fasts ordinarily held no longer
than nine o'clock, that is, three in the afternoon,
unless any chose voluntarily to protract them till
the evening, or by a superposition (as Victorinus
Martyr phrases it) extended them to the morning
of the next day. And for this reason they are
commonly spoken of by the distinguishing names
of stationes et semijejunia, stations and half-fasts ;
because on these days they continued the church
assemblies till three o'clock in the afternoon, and no
longer; whereas a perfect and complete fast was
never reckoned to end before evening. Tertullian
often speaks of them under these covert appella-
tions, in many places besides that already cited. In
one place " he styles them stationum semijejunia, the
half-fasts of the stations. In other places he distin-
guishes three sorts of abstinence,'* under the names
ofjejunationes, xcrophagice, and stationes. Where by
jejunationes he understands the complete fasts, which
^ Orig. Horn. 10. in Levit. t. 1. p. 159. Habemus Quad-
ragcsiiriie (lies jejiiniis consecratos. Habemus quavtain et
sextain septiinan;c dins, quibus solenniter jejunauuis.
* Victoria, de Fabi-ica Muudi, ap. Cave, Histor. Liteiar.
t. 1. p. 103. Nunc ratio veritatis ostRnditur, quare dies
quartus tetras nuncupatur ; quare usque ad horaua nonam
jejunamus, usque ad vesperam, aut supcrpositio usque in
alterum diem fiat — Sextus dies Parasceue appellatur: hoc
quoque die ob passionem Domini Jesu Christi, aut sta-
tionem Deo, aut jejunium facimus.
^ Petr. Ale.x. can. 15. « Basil. Ep. 289.
' Hicron. in Galat. cap. 4.
* Aug. Ep. Su. ad Casulan.
9 Epiphan. Hoeres. 75. n. 6. It. Expos. Fidei, n. 22.
■" Can. Apost. G9. Constitut. Apost. lib. 5. c. 15. lib. 7.
c. 23.
" Bevereg. Cod. Canon. Vindic. lib. 3. cap. 10. n. 2.
'- Aug. Ep. 86. ad Casulan. Cur autcm quarta et sexta
niaxime jejunet ecclesia, ilia ratio reddi videtur, quoii con-
siderato evangelio, ipsa quarta sabbati, quam vulgo quartain
ieriam vocant, consilium rcperiuntur ad occidendum Domi-
num fecisse Judwi. Intermisso autem uno die— passus est
Dominus (quod nemo ambigit) sexta sabbati: quapropter
et ipsa sexta recte jejunio deputatur,
'■' Pet. Alex. can. 15.
" Tertul. dc Jejiui. cap. 13. '' Ibid, cap, 1 et II.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
II 'J J
held till evening; by xerojihayice, the abstaining
from flesh, and living upon dry meats ; and by sta-
tiones, the fasts till nine o'clock. Which he therefore
calls officia recusafi vel recisi vel rctardati jHthtili,^" the
offices of wholly refusing meat till evening ; or re-
trenching it to live upon dry meats, bread and wa-
ter; or retarding the meal till nine o'clock. And
again," the bridling of the appetite, pe7- niillas in-
terdum, vel seras, vel aridas escas, either by wholly
abstaining from meat till evening, or by deferring
the meal to a late hour, that is, three in the after-
noon, or by abstaining from flesh, and feeding only
upon dry meats, bread and water. In all which
distinctions any one may plainly discern, that the
stations and half-fasts are put to denote the weekly
fasts of Wednesday and Friday, which among the ca-
tholics held only till nine o'clock, though TertuUian
and the Montanists pleaded stiffly for having them
protracted till the evening, urging a new revelation
and authority from the Holy Ghost for such impo-
sition. But the church kept constant to her ancient
practice, continuing these fasts to nine o'clock and
no longer, as appears from the account which
Epiphanius gives of them in his own time, speaking
of the customs of the catholic church : On the fourth
and sixth days of the week,'* says he, we continue
fasting to the ninth hour. And again. On the fourth
and sixth days throughout the whole year, except
in the fifty days of Pentecost, a fast is kept in the
holy catholic church to the ninth hour. And there-
fore Prudentius, describing the passion of Fructuo-
sus, a Spanish bishop and martyr, brings him in thus
answering for himself,'" We keep fast to-day, I can
not drink ; the ninth hour is not yet come. ^Vhere
he plainly refers to the hour of the day to which
these stationary fasts continued. And in another
place,^ It is now near the ninth hour, and the sun
begins to decline ; three parts of the day are scarce
ended, and the fourth remains. We now oflTer up
our prayers and receive the eucharist, and then we
break oflf our festival and go to our ordinary re-
freshment. In which words the festival denotes
one of these stationary days, on which they held
religious assemblies in the church, offered up their
devotions, received the eucharist, and then at nine
o'clock broke up the assembly, and went to their
ordinary meal.
And hence we learn, that these sta-
tionary days were not only observed
with fasting, but with religious assem-
Scrt. 4.
With what solem.
nity they were ob
blies, and solemn devotions in the church, with receiv-
ing the eucharist, and the usual service of the Lord's
day in all particulars, save that the sermon perhaps
was omitted, which was never omitted on the Lord's
day. St. Ambrose, exhorting his hearers to observe
the usual fasts of the church, gives a like account of
the service of these stationary days. For the fast of
Lent, he exhorts them to put off their meal to the end
of the day,"' because that was the regular way of ob-
serving Lent ; but there were many other days on
which they were to come to church presently after
noon, and sing their hymns, and celebrate the obla-
tion or eucharist, and then their fast was ended. In
which words, as he plainly intimates that the fast of
the stationary days was shorter than that of Lent, so
he expressly affirms. That on those days they held
reUgious assemblies at church in the afternoon, and
there exercised themselves in singing of hymns and
receiving the eucharist. Which is the same account
as is given by TertuUian, St. Basil, and Socrates, (as
I have had occasion to^- note elsewhere,) only with
this diflerence, that Socrates says, At Alexandria
they had sermons on these days, and all the other
service of the church, but not the communion ; in
which that church was singular, and differing from
the practice of all other churches.
However, this difference in this
, , Serf. 5.
matter, nor in any other customs and how uk- caihoiiM
. and Montanists dis-
usages of the like nature, raised no p"'eti about the ob-
*-* siTvatioti of them.
dispute in the catholic church, be-
cause the things were indifferent in themselves, and
the church always practised them with a just re-
gard to Christian liberty, having no express com-
mand for them in the word of God. The church
never tied them upon men's consciences as Divine
injunctions, but only as laudable, ecclesiastical in-
stitutions, or at most, as customs descending from
ancient tradition, and (in the opinion of some) from
apostolical practice. Therefore though the greatest
persons readily observed them (as Socrates ob-
serves^ of Theodosius junior, that he fasted often,
especially upon Wednesdays and Fridays, which he
did with an earnest desire ^icpwc Xpiffrtavi^eei/, to
live up to the height of Christian perfection) ; yet
if men's infirmities or employments would not suffer
them to go so far as others in the observation of
these days, a just allowance was made, and no
severity of ecclesiastical censure, further than ad-
monition, passed upon them. The clergy, indeed,
bishops, presbyters, and deacons, and all inferior
"^ Tertul. de Jejun. cap. 11. '" Ibid. cap. 1.
's Epiphan. Expos. Fid. n. 23.
" Prudent. Peristeph. Hymn. 6. Jejunamus, ait, recuso
potum : Nondum nona diem resignat hora.
2" Id. Cathemerin. Hymn. 8.
Nona submissum rotat hora solem.
Partibus vixdum tribus evolutis,
Quarta deve.xo superest in axe
Portio lucis.
Nos brevis voti dape vindicata,
Solvimus festum, fniimurque mensis
Affatim pleuis, quibiis imbuatur
Plena vohiptas.
2' Ambros. Horn. 8. in Psal. cxviii. 62. Differ aliquan-
tulum, non longe est finis diei. Imo plerique sunt ejusmodi
dies, ut statim meridianis horis advenicndum sit iu ecclesiam,
cancndi hymni, celebranda oblatio.
2- Book" XIII. chap. 9. sect. 2. ^ Socrat. lib. 7. c. 22.
1196
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXI.
orders belonging to the church, are by some canons"
obliged to observe these and other fasts under pain
of deposition and degradation ; and this was thought
not unreasonable, because they had ordinarily no
other employment but assidously to attend the ser-
vice of the church. But even this would not satisfy
the wild and enthusiastic rigour of the Montanists ;
for they extended these fasts from morning till
evening, and would oblige all men to observe them
in that extent, not as ordinary usages and customs
of the church, but as necessary and indispensable
Divine injunctions, lately given to the world by the
new inspiration of the Holy Ghost speaking in their
great prophet Montanus, who, as they pretended,
had authority from God to give more perfect laws
and rules of Uving to the church, than any that
were delivered by the apostles. This was the dis-
pute between them and the church, as appears from
TertuUian's book De Jejuniis adversus Psychicos,
Of Fasting, against the Carnal, as he slanderously
and contumeliously terms the catholics, whilst he
wrote against the church in defence of the new
hypothesis of the Montanists. The dispute was
not, whether the church had an ordinary power to
appoint days of fasting proper for her own edifica-
tion ; for this she always claimed and practised,
as appears from this whole account that has been
given of her fasts ; and also from what TertuUian
says concerning them ; That the bishops of the
church,^ besides the stated and ordinary annual
and weekly fasts, were wont sometimes to enjoin
their respective charges to observe certain occasion-
al fasts upon emergent necessities of the church.
But the Montanists pretended to impose their new
fasts as Divine laws, by special direction of the
Holy Ghost. And therefore it was that Apollonius,
an ancient ecclesiastical writer mentioned by Euse-
bius,"" charged Montanus as setting up for a law-
giver in imposing fasts. Which imposing fasts by
a law must import his presuming to command fasts
as of necessary obligation by Divine precept, and
as peculiar dictates from the new pretended inspir-
ations of the Holy Ghost. For otherwise, the
bishops of the church would have been chargeable
with the same crime ; because it is certain they ap-
pointed fasts, both occasional and constant, yet
with just liberties of human laws, for the benefit
and edification of the church. And herein, I con-
ceive, consisted the true difference between them.
The one had a just authority to make proper rules
about fasting for order and edification, and used
their authority only for that end, keeping within
their proper bounds ; but the other had no authority
at all, being no governors or rulers of the church,
and yet pretended to a Divine authority to impose
necessary and universal laws of fasting upon the
church, as by the peculiar impulse and direction of
the Holy Ghost. And upon this they made a
schism, and set up a new communion and conven-
ticles in opposition to the church, because she
would not comply with their pretended oracles and
inspirations, which she knew proceeded only from
the spirit of imposture.
I have but one thingr more to ob- ^ , „
o Sect. 6.
serve concerning these weekly fasts, dayfesi'camJ'to te
which is, the change that was made dayT theVestern
of one of them from Wednesday to '""'""•
Saturday in the Western churches. In the Eastern
church Saturday or the sabbath was always observed
as a festival ; and so some learned men think it was
originally in the Western church also, as has been
showed" before in the last Book. However, it is
certain, that about the time of the council of
Eliberis Saturday was made a fast in some of the
Western churches ; for that council orders it to
be observed as a fast^ in the Spanish churches.
And St. Austin'-" acquaints us, that it was kept as a
fast in his time at Rome, and some other of the
Western and African churches. So that in all these
places for some time they kept three fasts in the
week, by the superposition of Saturday to the other
two. But in process of time the Saturday fast
grew more into repute than the Wednesday, which
by degrees came to be neglected or omitted, till at
last, as a learned person has observed,^" in all
churches which embraced the Saturday fast, Wed-
nesday was wholly laid aside.
21 Canon. Apost. 69.
-* Tertiil. de Jejun. cap. ]3. Episcopi universae plebi
mandarc jejunia assolcnt iuteiduin ex aliqua sollicitudinis
ecclesiasticac causa.
-'' A p. Euscb. lib. 5, cap. 18. Outos eo-tii/ o vi]amia^
vo/xodtTt'iC!a<;.
2' Book XX. chap. 3. sect. 6.
^ Cone. Eliber. can. 26. Ervorem placuit corrigi, ut omni
sabbati die jejunionnn superpositionem celcbrcuuis.
2» Aug. Ep. 86. ad Casulan.
'" Albaspin. Observat. lib. 1. c. 13.
BOOK XXII.
OF THE MARRIAGE RITES OBSERVED IN THE ANCIENT CHURCH.
CHAPTER I.
A SHORT ACCOUNT OF THE HERETICS AVHO CONDEMNED OR VILIFIED MARRIAGE ANCIENTLY,
UNDER PRETENCE OF GREATER PURITY AND PERFECTION ; AND OF SUCH ALSO AS GAVE
LICENCE TO COMMUNITY OF "WIVES AND FORNICATION.
f.^^^ , Before I enter upon the history of
«S^rm""t7ug\!t the church's practice in relation to
y Simon agus. the hol)' officc of matrimony, and the
several rites and usages observed in the celebration
thereof, it will not be amiss to give a short account
of those heretics, who, immediately upon the first
plantation of the gospel, set themselves to vilify and
contemn marriage, either by openly condemning it
as a thing unlawful under the gospel, upon pretence
that the gospel required greater purity and perfec-
tion ; or by granting licence for community of wives
and promiscuous fornication. Though God had
instituted marriage as an honourable state in man's
innocency ; and our Saviour had allowed it as such,
reducing it to its primitive institution ; and the
apostle had said, that " marriage was honourable
in all, and the bed undefiled :" yet, according to the
Spirit's prediction, there presently arose some who
departed from the faith, giving heed to seducing
spirits and doctrines of devils, forbidding to marry ;
and others, who taught men to commit fornication
with licence and impunity. This latter doctrine
was immediately broached by Simon Magus, the
arch-heretic against the faith ; for, as St. Austin '
informs us, he taught the detestable impurity of the
promiscuous use of women. Which is also signified
by Epiphanius ^ and Irenajus, when they say. That
Simon corrupted venerable marriage by his filthi-
ness in following his own lusts with Helena his
strumpet. Theodoret' gives a more particular ac-
count of his impiety, telling us the ground of his
doctrine, how he taught, That the old prophets were
only the servants of the angels who made the world:
upon which account, he encouraged his followers
not to regard them, nor dread the threatenings of
the law, but, as free, to do whatever they listed ; be-
cause they were to be saved not by good works, but
by grace. And upon the strength of this principle,
they who were of his sect gave themselves up boldly
without restraint to all manner of lusts and intem-
perance, often practising magical enchantments and
sorcery, as Divine mysteries, to bring about their
amorous designs. All which agrees very well with
that short account which is given by Damascen,*
and the author of the Predestinarian heresy, pub-
lished by Sirmondus,^ who say, That Simon taught
the promiscuous use of women without distinction ;
and that God regarded not chastity, forasmuch as
the world was not made by him, but by angels.
One of the chief of Simon's scholars
was Saturnilus, or Saturninus, a S}'- Afterward "by sa-
l „ J ^. , . . ttirniliis, and the
nan, who confirmed oimon s unpunty, Nicoiauai.s, and
_^ . many otheis.
as St. Austin says," and that upon the
very same foundation, viz. that God did not regard
the world, because it was made by certain angels
without his knowledge, or against his will. Others
say, he condemned matrimony and procreation of
children universally, and that he was the first that
asserted openly that marriage was a doctrine and
work of the devil. So Irentcus,' Epiphanius," The-
odoret,' and others after them. Perhaps he might
maintain both opinions, equally injurious to lawful
matrimony. For it has been no unusual thing with
men that have stiffly opposed matrimony, to be
more favourable to real impurity and fornication.
The Nicolaitans are said by all WTiters to have
' Auu;. <le Ha?res. cap. 1. Docebat autem detestandam
tmpitudinem indifferenter utendi fcsminis.
2 Epiphan. Hccr. 1. Simon, al. 21. n. 2. Iren. lib. I. cap. 20.
3 Theod. Fabul. H«ret. lib. 1. cap. 1. t. 3. p. 103.
* Damascen. de Ha;res. p. 57G. Conciibitum passim sine
delectu corporum docebat.
^ Prcedestinat. lib. 1. cap. 1. Dicebat castitatem ad
Deiim noil pertinere, Deum mundum non fecisse.
' Auf^. de Hseres. cap. 3. Saturninus turpitudinem Si-
monianam in Syria confirmasse perhibetur : qui etiam
mundum solos ansjelos septem pr.xter conscicntiam Dei
Patris fecisse <licebat.
' Iren. lib. 1. c. 22. " Epiphan. Haer. 23.
9 Theod. Hasret. Fab. lib. 1. c. 3.
1J98
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
trod in the steps of Simon Magus in teaching the
liberty of fornication. And this is supposed to be
the doctrine and deeds of the Nicolaitans condemn-
ed in the Revelation. For it is certain there were
some at that time who taught men to commit forni-
cation, as appears from the reproof given to the
angel of the church of Thj'atira, Rev. ii. 20, " Thou
suflerest that woman Jezebel, who calleth herself a
prophetess, to teach and to seduce my servants to
commit fornication." Which makes some learned
men think that the doctrine of Jezebel was the same
with that of the Nicolaitans, and that they are but
different names of the same persons. For all ec-
clesiastical writers agree, that the Nicolaitans held
this doctrine. Irenceus,'" Tertullian," and Epipha-
nius,'- make Nicolaus, one of the seven deacons, to
be the author of it. But others excuse him, and
say it was a doctrine taken up by those who pre-
tended to be his followers, grounded upon some
mistaken words of his, which had no such meaning.
So Clemens Alexandrinus " more than once apolo-
gizes for him : and in like manner Eusebius,'^ Theo-
doret,'^ and St. Austin.'" But it is agreed on all
hands, that either he or his disciples brought in
such a doctrine, which is condemned as the doctrine
and deeds of the Nicolaitans in the Revelation.
Afterwards it was propagated by Prodicus, the au-
thor of the impure sect of the Adamites, and by the
Carpocratians and Gnostics, of whose impurities I
need not stand to make a particular narration.
Sect. 3. I o"ly observe, that from these vile
calumny of'theGe.f- practiccs of the sccts uudcr the name
tiles against the ^ ^-^. . - ,i j
Christians in gene- 01 Christians, arose that common
ral, that they prac- /• i i i • i
tised impurity in chaTcfe of tile hcsthens against the
their rehgious as- ° °
sembiies. Chrlstlaus in general, that they prac-
tised impurities in their rehgious assemblies. For
some of these sects not only made a common prac-
tice of fornication and uncleanness, but adopted
them into the mysteries of their religion. Clemens
Alexandrinus" particularly charges it upon the
Carpocratians ; and Theodoret" upon the Adamites,
the followers of Prodicus, who was a disciple of
Carpocrates. Epiphanius'® and St. Austin add to
these the Gnostics. Concerning whom St. Austin
remarks, That as they went by diflferent names in
different parts of the world, some called them Bor-
horita>, wallowers in the mire,-" because of their ex-
treme impurity, which they were said to exercise in
their mysteries. And of Carpocrates, the father of
the Carpocratians, he remarks^' how he taught all
manner of filthiness and invention of evil, saying,
That this was the only way to escape and pass safe
by the principalities and powers of the air, who
were pleased therewith, that so men might come to
the highest heaven. Now, these were doctrines of
devils indeed, scarce heard of among the Gentiles,
that a man should commit lewdness with his father's
wife, and that men should do evil that good might
come ; and that the best way to escape the devils'
power, was to become slaves to them, and do the
things that pleased them. Wherefore the heathens,
knowing that such things were taught and practised
among heretics, who went under the name of Chris-
tian, made no distinction, but threw the charge
upon all Christians in general ; and so, by reason
of " their pernicious ways," (or, as some copies read
it, 2 Pet. ii. 2, " their lascivious ways,") " the way
of truth was evil spoken of."
And this was done so much the more
plausibly and with a better grace, be- Thesf doctrines
, being fetched from
cause there were but few among the the very dregs of
^ Gentilism, and scan-
heathen themselves that allowed such daiousintheeyesof
sober heathens.
practices. The doctrines were fetch-
ed by heretics from the very dregs of Gentilism,
and they were scandalous in the eyes of all wise
and sober heathens. Some of the more barbarous
nations, indeed, allowed of community of wives,
and practised promiscuous adultery. Solinus Po-
lyhistor-^ affirms it of the Ethiopians, called Gara-
mantes ; and Julius Ceesar''^ gives the same account
of the Britons : but in all the civilized part of the
world, throughout the whole Roman empire, we
meet with but one instance of it, in the Heliopoli-
tans of Phoenicia, among whom, by the law of their
country, Socrates^' says, All women were common;
so that no child knew his own father, because no
distinction was made between parents and children.
They also gave their virgins to be defiled by all
strangers that came among them. And this iniquity,
estabhshed by a law, continued among them till
Constantine abrogated it by a contrary law, and
builded them churches, and settled a bishop and
clergy among them, by which means they were con-
verted to Christianity, and brought to the orderly
course of the rest of mankind in this particular,
which was always reckoned scandalous among the
very Gentiles. For Solinus, describing the lascivi-
ousness of the Oaramantes, which made that no
child could know his own father, nor have any
reverence for him, says,-* Upon this account the
'" Iren. lib. 1. c. 27. " Tertul. de Prccscrip. cap. 46.
'- Epiph. Haer. 25.
•3 Clem. Alex. Strom. 2. p. 491. Strom. -3. p. 523. Ed.
Oxon.
'^ Euseb. lib. 3. c. 29. '* Theod. \\x\: Fab. lib. 3. c. 1.
'" Aug. de Hoer. c. 5.
" Clem. Strom. 3. p. 511. Vid. Philastr. Hoer. 57.
« Theod. Heer. Fab. lib. I. cap. 6. '» Epiph. Heer. 2o.
2" Aug.de Hseres. cap. G. Nonaulli eos etiaiu Borboritas
vocant, quasi coennsos, propter nimiam turpitudinem, quam
in suis mystcriis exerccre dicuntur.
21 Ibid. cap. 7. Carpocrates docebat omnem turpem
operationem, omncmque adinventionem peccati : nee aliter
ovadi atquc transiri principatus et potestates, qiiibiis hsec
placent, ut possit ad coelum superius perveniri.
22 Solin. cap. 43. 23 Csesar. de Bello Gallic, lib. 5.
2> Socrat. lib. 1. c. 18.
2-' Solin. cap. 30. Eapropter Garamantici iEthiopes in-
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
iiyy
Garamantcs were reckoned a degenerate people
among all nations ; and that not without reason,
because they had destroyed the discipline of chas-
tity, and by that wicked custom lost all knowledge
of succession among them. It is true, indeed, Plato
is generally accused by the ancient writers of the
church for saying, that a community of wives ought
to be established in his commonwealth. The charge
is brought against him by Theophilus, bishop of
Antioch, first of all r" then by St. Jerom,-' Chrysos-
tom,-" and Theodoret.-" But if what Clemens Alex-
andrinus pleads in his behalf be true, there must be
some mistake in the accusation. For he says,^" Plato
did not teach the community of wives after they
married, but only that the world was like a theatre,
which is common to all spectators : so women, be-
fore they were married, were any man's right that
could obtain them; but after they wei'c married,
they were every man's property, and no longer com-
mon. But be this matter as it will, it is certain the
main current of the heathen laws were against such
practices ; and therefore it was the more abominable
for heretics to introduce them into the purest of all
religions, which was so much a friend to lawful
marriage, and so great an enemy to all unclcanness.
But these were not the only herc-
Mai^iage' con- tics that infcsted the Christian church
denitieil as unlawful ^
hy Tatian and the upOn tllls Doiut. ThcrC WCrC OtllCrS
LncratitfS. ^ ^
who railed at marriage as simply un-
lawful under the gospel, and would have all men
abstain from it as a matter of necessity, without
which they could not be saved. This doctrine was
first taught by Saturnilus and Marcion, as Iren;cus"
informs us, but afterwards better known among the
Encratites, a sect begun by Tatian, the scholar of
Justin Martyr, who, after his master's death, divided
from the church upon this and some other points,
asserting, that marriage was no better than fornica-
tion, and therefore all men ought to abstain from
it: thereby, says our author, annulling the primi-
tive work of God, and tacitly accusing him who
created man male and female for the propagation
of mankind. Epiphanius,*^ speaking of these En-
cratites, says, they taught openly that marriage was
the work of the devil. Theodoret^ says the same,
That they observed celibacy, terming marriage for-
nication, and the lawful joining of man and woman
together the work of the devil. Which is also con-
firmed by St. Austin,^' who adds, Tiiat upon this
account they would admit no married person into
their society, whether male or female.
Not unlike these was that other
Srct. 6
sect, who called themselves Anostolici, aiso i.y ti,e /i;,o«-
. ^ tolici or Ajwtattici.
from a vain pretence of being the only
men who lead their lives according to the example
of the apostles ; and Aputactici, from a show of re-
nouncing the world more than other men. St. Aus-
tin says, They arrogantly" assumed these names,
because they would not receive into their commu-
nion any who were married, or kept the possession
of any thing in property to themselves ; and that
they allowed no hope of salvation to such as used
either of those things which they renounced.
St. Austin brings the same charge ^^^^ ^
against the Manichees: he says. They sevjil'/and'Tr"-''
condemned marriage,^'^ and prohibited '''""'""'•
it as far as they could, forbidding men to beget chil-
dren, for which marriage was ordained. The Seve-
rians and Archontics said. That woman was the work
of the devil, and therefore they that married ful-
filled the work of the devil, as Epiphanius^' reports
of. them. And Clemens Alcxandrinus,'" speaking
of the same heretics, or some others like them, says,
They taught, that marriage was downright fornica-
tion, and that it was delivered by the devil.
After these arose up one Hierax,
whose disciples are called Hieracians, By the Hi^rarians,
and Eubtatliians.
who taught with a little more mo-
desty, but no less erroneously, that marriage was a
thing belonging only to the Old Testament, and
since the coming of Christ it was no longer to have
place; neither could any one in the married state
obtain the kingdom of heaven. So Epiphanius re-
presents their doctrine.^" And upon this account
St. Austin ■"' says. They admitted none but monks
and nuns, and such as were unmarried, into their
communion. The same tenets were stifRy main-
tained by one Eustathius, whom Socrates" and So-
zomcn*- call bishop of Sebastia, and Valesius" de-
fends them in so saying, though Baronius " labours
ter omnes populos degeneres habentur : nee immerito, quia
aflBicta casfitatis disciplina, successionis notitiam ritu im-
probo perdiderunt.
26 Theoph. ad Autolyc. lib. 3. p. 207.
2' Hieron. Ep. ad Ocean, lib. 2. advers. Jovin.
^ Cbrys. Horn. 5. in Titum, p. 1725. Horn. 4. in Act.
^ Theod. de Ciirand. GroRcor. Affect. Serm. 9.
="> Clera. Strom. 3. cap. 2. p. 514. Ed. Oxnn.
s' Ircn. lib. 1. cap. 30. et ap. Euseb. lib. 4. c. 29.
'- Epiph. Hfcr. 47.
ss Tbeod. HxY. Fab. lib. 1. c. 20.
^' Aug. de Hajr. cap. 25. Encralitae nuptias damnant,
alque omnino pares eas fornicationibus aliisque corruptioni-
bus faciunt: nee recipiunt in eorum numcrum coujugio
uientem, sive marem sive fccminam.
5^ Aug. de Haeres. cap. 40. Apostolici, qui se isto nomine
arrngantissime vocaverunt, eo quod in suam comraunionem
non recipercnt utcntes conjugibus, et res proprias possi-
dentes. NuUam spem putant eos habere qui ufuntur his
rebus, quibus ipsi carent.
'^ Ibid. cap. 40. Nuptias sine dubitatione condcmnant,
et quantmn in ipsis est prohibent, quando generare pro-
hibent, propter quod conjugia copulanda sunt.
'' Epiph. Hnar. 45. n. 2.
'^ Clem. Strom. 3. cap. 9. p. 540.
3' Epiph. HcTr. 67. n. 1.
*" Aug. de Haer. cap. 47. Monachos tantum et monachas
et coujugia non habentes in communionem recipiunt.
^' Socrat. lib. 2. cap. 43. *- Sozom. lib. 4. cap. 21.
*^ Vales, in Socrat. lib. 2. c. 43. *' Baron, an. 3G1. n. 45.
1200
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
to prove him to be another man. However, it is
agreed on all hands, that there was one of this
name, who was so great an admirer of the monastic
life, that, for the sake of it, he condemned all mar-
riage in general, and tanght, that no one that lived
in a married state could have any hope in God.
Upon which, many women forsook their husbands,
and husbands their wives : many servants deserted
their masters, to join with him in this new way of
living ; and many withdrew from public assemblies
of the church, and held private conventicles, upon
pretence, that they could not communicate with the
ministers of the church, because they were married
persons: as the fathers of the council of Gangra
largely set forth his errors in their declaration
against them.^^
And to give some check to his
Sect. 9. "
Who ^ere con- gn'ors, thcy used their authority in
demned in tnecoun- t J •/
thos"/ ^mSX^^ making several canons against them,
Apostolical Canons, having first dcposcd the author. In
the first canon they say, If any accuses marriage,
or blames or abhors a woman, who is otherwise
faithful and pious, for sleeping with her husband,
as if upon that account she could not enter into the
kingdom of God, let him be anathema. The fourth
canon is to the same purpose. If any one condemn
or separate from a married presbyter, under pre-
tence that it is unlawful to partake of the oblation
when such a one ministers, let him be anathema.
The ninth in like manner. If any one retire from
the world, and live a virgin, or contain, as abominat-
ing marriage, and not for the excellency and holi-
ness of a virgin life, let him be anathema. The
fourteenth. If any woman forsake her husband,
minding to turn recluse out of an abhorrence of
marriage, let her be anathema. They add in the
close of all. We write not these things to cut off any
from the church of God, who are minded to give
themselves to an ascetic life according to the Scrip-
tures, but only those who make such a life an oc-
casion of pride, to lift themselves up above those
who live in a more plain and simple manner, intro-
ducing novelties against the Scriptures and the
rules of the church. We admire virginity, when
accompanied with humility : and applaud conti-
nency, when attended with gravity and piety ; and
allow of a retirement from worldly affairs, when it
is done with humility : but we also honour cohabit-
ation in chaste marriage ; and, in a word, desire
that all things may be done in the church accord-
ing to the traditions delivered to us in Scripture,
and rules of the apostles. By the traditions of the
apostles, these fathers might mean, either the rules
about marriage delivered by the apostles in Scrip-
ture, or the rules given in those which are called
the Apostolical Canons, which were at that time of
common use in the church. One of which runs in
these terms :" If any bishop, presbyter, or deacon,
or any other of the sacred roll, abstain from mar-
riage, or flesh, or wine, not for exercise of an ascetic
life, but out of abhorrence, thereby blaspheming
and calumniating the workmanship of God, and for-
getting that God created all things very good, and
made man male and female ; let him amend, or else
be deposed and cast out of the church. And so let
a layman be treated likewise.
By all this it is evident, that the church had a
mighty struggle with those ancient heretics, who
inveighed bitterly against marriage under the gos-
pel state, and wrought upon many weak minds to
commit great disorders, under pretence of a more
refined way of living and fanciful perfection, which
the gospel had no where enjoined as of necessity
to mankind ; but only they who were able to re-
ceive it, might receive it at their own liberty and
discretion, provided they made their own liberty no
snare to other men's consciences, nor imposed' a
matter of free choice as a necessary obligation
upon the rest of mankind.
The church had also another con-
test with the Montanists about se
cond marriages. Theodoret" says, :i!ldSrthTN™itbris
Montanus made laws to dissolve mar-
riage. And the same was objected to him by Apol-
lonius, an ancient writer in Eusebius," who opposed
the new spirit of Montanus, when he first began to
appear in the world : This is the man that teaches
the dissolution of marriages, says he in his charge
against him : which some later writers by mistake
understand of his prohibiting marriage in general, as
the heretics of whom we have just been speaking.
Whereas Montanus did not deny the lawfulness of
marriage, but only second marriages, as is evident
from Tertullian, who was the chief advocate of that
heretic against the church. His books De Mono-
gamia, and Exhortatio Castitatis, were written pur-
posely on this subject : in both which he declaims
very heartily indeed against second marriages, as no
better than adultery ; but he never gives the least
intimation, that he or any other Montanist had the
same opinion of the first. Nay, he begins his book
of Monogamy with these remarkable M'ords,"" Here-
Sect. 10.
The error of the
Montanists about
*^ Cone. Gangren. in Precfat. '"' Canon. Apost. 51.
■" Theod. Hasr. Fab. lib. 3. cap. 2. Toy yu.fj.ov diaXvBtu
ll>0/Xo6lTt](T^.
" Euseb. lib. 5. cap. IS. Oi'itos 1(ttlv 6 oioa^as Xva-ei^
yufioiu.
•■^ Tertul. de Monogam. cap. 1. Haeretici nuptias aiife-
runt, Psychici ingerunt. — Verum neque continentia ejus-
modi latidanda, quia hseretica est ; neque licentia defen-
denda, quia Psychica est. Ilia blasphemat, ista luxuriat.
Ilia destruit nuptiarum Deum, ista confundit. Penes nos
autem, quos spiiitales merito dici facit agnitio spiritalium
charismatum, tain continentia religiosa est, quam licentia
verecunda, quandoquidem ambaj cum Creatoie sunt. — Unum
matrimonium novimus, sicut unum Deum.
I
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1201
tics take away marriage, and the Psychici, or carnal
men, by whom he means the catholics, repeat it :
tlie one marry not so much as once, the other marry
more than once. But neither is such continency
to be praised, because it is heretical ; nor such
liberty to be defended, because it is carnal. The
one destroys the God of marriage, the other con-
founds him. The one blasphemes him, the other
is luxurious against him. But among us, who are
deservedly called spiritual, from the acknowledg-
ment of spiritual gifts, continency is religious, and
our liberty observed with modesty and moderation,
because they both stand with the Creator. We ac-
knowledge one matrimony, as we do one God. So
that it is plain, the Montanists ought not to be
charged with denying the lawfulness of marriage
in general, which they defended against other here-
tics, but only the liberty of second and third mar-
riages, which they rejected upon the pretence of
receiving some new revelations from the Holy
Ghost. And therefore when the ancients say. They
taught men to dissolve marriage, or forbid men to
marry, they are always to be understood as speak-
ing of second marriages, and not of the first, as
Epiphanius^" well explains himself, when he writes
against them.
The Novatians were in the same sentiments with
the Montanists, rejecting all from communion who
were twice married. Which we learn not only from
Epiphanius ^' and other private writers against
them, but also from the rule made in the great
council of Nice concerning them,^" That when any
of the Novatians returned to the catholic church,
they should be obliged to make profession in writing,
that they would submit to the decrees of the ca-
tholic church, particularly in this, that they would
hydyLoiQ Koivwvtlv, communicate with digamists, or
those that were married a second time. Which
shows us both what was the opinion of the Nova-
tians upon this point, and what was the general
sense of the catholic church in opposition to it.
And if any private writers have spoken any thing
harshly or indecently of second marriages, their
opinion is not either to be defended or urged as the
sentiment of the church, as I have had occasion
to show in a former^' Book concerning the dis-
cipline of the church, where this matter is more
fully discussed.
CHAPTER II.
OF THE JUST IMPEDIMENTS OF MARRIAGE IN PAR-
TICULAR CASES, SHOWING, WHAT PERSONS MIGHT
OR MIGHT NOT BE LAWFULLY JOINED TOGETHER ;
AND OF THE TIMES AND SEASONS WHEN THE CE-
LEBRATION OF MARRIAGE WAS FORBIDDEN.
Having thus given an account of „ . ,
f Sect. 1.
the several opinions and practices of m?rry'wi?h'iirfljti°
heretics, derogatory either to marriage „? ^ny'of'a d'rHVri.'nt
in general, or to the repetition of it "''S'""-
after the decease of a former consort, I now come
to show what restraints the church herself laid upon
some particular sorts of persons, by her rules pro-
hibiting them to marry, either for some time, or at
least not in such circumstances as were thought
just impediments of marriage in certain particular
cases. Of this nature was the rule forbidding
Christians to marry with infidels or heathens, be-
cause of the danger and scandal that would attend
the being joined so unequally with unbelievers.
The apostle leaves the woman, whose husband is
dead, at liberty to marry to whom she will, only
with this proviso, that it be " in the Lord," I Cor.
\ii. 39. Which the ancients generally so under-
stood, as to take it for a command, that Christians
should marry only Christians, and not infidels, or
persons of a different religion. Cyprian,' in his
book of Testimonies out of Scripture, brings this
text and two others out of St. Paul's Epistles, to
prove that Christians ought not to join in matri-
mony with the Gentiles. His other proofs are, 1 Cor.
vi. 15, " Know ye not that your bodies are the mem-
bers of Cihrist ? Shall I then take the members of
Christ and make them members of a harlot? God
forbid." And 2 Cor. vi. 14, " Be ye not unequally
yoked with unbelievers." And in his book De Lap-
sis" he complains, that among other causes why God
sent that terrible persecution upon Christians, one
reason was, that many of them had joined them-
selves in matrimony with infidels, and prostituted
the members of Christ to the infidels. In like man-
ner, TertuUian^ before him gives the same sense of
the words of the apostle. For certainly, says he, in
prescribing that the woman should only marry in
the Lord, lest any believer should contract matri-
mony with a heathen, he defends the law of tlie
Creator, which every where forbids marrying with
those of another nation, or heathens of another re-
ligion. So, again,* she that was to marry, was only
^ Epiph. Haer. 48. n. 9. *' Ibid. Haer. 59. n. 4.
5- Cone. Nic. can. 8. " Book XVI. chap. 11. sect. 7.
' Cypr. Testimon. ad Quirin. lib. 3. cap. 62. Matrimo-
nium cum Gentilibus non jiiugenduui.
^ Ibid, de Lapsis, p. 123. Jungere cum infidelibus vin-
culum matrimonii, prostituerc Gentilibus membra Christi.
4 11
^ Tertul. cent. Marcion, lib. 5. cap. 7. Certe praescribens,
tantum in Domino esse nubendum, ne qnis fidelis efhniciim
raatrimonium contrahat, legem tuetur Crealoris, allophy-
lorum nuptias ubique prohibcntis.
* Ibid, de Mono^iam. cap. 7. Et ilia nupturain Dduiino
habet nuberc, id est, non etlinico. sod fratri: quia ot votus
1202
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
to marry in the Lord, that is, not to a heathen, but
to a brother ; because the old law also forbade the
marrying with strangers. He pursues this argu-
ment at large in his second book to his own wife,
where, urging first the same text of the apostle, he
concludes,* that it is fornication and adultery for
Christians to join in marriage with heathens, and
that they who do so ought to be cast out of the
communion of the church. And in another place
he says. Christians did not marry" with heathens,
for fear they should draw them into idolatry, which
was the first rite that was used in celebrating their
marriages. St. Jerom' urges the same authorities
of the apostle against such marriages : When the
apostle, says he, adds, " only in the Lord," he there-
by cuts off all making marriages with the heathen.
Concerning which sort of marriages he says in
another place, " Be ye not imequally yoked with
unbelievers : for what fellowship hath righteousness
with unrighteousness ? and what communion hath
light with darkness ? and what concord hath Christ
with Belial ? or what part hath he that believeth
with an infidel?" St. Jerom, indeed, in another
place laments the transgression of these rules, and
sharply reproves the transgressors.* Now, many
women, says he, despising the command of the
apostle, are married to heathens, not considering
that they become part of that body, whose ribs they
are. The apostle pardons those who were married
to heathens before they believed in Christ, but not
those who, being Christians, afterward were mar-
ried to Gentiles ; to whom he thus speaks in another
place, " Be not imequally yoked with unbelievers,"
&c. I am sensible, says St. Jerom, I shall anger
and enrage many matrons, who, as they have de-
spised their Lord, (in being married to heathens,)
so they will rant at me, who am but a flea and the
meanest of all Christians. Yet I will speak what I
think, and say what the apostle has taught me ; that
they are not on the side of righteousness, but un-
righteousness ; not of light, but of darkness ; not of
Christ, but of Belial ; not temples of the living God,
but temples and idols of dead men. Would you
have me speak more plainly, that a Christian
woman ought not to be married to a heathen ?
Hear the same apostle : " The woman is bound,"
says he, " as long as her husband liveth : but if her
husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to
whom she will, only in the Lord;" that is, to a
Christian. He that allows second and third mar-
riages in the Lord, forbids even a first marriage
with a heathen. I say this, that they who compare
marriage to virginity, may yet at least understand
that digamy and trigamy, second and third mar-
riages, are far above such marriages with heathens.
St. Ambrose is no less earnest in dissuading all.
Christians from engaging in such unequal marriages,
not only with heathens, but heretics; pathetically
exhorting parents, who had the chief hand and
authority in disposing of their children, to beware
of such dangerous matches. Beware, says he," O
Christian, that thou give not thy daughter to a
Gentile or a Jew ; beware, I say, that thou take not
a wife to thee who is a Gentile, or a Jew, or an alien,
that is, a heretic, or any one that is a stranger to
the faith. And again, writing to one Vigilius'"
some instructions about the execution of the minis-
terial office, he bids him teach the people carefully
this one thing, Not to join in matrimony with
strangers, but with Christian families. For though
we read of many people destroyed with a heavy
destruction for violating the laws of hospitality ;
and of dreadful wars commenced upon unclean-
ness ; yet there is scarce any thing more grievous
than marrying with strange women, which is both
an incentive to lust and discord, and the forge of
sacrilege. For when marriage ought to be sancti-
fied with the sacerdotal veil and benediction, how
can that be called a marriage, where there is no
agreement in faith? When their prayers ought
to be in common, how can there be any mutual
conjugal love, where there is such disparity in
their devotion ? Many men by this means have
frequently betrayed their faith, as the Israelites
did in the wilderness, when, by the seducement
of the Midianitish women, they joined themselves
to Baal-peor. The author also of the Short Notes
upon the Epistles, under the name of St. Am-
brose," gives the same interpretation of St. Paul's
words : Let the woman marry only in the Lord ;
let her marry without suspicion of uncleanness,
and let her marry to a man of her own religion.
This is to marry in the Lord. In like manner
Sedulius '- and Theodoret " upon the same place ;
Let her marry to one of the same faith, to a
godly man, in sobriety, and according to the law.
Upon this account St. Austin, being solicited by
one Rusticus, a heathen, to give his consent that
lex adimit conjugium allophylorum. It. cap. 11. Prop-
terea adjecerit, tantum in Domino, ne scilicet post, fidem
ethnico se nubere posse praesiimeret.
^ Tertul. ad Uxor. lib. 2. cap. 3. Haec cum ifa sint, fideles
Gentilium matrimonia subeuntes stiipri reos esse constat, et
arcendos ab omni communicatione fraternilatis, &c.
" Ibid, de Coron. Mil. cap. 13.
" Hievon. Ep. 11. ad Geiontiam de Monogamia. Quod
addit, tantum in Domino, amputat ethnicoi-ura conjugia, &c.
" Ibid. cont. Jovin. lib. 1. cap. 5. Nunc plerocque con-
temnentes apostoli jussionem, junguntur Gentilibus, &c.
" Ambros. de Abrahamo, lib. 1. cap. 9.
'" Ibid. Ep. 70. ad Vigil.
" Pseudo-Ambros. in I Cor. vii. 39. Tantum in Domino:
hoc est, sine suspicione turpitndinis nubat, et religionis
sua; viro nubat. Hoc est in Domino nubere.
'■- Sedul. in 1 Cor. vii. .39. Cui voluerit nubat, tantum-
modo Christiano, non Gentili.
'^ Theod. in 1 Cor. vii. 39. Movod iv Kunuo, -tovticttiv.
Chai'. 11.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
i2<);3
his son might marry a certain w?oman that was a
Christian, tells him,'^ That though it was absolutely
in his power to give any virgin in marriage, yet he
could not give a Christian to any but a Christian.
This St. Austin spake according to the known rules
and practice of the church. For though he him-
self, in his own private opinion, did not think sucli
marriages so clearly and expressly forbidden in the
New Testament, as others did ; yet he thought there
were probable reasons to make it a very doubtful
case : and that was enough to deter any one from
venturing on it, and also sufficient to oblige the
ministers of the church not to give any encourage-
ment to it, either by consenting to such marriages,
or authorizing them in their ministration. Yet, if
the question were, Whether such persons, so offend-
ing against the rules of the church, were to be de-
nied either baptism or communion, he reckons this
to be a matter of some doubt, not so clearly to be
resolved as the question about manifest fornicators
and adulterers. The manifest crimes of unclean-
ness, says he,'^ do absolutely debar men from bap-
tism, unless they be corrected by a change of will
and repentance : and in doubtful cases, as marrying
with heathens, we are by all means to endeavour
that such marriages be not contracted. For what
need have any persons to run their heads into so
great danger in doubtful matters ? But if such
marriages be made, I am not sure that the parties
concerned ought to be denied baptism in this case
as in the former. Indeed the punishment of such
contracts was not always and every where the same
in the church, though it was agreed on all hands to
prohibit and discourage them, as dangerous and
dubious, or manifestly sinful. Some canons barely
forbid the thing, wdthout assigning any ecclesiasti-
cal punishment to the commission of it. So in the
council of Laodicea, one canon'* says, That they
who are of the church ought not to give their chil-
dren in marriage promiscuously to heretics. And
another. That they ought not" to marry with all
heretics indifferently, nor give their sons or daugh-
ters to them, unless they will promise to become
Christians, The prohibition in the third council of
Carthage extends only to the sons and daughters of
bishops and the clergy," that they should not marry
with Gentiles, heretics, or schismatics, but particu-
larly mentions no others. The council of Agde '"
runs in the same words with the council of Laodi-
cea, That none shall marry with heretics, unless
they will promise to become catholic Christians.
And so the council of Chalcedon''" forbids the
readers and singers among the inferior clergy to
marry either Jew, Gentile, or heretic, unless they
would promise to embrace the orthodox faith : and
this is enjoined the clergy, under pain of canonical
censure. But the first council of Aries"' goes a
little further with respect to the whole body of
Christians, and orders. That if any virgins who are
believers be married to Gentiles, they shall, for some
time, be separated from communion. The council
of Eliberis not only forbids such marriages" in one
canon, for fear of spiritual adultery, that is, apos-
tacy from the faith ; though there was a pretence,
that young women were so numerous, that they
could not find Christian husbands enough for them ;
but also in another canon ■^ orders such parents as
gave their daughters in marriage to Jews or heretics,
to be five years cas-t out of the communion of the
church. And a third canon orders,''* That if any
parents married their daughters to idol-priests, they
should not be received into communion even at
their last hour. The second council of Orleans"
forbids all Christians to marry Jews, because all
such marriages were deemed unlawful ; and if any.
Upon admonition, rcfnsed to dissolve such mar-
riages, they were to be denied all benefit of com-
munion. Thus stood the discipline of the church
at that time in reference to all such marriages.
Nor was the civil law wantina: to confirm the
" Aug. Ep. 234. adRusticum. Certissime noveris, etiamsi
nostrae absolutae sit potestatis quamlibet puellainin conjugio
tradere, tradi a nobis Christiauam nisi Chiistiano non posse.
'^ Aug. de Fide et Oper. cap. 19. Quae manife.sta sunt
impudicitiae crimina, omnimodo a baplismo prohibenda
sunt, nisi mtitationc voluntatis et poenitentia corrigantur:
quae autem dubia, omnimodo conandum est, ne fiant tales
conjunctiones. Quid enini opus est in tantum discrimen
ambiguitatis caput immittere ? si autem factai fuerint, nescio
utrum ii qui t'ecerint, similiter ad baptismum non debere vi-
deanturadmitti. Vid. Aug. de Adulterin. Nupt. lib. 1. c. 25.
'^ Cone. Laodic. can. 10. " Ibid. can. 31.
'^ Cone. Carth. 3. can. 12. Ut filii vol filiae episcoporum,
vel quorumlibet clericorum, Geutilibus vel haereticis vel
scbismaticis matrimonio non jungautur.
'" Uonc. Agathen. can. 67. Non opoiiet cum omnibus
haercticis miscere connubia, et vel filios vel filias dare, sed
potiusaccipere, si tamen profitentur Ciiristianosfuturos esse
se et catholicos.
^•Coiic. Chalced. can. II.
4 H 2
2' Cone. Arelat. ]. can. II. De puellis fidelibus qua:
Gentilibus jungunlur, placuit ut aliquanto tempore a coni-
inunione separentur.
^ Cone. Eliber. can. 15. Propter copiam pucllarum
Gentilibus ininime in matrimonium dandao sunt virgiiies
Christianec; ne ajtas in flore tumens in adulterio anima> re-
solvatur.
^ Ibid. can. IG. Catholicas puellas nequc Judaeis neqiie
hocreticis dare placuit : eo quod nulla esse possit socictas
fideli cum infideli. Si contra interdictum fecerint pareutes,
abstineri per quinquennium placet.
-* Ibid. can. 17. Si qui forte sacerdotibus idolorum iilias
suas junxerint, placuit, nee in line eis dandani esse cominu-
nionem.
" Cone. Ain-elian. 2. can. '8. Placuit nt nullus Chris-
tianur JudiEam, neque Judocus Christiauam in matrimonio
ducat uxorem : quia inter hujusmodi personas illicitas niip-
tias esse ccnseraus. Quod si commoniti, a consortio hoc
se separare distulerint, a communiouis gratia sunt sine dubio
snbmovendi.
1204
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
ecclesiastical with its sanction. For by an edict
published by Valentinian and Theodosius, which
is twice repeated in the Theodosian Code,"'' and
stands still as law in the Justinian Code, If any
Jew presume to marry a Christian woman, or a
Christian takes to wife a Jewish woman, their
crime is put into the same class with adultery, that
is, made a capital crime, and not only relations, but
any one, has liberty to accuse and prosecute them
upon such transgression. Constantius before this
had made it a capital crime for a Jew" to marry a
Christian woman, but laid no penalty upon the
Christian marrying a Jew. But this being thought
a defect by Theodosius, he supplied it by that new
law, which more expressly made it capital for them
both. And so all possible restraint was laid upon
such marriages that the civil power could think of.
seit. 2. And to prevent the inconveniencies
All Christians ob-
liged to acquaintthe attendinsj such unequal marriages, all
rnurch with their ^ ^ o ^
designs of marriage Chrlstiaus wcrc obhged to acquaint
before they com- o u
'''^'^'^ ''• the bishop of the church beforehand
with their design of marrying, that if any such ob-
stacle appeared, they might be dissuaded and di-
verted from it. Thus Ignatius, in his epistle to
Poly carp r^ It becomes those that marry, and those
that are given in marriage, to take upon them this
yoke with the consent or direction of the bishop,
that their marriage may be according to the will of
God, and not their own lusts. And this is evident
from several passages in Tertullian, who often
speaks of taking advice and counsel beforehand
about this matter from the church. For, speaking
of some women who were married to heathens, he
says. He could not"^ but wonder either at their own
petulancy, or the prevarication and unfaithfulness
of their counsellors. Intimating, that in this case
they had taken counsel of others, and not of the
church, who would not have given them counsel
and consent to have married heathens. In another
place,'" says he. How shall I sufficiently set forth
the happiness of that marriage, which the church
brings about by her procurement, and the oblation
confirms, and the angels report it when done, and
the Father ratifies it ? Here, not to dispute at pre-
sent the meaning of any words, the church's bring-
ing about the marriage must at least signify its
being done by her advice and counsel, if not her
ministry and benediction ; which some are unwill-
ing to allow ; but of this more by and by. To pro-
ceed : Tertullian, when he was turned Montanist,
dissuaded all widows from marrying a second time,
and among other arguments, he urges them with
this :'' With what face canst thou request such a
second marriage of those who are not allowed them-
selves to have what thou askest of them ; viz. of
the bishop, who is but once married ; and of the
presbyters and deacons, who are in the same state ;
and of the widows, whose society thou hast refused?
Here he plainly says, that the whole church was
acquainted with any person's intention to marry,
who as it were asked leave of every order of the
church, even the widows as well as the clergy, that
if any one had any just objection against them, as,
that they were about to marry a heathen, or Jew,
or heretic, or one too nearly related, or without
consent of parents, or any thing of the like nature,
a timely intimation might be given of it, and such
marriage be prevented, or at least not be authorized
and ratified by the consent of the church. This is
plainly the meaning of petitioning the church in
the case of marriage : not that the church assumed
any arbitrary power of granting or refusing mar-
riage to any persons, but only of disallowing those
against whom there lay some just objection, as this,
in the first place, of any one's being about to join
in matrimony with a heathen ; which, though it
might be effected in those times by other means, yet
it was never to be done by the agnizing, or con-
sent, or ministration of the church ; as appears
from the whole account that has here been given of
the church's practice in relation to such marriages
with heathens.
Another rule of the church pro- sect. 3.
1 .1 '.• , • n ... Not to marry with
hibiting certain persons from joinmg persons of near aiii-
^ , 1^1 , ance, either by con-
together, was, when they were too sanguinity or am-
. nity, to avoid sus-
nearly related to each other, either pioon of incest.
2« Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 7. de Nuptiis, Leg. 2. Nequis
Christianam mulierem in matrimoniuin Judaeus accipiat,
neque Judx'ain Christianus conjugio sortiatur: nam si quis
aliquid hujusmodi admiserit, adulterii viceni commissi livijiis
crimen obtinet : Iibertate in accusandum publicis qiioque
vocibus rela.xata. Vid. Cod. Tfieod. fib. 9. Tit. 7. ad Legem
.Jufiam de Adidteriis, Leg. 5. Et Cod. Justin, lib. 1. Tit.
9. de Judaeis, Leg. G.
-' Cod. Theod. lib. 16. Tit. 8. de Judaeis, Leg. 6. Quod
ad mulieres pertinent, quas Judaei in turpitudinis suae dux-
ere consortium, in gynecio nosfro ante versatas, placet
easdem restitui in gynecio : idque in reliquum observari,
ne Christianas mulieres suis jungant flagitiis : vel, si fioc
fecerint, capitali periculo subjugentur.
-^ Ignat. Ep. ad Pofycarp. n. 5. TIpiTrei -rols yajuouo-t,
KUL T«IS yuiXOVIxiviXl^, /UET(X yVUl/XI^^ TOO tiriaKOTTOV Ttjy
'ivmcTiv TTOiflndai' 'iva 6 yitfjiO<; tJ kcitu Qiot', Kai /iy kut
tTTLVVfXiaV.
-^ Tertuf. ad Uxor. fib. 2. cap. 2. Cum quscdam istis die-
bus nuptias suas de ecclesia toUeret, id est, Gentili conjun-
geretuv; idque ab aliis retro factum recordarer, mirattis
aut ipsaruni petulantiam, aut consiliariorum pracvarica-
tionem, &c.
'" Ibid. cap. 9. Unde sufficiam ad enarrandam feficita-
tem ejus matrimonii, quod ecclesia conciliat, et confii-mat
obfatio, et obsignatum angeli renuuciant, et Pater ratum
habet ?
^' Id. de Monogam. cap. 11. Qualis es id matrimonium
postulans, quod eis a quibus postufas, non licet habere ; ab
episcopo monogamo, a presbyteris et diaconis ejusdem sa-
cramenti ; a viduis, quarum sectam in te recusasti ? Et illi
plane sic dabunt viros et uxores, quomodo buccelfas : hoc
enim est apud illos, omni petenti te dabis : et conjungent
vos in ecclesia virgine, unius Christi unica sponsa.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1205
by consanguinity or affinity, which would have
made the marriage incestuous, by coming within
the degrees prohibited by God in Scripture. How
far the Christian morals exceeded the heathen
in this particular (notwithstanding the false charge
of the heathens against them for committing incest
in their religious assemblies) I have fully showed
in another'^ place, where I have also noted the
penalties, both ecclesiastical and civil, that, accord-
ing to the discipline of those times, were put upon
all incestuous persons. Here I shall only add a
little more particular account of such degrees as
made marriage to be deemed incestuous, and a per-
fect nullity, whenever it was so contracted. The
council of Agde gives this account of them : Con-
cerning incestuous conjunctions, say they,^' we al-
low them no pardon, unless the offending parties
cure the adultery by separation from each other.
We reckon incestuous persons unworthy of any
name of marriage, and dreadful to be mentioned.
For they are such as these : if any one pollutes his
brother's relict, who was almost his own sister, by
carnal knowledge : if any one takes to wife his own
sister : if any one marries his step-mother, or father's
wife : if any one joins himself to his cousin-gcrman :
if a man marries any one nearly allied to him by
consanguinity, or one whom his near kinsman had
married befoi'e : if any one marries the relict or
daughter of his uncle by the mother's side, or the
daughter of his uncle by his father's side, or his
daughter-in-law, that is, his wife's daughter by a
former husband. All which both heretofore, and
now under this constitution, we doubt not to be in-
cestuous : and we enjoin them to abide and pray
with the catechumens, till they make lawful satis-
faction. But we prohibit these things in such man-
ner for the present time, as not to dissolve or cancel
any thing that has been done before. And they
who are forbidden such unlawful conjunctions, shall
have liberty to marry more agreeably to the law.
This canon is repeated almost word for word in the
council of Epone,^^ only the last clause is read ne-
gatively, they shall not have liberty to marry again,
which is plainly a corruption crept into the text by
the negligence of some unskilful transcriber. For,
in the second council of Tours'* this very canon of
Epone is cited and read in the same manner as it is
in the council of Agde : and the Roman correctors
upon Gratian'" observe, that it is so read in the Re-
gister of Gregory and the Capitulars of Charles the
Great. I only observe further, that whereas the
marriage of cousin-gcrmans is reckoned incestuous
in these canons, it was not so in the ancient laws
of the church, till Theodosius first made it so by
the advice of St. Ambrose: which inhibition did
not last long; for Arcadius revoked it, and Justi-
ninian revived the old law by inserting it into his
Code. Of all which I have given a more ample ac-
count in a former*' Book. What is necessary to be
added in this place, is only this further remark : that
whatever the church at any time reckoned to be
incest, that was always esteemed a just impediment
of marriage, and accordingly urged as a lawful
cause, why persons so nearly allied should not come
together in marriage ; or if they did, it was a just
reason to inflict the censures of the church upon
them, till they dissolved such pretended marriage
by separating from each other.
Another reason of inhibition in this
affair was, when children under age children' muier
_ '11 ^^^ "ot to marry
went about to marry without the con- wiihout the consent
. of their parents, or
sent of their parents, or guardians, or ?uar<iians, or nest
i . relations.
next relations, who, in case the parents
were dead, had the paternal power and care of them.
The civil law was extremely severe in this case, not
only against the raptors themselves, who stole young
virgins against their parents' consent ; and all that
aided and assisted them therein, who were cither to
be banished or burned alive ; but also against the
virgins themselves, who conspired in such matches
against the parents' will : as I have had occasion
to show heretofore from several laws of Constantine,
Constantius, Valentinian, and Gratian, mentioned
in both the Codes.** Now, this being the case of the
imperial laws, the church was exceeding cautious
not to transgress or incur any blame upon this
score. Tertullian seems to testify for his own time,
when he says,*^ That children could not rightly and
lawfully marry without the consent of their earthly
parents, as well as the approbation of their Father
in heaven. And that the church allowed no clan-
destine marriages : for all such, that were not*" pub-
*- Book XVI. chap. ] 1. sect. 3.
'* Cone. AgHthen. can. 61. De incestis conjiinctionibus
nihil prorsiis veniae reservatrms, uisi quum adulteriuni sepa-
ratione sanaverint. Incestos vero nullo conjugii nomine
(leputandos, qiios etiam designarc fiinestum est. Hos enim
rensemus esse : si quis relictam fratris, qiuB pene prius so-
vor extiterat, carnali eonjunctione pollucrit: si quis f'rater
gcrmanam uxorem duxerit: si quis noveicam duxerit: si
quis consobrina? suae se sociaverit : si quis relicta; vel filiae
avunculi misceatur, aut patvui fllia;, vel privignfc suas : aut
qui ex propria consanguinitate aliquain, aut quani con-
sanguineus habuit, concubitu polluat, aut duxerit u.xoreni.
Quos omnes ct olim, et sub hac constitutione Tncestas esse
non dubitamus, et inter catechunieuos manere et orare
praecipimus. Quod ita pra;senti tempore prohibeinus, ut ea
quae sunt hactenus instituta non dissolvanius. Sane quibus
conjunctio illicita interdicitur, habebunt ineundi melioris
conjugii libertatera.
^' Cone. Epauncn. can. 30. ^ Cone. Turon. 2. can. 22.
*'' Gratian. Cans. .'55. Quoest. 2. cap. 8. dc Incestis.
=■ Book XVI. chap. 11. sect. 4.
** See Book XVI. chap. 9. sect. 2.
*" Tertul. ad Uxor. lib. 2. cap. 9. Nam i;ec in terris fihi
sine consensu patrum rite et jure nubent.
" Id. de I'udicit. cap. 4. Idco penes nos occultse quoque
coujimctioiips, id est, non pruis apud ecclesiiim prolessa;,
120(i
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
licly beforehand professed or notified before the
churcli, were in danger of being judged fornication
and adultery : and they could not be excused from
guilt under pretence of being real matrimony. St,
Austin in like manner asserts the power of parents
in this case ; for speaking of a young virgin, who
was a minor, under the protection of his church, to
keep her safe from all attempts of making her a
prey to any raptor, he says," her age would not yet
permit him to give, or so much as promise her to
any one, though by her own consent ; because she
had an aunt, without conferring with whom he
neither could nor ought to do any thing in the mat-
ter. Besides, though her mother did not then ap-
pear, yet perhaps hereafter she might appear, and
then nature gave her will the preference before all
others in disposing of her daughter, unless she were
arrived to that age which gives her a free liberty
and right to dispose of herself. St. Basil often
speaks " of such minors stolen and married clandes-
tinely without the parents' consent: but he says
such pretended marriages were not matrimony, but
fornication ; and of no validity, but null, unless the
parents thought fit to ratify them afterwards by
their consent : meanwhile the transgressors were to
do the penance of harlots and fornicators in the
church. And there was the more reason both for
this caution antecedent, and subsequent severity,
because not only the ci\'il law under Christian em-
perors, but the old Roman law under heathens, was
very precise and strict in this matter of the neces-
sity of consent of parents to a lawful marriage ;
without which it was reckoned illegitimate, and the
children spurious. Justinian has inserted some of
the laws of the heathen emperors," Severus and
Antoninus Caracalla, relating to this matter, into
his Code. And it otherwise appears from Apuleius,
who, alluding to several particulars which render a
marriage nidi, as being against law, thus brings in
Venus insulting Psyche for pretending to be mar-
ried to her son Cupid : A marriage with so great
disparity, huddled up privately in a village without
witnesses, the father*^ not consenting, cannot be
thought a lawful marriage ; and therefore thy son
will be spurious or a bastard. What, therefore, was
thought so necessary to legitimate a marriage among
the heathens, was certainly much more so among
the Christians. And there is no example, that I
know of, to be found of the church's allowing or
approving any marriage to be lawful, where the
consent of the parents, disposing of their children
when under age, was not had first or last to the
ratification of it.
The same power and right which
parents had over their children, mas- slaves not to
^ marry without con-
ters had over their slaves : and for ft "f ">eir mas-
ters.
this reason no slave could marry
without the consent of his master ; or if any did, it
was in the master's power whether he would ratify
or rescind the marriage. If slaves, says St. Basil,^'*
marry without the consent of their masters, or chil-
dren without the consent of their parents, it is not
matrimony, but fornication, till they ratify it by
their consent. And again,"** If a slave marry with-
out the consent of her master, she differs nothing
from a harlot ; for contracts made without the
consent of those under whose power they are, have
no validity, but are null.
Another thing required to a lawful ^^^^ ^
marriage was, that there should be rio^'^rlTk not'"r'
some parity of condition between the '"""^ '''^''"'
contracting parties. Persons of a superior rank
might not debase themselves to marry slaves. The
civil law requires that they should be pares genere
et morihiis," of equal rank and condition. By which
the law did not mean, that they should be equal in
fortune, but that there should be no such disparity
in their condition as between a freeman and a
slave ; nor any such disparity in their morals, as
between an actress and a senator, or any one of a
liberal and ingenuous education : as the matter is
accurately explained in one of the laws of Valen-
tinian and Marcian " upon this head. We do not
intend her to be judged of a low and abject con-
dition, who, though she be poor, yet is born of liberal
and ingenuous parents. And, therefore, we de-
clare it lawful for senators, or any others of the
highest dignity, to marry women that are born of
jiixta moechiam et fornicationem jiidicari periclitantur.
Ncc inde consertac obtentu matrimonii crimen eludaut.
" Aug. Ep. 233. In ea vero eetate est, ut si voluntatem
ntibeudi haberet, nulli adhuc dari vel promitti deberet —
Habet materteram, &c. Fortassis qua; nunc non apparet,
apparcbit et mater, cujus voluntatem in tradeuda filia om-
nibus, ut arbitror, natura pra-ponit : nisi eadeui puella in ea
jam aitate fuerit, ut jure licentiori sibi eligat ipsa quod velit.
■•2 Basil, can. 22, 38, 42.
" Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit. -1. de Nuptiis, Leg. 1 et 2.
■" Apulei. de Asino aureo, lib. 6. p. 1U4. Impares nup-
tia;, et praeterea in villa sine testibus, et patre non consen-
tiente factae, legitimae non possuut videri ; ac per hoc spurius
ille nascetur.
''^ Basil, can. 42. " Id. can. 38.
" Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 7. de Nuptiis, Leg. 1.
••^ Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit. 5. de Incesfis et Inutilibus
Nuptiis, Leg. 7. Ilumilem vel abjectam t'oeniinam minime
earn judicamus intelligi, qua; licet pauper, ab ingenuis ta-
men parentibus nata sit: iinde licere statuiiuus senatoribus,
et quibuscunque araplissimis dignitatibus pra;ditis, ex in-
genuis parentibus natas, quamvis pauperes, in matrimoniuni
sibi accipere, nuUamque inter ingenuas et opulentinres ex
divitiis et opulentiore fortuna esse distantiam. Humiles
vero abjectasque personas eas tantummndo mulieres esse
censemus ; ancillam, ancilloe filiam ; libertam, libertae fili-
am ; scenicam, scenicae filiam ; tabernariain, tabernarii
vel lenonis vel arenarii tiliam; aut eam quae mercimoniis
publico praefuit. Ideoque hujusmodi inhibuisse nuptias
senatoribus harum foeminarum, quas modo enumeravimus,
a;quum est.
C'llAP. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1207
ingenuous parents, although they be poor, and that
there shall be no distinction in this case between
ingenuous women and those that are rich by a great
and opulent fortune. But we account these women
only vile and abject persons, viz. a slave, or the
daughter of a slave ; a freed woman, or the daugh-
ter of a freed woman; an actress, or (he daughter
of an actress ; an innkeeper, or the daughter of an
innkeeper, or of a pander, or of a gladiator, that is,
one that was used to fight with men or wild beasts
upon the stage ; or any who was wont to sell small-
wares publicly in the market. With such women
as these it is just to forbid senators to join in mar-
riage. Constantiue'*' had made a law before to for-
bid all senators, and governors of provinces, and
city magistrates, and high priests of provinces, to
marry slaves, or freed women, or actresses, &c., un-
der pain of infamy and outlawry, and of having
their children illegitimate, and incapable of suc-
ceeding to any part of their fathers' substance or
possessions. And the better to secure women of
noble extract from the base attempts of vile and
abject men, and those of infamous character, the
law provided with great caution, that no one of an
inferior condition should solicit a woman of any
noble family, or try to gain her by corrupting those
that were about her by any clandestine arts, but
that her relations^' should be consulted, and all
things be transacted publicly in the presence of the
nobles, who were not to be supposed inclinable to
give way to any such fraud in bringing about any
such unequal contract. Nay, the curiales or com-
mon-council men of any city were expressly for-
bidden by a law of Constantine to marry a woman
that was a slave, under pain of the woman's being
condemned'^' to the mines, and the man himself to
perpetual banishment, with confiscation of all his
movable goods and city slaves to the public, and
all his lands and country slaves to the city of which
he was a member. And there is no doubt, but that
what was so severely punished in the civil state,
was as duly regarded in the ecclesiastical, that they
might not be accessory or aiding to any such illegal
practices, which would have reflected great dis-
honour and scandal on the church : though I re-
■^ Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit. 25. de Naturalibus Liberis, Leg.
1. Senatores, sen preefectos, vel quos in civilatibiis duuni-
viralitas, vel sacerdotii, id est, PhoeuiciarchiiB vel Syriar-
chi;e oniamenta condecorant ; placet niaculain subire in-
famise, et alienos a llomanis legibus fieri ; si e.\ ancilla, vel
ancillaj filia ; vel liberta, vel libertae filia ; vel scenica, vel
scenicoe filia; vel humili vel abjecta persona, vel lenonis
aut arenarii filia, vel ((uee mercimoniis publice prajfuit, sus-
ceptos filios in numero logitimoruni habere volucrint, &c.
^ Ibid. Nuptias nobiles nemo redimat, nemo soUicitet,
sed publice consulatur afiSnitas, adhibeatur frequent ia pro-
ceruni.
5' Cod. Theod. lib. 12. Tit. 1. de Decurionibus, Leg. 6.
Si decurio fuerit aliena; scrva; conjunctus, et muliorein in
member no ecclesicustical canons expressly made
against them.
There were also some reasons of
state, why a judge of a province should judg." of' pro-
„ , viiicc'8 not to marrv
not marry any woman ol that ])ro- any provincial »n-
■' ■' '■ miin, ilurnig tlie
vnice durinjr the year of his adminis- year of thdr admin-
^ •' istration.
(ration. Not because it was below
his dignity, but because he might reasonably be
supposed, by virtue of his power and superior in-
Uuence over all about him, to overawe and terrify
a woman into a compliance of marriage against her
real inclinalions, and not leave her parents or
guardians at free liberty to dispose of her at their
own discretion. To prevent wiiich inconvenience
and oppression, Theodosius made a law,*- That if
any judge of a province, who might be a terror to
parents or tutors and guardians, or to women that
might contract marriage, should betroth a woman
during the time of his administration ; if afterward
either the parent or the woman herself should
change their mind, they should be free from the
snare and punishment of the law, which appoints
in that case a quadruple restitution to be made for
breach of contract. And this order extends not
only to the judge himself, but to his children, grand-
children, kinsmen, counsellors, and all his domes-
tics, who might be supposed to terrify women into
marriage contracts by virtue of the judge's power.
Yet if any woman, that was so betrothed, was
minded to fulfil the contract and make good her
espousals after his administration was ended, she
might lawfully do it. By which it is plain, that
this was only a restraint laid upon certain persons
for a season, viz. upon provincial judges, not to
marry any woman of their own province during the
year of their administration. They were not de-
barred from marrying any others, but only those of
their own province, for the prudent reasons which
the law assigns.
The case was much the same with ^. . „
Sect. 8.
widows : they were not restrained ma^i^'^°T-a?n' m
from marrying a second time, but yet tiTelr jilJiband^"""'
they were tied up and limited by law
not to do this till a year after the death of (heir
former husband. This was the law of the old Ro-
metallum trudi sententia judicis jubemus, et ipsum dccu-
rionem in insulam deportari, &c. Vid. Apulei. lib. (J. Im-
pares nuptia; non sunt legitima:.
^- Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 6. Leg. I. Si quis in potestate
publica positus, atque honore provinciaruni administran-
darum, qui parentibus, aut tutoribus, aut curatoribus, aut
ipsis quic matrinionium contractura; siuit, potest esse ter-
ribilis, sponsalia iloderit; jiibcnius, ut deinceps sive paren-
tes, sive eicdem mutavcnnt voluutatem, non modo juris
laqueis liberentur, poenceque expertcs siut, qua; quadrupluiii
statuit, sed e.\trinsecus data pignora lucrativa habeaut, si
ea non putent esse reddenda, &c. See also Cod. Theod_
lib. .3. Tit. 11. Si quiciinquc pr?editus potestate nuptias
petat invitiC.
I20S
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
mans, even from the time of their first founder,
Romulus. But the Roman year being then but ten
months, the time of a widow's mourning was no
longer at first : nor was it enlarged for many ages
after, though the year itself was quickly enlarged
by Numa to twelve months; yet still the widow's
year was only according to the old computation.
So that whenever we read of a widow's mourning a
year after her husband's death, it is to be under-
stood of the Romulean year of ten months only.
And so the matter stood till the time of Theodosius,
who added two months to the former term by an
express law, which runs in these words :'' If any
woman, after the loss of her husband, make haste
to be married to another within the space of a year,
(for we have added a little time to the ten months,
though we think it but a small term,) let her be
branded with the marks of infamy, and deprived of
the honour and privilege of a genteel and noble
person ; and let her forfeit whatever goods she is
possessed of, either by the right of espousals, or by
the last will and testament of her deceased husband.
g^^j g If any M^oman's husband went
marryTnTherbsence abroad, and contluued absent from
her, there was no time limited for her
marrying again, but she must wait
till she was certified of his death. Otherwise she
was reputed guilty of adultery. So St. Basil :^* She
whose husband is absent from home, if she cohabit
with another man before she is satisfied of his
death, commits adultery. This was the case of a
soldier's wife, (marrying after the long absence of
her husband, yet before she was certified of his
death,) as he determines" in another canon: but he
reckons her more pardonable than another woman,
because it was more probable that he might be
dead. In these cases, if the first husband appeared
again, he might claim his wife, and the second
marriage was null and of no effect, as is determined
in the council of Trullo,*" where these canons of St.
Basil are repeated. But the civil law allowed a sol-
dier's wife to marry" after four years' expectation.
Sect 10 ^y *^^^ ^^^ Roman law a guardian
m^l'^'^orphans' \n "light uot marry a woman to whom
tiieir 'siardmnship he was guardlau ; neither might he
^vas ended. ■ u • • i •
give tier m marriage to his own son.
There are several laws of Severus, Philip, and Va-
lerian,'' in the Justinian Code, to this purpose.
The only exception then was, when the guardian
did it by the prince's licence and particular rescript.
But Constantine determined this matter with an-
other distinction ; which was, That the guardian^^
should not marry the orphan whilst she was a
minor, and under his care ; but when she was of
age he might marry her, first proving that he had
not defiled her in her minority. But if he had
offered any injury to her before, he was not only
debarred from marrying her, but was also to be
banished, and all his goods to be confiscated to the
public.
By some rules, though not of the g^^.^ j,
first and prime antiquity, certain de- prSuoif'of sp^i-
grees of spiritual relations were pro- ry'ing one"w?uiTn-
t *t *, T r 1 • • . other came in.
nibited trom making marriages one
with another. The thing was first thought of by
Justinian, who made a law,*" forbidding any man
to marry a woman for whom he had been godfather
in baptism; because nothing induces a more pater-
nal affection, or juster prohibition of marriage, than
this tie, by which their souls are in a Divine man-
ner united together. The council of TruUo im-
proves this matter a little further,"' and forbids the
godfather not only to marry the infant, but the
mother of the infant for whom he was surety ; or-
dering such as have done so, first to be separated,
and then to do the penance of fornicators. The
canon law afterward extended this relation to the
baptizer and the baptized, and to the catechist and
catechumen,"^ and I know not what other degrees
of spiritual kindred ; and the popes with the same
reason might have used their authority to have
prohibited all Christians from marrying one with
another ; because by baptism and many other ties
they are more undoubtedly spiritual brethren. But
Estius"' owns this is too absurd to be maintained,
because it would oblige all Christians either to ab-
stain from marriage, or else to marry infidels ; and
yet he gravely defends all the other extravagant pro-
hibitions upon the infallible authority of the church.
But to return to the ancient church. ^^^^ j.
Many of the primitive writers were of ^'*"'"i" * •"»"
opinion, that the bond of matrimony
*^ Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 8. de Seciindis Nuptiis, Leg. 1.
Si qua e.x fa'iuinis perdito marito, intra anni spacium alteri
t'estinarit innubcie (parum cnim teinporis post decern men-
ses servandum adjicimus, tametsi idipsiim exiguum pute-
mus) probrosis inusta notis, honestioris nobilisque persona;
et decors et jure privetur; atque omnia, quae de prioris
mariti bonis, vel jure sponsaliorum, vol judicio defuncti
conjugis consecuta fuerat, amittat.
^' Basil, can. 31. " Id. can. 36. ■■*'■ Cotic. Trull, c. 93.
■" Cod. .lustin. lib. 5. Tit. 17. Leg. 7.
■'''' Cod. Just. lib. 5. Tit. 6. de interdicto Matriraonio in-
ter Pupillam et Tutorem seu Curatorem, eorumque Filios,
Leg. 1, 4, G, 7.
5» Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 8. Leg. I. Ubi puella ad an-
nos adultse aetatis accesserit, et aspirare ad nuptias cceperit,
tutores necesse habent comprobare, quod puellse sit interae-
rala virgiuitas, cujus conjunctio postulatur. Quod ne latins
porrigatur, hie solus debet tutorem nexus adstringere, ut
seipsiim probet ab injuria laesi pudoris immuneni : quod
ubi constiterit, oinni metu liber, optata conjunctione frui
debobit.
**» Cod. Just. lib. 5. Tit. 4. de Nuptiis, Leg. 26.
"' Cone. Trull, can. 53.
"■-' Sext. Decretal, lib. 4. Tit. 3. de Cognat. Spirituali,
cap. 3.
^ Estius in Sent. lib. 4. Dist. 42. n. J.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1209
was not dissolvcible by any thing but death. And
therefore they not only condemned polygamy, or mar-
rying a second wife while the first was living ; and
marrying after an unlawful divorce, which was much
the same thing with polygamy in real estimation ;
but they reckoned it unlawful also to marry after a
\ lawful divorce ; because, though there might be rea-
son for a separation, yet they thought there was no
dissolution of the marriage so long as both the par-
ties were living. I shall say nothing further here
of the unlawfulness of polygamy, or of marrying
again after an unlawful divorce ; because I have
had occasion heretofore " to speak fully of the laws
and discipline of the church against both these ;
but the prohibition of marrying again after a law-
ful divorce is what deserves a little further con-
sideration.
And here I observe, that the ancients were di-
vided in their sentiments upon the point. Origen
was against marrying after such a divorce, yet he
says,^ There were some bishops in his time, who
permitted a woman to marry whilst her former
husband was living. Which was indeed against
Scripture, which says, " The woman is bound so
long as her husband liveth:" and, " She shall be
called an adulteress, if, whilst her husband liveth,
she be married to another man." Yet they did not
permit this altogether without reason ; for, perhaps
for the infirmity of such as could not contain, they
tolerated that which was evil, to avoid that which
is worse, though contrary to that which was written
from the beginning. Here it is reasonable to sup-
pose, that those bishops who allowed men and wo-
men to marry after divorce, did not think it simply
evil, though it was so in Orif^cn's opinion. And
the same is to be said of Constantine, who made a
law,'''^ That a man for three crimes, adultery, sor-
cery, and pandery, might lawfully put away his
wife, and marry another. For, as Gothofred rightly
observes, in saying, that unless she was guilty of
one of those three crimes, he might not marry an-
other, it is plainly implied, that if he proved her
guilty of any of the three, he had liberty to put her
away, and marry another. The author under the
name of St. Ambrose was of the same opinion ; for,
expounding those words of the apostle, " A brother or
a sister in such a case is not under bondage," he says,
If Esdras"' cast out the infidels, and allowed the
faithful to marry other wives ; how much rather, if
an infidel departs of his own accord, shall the be-
lieving woman have liberty, if she pleases, to be
married to a man of her own religion ! And he
gives this reason for it; because an indignity ofl!ered
to the Creator dissolves the obhgation of matrimony
with respect to him who is deserted, so that he is
excused though he be joined to another ; forasmuch
as an infidel is injurious both to God and to matri-
mony itself by desertion. Ei)iphanius speaks not
only his own sense, but the sense of the church in
his time ; and he says plainly, That though the
clergy were prohibited from marrying a second wife
after the death of the first ; yet the people were not
only allowed to marry again in such a case, but also
in case of divorce,*^ if a separation was made upon
the account of fornication, or adultery, or any such
criminal evil, and a man thereupon was joined to
a second wife, or a woman to a second husband,
the word of God did not condemn them, nor ex-
clude them from the church nor eternal life, but
tolerate them because of their infirmity ; not that
a man should have two wives at 'the same time,
but that, being divorced or separated from the first,
he might lawfully be joined to a second. Pctavius
freely owns*^' that this is a full proof in fact of
the church's sentiments at that time ; only he
says, the matter was not then fully determined,
nor settled by any general council. Which is not
very material to the present inquiry ; which is not
about the determinations of the councils of Flo-
rence or Trent, but about the sense and practice
of the ancient church. Now, what Epiphanius
observes concerning the toleration of such mar-
riages in the church without any check of eccle-
siastical censure, is further confirmed even from
the council of Aries and St. Austin, though they
were of a different opinion from Epiphanius as to the
sense of Scripture. They thought men were for-
bidden to marry again after divorce whilst the first
" Book XVI. chap. 11. sect. 5 et 6.
"^ Orig. Horn. 7. in Mat. t. 2. p. 67. Scio quosdam, qui
praesunt ecclesiis, extra Scripturam permisisse aliquam
niibere, vivo priori viveute ; et contra Scripturam I'ecerunt
quidera. dicentem, Mulier ligata est quanto tempore vivit vir
ejus: Item, Vivente viro adultera vocabitur, si facta fuerit
alteri viro. Non tamen omninosine causa hoc permiserunt:
t'orsitan enim propter hujusmodi intiniiitateni incontiuen-
lium hominum, pejnrum cnraparationc quuB mala sunt per-
miserunt, adversus ea quae ab initio erant scripta.
«" Cod. Theod. lib. .3. Tit. 16. de Kepudiis, Leg. ]. In
masculis etiam, si repudium mittant, hx'c tria crimina in.
quiri conveniet, si moecham, vel medicamoutariam, vel
conciliatricem repudiare voluerit : nam si ab his criminibus
liberani ejecerit, oninem dotem restituere debet, et aliain
non ducere.
" Ambros. in 1 Cor. vii. 15. Si Esdras dimitti fecit u.xores
aut viros intideles, ut propitius fieret Dcus, nee iralus esset,
si alias e.\ genere suoacciperenl : (non enim ita prajceptuui
his est, ut remissis istis alias minime duccrunt:) quanto
magis, si infidelis discesserit, liberum habebit arl)itriuni, si
voluerit, iiubere legis sua; viro? Non est peccatum ei
qui dimittitur propter Deum, si alii se jun.xcrit, contiime-
lia cuim Crcatoris solvit jus matrimonii, &c.
'"'* Epiphan. H*r. 59. n. 4. "EutKiv tii/os Trporpaaiw^,
(7Uva<f>6tiiTa SfVTtprt yuvaiKi oitK n'nia-rai 6 .^ttos \oyos,
ouct (CTTO t;~(S tK/cXijcrirts- Kal Tijs ^a)»}s (iiroKfinuTTfi, k.t. X.
■*" Petav. in loc. p. 255. Illis temporibus uiindum ca res
ab ecclcsia dednita prorsus fuerit, ^-c.
1210
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
wife was living ; but they did not think this so
clearly revealed, as to make it a high crime and just
matter of excommunication, like other plain cases
of adultery. The councir" orders, That such men
shall be dealt with and advised, as much as might be,
not to marry a second wife, while the former, that
was divorced for adultery, was living ; but they say
not a word of any ecclesiastical censure to be passed
upon them, if they did otherwise. And St. Austin
confesses," There was a very great difference to be
made between such as put away their wives for
adultery and married again, and such as did so
upon other reasons ; for this question, whether he
who without doubt has liberty to put away his wife
for adultery, be to be reckoned an adulterer if he
marries again, is a matter so obscurely resolved in
Scripture, that a man may be supposed to err veni-
ally about it. And therefore he concludes. That all
that the ministry has to do in this case, is only to
persuade men not to engage in such marriages ; but
if they will marr)', notwithstanding the contrary
advice that is given them, he will not venture to
say, that such men ought therefore to be kept out
of the church. St. Austin was fully persuaded in
his own mind, that such marriages after divorce
were unlawful. For he often" repeats it in his
works, and uses what arguments he could to dis-
suade men from them ; not scrupling to declare his
opinion of them, as suspicious and doubtful mar-
riages, that might stand charged with adultery.
But then, he no where intimates, that the church
either did or ought to treat persons so marrying as
she did other adulterers, (whose adultery was more
indisputable,) either by dissolving the marriage, or
bringing the persons under excommunication and
public penance in the church ; but rather declares
the error of such persons to be venial, because it
was not so expressly condemned in Scripture. And
thus much Estius" owns, only he says. It was not
then condemned by any general council. There is
one instance indeed, given by St. Jerom,'* of a
woman doing public penance in the church for
marrying a second husband after she had divorced
herself from the first, upon the account of his adul-
tery, and his other intolerable practices. But this
was a voluntary act of her own, and not done till
after the death of her second husband : the church
did not impose this penance on her, whilst her hus-
band was living, nor yet when he was dead ; but
she chose it of her own accord, and submitted to it
without any compulsion. Had there been any
general law then in the church, either to dissolve
such marriages, or bring the parties to pubhc pe-
nance, no doubt the bishop of Rome would have
called upon them both, whilst the husband was
living, to have complied with the rule and the dis-
cipline of the church : but this not being done,
seems to be an argument, that then it was not the
custom of the Roman church to inflict any public
censures upon such as married again after a lawful
divorce, but only to use what arguments she could
to dissuade men and women from such marriages
till the former husband or wife were dead : or else,
if they did engage in them, to exhort them to re-
pent of such engagements, as crimes prohibited by
the apostle. Which St. Jerom himself" does with
no small vehemence, according to his manner, tell-
ing a woman who had so married a second husband,
that she was an adulteress for so doing, and that
she ought not to receive the communion till she
repented of her crime. By which I suppose he
means her obligations to private repentance, and
not any solemn penance imposed by the public dis-
cipline of the church. Yet in the Spanish church
before this time there seems to have been some-
thing of public discipline exercised against such
persons, especially women, joining in second mar-
riages whilst the first husband was living. For in
the council of Eliberis'''' there is a canon which
orders. That if a woman who is a believer put
away an adulterous husband, who is also a believer,
and go about to marry another, she shall first be
dissuaded from it : but if notwithstanding that she
does marry, she shall not receive the communion
'" Cone. Arelat. 1. can. 10. Placuit, ut in quantum po-
test, consilium eis detur, ne viventibus uxoribus suis, licet
adultcris, alias accipiant.
Note, that Petavius reads this canon differently from all
the printed editions: for whereas they read the beginning
of it thus, De his qui conjuges suas in adulterio deprehen-
dunt, et iidem sunt adolescentes fideles, et prohibentur nu-
bore; he contends that it ought certainly to be read, Non
prohibentur nubere : and then, as he says, it is another
evident proof, that innocent persons after a lawful divorce
were not prohibited to marry in those days. Petav. Ani-
madvers. in Epiphan. Hser. 59. p. 255. See also St. Basil,
can. 9. to the same purpose.
" Aug. de Fide et Oper. cap. J9. Quisquis uxorem adul-
terio deprehensam dimiserit et aliam duxerit, non videtur
aequandus eis, qui excepta causa adulterii dimittunt et
ducunt. Et in ipsis Divinis sententiis ita obscurum est,
utriun ct iste, cui quidem sine dubio udidteram licet dimit-
tere, adulter tamen habeatur, si alteram duxerit, ut quan-
tum existimo venialiter ibi quisque fallatur.
'- Vid. Aug. de Adulterinis Conjugiis, lib. 1. cap. 1. et
24. De Nuptiis et Concup. lib. 1. cap. 10. De Bono
Conjugal!, cap. 7. De Sermone Dom. in Monte, lib. 1.
c. 14.
" Estius, in Sent. lib. 4. Dist. .35. n. 11.
'^ Hieron. Epitaph. Fabiolae, Ep. .30. ad Oceanum. Quis
hoc crederet, ut post mortem secundi viri in semetipsam
reversa, saccum indueret, ut errorem publico fateretur, et
tota urbe spectante Roniana, ante diem Paschcc, basilica
quondam Laterani staret in ordine poenitentium ? &c.
" Hieron. Ep. 147. ad Amandum.
"^ Cone. Elibnr. can. 9. Foemina fidelis, quae adulterum
maritum reliquerit fidelem, et alterum ducit, prohibeatur
ne ducat ; si duxerit, noa prius accipiat communionem, nisi
quern reliquerit prius de sseculo exierit, nisi forte neccs-
sitas uifirmitalis dare compulerit.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
I2II
till her first husband be dead, unless the necessity
of sickness require it to be given her. But as this
I was but a canon of a private council, so here are
; several exceptions and abatements in it. First, it
only respects women, and not men. Then, again, it
only relates to women that were believers, and not
catechumens, who by the next canon are allowed
notwithstanding to be admitted to baptism, as St.
Austin also determined. Thirdly, the husband
also that was deserted, must be a believer ; for the
case is otherwise if he was a heathen. Lastly, she
is allowed the communion at the point of death,
though she never relinquished the second liusband.
So that as yet the prohibition was not universal
upon many accounts. Afterwards we find in one
of the laws of Honorius, That if a woman" could
prove her reason weighty and sufficient for a di-
vorce, she might not only retain her dowry and the
donations of her espousals, but also within five
years have liberty to marry again. And a man, if
he could prove his reasons for divorce weighty
against his wife, might not only retain her dowry
and gifts of espousal, but have liberty to marry an-
other wife whenever he pleased. Or if they were
only light faults, and not high crimes, that he had
to allege against his wife, he was to leave her her
dowry, but might reclaim any espousal gifts, and
have liberty to marry another wife after two years.
But if a man put away his wife for no reasons at
all, but only his own moroseness, he was condemned
to live in perpetual celibacy for his insolent divorce,
and the woman had liber tj' within a year to be mar-
ried to another man. And there are several laws of
Thcodosius junior, and Valentian III., and Anasta-
sius in the Justinian Code," which grant the same
liberty of marrying after lawful divorces. But these
laws are not altogether approved by the writers of
the church in those times. For as we have heard
St. Austin and St. Jerom express their dislike be-
fore, so we may find the same in Chrysostom," and
Ambrose,^" and Pope Innocent,*' and other writers of
that age, who reckon the laws of the state too loose
and favourable to such as married after divorce.
Which serves only to confirm the observation which
I made at first, that the ancients were divided upon
this point, and treated it only as a problematical
question, though the council of Trent has since
turned it into an article of faith,'- and damned all
those that come not into her sentiments about it-
And in her sentence, to note this by the by, she has
also condemned some of her own popes and councils
of later ages, which Gratian has recorded. Pope
Zachary'^ allows a woman, whose husband had
committed incest with her sister, to put him away,
and marry to whom she would in the Lord. And
Gregory III. allows a man to put away his wife for
infirmity'^ and marry another. The council of Tri-
bur*"' says, If a son commits incest with his mother-
in-law, the father may put her away and marry an-
other, if he pleases. And the council of Vermerise
(which in some copies of Gratian is falsely called
the council of Eliberis) says,'° If a woman take
counsel with others to compass the death of her
husband, he may dismiss her for the attempt, and
marry another, if he pleases. So that the new le-
gislators at Trent were as much at variance with
their own canon law, as they were with the ancient
fathers upon this subject.
Nor are the Roman casuists better
agreed with the ancients upon another whether an'ad.ii-
, . , . - . tcrer might marry
question relating to the impediments an adulteress. whom
^ . * '■ lie had defiled, after
of marnage. Viz. Whether an adulterer [^^ '•'■•'''>> of her
^ husband ?
may marry another man's wife after
the death of her husband, having been guilty of
adultery with her whilst her former husband was
living? The modern canonists commonly resolve this
in the negative. The council of Tribur in Germany,
which was held in the year 895, under Pope For-
niosus, proposes a famous case of a man who defiled
another man's wife, and swore he would marry her
after her husband's death : the council peremp-
torily *' determines this to be unlawful : We anathe-
matize such a marriage, and forbid it to all Chris-
tians. It is not lawful therefore, nor agreeable to
the Christian religion, that any one should use her
in matrimony, whom he had before defiled by adul-
tery. Peter Lombard ** and Gratian *" cite other au-
thorities of Pope Leo and the council of Altha'um
to this purpose : and the modern canonists com-
monly stand to their determination,"" only making
some nice distinctions to reconcile these canons to
better authorities of the ancients ; for the ancients
in this matter were of another opinion. St. Aus-
tin resolves the question in the affirmative, uni-
" Cod. Theod. lib. .3. Tit. 16. de Repudiis, Leg. 2. Si
graves caiisas probaverit, quae recedit, dotis suae compos,
sponsalem quoque obtineat largitatem, atque a repudii die
post quinquennium nubendi recipiat potestatem, &c.
's Cod. Just. lib. 5. Tit. 17. de Repudiis, Leg. 8 et 9.
"" Chrys. Horn. 17. in Mat.
"" Ambms. de Abraham. lib. I. c. 4.
*" Innoc. Ep. .3. ad Exuper. c. 6.
"- Cone. Trident. Sess. 24. can. 7.
'•^ Ap. Gratian. Caus. 32. Queest. 7. cap. 23. Nubat in
Domino cui vult. "' Ibid. Caus. 32. qu. 7. c. 18.
^^ Ibid. cap. 21. Si quis cum noverca sua donnicrit, neu-
ter ad conjugium potest pervenire : sed vir ejus potest, si
vult, aliam accipere, si se continere non potest.
*^ Cone. Verraer. ap. Gratian. Caus. 31. qu. 1. cap. 6. Si
qua mulier in mortem mariti sui cum aliis consiliata sit, ipse
vir potest u.xorem dimittere, et si voluerit, aliam ducore.
*' Cone. Tribur. can. 40. Tale connubium anathema-
tizamus, et Christianis omnibus obseramus. Non licet ergo,
nee Christiana; religioni oportet, ut ullus ea ntatur iu matri-
monio, cum qua prius pollutus erat adulterio.
»• Lombard. Sent. Dist. .35. lib. 4.
"'■' Gratian. Caus. .31. qu. 1.
^ Vid. Esiium in Sent, lib, 4. Dist. 35. n. 1.3.
1212
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
versally and without distinction," That when a
woman's husband was dead, to whom she was truly
married, she might become the true and lawful wife
of another, with whom before she had committed
adultery. And again,'" It is manifest, that they
who at first join wickedly together in concubinage,
may afterward by changing their wills make a just
and honest marriage together. And therefore the
council of Eliberis determined," That though a
Avoman, who left her husband, and lived adulter-
ously with another, should not communicate so long
as her husband was living ; yet she might after his
death, because then she became the lawful wife of
him, with whom before she had only lived in adul-
tery. Albaspiny,'* in his notes upon this canon,
makes this candid remark : In those times you may
observe, that matrimony might stand firm and
valid between adulterers, who had to do with one
another whilst the true and lawful husband was
living ; which now is so prohibited, that a woman,
even after the death of her husband, cannot make a
true and lawful marriage with her adulterer, but
only by the dispensation of the pope. Which is a
plain and ingenuous confession of the difference be-
tween the ancient and modern way of resolving this
question ; and perhaps tacitly intimates the true
reason of inventing so many new impediments in
the business of matrimony, that the pope might
have it in his power to grant frequent dispensations.
All that the ancient canons required in this par-
ticular case, was only that the criminals should
perform a just and satisfactory penance for their
former adultery, but they never forbade them to
marry, nor dissolved the marriage, if it was con-
tracted regularly after the death of the former hus-
band, without any other impediment to hinder or
disannul it. As appears from another canon of the
council of Eliberis, which orders,"^ That if a widow
commit adultery with a man, and afterward take
him for her husband, she shall do five years' penance,
and then be reconciled to the communion, or by the
communion : but if she leaves him, and marries any
other, she shall not have the communion even at
her last hour. Where it is observable, that the
council is so far from prohibiting or disannulling
Sect. 14.
The celebration of
arriage forbidden
. Lent.
the marriage of an adulteress with her adulterer,
that they oblige her to keep him for her husband,
and take no other, under pain of being refused the
communion even at the hour of death. Which is
abundantly sufficient to show us the sense of tlie
ancients upon this point, that they never reckoned
it needed a dispensation to bring adulterers into a
lawful marriage, though this has been the current
practice of the Roman court now for many ages.
I have but one thing more to ob-
serve concerning the ancient prohibi-
tions of marriage ; and that relates to
the time or season in which it might or might not
be regularly celebrated. The most ancient prohi-
bition that we meet with of this kind, is that of
the council of Laodicea, which forbids °^ all mar-
riages as well as birthdays to be celebrated in Lent.
And this is the only prohibition in point of time
that we meet with in any of the genuine records of
those early ages. Peter Lombard" and Gratian""
cite a canon out of the council of Lerida, anno
524, which forbids marriages not only in Lent, but
three weeks before the festival of St. John Baptist,
and from the beginning of Advent to Epiphany ;
ordering likewise all marriages that are made in
these intervals to be annulled. But there is no such
canon now extant in the tomes of the councils,
which makes it suspicious, that it is some canon of
a much later date than the council that is pretended.
Martin Bracarensis lived some time after the coun-
cil of Lerida, and in his collection of canons which
he published anno 572, in the council of Lugo, he
takes notice of the prohibition made at Laodicea,
but not of the pretended one at Lerida,'" nor of any
other. AVhich is a further argument, that as yet
there was no prohibition of marrying but only in
Lent known in Spain, when the bishop of Braga
made his collection of canons for the use of the
Spanish church. Pope Nicholas I. lived about the
year 8G0 ; and he also '°° takes notice of the prohibi-
tion of marriage in Lent, but mentions no other
season. Yet Mr. Selden "" says. The council of
Aquisgi-anum, or Aix la Chapelle, held anno 836,
under the emperor Lewis I., forbids marriages to
be celebrated on the Lord's day, by a new injunc-
^' Aug. De Nuptiis et Concup. lib. 1. cap. 10. Mnrtuo
viro cum quo verum connubium fuit, fieri verum connubiiim
potest cum quo prius adulterinm fuit.
^ Id. de Bono Conjugali, cap. 14. Posse sane fieri nup-
tias ex male conjunctis, honesto postea placito consequente,
manifeslum.
"' Cone. Eliber. can. 9. Fcemina qiise maritum relique-
rit, et alterum duxerit, non prius accipiat communionem,
nisi qucm reliquerit, prius de sicculo exierit.
^ Albaspin. in loc. lUis teniporibns, ut vides, niatri-
monium poterat stare et validum esse inter adulteros, qui
vivenfe vero et legitimo marito reui simul habucrant : quod
hodie ita prohibitum est, ut ne quideni post mortem mariti
mulier possit cum adultero nuptias firmas et legitiraas i'acere,
nisi summo dispensante pontifice.
"= Cone. Eliber. can. 72. Si qua vidua fuerit moBchata,
et eundem postea habuerit maritum, post quinquennii tem-
pus, acta legitima poenitentia, placuit earn conimunione re-
couciliari. Si alium duxerit, rclicto illo, nee in fine dandam
esse ei communionem.
"" Cone. Laodie. can. 52. "Oti uu otl iv -rtrrcrapa.KorrTi'i
ydnovi h yivLQXia tTiTt\f~i.v-
■•'" Lombard. Sent. lib. 4. Dist. .32.
=* Gratian. Cans. 33. Quacst. 4. cap. 10.
"^ Martin. Braear. Collect. Canon, c. 48.
I"" Nicol. Kespons. ad Consulta Bulgaror.
"" Selden. Uxor. Hebraic, lib. 2. cap. 30. p. 313. ex
Synodo Aquisgran par 2. can. 17.
Chap. HI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THK CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1213
tion : which I do not find in the place by him quot-
ed. However, the council of Saleg-unstade, anno
1022, under Benedict VIII. and the emperor Henry
II., made an order,'"'- That no Christians should
marry from Advent to the octaves of Epiphany, nor
between Septuagesima Sunday and the octaves of
Easter, nor in fourteen days before the festival of
St. John Baptist, nor upon fast days, nor the vigils
of the solemn festivals. And from that time, as
Mr. Selden shows at large, these were prohibited
times of marriage in most churches. The learned
reader, who would see further into this matter, to-
gether with the practice of the French and English
churches in the following ages, may consult the
elaborate discourse of that curious writer; for I
must return to the ancient church.
CHAPTER III.
OF THE MANNER OF MAKING ESPOUSALS PRECEDING
MARRIAGE IN THE ANCIENT CHURCH.
j^^ ^ J When persons, against whom there
or"spVuMiTditfered '^Y "'^ lawful impediment, were dis-
frum marriage. posed to joIn in matrimouy with each
other, they were obliged to go through certain pre-
liminaries appointed by custom or law, before they
could ordinarily complete the marriage, or regu-
larly come together. These went by the general
name of sjionsalia, espousals or betrothing. This
differed from marriage, as an obligation or contract
antecedent to a future marriage, may be supposed
to differ from marriage actually solemnized and com-
pleted. And there were several distinct ceremonies
proper and peculiar to each. For which reason
(though they be by some writers confounded) I
choose to speak separately of them here ; as the
ancient law, which either appointed or confirmed
them, always does, giving them distinct titles in both
the Codes. For there we find one title, De Sponsa-
lihus et Do7iationibns ante JVuptias, Of Espousals and
Gifts before ' Marriage : and another, De Nuptiis,^
Of Marriage itself. To give a summary account of
the ceremonies observed in each of these : we may
observe, first, of the espousals, tliat they consisted
chiefly in a mutual contract or agreement between
the parties concerning their future marriage, to be
performed within a certain limited time ; which
contract was confirmed by certain gifts or dona-
tions, called arree et arrahones, the earnest of mar-
riage; as also by a ring, a kiss, a dowry, a writing
or instrument of dowry, with a sufficient number of
witnesses to attest it. After which there was no
receding from the contract, or refusal to be made of
marriage, witliout great penalties and forfeitures in
law, and incurriug many times the highest censures
of the church. These were the preparatory cere-
monies, or harbingers and forerunners of the future
marriage, which were generally observed by obliga-
tion of the Roman laws, though not all of equal
necessity to all manner of persons ; for the law made
some distinctions, and allowed of dispensations in
some of these points to certain orders of men in
some particular cases. As to the marriage itself,
custom generally prevailed to have it solemnized by
the ministers of the church ; though, as the state of
the Roman empire then stood, this was not abso-
lutely necessary by any law ; nor were those mar-
riages annulled that were performed otherwise. But
when it was done by the ministers, it was performed
with a solemn benediction, together with the cere-
monies of a veil and a coronet and some other rites ;
of which more in their proper place.
I begin with the ceremonies ob- ^.^c^.i.
served in espousals. Where, first of partfes n°^^2ri \n
,, , ft , espousals.
all, there was necessary a tree consent
of the parties contracting. This was the old Roman
law, called lex Papia et Julia, confirmed by Dio-
cletian, and inserted by Justinian into his Code.*
The discipline of the laws does not permit, that a
son should be compelled to marry a wife against
his will. And therefore, though parents had a right
to dispose of their children in marriage, and chil-
dren could not legally marry without their consent,
as is expressed in the same law, as has been fully
showed* before; yet children had an equal right to
dispose of themselves, and ought not to be com-
pelled by their parents to make any contract abso-
lutely against their own inclinations. If a virgin
was betrothed by the consent of a father,' or a
mother, or a guardian before she was ten years old,
'"- Cone. Salegunstad. can. 3.
' Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 5. Cod. .Justin, lib. h. Tit. 1 et3.
"' Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 7. Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit. 4.
5 Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit. 4. de Nuptiis, Leg. 12. Nee
filium quidem farailias invitum ad uxorem ducendam cogi,
legum disciplina pennittit. Igitur sicut desideras, obser-
vatis juris praeceptis, sociare conjugio quam volueris non
impedieiis : ita tamen ut contrahendis nuptiis patris tui
consensus accedat.
* Chap. 2. sect. 4.
* Lex Theodosii in Cod. Theod. lib. .3. Tit. 5. de Spon-
salibus. Leg. 6. Patri, matri, tiitori, vel cuilibet, ante deci-
luurn puella; annum datis sponsalibus, quadrupli poenam
remittimus, etsi nuptiae non sequautur. Quod si decinio
anno vel ultra, pater quisve alius, ad quern puella; ratio
pertinet, ante duodecim annos, id est, usque in undecimi
metas, suscepta crediderit pignoia esse retinenda, deinccps
adventante tempore nuptiarum a fide absistens, quadrupli
fiat obnoxius. Duodecimo autem anno impleto, quisquis
de nuptiis paciscitur, si quidem pater, semetipsum obliget ;
si mater, curatorve, aut alii parentes, puella fiat obnoxia.
Cui quidem contra matrem, tutorem, curatorem, emnve
parentem, actio ex bono et ex a-quo infegra reservatur eo-
rum pignorum, quce ex propriis juxta poenam juris facultati-
1214
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXI [.
in that case she might still refuse to complete the
7iiarriage without any quadruple forfeiture, (which
the law required for breach of contract in other
cases,) either to be exacted of her or her parents :
because she was not yet of age to give any consent
to an espousal ; as Gothofred shows out of Dio and
the ancient laws. If she was above ten, and not
yet full twelve years old, when she was betrothed
by her parents, and afterward refused to complete
the marriage, her parents might be amerced, but
not the virgin ; because she was not yet of age and
ripeness of judgment to give her free consent to
such a contract. If she vi^as above twelve years
old when she made the contract, she was liable to
be amerced quadruple by law for not completing
the marriage according to the espousal contract.
But then she had a just action of recovery of what-
ever she forfeited, against a mother, or a tutor, or a
guardian, if she could prove that she was compelled
by force to give her assent to the acceptance of the
arrce, or donations made to her upon the espousal.
And for the same reason, as I have showed* before,
any woman who entered into an espousal contract
with a governor of a province during the year of
his administration, was at perfect liberty, when the
year was ended, whether she would fulfil the con-
tracts, and marry him, or not : because it was pre-
sumed, that he being in supereminent authority and
power, might overawe a woman, and terrify her
into an espousal against her will and real inclina-
tion. Such provident care did the ancient law take
to secure the hberty of such as entered into espous-
al contracts, that nothing of this kind should
stand firm, but what was voluntarily agreed upon
by the free consent of each contracting party, with-
out any force or violence of any kind intervening
to compel them.
Sect. 3. When the contract was thus made.
The contract of », i c i^ t t ,
espousals usually it was usual lor thc man to bestow
testified by {^ilts, . , „ , -
called ana, or do- ccrtaiu gitts ou the wouian, as tokens
tia, which were and pledges of the espousal : and
eometimes mutually x: o r
boll." by^jiT'inan sometlmcs, but not so commonly, the
a-id woman. womau made presents to the man
upon the same account. These are sometimes call-
ed sponsalia, espousals, and sometimes spoiisalitice
ihnationes, espousal gifts, and arra ct pif/nora, earn-
ests and pledges of future marriage ; because the
giving and receiving them was a confirmation of
the contract, and an obligation on the parties to
take each other for man and wife, unless some
legal reason gave them liberty to do otherwise.
These were commonly given by the men, as I said,
and sometimes by the women, though but rarely, as
is noted in one of the laws of Constantine, which
orders,' That if the woman give any thing to the
man upon the title of espousal, (which is a thing
that seldom happens,) in case either the man or
the woman chanced to die before the marriage was
completed, the whole dominion and property of
whatever she gave should return to her, if she sur-
vived, or else to her heirs and successors. And the
case was much the same with the donations made
by the man to the woman, upon the death of either
party before marriage : only with this difference,
that if the man confirmed his donation by the in-
tervention of the solemn kiss, (of which ceremony
more by and by,) then, in case of death, the dona-
tion was to be divided between the survivor and
the heirs of the deceased party ; but if the ceremony
of the kiss was not superadded, the whole donation
was to be restored, in case either party died, either
to the donor himself surviving, or to his heirs and
successors. Though by a former law of Constan-
tine,* the donations both of the man and woman
were exactly upon the same foot, and both to be re-
stored in case of death without any distinction.
To make these donations more firm
and sure, it was required that they ThekJ'' donations
to be entered into
should be entered mto public acts, and i'"''"^ acts, and i>et
^ upon record.
set upon record, as well to ascertain
them against the accidents of death, as against the
falseness and perfidiousness of either party. This
is expressly provided in one of the laws of Con-
stantine," That no donation between man and wo-
man in the business of espousals should be of any
force, unless it was testified by a public act. But
this afterward received some limitations. For Con-
stantine himself, by another law,'" made an excep-
tion in the case of minors. That if any espousal
gifts were given to women that contracted and mar-
ried under age, they should not be revoked upon
pretence that they were not entered into public
acts. And this was confirmed by another law of
Theodosius junior," referring to it; who also added
another exception, That if the donation did not
exceed the sum of two hundred shillings, there
bus reddiderit, si ad consensum accipieiidarum arraruin ab
his se oslenderit fuisse compulsam.
"^ Chap. 2. sect. 7.
' Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 5. de Sponsalibus, Leg. 5. Si
sponsa sponsaliorum litiilo (quod raro accidit) fuerit aliquid
sponso largita, et ante nuptias hunc vel illam niori conti-
gerit, omni donatione iufirniata, ad donatricem sponsam, sive
ejus successores donataruni lerum doniiniuiu transferatur.
8 Ibid. Leg. 2.
^ Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 5. de Sponsalibus, Leg. I. Inter
sponsos quoque ac sponsas, omnesque personas, earn solam
donationem, ex promulgatae legis tempore, valere sancimus,
quam tpstificatio actorum secuta est.
'" Ibid. Leg. 3. Si futuris conjugibus, tempore nuptiarum
intra setatem constitutis, res fuerint donataj et traditae; noti
idee posse eas revocari, quia actis consignare donationem
quondam maritus noluit.
" Ibid. Leg. 8. Ilia manente lege, quae minoribns setate
fceminis, etiam act.onim testificatione omissa, si patris auxilio
destitutai sint, juste consulit, &c. Item, in ilia dona-
tione, quae in omnibus intra ducentorum solidorum est
qiiantitateui, nee actorum confectio quaerenda est.
Chap. HI.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1215
should be no necessity to have it recorded to make
it firm. Justinian"' extended this exception furtlicr
to the sum of three hundred shillings, and at last to
five hundred,'^ to be ascertained to the woman, if
given to her upon espousal, without any further in-
sinuation, as the law terms it, or entering into pub-
lic acts and monuments, to make it secure in law
from all reclaiming.
Together with these espousal gifts,
Sect 5
The con'trart fur- Or as a part of them, it was usual for
ther testified by giv- ^
ing and receiving of thc uiau to givc tlic womau a Hug, as
a ring. " °
a further token and testimony of the
contract. This was an innocent ceremony used by
the Romans before the times of Christianity,'* and
in some measure admitted by the Jews ; whence it
was adopted among the Christian rites of espousal
without any opposition or contradiction : I say, the
rites of espousal ; for that it was used in the so-
lemnity of marriage itself originally, does not so
evidently appear; though some, who confound the
rites of espousal with those of marriage, bring the
evidences of the foi'mer as proofs of the latter cus-
tom. That the ring was used in espousals, and not
in thc solemnity of marriage itself, in the time of
Pope Nicholas, anno 860, seems pretty evident, from
the distinct account which he gives of the ceremo-
nies used in the Roman church, first in espousals,
and then in the solemnity of marriage, which he
plainly speaks of as distinct things. With us,'^says
he, after the espousals, which are a promise of
future marriage, the marriage covenants are cele-
brated, with the consent of those who have con-
tracted, and of those in whose power they are.
Then he describes distinctly the ceremonies peculiar
to each. In the espousals the man first presents
the woman, whom he betroths, with the arree or
espousal gifts ; and among these he puts a ring
upon her finger ; then he delivers the dowry, agreed
upon by both parties, in writing before witnesses,
invited on both sides to attest the agreement. Thus
far the espousals. After this, either presently, or
in some convenient time following, that nothing
might be done before the time appointed by law,
they are both brought to the nuptial solemnity.
Where, first of all, they are placed in the church, to
offer their oblations by the hands of the priest; and
then they receive the benediction and the celestial
veil ; and after this, going out of the church, they
wear crowns or garlands upon their heads, which
are kept in the church for that purpose. Here
we have the ceremonies of espousals and the
ceremonies of marriage distinctly described ; and
among the ceremonies of espousals we find the
ring, but not mentioned again in the ceremonies
of marriage ; which makes it probable that it was
then only a ceremony of the former, and not of
the latter. And thus it was used among the an-
cient Christians in their espousals, as an arrfs, or
earnest, of their future marriage, but not in the
solemnity of marriage itself, as far as we can learn
from any accounts that are given of it. St. Am-
brose speaks of it, but only amongst the rites of
espousal, and not of marriage. For, describing the
behaviour of St. Agnes the virgin, when the go-
vernor of Rome, courting her, offered her the espous-
al gifts, he brings her in'* thus replying, Depart
from me, thou solicitor to sin; for I am already
prevented by another lover, who has bestowed
upon me much better ornaments, and betrothed me
with the ring of his faith, being far more noble both
in birth and dignity ; meaning Christ, to whom she
was espoused spiritually by the profession of vir-
ginity. And before him TertuUian" speaks of the
annulus promdus, or ring of espousals before mar-
riage : inveighing against the heathens for having
degenerated from the institutions of their ancestors,
which taught women modesty and sobriety, when
they knew no other use of gold but upon one of
their fingers, which their spouse adorned with the
ring of espousals. He does not expressly say that
the ring was used by Christians, but he speaks of
it as a laudable ceremony, that might be used by
any, and was actually used by the heathens in their
espousals. And in another place'' he says, It was
'- Cod. Justin, lib. 8. Tit. 54. de Donationibus, Leg. 31.
Sancimus omnem donatiouetn ante niiptias factam, usque
ad trecentos solidos cumulatam, non indigere monumen-
tis, &c.
" Ibid. Leg. 3G.
» Vid. Selden. Uxor. Hebr. lib. 2. cap. 14 et25. p. 253.
'^ Nicol. Respons. ad Considta Bulgavorum. Cone. t. 8.
p. 517. et ap. Gratian. Cans. 30. Qua;st. 5. cap. 3. Apiid
nostrates post sponsalia, qnis futurarum nuptiarumsunt pro-
missio, foedera quaique consensu eorum qui haec contrahunt,
et eorum in qtiorum potestate sunt, celebranlur. Postquam
arris sponsam sibi sponsus per digituni tidei annulo insigni-
tum desponderit ; dotemque utrique placitam sponsus, ejus
scripto pactum hoc contiuente, coram invitatis ab iitraque
parte tradiderit ; aut mox, aut apto tempore (ne videlicet
ante lemp\is lege definitum tale quid facere proesumaut)
ambo ad nuptiaiia frodera pcrducuntur. Et prinnini in ec-
clesiam Domini cum oblationibus, quas oft'crre debent Deo
per sacerdotis manum, statuuntur: sicque demum benedic-
tionem et velamen celeste suscipiunt. Post ha;c autem de
ecclosia egressi coronas in capitibus gestant, qtuc semper in
ecclesia ipsa sunt solita; reservari.
'" Ambros. Ep. 34. Discede a me fomes peccati quia
jam ab alio amatore pra;venta smn, qui mihi satis meliora
obtulit ornamenta, et annulo fidei sure subarravit me, longe
te nobilior et genere et dignitate.
" Tertul, Apol. cap. 6. Circa foeminas quidem etiam ilia
majorum instituta ceciderunt. quae modestiic, qnre sobrietati
patrocinabautur; cum aurum nulla norat pra-ter unico
digito, quem sponsus oppignerasset annulo pronubo.
'" Ibid, de Idololatr. cap. 16. Circa otKcia privatarum
et communium solemnilatum, ut toga; pura;, ut sponsalium,
ut nuptiarura, ut nominaliura, nullum pntem periculinu
observari de flatu idololatriaj quai intervenit. Causae enim
stmt consiileranda;, quibus praisfatur nfficium. Eas miindas
esse opinor per semctipsas : quia ncquc vestitus virilis,
1216
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
innocently used in their espousals ; and therefore a
Christian might lawfully be present either at the
espousals or the marriages of the heathens, as at
any other private and common solemnity, of giving
a youth the torja vir'dis, the habit of a man, or giving
a slave a new name at his manumission ; for all
these things were pure and clean of their own na-
ture ; and neither the ring in espousals, nor the
joining of a man and woman in marriage, descended
originally from any honour of an idol. Clemens
Alexandrinus is cited by Mr. Selden himself,'" as an
evidence of the antiquity of the use of the ring in
espousals among Christians. He says the ring is
given her, not as an ornament, but as a seal, to sig-
nifj' the woman's duty in preserving the goods of
her husband, because the care of the house belongs
to her.
gpi,j g Another ceremony used in espousals
kissrandjoinrng"" sometimcs, was the solemn kiss, which
''*"''^' the man gave to the woman in con-
firmation of the contract. This was a known rite
used among Christians in their sacred and religious
offices, to testify their cordial love, and union, and
friendship one with another, of which I have spoken
in another place."" Therefore Constantine, in one
of his laws,"' made it a ceremony of espousals, being
as proper for this act as any other. And he laid
some stress upon it. For if a man betrothed a
woman by the intervention of the kiss, then if
either party died before marriage the heirs of the
deceased party were entitled to half the donations,
and the survivor to the other half; but if the con-
tract was made without the intervention of the
solemn kiss, then upon the death of either party
before marriage the whole of the espousal gifts
was to be restored to the donor, or his heirs at law.
And this was made a standing law by Justinian,-^
who inserted it into his Code. This ceremony was
an ancient rite used by the heathens, together with
joining of hands, in their espousals : as we learn
from Tertullian, who says,^ Virgins came veiled to
the men, when they made their espousals by a kiss
and joining of their right hands together; which
was the first resignation of their virgin bashfulness,
when they joined both in body and spirit with a
man. Now, these ceremonies, being innocent in
themselves, seem to have been adopted by Chris-
tians, with other such customs, into their espousals,
who never scrupled any innocent rites because they,
had been used by heathens, except such as natur-
ally tended to defile them with some unavoidable ;
stain of idolatry and superstition.
Another part of the espousals was,
the husband's settling a dowry upon And by settling of
^ .'1. a doMTy in writing.
the woman, to which she should be
entitled after his death. There are several laws in i
both the Codes relating to this matter,^^ and con-
taining abundance of law cases, which are not pro-
per to be inserted in this discourse. I only observe
two things : first. That the stipulation or promise
of a dowry was so usual, that one of the councils
of Aries, mentioned by Gratian,"^ has a canon that
orders. That no marriage should be made without a
dowry, but that there should be sometJiing more or
less promised according to men's ability. Secondly,
This stipulation was commonly made in writing or
public instruments under hand and seal : whence
the civil law so often speaks of the instnimenta
dotnlia, the instruments of dowry, thcat were ordi-
narily required in marriage contracts. And in al-
lusion to these, Asterius Amasenus,^^ dissuading
men from divorce, asks them. How they would
rescind and cancel their covenants of marriage ?
What covenants do you think I mean ? Those
wherein the dowry is written, signed with your own
hand, and sealed with your own seal ? These are
strong and firm enough, indeed : but I carry my
meaning a little higher, to the words of Adam :
" This is flesh of my flesh, and bone of my bone :
she shall be called woman." This is a plain allu-
sion to the then known custom of making instru-
ments of dowry before marriage, and confirming
them with their hand and seal, to give them legal
strength and obligation.
To make the whole business of
esiiousals not only the more solemn, And' by 'iiknsact-
, inn tbe wbole affair
but also the more firm and sure, it was t"'f<"-f " compeient
number ol witnesses.
usual to transact the whole affair pub-
licly before a competent number of cjiosen wit-
nesses, that is, in the presence of the friends of each
neque annulus, ant conjunctio maritalis de alicujus idoli
lionure descendit.
'» Selden. Uxor. Hebr. lib. 2. cap. 25. p. 252. Clem.
Paedai^og. lib. 3. cap. II. p. 287.
■'" Book XV. chap. 3. sect. 3.
■-' Cod. Theod. lib. .3. Tit. 5. de Sponsalibus, Leg. 5. Si
ab sponso rebus sponsae donatis, interveniente osculo, ante
nuptias hiinc vcl illam mori contigerit, dimidiam partem
rerum donataruni ad superstitem pertinere prajcipimtis,
dimidiam ad defuncti vel defunctoe hseredes. Oscido
vero non interveniente, sive sponsus sive sponsa obierit,
totam infirmari donationem, et donatori sponso sive haere-
dibiis ejus restitui.
-'-' Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit. 3. de Donation, ante Nuplias,
Leg. 16.
^ Tertul. de Veland. Virgin, cap. H. Apud ethuicos
velatee ad virum ducuntur : ad desponsationem velantur,
quia et corpore et spiritu masculo mixtoe sunt, per oscu-
lum et dexteras, per qua? primum resignarunt pudorem,
&c.
=' Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 13. de Dotibus, lib. 2. Tit. 21.
de Inofliciosis Dotibus. Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit. II, 12, 13,
14, 15.
^ Cone. Arelat. can. 6. ap. Gratiau. Cans. 30. qu. 5.
cap. 6. Nullum sine dote fiat conjugium : juxta possibili-
tatem fiat dos.
■'^ Aster. Horn, in Mat. xis. 3. ap. Combefis. Auctarium
Novum, p. 82.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
I2i;
party, to avoid chiefly clandestine contracts. I
know not whether the law specified any certain
number, otherwise than calling it frcqiicntia etjidcs
amicoritmj'^ the presence and testimony of friends :
but custom seems to have determined it to the num-
ber of ten ; as appears from a noted passage in St.
Ambrose,^ where, speaking to a virgin that had
fallen from her virgin state, he thus argues with
her: If any woman, who before ten witnesses has
made espousals, and is joined in marriage with a
mortal man, cannot, without great danger, commit
adultery ; how do you think will it be, when a
spiritual marriage, that is made before innumerable
witnesses of the chui'ch, and before the angels, the
heavenly host, is broken by adultery ? This gives
us evidently to understand, that then the common
practice was to celebrate both espousals and mar-
riage at least before ten witnesses to attest them.
g^^j g Now, when the contract of future
g "ion 0/ es^Ssil; marriage was thus settled by espousals,
extended. -j. ^^^^ ^^j. jg^^yfy^ f^j. either party to
join in marriage with any other, under very severe
penalties, (which both the civil and ecclesiastical
law inflicted,) unless the time of marriage was
fraudulently protracted beyond two years, which
was the time limited for the duration of espousals.
Augustus Cajsar, by those famous laws, called the
Julian and Papian laws, had so restrained the time
of espousals, as that if a man did not consummate
the marriage within two years, he could reap no
benefit from his espousals. But whereas soldiers,
who were absent upon public affairs, might seem
to require a longer time, Constantine, by one of his
laws, limited them to two years also. So that if a
woman, who was espoused to a soldier, had waited
two years, and the marriage was not completed,^'
she was then at liberty to marry to any other, be-
cause then it was not her fault, but the man's, wlio
protracted the marriage beyond the time which the
law appointed. But if a father, or a mother, or a
tutor, or a guardian, or any other relation, who had
betrothed a virgin to a soldier, should afterward,
before the two years were expired, give her in mar-
riage to any other, he should be liable to be ban-
s' Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tif. 7. de Niiptiis, Leg. 1 et 3.
^ Ambros. ad Virginem Lapsam, cap. G. Si inter decern
testes confectis sponsaliis, niiptiis consummatis, quacvis viro
fcemina conjuncta mortali, non sine ma^no periculo perpe-
trat adulterium : quid putas fore, si inter innumerabiles
testes ecclesiae, coram angelis, exercitibus coeli, facta copula
spiritalis per adulterium solvitur ?
-» Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 5. de Sponsalibus, Leg. 4. Patri
aut matri puellae, aut tutori, vel curatori, aut cuilibct ejus
affini non liceat, cum prius militi puellam desponderit, ean-
dem alii in matrimonium tradere. Quod si intra biennium,
ut perfidiae reus in insulam relegetur. Quod si pactis nuptiis
transcurso biennio, qui puellam desponderit, altcri eandem
sociaverit, in culpam sponsi potius quam puellcc refcratur,
nee quicquam noceat ei, qui post biennium puellam marito
alteri tradiderit. Vid. Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit. 5. de Spon-
4 I
ished, as guilty of a perfidious breach of contract.
By another law'" he also appointed, That if a man
who had espoused a w^oman should afterward re-
fuse to marry her upon any frivolous pretence that
he did not like her morals, or her pedigree, or started
any other such trifling objection, the woman might
retain whatever gifts he had made her upon espousal,
and recover of him whatever more he had promised
her upon the same score, though it was yet actu-
ally remaining in his own possession. And on the
other hand. If the woman who was espoused at full
age, that is, when she was twelve years old, re-
fused to make good her contract, or her parents or
guardians would not permit her to do it; or if a
widow, who was of age to make her own espousal
contract, afterward fled from it; then they were not
only to forfeit all their espousal gifts, but also to be
amerced quadruple for their falseness and breach
of contract. As appears from several laws^' of
Theodosius and Honoiius, which intimate also, that
this was the old Julian and Papian law of the
Roman empire from the time of Augustus. And
though Leo and Anthemius a little moderated this
penalty, yet they did not quite take it away, but
only reduced it from quadruple to double, and so
Justinian^- left it as the standing law of the empire
in his Code. The ecclesiastical law was no less
severe against all such perfidiousness in espousal
contracts. For the council of Eliberis orders,"
That if any parents broke the faith of espousals,
they should for their crime be kept back three years
from the communion. And if either the man or
the woman who were espoused were guilty of the
same crime, they should undergo the same punish-
ment. It was further appointed by the council of
Ancyra,'* That if any one stole a woman that was
espoused to another, she should be taken from him,
and restored to the former who had before espoused
her, although the raptor had committed a rape and
done violence to her. And the council of Truho*''
determines it to be downright adultery for a man
to marry a woman that was betrothed to' another,
during the life of him who had espoused her.
Siricius'" savs, It was a sacrilegious act for a man
salibus, Leg. 2.
3" Cod. Theod. lib. .3. Tit. 5. de Sponsalibus, Leg. 2.
Siquidem sponte vir sortiri noluerit uxorem, id quod ab eo
donatum fuerat, nee repetatur traditum, et siquid apud
donatovem resedit, ad sponsam submotis ambagibus trans-
feratur, &c.
3' Ibid. Leg. 6 et 7. It. Tit. 6. Leg. I. et Tit. 10. Leg. 1.
^- Cod. Just. lib. 5. Tit. 1 . de Sponsalibus, Leg. 5.
^ Cone. Eliber. can. .')4. Si qui parentes fidem fregerint
sponsaliorum, Iriennii tempore abstiueant sea communione.
Si sponsus vel sponsa in illo gravi crimine fuerint depre-
hensi Superior sententia servetur.
3» Cone. Ancyr. can. IL '* Cone. Trull, can. 98.
^ Siric. Ep. L ad Hiraerium, cap. 4. De conjugali
autem violatione requisisti, si desponsafam alii puellam
alter in matrimonium possit accipere. Hoc ne fiat omni-
1218
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
to marry a woman that was before espoused to an-
other ; because it was a violating the benediction
which the priest had given to the woman espoused
in order to her future marriage. By which we are
given further to understand, that a ministerial bene-
diction was sometimes used in espousals, as well as
marriage, though they were then separate acts from
one another. But the obligation of espousals is
not to be extended further than the law required,
W'hich in several cases admitted of just limitations
and exceptions ; as in case a parent disposed of a
child in espousals before she was ten years old, or
at any other age against her own free choice and
consent; or in case a judge of a province made
espousals with a provincial woman during the year
of his administration ; or any other man protracted
the time of marriage beyond the two years which
was limited by law for the duration of espousals.
In all these cases, espousals became void, and it
was no crime not to fulfil them, because the laws
themselves only made them obligatory with such
provisions and restrictions.
g^^j ^^ There remains one question more
simpry""and'Vbso! ^^ ^6 resolvcd conccming espousals,
p"e';!^de"aTu?t'^and that is, whcthcr lu wholc or in part
fga marriage ^^^^ ccremony of cspousals was simply
and absolutely necessary to go before a marriage, to
make it just and legal? These are two very differ-
ent questions, whether it be necessary to observe
an espousal contract ? and, whether it be neces-
sary to make such a contract at all before marriage,
in order to make the marriage legal ? And as, in the
first question, the law made the obligation precisely
necessary, except in cases otherwise by law deter-
mined ; so, in the second question, it laid no general
obligation upon men at all to make formal espousals
before marriage, but only upon some certain orders
of men, for the dignity and conveniency of their
order. This appears plainly from a law of Theodo-
sius junior, wherein he allows the legality of mar-
riage without any of the ceremonies of espousal
preceding. If the instruments of donation or the
instruments" of dowry be wanting, or the nuptial
pomp or other celebrities of marriage, let no one
reckon upon that account, that the marriage is not
good, which is otherwise rightly made ; or that the
children born in such a marriage are not to be es-
teemed legitimate ; if the marriage be celebrated
between persons of equal rank, without any legal
impediment, with the consent of both parties, and
the testimony and approbation of friends. Here, as
Gothofred observes, four things are precisely re-
quired to a legal marriage. 1. Equality of con-
dition : a person of liberal fortune was not to marry
a slave, or one of vile and infamous character. 2.
No legal impediment must prohibit their uniting :
a Christian must not marry an infidel or Jew, nor
one of his near kindred, nor a provincial judge a
woman of his own province in the time of his ad-
ministration ; because these were things prohibited
by the law. 3. There must be free consent of both
parties, without which no marriage was valid or
firm. 4. There must be consent of parents and a
sufficient number of friends to attest the fact and
prevent clandestine marriage. These things being
observed, there was no necessity of a preceding
espousal, or any of the ceremonies and formalities of
it, to make the marriage good in law ; all necessaries
being thus provided in the act of marriage itself, as
it is now with us this day, among whom the for-
mality of espousals is in great measure laid aside.
And thus the matter continued from the time of
Theodosius to Justinian, who thought it reasonable
to make a little exception to the former law ; for
in one of his Novels (made after his Code, which
has the former laAV of Theodosius in the same terms)
he afterward made a distinction^' betwixt the nobles
and those of inferior order. The greater dignities,
and senators, and men in high stations, were not to
marry without first settling the dowry and antenup-
tial donation, and all other ceremonies which be-
came great names. But the better sort of military
men, and tradesmen, and men of honourable pro-
fession, might, if they pleased, marry wathout in-
struments of donation and dowry; yet not altogether
without stipulation of dowry and evidence of their
marriage. For they were to go to a church, and
there before the defensor of the chiu'ch make public
profession of their marriage ; and he, taking three
or four of the most reverend of the clergy of the
church, shall draw a public attestation, showing,
That in such an indiction, and in such a month, on
such a day of the month, in such a year of our
reign, when such a one was consul, such a man
bus modis inhihemus : quia ilia benedictio, quam nuptura;
sacerdos imponit, apiid fideles fujnsdaiii sacrilegii iustar
est, si ulla transgressione violetur.
3' Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 7. de Nuptiis, Leg. 3. Si do-
natioaum ante niiptias, vel dotis instrumenta defuerint,
pompa etiam aliaque niiptiarutn cclebritas omiUatiir, nullus
PL'.stimet ob id deesse recte alias inito matrirnonio firmita-
tem ; vel ex eo natis liberis jura posse legilimorum aufcni ;
si inter pares honestate personas, nulla lege impediente fiat
cofiSortium, quod ipsorum consensu atquo amicorum fide
fiimatur.
^ Justin. Novel. 74. cap. 4. In niajoribus dignitatibus
et quaecunque usque ad nos, et senatores, et magnificentis-
simos illustres, neque fieri haec omnino patiinur: sed sit
onmino et dos et antenuptialis donatio, et omnia quae hones-
tiora decent nomina. Quantum viro in militiis honestiori-
bus, et negociis, et omnibus professionibus dignioribus est,
si voluerint legitime uxori copulari, et non facere nuptialia
documenta : non sic quomodocunque, etsine cautione effuse,
et sine probatione hoc agant : sed veniant ad quandam
orationis domiim, et fateantur sanctissiniae illius ecclesia)
defensor!. Ille autem adhibens tres aut quatuor exinde
leverendissimorum clericoruin, attestationem conficiat, &c.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1219
and such a woman came before him in that church,
and were joined together in matrimony. And if
both of them, or either of them, are minded to carry
away with them a copy of such attestation, the
defensor of the church and the other three shall
make one for them and subscribe it. And however
that be, the defensor shall lay up the original attest-
ation in the archives of the church, that it may
be a muniment to all ; and they shall not be reputed
to have come together with nuptial affection, unless
this be done, and the matter be so witnessed with
letters testimonial. When this is so done, both the
marriage and the offspring shall be reputed legiti-
mate. This is the order to be observed, where there
is no instrument of dowry or of antenuptial dona-
tion ; for the testimony of bare witnesses without
writing is suspicious. This was the order for per-
sons of a middle rank and condition, to avoid clan-
destine marriages. Then the law goes on for per-
sons of the lowest rank and poorer condition, that
is, husbandmen and common soldiers, who were
occupied in tilling the land and war, and were sup-
posed to be ignorant of civil causes or the law ;
their marriage is declared legitimate, though they
came together only before witnesses, without any
instrument in writing at all. Yea, if such a one
took a woman for his wife upon oath,^' touching
the holy Gospels, whether in the church or out of
the church, the marriage was legitimate, if the
woman could make legal proof that she was so mar-
ried to him ; and she might claim a fourth part of
his substance, though she had no instrument of
dowry to show for it. I have transcribed this long
passage of Justinian, both because it shows in ge-
neral the different ways of marrying that were then
allowed by the civil law, and also in particular, that
there was no absolute necessity of the preceding
formalit)' of antenuptial instruments of dowry or
donation to make a marriage firm and valid in all
cases. And by this we may fairly understand
and interpret that difficult canon of the first coun-
cil of Toledo,''" which orders. That a man who has
not a wife, but only a concubine instead of a wife,
shall not be rejected from the communion, pro-
vided he be content to be joined to one woman
only, whether concubine or wife, as he pleases.
For before the matter was fully settled by these
laws of Theodosius and Justinian, a woman that
was married to a man without the antenuptial in-
struments of dowry and donation, and other formal-
ities of the law, was not called a wife, but only a
concubine, in the language of the law : but in the
ecclesiastical sense she was reputed a true wife, be-
cause she bound herself by marriage contract to be
just and true to one man, though they joined toge-
ther without the preceding formalities of antenuptial
espousal, which the law then required : and there-
fore the fathers at Toledo made no distinction be-
tween a wife and a concubine, as to what concerned
the discipline of the church; provided the woman,
whom the law called a concubine, was in reality a
wife by marriage contract ; though she wanted the
formality of espousal, which was then required in
the civil law, but afterwards relaxed in some cases
by the edicts of Theodosius and Justinian, as I have
here showed, after the time of the council of Toledo.
And thus much for the laws and rules concerning
espousals before marriage : I now come to the rites
and ceremonies of marriage itself.
CHAPTER IV.
OF THE MANNER OF CELEBRATING MARRIAGE IN
THE ANCIENT CHURCH.
Here the first questions will be. By
whom the ceremonies and solemnities The solemnities or
mirnage between
of marriage were anciently perform- ^,!u.'i'rat"d hTiul^
ed ? And whether the benediction of "h"'rch from iili'L-
a minister was necessary, as in after
ages, to make a marriage firm and good according
to the laws of church and state ? To answer these
questions aright, we must premise some necessary
distinctions: 1. Between marriages made among
Christians one with another, and marriages made
between Christians and infidels, Jews, heathens,
and heretics. 2. Between marriages made accord-
ing to the tenor and direction of the laws, and mar-
riages made against them. 3. Between disapproving
of the undue manner of a marriage, and declaring it
absolutely no marriage, or utterly null and void.
Now, if the question be first concerning Christians
marrying one with another, by whom the solemnity
of marriage was performed ? by a minister of the
church, or by any other? I answer, that it' is most
probable, that in fact, for the first three hundred
years, the solemnities of marriage were usually per-
formed by the ministers of the church. But, second-
ly, if Christians happened to marry with Jews, or
heathens, or heretics, (as they sometimes did,) then,
as the church did altogether discourage such mar-
riages, so it is probable that the ministers of the
church never had any hand or concern in solem-
nizing them. But, thirdly, whilst the Roman laws
allowed such marriages, it was not in the power of
the church to reverse or annul them, but only to
punish the delinquents by her censures. Only in
^^ Justin. Novel. 74. cap. 5. et Novel. 117. cap. 4.
^" Cone. Tolet. 1. can. 17. Is qui non habet uxorem, et
pri) uxore concubinara habeat, a i-omiiiunione non repella-
4 I 2
tur, tantnm ut unius mulieris, ant uxoris, aut concubina?
ei placuerit, sit conjunctione contentus.
1220
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
such cases as the laws prohibited, as all incestuous
marriages, and children's marrying against the
consent of their parents, which the Roman laws
not only prohibited, but many times annulled ; I
say, in such cases the church could go a little fur-
ther, being warranted by the laws of the state, as
well as the laws of God, to declare such marriages
void. 4. Though the church disapproved of any
undue manner of marriage that the state forbade,
as marrying without espousals and instruments of
dowry, whilst the civil law was against it ; yet she
did not proceed so far, as to declare such marriages
absolutely no marriages, or utterly null and void.
Concerning the three last points, there are no dis-
putes worth mentioning among learned men. But
concerning the first point, a great dispute is raised
by Mr. Selden : for he will by no means allow,'
that it was the general practice among Christians,
when they made marriages one with another, to
have the marriage solemnized by a minister of the
church. He owns it was sometimes so done, by
the choice of the contracting parties, or their pa-
rents inclining to it ; but he asserts, they were under
no obUgation of law so to do, nor did any general
custom prevail to give it so much as the title of a
general practice. But Mr. Selden in this is contra-
dicted by eminent men of his own profession. He
himself owns that Dionysius Gothofred^ and Hoto-
man are against him in point of law ; and Jacobus
Gothofred, the famous commentator upon the The-
odosian Code, is against him in point of practice.
The former Gothofred ^ and Hotoman ■* arc of opinion ,
that the words vota nuptiarum in one of Justinian's
laws, means the celebration of marriage by the
clergy : the other Gothofred thinks the passage
hardly express enough to be a full proof of the
matter ; but then he is clear against Mr. Selden in
point of practice. For he says the ancient church
in general, and the African church in particular,
were ever wont to celebrate marriages by the
solemn benediction of the clergy. And he gives
very good proofs * of his assertion. His first evi-
dences are from Tertullian, who, in one place,"
has these remarkable words : How can I suf-
ficiently set forth the happiness of that marriage
which the church makes or conciliates, and the
oblation confirms, and the benediction seals, and
the angels report, and the Father ratifies ! In which
words, Gothofred' says, the church is said to con-
ciliate the marriage, because in those times men
commonly asked wives of the ecclesiastics, and con-
sulted them about their marriage, and the profes-
sion of marriage was made before them, and finally
the ecclesiastics gave wives by their benediction.
He adds. That Tertullian in this place alludes to
the five rites of the Gentiles used in their marriages :
1. The proxenetce, or conciliators of marriage. 2.
The offering of the kiss and espousal donations. 3.
The obsignation of the instruments. 4. The testi-
mony and presence of witnesses and friends. 5.
And lastly. The consent of parents in the marriage
of their children. To which Tertullian opposes as
many things intervening in a Christian marriage,
viz. 1 . The conciliation of the church or the ecclesi-
astics. 2. The oblation of prayers (I add, perhaps
also the oblation of the eucharist, which commonly
went together). 3. The obligation made by the be-
nediction of the ecclesiastics. 4. The renunciation,
faith, and testimony of the angels. And, 5. The
ratihabition or confirmation of our Father who is
in heaven. A second passage alleged by Gothofred
out of Tertullian is where he speaks of clandestine
marriages, saying,' Among us secret marriages,
that is, such as are not publicly professed before
the church, are in danger of being condemned as
fornication and adultery. And in another place,
speaking of second marriages, and dissuading all
persons from them, he says," How canst thou ask
such a marriage of those, who cannot themselves
have what thou askest of them ? For the bishop,
the presbyters, and the deacons, and the widows of
the church, whose society thou rejectest, are all
monogamists, or but once married. Yet they will
give husbands and wives as they do morsels, that
' Selden. Uxor. Haebr. lib. 2. cap. 29. p. 305.
"- Ibid. p. 306.
' Dionys. Gothofred. Not. in Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit. 4.
de Nuptiis, Leg. 21.
■* Hotomaji. Quaest. Illustr. qu. 25.
^ Gothofred. in Cod. Th. lib. .3. Tit. 7. de Nuptiis, Leg. 3.
* Tertul. ad Uxor. lib. 2. cap. 9. Unde sufficiam ad
enarrandam tantam felicitatem matrimonii, quod ecclesia
conciliat, et confirmat oblatio, et obsignat benedictio, angeli
renunciant, Pater ratum habet.
' Gothofred. ibid. Quo quidem loco ecclesia matrimo-
nium conciliare dicitur, quia ab ecclesiasticis ferme con-
juges postulabantur, superque matrimonio hi consulebantur,
apud hos matrimonii professio fiebat : benedictione de-
iiique ecclesiastiei conjuges dabant : et in summam illo loco
'I'ertullianus alludit ad quinque ritus Gentilitios, qui in
n\iptiis interveniebant : conciliatores scilicet seu proxenetas
nuptiarum; oblationem osculi et arrarum; obsignationem
tabularum ; amicorum testiumque fidem et praesentiam;
parentis denique consensum, si de liberorum nuptiis agere-
tur: quibus Tertullianus totidem quas in matrimonio Chris-
tiano interveniebant, opponit: conciliationem ecclesiae seu
ecclesiasticorum ; oblationem precum : obsignationem quae
lit benedictione ecclesiasticorum ; renuntiationem, fidem,
testimonium angelorum ; ratihabitionem Patris nostri ccb-
lestis.
^ Tertul. de Pudicitia, cap. 4. Ideo penes nos occultae quo-
que coDJunctiones, id est, non priusapudecclesiam professae,
juxta moechiam et fornicationem judicari periclitantur, &c.
' Id. de Monogamia, cap. 11. Qualis es id matrimonium
postulans, quod eis, a quibus postulas, non licet habere?
Ab episcopo monogamo, a presbyteris et diaconis ejusdera
sacramenti, a viduis quarum sectam in te recusasti : et
illi plane sic dabunt viros et uxores quomodo buccellas;
hoc enim est apud illos, omni petenti te dabis, et coujun-
gent vos in ecclesia virgine, unius Christi unica sponsa.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1221
is, to every one that asks, and join you together in
the virgin church, the only spouse of one Christ.
Mr. Selden excepts against this passage, as making
the widows have the same concern in the marriage
as the ministers : but that is a plain mistake ; for
the widows might be concerned in giving their con-
sent and approbation, which Tertullian calls the
conciliation of marriage ; but the ministers were
concerned further in giving the benediction also.
This benediction is spoken of likewise by St. Am-
brose, as the custom of the Italic churches in his
time: For, says he,'" when marriage ought to be
sanctified by the sacerdotal veil and benediction,
how can that be called a marriage, where there is
no agreement in the faith ? Gothofred thinks also
that the same custom may be deduced out of those
words of Ignatius," It becomes both men and wo-
men when they marry, to make the union ju«rd yvw-
fttjg rov tTTiaKoirov, with the will and direction of the
bishop, that the marriage may be according to the
Lord, and not merely according to the instigation
of their own lusts. And further, from what Gre-
gory Nazianzen says '" of the marriage of Olympias,
That a great number of bishops were present at the
solemnity, and that he himself was present in
heart and will, celebrating the festival, and joining
the right hands of the young couple together, and
both of them to the hand of God. Where join-
ing of them to the hand of God is plainly but
another expression for the benediction. This is
further evident" from the fourth council of Car-
thage, which orders. That both the man and the
woman that are to be blessed by the priest, should
be presented by their parents, or by their para-
nyinphi, bridemen, who stood in the stead of their
parents. Thus far the evidences produced by Go-
thofred. To which we may add that of St. Austin,
who lived at the time of the council of Carthage,
where he tells us. It was in the bishop's power ab-
soljjtely to give " women in marriage, but they could
not give them to men that were heathens. The
benediction is not here expressly mentioned, but
considering the whole affair was in the bishop's
power, the benediction may easily be inferred from
it. And Possidius, in his Life, makes express men-
tion of it; for he says. It was St. Austin's opinion,
which he learned from the Institutes of St. Am-
brose, That a priest indeed ought not to be a so-
licitor of marriage, in making matches between men
and women ; but when they themselves" had agreed
upon the matter, then at their joint request he
ought to be present, either to confirm their agree-
ment, or give it the benediction. In like manner
St. Chrysostom ; inveighing against the lascivious
and diabolical pomps which some used at their mar-
riages, he says,'" they ought rather to teach the
virgin modesty in the entrance upon marriage, and
to call for the priest, and by prayer and benedic-
tion tie the knot of unity in marriage ; that the
husband's love might increase, and the wife's chastity
might be improved ; that the works of virtue might
enter into the house by all that was then done, and
the wiles and works of the devil be cast out. This
is a plain account of what that father desired, and
what was practised by the better sort of Christians
in such solemnities. Siricius, bishop of Rome, lived
about the same time with St. Chrj'sostom and St.
Austin, and he particularly mentions the benedic-
tion of the priest as used in marriage, giving it as a
reason," why a woman that is espoused to a man
ought not to be married to any other, because,
among Christians, it was reckoned a sort of sacri-
lege to violate the benediction which was given by
the priest to a woman upon her espousal. And
after him Pope Hormisdas, who lived about the
year 520, a little before the time of Justinian, made
a decree," That no one should make a clandestine
marriage, but, receiving the benediction of the priest,
should marry publicly in the Lord. These evidences
are abundantly sufficient to show what was the
general practice of Christians in this matter from the
very first ages.
And as to any exceptions that may ^^^^ ,
be alleged against such a universal m'-hrhappeuTo be
practice, they are of little moment. """=™"'*-
Some marriages indeed, notwithstanding all the
care and advice of the church, were made between
Christians and heathens : and in that case, the
'" Ambros. Ep. 70. Cum ipsum conjugium velamine sa-
cerdotali et beuedictione sanctificari oporteat, quumodo
potest conjui^ium dici iibi nou est fidei concordia?
" Ignat. Ep. ad Pnlycarp. '- Naz. Ep. 57.
" Cone. Carth. 4. can. 1.3. Sponsvis et sponsa, cum be-
nedicendi sunt a sacerdote, a parentibus suis vel para-
nymphis offerautuv, &c.
" Aug. Ep. 2.34. ad Rusticum. Etiamsi nostroe abso-
lutae sit potestatis quamlibet puellam in conjugium traders,
tradi a nobis Christianam nisi Chrisliano non posse.
'^ Possid. Vit. .\ug. cap. 27. Sed plane ad hoc sibi jam
illis consentientibus, petitum interesse debore aflirmabat sa-
cerdotem, ut vel eorum jam pacta et placita fii'marentuv,
vel bencdicerentur.
'* Chrj-s. Hom. 48. in Gen. t. 2. p. 681. Aiov Upius
KoKilv, Kal 01 iv)(^uiv tiiXoyilhi/ tiju bfxovoiav -rov crvvoiKtciuv
(Tvatpiyytiv, k.tX. Agreeably to this St. Basil calls mar-
riage, the bond or yoke that men take upon them by bene-
diction, 'O 5t<i T7)s iv\oyia<s ^uytis. Basil. Hom. 7. in
Hexamcr. t. l.p. 81.
'' Siric. Ep. 1. ad Himcrium, cap. 4. Et ap. Gratian.
Cans. 27. Quaest. 2. cap. 50. De conjugali violatione re-
quisisti, si desponsatam alii puellam alter in niatrimonium
possit accipere ? Hoc ne fiat omnibus modis inhibemus;
quia ilia benedictin, qnam nnpturse sacerdns impnnit, apud
fideles cujusdam sacrilegii instar est, si ulla tiansgressione
violetur.
"* Hormis(l?e Decret. cap. 6. Nidlus fidelis, cujns-
cunque cnnditiimis sit, ncculte nuptias facial, sed hcnedic-
tione accepta a sacerdote publice nubat in Doiuino.
1222
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
ministers of the church could have no hand in the
marriage, nor give any henediction to it, because it
was directly contrary to the rules of the church,
that any Christian should marry a heathen.
Again, some canons discouraged, though they did
not absolutely forbid, second and third marriages
after the death of a first wife or husband, and for-
bid any presbyter to be present at them. The coun-
cil of NeocEesarea '" has a canon to this purpose :
No presbyter shall be present at the marriage feast
of those that marry twice ; for a digamist requires
penance. How then shall a presbyter by his pre-
sence at such feasts give consent to such marriages?
And if he might give no consent to them by his
presence, much less might he authorize them by
his solemn benediction. Peter Martyr^ and the
Gloss upon Gratian-' understand this canon as for-
bidding the clergy to have any concern in the mar-
riage of proper polygamists, or such as married a
second wife whilst the first was living : which is
no more than all the clergy are prohibited at this
day ; for polygamy may not now be authorized by
sacerdotal benediction. But if we take the canon
in the common sense of marrying a second wife
after the first was dead, and suppose the clergy for-
bidden to give the benediction to such marriages ;
yet this was but a canon of a particular council,
which never much prevailed. For we are sure in
fact, that second marriages had generally sacerdotal
benediction, as well as the first; and therefore
Avhatever might happen upon the strength of that
canon, could be no gi-eat exception to the general
practice. But that which gave the greatest liberty
to marry without sacerdotal benediction, was the
allowance which the laws of the empire granted to
other ways of marrying besides that of solemnizing
marriage by the benediction of the clergy. For
though this had no great efTect for the first three
hundred years, whilst the laws continued heathen ;
(for then the generality of Christians were no more
disposed to marry without the benediction of the
bishop or some of the clergy, than they were in-
clined to end their civil controversies any other
ways than by the bishop's arbitration and decision ;)
yet afterwards, when the laws became Christian,
and no immediate provision was made to oblige
men universally to solemnize marriage by the be-
nediction of the clergy, but other ways Avere still
allowed as sufficient to make a marriage good in
law without it, men began to fall off from the an-
cient practice, some for one reason and some for an-
other, till by degrees the primitive way of marrying
among Christians came to be much dishonoured
and neglected.
This made some of the more zeal-
ous emperors, who about the eighth ho%v the primitive
. practice was revived,
and ninth centuries were a little m- ■"hen it came to be
neglected.
clined to coiTect and reform some
abuses, which the corruption of the times had
brought in upon the discipline of the church, to
look upon this neglect of marrjdng without sacer-
dotal benediction as an abuse among the rest, and
a deviation from the more ancient laudable prac-
tice. Hereupon they set themselves to revive the
primitive custom, and make some more effectual
provision than had hitherto been done, by more
express and general laws to establish and confirm
it. Charles the Great enacted a law in the West
about the year 780, wherein he ordered, that no mar-
riage ^- should be celebrated any other ways but by
blessing with sacerdotal pravcrs and oblations ;
and whatever marriages were performed otherwise,
should not be accounted true marriages, but adul-
tery, concubinage, or fornication. And about the
year 900,-' Leo Sapiens, in the Eastern empire, re-
vived the same ancient practice, which ever since
continued to be the practice of the church. Mr.
Selden^' and Gothofred^^ both agree in this, that
now the necessity of sacerdotal benediction was
established by law : but they differ in one point,
that Mr. Selden supposes this was the first begin-
ning of the general practice of making marriages by
sacerdotal benediction ; whereas Gothofred thinks
it was only a reviving of a former ancient general
practice, which for some ages had been much neg-
lected. And that the truth lies on Gothofred's side,
the reader, from what has been said, will be able
very easily to deteiTnine.
Having thus resolved the main
question concerning sacerdotal bene- other ceremonies
■111 "^^(1 in marriage, as
diction, I now go on with the lesser joining of hands and
^ veiling.
ceremonies used in marriage. Among
which we find the ancient rite of joining the right
hands of the espousing parties together. For so
we have heard Gregory Nazianzen"^ already repre-
senting the marriage of Olympias, that it was done
by joining the right hands of the young couple to-
gether, and both their hands to the hand of God.
St. Ambrose-' also takes notice of the custom of
veiling, as a ceremony used in marriage, when he
says, the Christian marriage ought to be sanctified
with the sacerdotal veil and benediction. Tertul-
I
'" Cone. Neoceesar. can. 7.
■-» Pet. Mart. Loc. Com. lib. 2. cap. 10. p. 277.
"' Gratian'. Caus. 31. Quwst. 1. cap. 8.
-'^ Carol. Capitular, lib. 7. cap. 363. Aliter legitinium
lion fit conjugium — nisi sponsa suo tempore sacerdotaliter
cum precibus et oblationibus a sacerdote bcneilicatur, &c.
-■* Leo, Novel. 89. Jlfpl tov -rn avvoiKima livtv t)]<s
lipa^ EiiXoyios /iij kppwadai.
2< Selden. Uxor. Hebraica, lib. 2. cap. 29. p. 309.
•-5 Gothofr. in Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 7. de Nuptiis. Lp-;.
3. p. 281.
-■' Naz. Ep. 57.
-' Ambros. Ep. 70. Cum ipsmn conjugium vclamino ,-a-
cenlotali ct beuedictiune sanctidcari oporteat, &c.
I
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OV TIIF. CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1223
Sect. i.
Untying the w
man's hair.
lian also mentions'-^ the custom of veiling as used
by the heathens, which he commends, together with
the ceremony of the solemn kiss and joining of
hands. But these he speaks of rather as ceremo-
nies used in espousals before marriage : though we
may suppose them to be used in both, since the
Latin name of marriage, nuptice, is observed by llie
Roman antiquaries-"^ to have its name from ohtuthcrc,
which signifies to veil or cover.
Optatus seems to allude to another
ceremony, which I have not yet found
expressly mentioned in tiny other au-
thor ; that is, the woman's loosing or untying her
hair in the solemnity of marriage. For writing
against the Donatists, who had reconsecrated the
catholic virgins who before had espoused them-
selves to Christ, he says. Those virgins, to show
that they had renounced all secular marriage, had
untied'" their hair to a spiritual Husband, they had
already celebrated a celestial marriage. Why, there-
fore, did ye compel them to untie the hair again ?
This seems to allude to some such custom in secu-
lar marriage ; because he adds, that when women
married a second time in the world, this was not
used :^' which implies, that it was used the first
time, though omitted in second marriages, as many
other ceremonies of temporal festivity were, viz.
gay dressing, and crowning, and what naturally
followed them, the great concourse and acclama-
tions of the people. But if any one thinks this was
not an allusion to any ceremony used in secular
marriages, but rather a ceremony actually used in
spiritual marriages of virgins to Christ; because
St. Jerom^ speaks of their cutting off their hair in
some places, when they renounced the world, and
devoted themselves to Christ ; I will not stand to
contend about a matter both small and obscure, but
go on to that which is more certain in secular mar-
riages, which is our present subject.
gp^j g When the sacred office of benedic-
ni'arrred'raupilw'iru tion was ovcr, and the married per-
cro>™s or garlands. ^^^^^ wcre ready to depart, it was usual
to crown the bridegroom and bride with crowns,
or garlands, the symbols of victory. For now it
was supposed they had hitherto striven virtuously
against all manner of uncleanness, and therefore
wei-e crowned as conquerors in their marriage. S(.
Chrysostom" mentions the ceremony, and gives this
account of it : Crown.s are therefore put upon their
heads, as symbols of victory, because, being in-
vincible, they entered the bride-chamber without
ever having been subdued by any unlawful plea-
sure. So that this ceremony was used as a mark of
honour and note of distinction, to reward their
virtue, and put a dilTerence between them and such
as had before addicted themselves to fornication and
uncleanness. For to what purpose, says Chrysos-
tom again, should he wear a crown upon his head,
who had given himself up to harlots, and been sub-
dued by pleasure ? Which seems to imply, that
fornicators were denied this honour Avhen they
came to marry ; that being a part of their punish-
ment, among other acts of discipline in the church.
And upon the same account this ceremony was
seldom or never used in second and third mar-
riages, because though they were not absolutely
condemned as unlawful, yet they were not reckoned
so honourable as the first. As to the ceremony in
general, Mr. Selden'* says, it is mentioned by Gre-
gory Nyssen, and Basil of Seleucia, and Palladius.
And it is more than once noted by Sidonius Apol-
linaris, who, speaking of the marriage of Ricimer,
and describing the pomp of it, says. Now the virgin
was delivered into his hands, now the bridegroom"
was honoured with his crown. And again, in his
panegyric to Anthemius the emperor, speaking of
the same marriage of Ricimer, who married the
emperor's daughter, he says to Ricimer, in the
poetical strain,^® This marriage was procured by
your valour, and the laurel crown gave you the
crown of myrtle : alluding to the different customs
of crowning warriors with laurel and bridegrooms
with m3'rtle. This was, indeed, an old ceremony
used in heathen marriages ; as we learn from Ter-
tuUian,'' who reckons it an idolatrous rite as used by
them, and therefore says, Christians did not marry
with heathens, lest they should draw them to idola-
try, from which their marriages took their begin-
ning. But the ceremony was innocent in its own
nature, and therefore the Christians never made
any scruple to adopt it into the rites of marriage
which they made among themselves, because it was
"■* Tertul. de Velaiid. Virgin, cap. II. Atquin etiam apud
ethnicos velatae ad vinini duotintiir. Si autem ad despon-
sationem velantur, quia et corpore et spiritu niasciilo mixtae
sunt per osculum et dexteras, &c.
-' Rosin. Antiquit. Rom. lib. 5. cap. 37. p. 9.")9.
'" Oplat. lilj. 6. p. 97. Ut saecularibiis nuptiis se reiiun-
ciasse monstrarent, spiritali sponso solverant crinem, jam
ccelestes celebraveraiit niiptias. Quid est quod eas iterum
crines solvere coegistis ?
^' Ibid. Ut crines iterum solverent imperastis. Hoc nee
mulieres patiuntur, quae carnabter nubunt : e.\ quibus si
ab'cui maritum mutare contigciit, nou rcpetitiir ilia tempo-
ralis fcstivitas: non inaltu\n tollitur: non populi freq'.ieutia
procuratur.
'- Hieron. Ep. 48. cont. Sabinianum.
s-'* Chrys. Horn. 9. in I Tun. p. 1567.
5' Selden. U.Kor. Hebr. lib. 2. cap. '24. p. 245. et Sherlo-
gus in Cantic. Vestigat. 27. n. 16.
^^ Sidon. lib. 1. Ep. 5. p. 29. Jam quidem virgo Iradita
est, jam corona sponsus bonoratur.
"^ Id. Carm. 2. ad Anthem, ver. 503. Hos thalamos,
Ricimer, virtus tibi pronuba poscit, Atque Dionoeam tiat
Martia laurea niyrtum.
'" Tertul. de Coron. Mil. cap. 13. Coronant et nuptiw
sponsos : et ideo non nubimus ethnicis, ne nos ad idolola-
triam usque dedueant, a qua apud illos nuplia; incipiunt.
1224
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
a significant ceremony, declaring the innocency of
the parties joined together. For which it is still
retained among the Greeks, as we learn from Ni-
cetas, bishop of Heraclea,'* a modern Greek writer,
and Metrophanes Critopulus,*'' and Dr. Smith,^° in
his Account of the Greek Church. It is also spoken
of with approbation by Peter Martyr,'" and other
protestant writers, who commend it as a laudable
ceremony, for the reason given by St. Chrysostom.
And it is still retained among the Helvetians, as Mr.
Werndly informs us" in his Notes ujaon the Tigurine
Liturgy. But I return to the ancient church.
„ . . There was one custom more, which
Sect. J. '
ho^rto"fh^''bS ^^ ^°t to be reckoned so much among
Sr^necet^Trylnsoml the Teligious ccrcmonies, as to be put
cases o aw. .^^^^ ^^^^ accouut of the pomp that at-
tended marriage ; and I should not have mentioned
it in this place, but that it was required as necessary
in some cases of law. That is, the custom of the
woman's being carried by the husband home to his
own house ; whence the phrase duccre iixorem is so
commonly used on the man's part for marrying a
wife ; as nuhere is proper on the woman's part for
being married, on account of the veiling used in
marriage, as has been noted before. But I mention
it not barely upon this account, but because in some
cases it was a condition precisely required in law,
before a man could lay claim to some privileges be-
longing to marriage. As appears from one of the
laws of the emperor Valens" concerning the tyrones,
or soldiers newly listed into military service. To
encourage the speedier recruiting of the army, Va-
lens made a law, that every new soldier, from the
time of his listing, or taking the military oath, should
be free from the capitation tax ; and not only so,
but if he served faithfully five years, his wife also
should be free from the same tax, provided that,
after he had married her, he brought her to his own
house, and did not leave her in her former habita-
tion ; for if he did so she could not be proved to be
his wife, and therefore should be kept with the
burden of the tax upon her. Justinian" made a
law of the same nature for other cases ; That if
any one made a bargain to give or to do any thing
upon marriage, whether he called it the time of
marriage, or named it marriage itself, the condition
should not be interpreted to be fulfilled, till the fes-
tivity of marriage (which comprehended this cere-
mony of carrying the wife to the house of the hus-
band) was completed. So that it was necessary in
these cases for certain ends and purposes, though
otherwise the mamage was sufficiently perfected
without it. Yet it being an ancient custom, the
pomp of the marriage was deemed imperfect till
this ceremony was used ; as we may gather from
that of Sidonius," where he says. The pomp of the
marriage was not yet fully completed, because the
new bride was not yet removed to the house of her
husband.
This was an innocent part of mar- ^^^^ ^
riage pomp, which was often attended ria"e"pomp waTlj-
with the concourse and acclamations ^hy'^^r^nllfnTl^-
of the people. Neither was it reckon-
ed any harm to have a decent epithalamium, or
modest nuptial song, or a feast of joy suitable to
the occasion. But the fescennina, or immodest
ribaldry, that was sometimes used under the notion
of the marriage pomp, and the scurrility and ob-
scenity of actors and mimics fetched from the
stage, together with the excessive revellings and
dancings, that some called innocent nuptial mirth
and diversion, were looked upon as great abuses,
and, accordingly, proscribed and condemned by
some canons, and severely inveighed against by the
fathers, as things utterly unbecoming the modesty
and gravity of Christian marriages. The council
of Laodicea says,"*^ Christians ought not at marriages
(3a\\il^(iv 1] opxiloQai, to use wanton balls or dancings,
but dine or sup gravely, as becomes Christians.
Some by the word fSaWii^tiv understand playing on
cymbals and dancing to them. So Suidas" and
Zonaras ^^ interpret it. But the word denotes some-
thing more, viz. tossing the hands in a wanton and
lascivious manner : and in that sense there might
be good reason to forbid it ; whereas, bare music
and dancing, without any immodest or antic tricks,
seems hardly a crime worthy a canon to forbid it.
And if we may judge by Chrysostom's sharp invec-
tive against this and other extravagancies commit-
ted at marriage feasts, there must be something
more extraordinary in them. For, speaking*' of
Isaac's marriage with Rebekah, Consider here, says
he, how there M-as no Satanical pomp, no cymbals,
and piping, and dancing, no Satanical feasting, no
^ Nicet. Respous. ap. Lennclaviiim. Jur. Grzec. Rom.
t. 1. p. 310.
^' Critop. Confess. Fidei, cap. 12.
" Smith, Account, &c., p. Ib9.
'I Pet. Mart. Loc. Com. lib. 2. cap. 10. n. 22.
'■' Werndly, p. 152.
" Cod. Theod. lib. 7. Tit. 13. de Tyronibus, Leg. 6. Si
quinqueiinii tenipiis fide obsequii devotidne compleverit,
u.xoriam quoque capitationem nierito laborum prasstet im-
nmnem : ea scilicet servanda ratione, ut quam sibi u.xorein
copulaverit aflfectu, et in priore lare dorelictain memorarit,
inprobata (leg. inprobatam) census sarcina sustineat.
** Cod. Justin, lib. 5. Tit. 4. de Nuptiis, Leg. 21. Sanci-
mus, si quis nuptiarum fecerit mentiouem in qualicunque
pacto quod ad dandum vel ad faciendum concipitur, et sive
nuptiarum tempus dixerit, sive nuptias nominaveril: mm
alitcr conditionem intelligi esse adimplendani, nisi ipsa
nuptiarum accedat festivitas, &c.
" Sidon. lib. 1. Ep. 5. Nondum tamen cuncta thalamo-
rum pompa dcfremuit, quia necdura ad mariti domum nova
nupta mij^ravit.
" Couc. Laodic. can. 53. *' Suidas. voce BaWiX^ai/.
'^ Zonar. in can. 53. Laodic.
*'■' Clirys. Horn. 48. in Genes, p. G8U.
Chap. V
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1225
scurrilous buffoonery or filthy discourse, but all was
gravity, wisdom, and modesty. Let husbands and
wives now imitate these. For why should a hus-
band from the very first suffer the ears of his young
spouse to be filled with filth from lascivious and
obscene songs, and such unseasonable pomp ?
Know you not that youth of itself is inclined to
evil ? Why do you bring the mysteries of venerable
marriage upon the open stage ? You ought to drive
away all this sort, and teach the young bride
modesty from the beginning. So, again,^" discours-
ing of the marriage of Jacob and Leah, You see,
says he, with what gra\'ity marriages were anciently
celebrated. Hear this, all ye that admire Satanical
pomps, and disgrace the honour of marriage from
the very beginning. Was there here any Satanical
dancings ? Why do you bring such a plague into
\ your house from the very first moment ? Why do
you call the actors from the stage, and with unsea-
sonable expense wound the virgin's chastity ? It
is difficult enough without such fomentors to mode-
rate the torrent of youthful affections ; but when
these things are added, both by seeing and hearing,
to raise a greater flame, and make the furnace of
the affections rage more violently, how is it possible
that the youthful soul should not be destroyed?
From all this it is plain, that it was not a sober en-
tertainment at a marriage feast, nor bare music and
dancing, nor a modest nuptial song, that the fathers
so vehemently declaimed against as Satanical pomps ;
but it was the obscene and filthy songs, the ribaldry
and lascivious actions of mimics and buffoons
brought from the stage, joined with their immodest
dancings, and other the like vanities, tending to
corrupt youthful minds both by seeing and hearing,
which they justly inveighed against, as unbecoming
the modesty and sobriety of Christians. Any other
innocent pomp or mirth they freely allowed, de-
nying only such as savoured of lightness, or lewd-
ness, or intemperance, which naturally tended, like
evil communications, to corrupt good manners.
And so I have done with the rites and ceremonies
observed in the contracting and celebrating of mar-
riage among the ancient Christians. There remains
only one thing behind relating to marriage, and
that is, to show how the bond of matrimony might
in some measure be broken and dissolved by di-
vorce, and what were reputed j ust and legal causes
of divorce ; of which, because it is a matter of
some moment, I will treat distinctly in a particular
chapter.
CHAPTER V.
OF DIVORCES : HOW FAR THEY WERE ALLOWED OR
DISALLOWED BY THE ANCIENT CHRISTIANS.
THEancients were not perfectly agreed
upon this question. The writers of The' ancient* a.
the church were divided among them- sense of fornication.
^ ^olne taking it only
selves, and the laws of the state chf- <■<"■ •^""'•'i f°""'^''.-
' tion, anil maknig it
fered from both. Gur business there- o/Xorci"" '""'"'
fore must be to explain the differences
of these opinions, and the several practices that
were founded upon each of them. The ecclesiastical
writers, for the most part, agreed in one thing, that
there was no just cause of divorce allowed by Christ
but only fornication ; but then they differed about
the notion of fornication. Some took it in the ob-
vious and vulgar sense, for carnal fornication only ;
whilst others extended its signification to include
spiritual fornication, or idolatry and apostacy from
God, which they thought a lawful cause of divorce
as well as the other. And some few thought all
other sins that are equal to fornication were in-
cluded in this notion of fornication, and so made
them to be just causes of divorce also. They
who thought fornication or adultery was to be
taken in the proper and literal sense, confined
the business of lawful divorce to this cause only.
Clemens Alexandrinus speaks in general against
divorces,' as they were allowed and commonly prac-
tised in his time by the authority of the Roman
laws, which made it necessary in case of adultery,
and warrantable at least in many other caces. But
Tertullian is more express, saying, That the Creator
allows no marriage to be dissolved" but only for
adultery. So Chrysostom in many places : Christ*
has left but one cause of divorce, that is, adultery.
Again, Christ has taught us,* that all crimes are to
be borne with in the wife besides adultery. The
apostles, he says further,* thought it hard and bur-
densome that a man should retain a woman full of
all wickedness, and bear with a furious wild beast in
his house : and yet He gave theui this precept. Matt,
xix., " Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it
be for fornication, committeth adultery." And this
he repeats in other places.* Lactantius ' seems to
have been of the same mind ; for he says, God
commanded that the wife should never be put away,
but when she was overtaken in adultery ; and the
bond of the conjugal covenant can never be loosed,
I
^ Chrys. Horn. 56. in Gen. p. 743.
• Clem. Strom. 2. cap. 23. p. 504.
- TerUil. cont. Marc. lib. 4. cap. 34. I'ricter ex causa
adulterii nee Creator disjungil, quod scilicet ipse c^onjunx-
it, &c.
^ Chrys. Horn. 17. in Mat. p. 177.
' Id. Horn. 1. de decern milliuni Deljit'irc, t. 5. p. 8.
^ Id. Horn. 63. in Mat. p. 552.
« De Vir<];initate, cap. 28. t. 4. p. .339. Horn. 53. in eos
qui Pascha jejunant, t. 5. p. 720.
' Lact. Epitome Divin. Instit. cap. 8. Pra-cepit non
dimitti uxorem, nisi criuiine adulterii devictam; et nun-
quam conjugalis foederis vinculum, nisiruperit, rcsolvatur.
1226
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
except it be when she breaks it ; meaning by false-
ness to the man'iage contract. St. Basil says the
same,' That our Lord forbids divorce equally both
to man and woman, save only in the case of forni-
cation. In like manner Astcrius Amasenus : " " What
God hath joined together, let not man put asmider."
Hear this, ye hucksters, who change 3'our wives as
ye do your clothes ; who build new bride-chambers
as often and easily as ye do shops at fairs ; who
marry the portion and the goods, and make wives
a mere gain and merchandise ; who for any little
offence presently write a bill of divorce ; who leave
many widows alive at once : know of a stu'ety, that
marriage cannot be dissolved by any other cause
but death onl}^ or adultery. St. Jerom understands
the precept of Christ after the same manner ; '" that
the wife is not to be dismissed but only for fornica-
tion. And this was also the opinion of St. Ambrose.
., . „ But St. Austin and some others
imply spiritual for-
niration, that
idolatry and a
tacy from God. and
adulter}', which our Saviour makes to
other crimes°of "the be tile ouly just causc of divorce, was
to be understood in a little more ex-
tensive sense, so as to make it include not only car-
nal fornication, but spiritual fornication also, that
is, idolatry and apostacy from God, and all crimes
of the like nature. The fathers of the fourth coun-
cil of Toledo were certainly of this opinion. For
they order," That if any Jews were married to
Christian women, they shall be admonished by the
bishop of the place, that if they desire to continue
with them, they should become Christians. But if
upon such admonition they refused, they should be
separated ; because an infidel cannot continue in
matrimonial conjunction with one that was a Chris-
tian. And St. Austin for som.e time was clear in
this opinion. For in his Exposition of the Sermon
upon the Moimt,'^ he says, Idolatry, which the in-
fidels follow, and all other noxious superstition, is
fornication : and the Lord permitted the wife to be
* Basil, can. 9. et Horn. 7. in Hexaemeron.
" Aster. Horn. 5. ap. Combefis. Biblioth. Pair. Auctar.
Nov. t. 1. p. 82.
"• Hiernn. Ep. 30. in Epitaph. Fabiolae. Et Comment, in
Mat. xix.
" Cone. Tolet. 4. can. 62. Judasi qui Christianas mu-
lieres in conjugio habent, admoneantur ab episcopo civita-
tis ipsius, ut si cum cis permanere cupiimt, Christiani effi-
ciantur. Quod si admoniti noliierint, separentur: quia non
potest infidelis in ejus conjunctione permanere, quae jam in
Christian am translata est fidem.
'2 Aug. de Serm. Dom. in Monte, lib. 1. cap. IG. Idolo-
latria, quam sequuntur infidcles, et qua;libet noxia snper-
stitio fornicatio est. Dominus autem permisit causa forni-
cationis uxorem dimitti. — Si intidclitas fornicatio est, et
idololatria infidelitas, et avaritia idololatria, non est dubi-
tandum et avaritiam fornicati(jncm esse. Quis erijo jam
quamlibet illicitam concupiscentiam potest recte a fornic^-
tionis geneie separare, si avaritia fornicatio est ? Ex quo
intelligilur, quod propter illicitas concupiscentias, non tan-
put away for the cause of fornication. Whence he
argues farther, That if infidelity be fornication, and
idolatry be infidelity, and covetousness be idolatry,
there is no doubt to be made but that covetousness
is also fornication. Whence he likewise concludes,
That for unlawful lusts, not only such as are com-
mitted by carnal uncleanness with other men or
women, but also for any other lusts, which make
the soul by the ill use of the body go astray from
the law of God, and perniciously and abominably
corrupt it, a man may without crime put away his
wife, and a wife her husband, because the Lord ex-
cepted the cause of fornication ; which fornication
we are compelled to take in the most general and
universal sense. St. Austin advances the same no-
tion in many other places : " yet in his Retracta-
tions " he speaks a little more doubtfully of this
matter, and says. It is a very dark and dubious
question, whether a man may put away his wife for
this sort of spiritual fornication ; but for carnal for-
nication, that he may put her away, is beyond all
question. Hence it appears, that this was no very
current doctrine in the church : and yet there appear
some footsteps of it before St. Austin. For Hermes
Pastor '* has the same notion of fornication : Adul-
tery, says he, is not only in those who defile their
own flesh ; but every one commits adultery, that
makes an idol. Therefore if a woman so commits
adultery, and perseveres therein without repent-
ance, depart from her, and live no longer with her:
for otherwise thou wilt be partaker of her sin. And
Origen '" is generall)'^ reckoned by learned men " as
an asserter of this opinion. That if a woman was
guilty of other crimes equal to or greater than for-
nication ; as, if she was a sorceress, or a murderer
of her children, or the like ; that for such crimes
she might be lawfully divorced. But these authoi'i-
ties are not suflficient to counterbalance the former,
and therefore I reckon this but a private opinion in
the church for the three first ages.
tiiin qua; in stupris cum alienis viris aut fceminis commit-
tuntur, sed omnino quaslibet, qua; aniinam corpore male
utentem a lege Dei aberrare faciunt, et peruiciose turpi-
terque corrumpunt, possit sine crimine et vir uxorem dimit-
tere, et uxor viriim, quia exceptam facit Dominus causara
fornicationis; quam fornicatiouem generalem et univer-
salem intelligere cogimur.
" Aug. de Adulturinis Conjugiis, lib. 1. cap. 18. t. 6. De
Fide et Oper. cap. 16. Epist. 89. ad Hilariiun, in Uespous.
ad Quaast. 4.
" Aug. Retractat. lib. 1. cap. 19.
'5 Henn. Pastor, lib. 2. Mandat. 4. Non solum moecha-
tio est illis, qui carnem suam coinquinant : sed et is qui
simulacrum facit, mcechatur. Quod si in his factis perse-
verat, et poenitentiam non agit, recede ab ilia, et noli con-
vivere cum ilia; alioquiu et tu particeps eris peccati ej-.is.
I'i Qrir, Honi. 7. in Mat.
" Vid. Grotius, in Mat. v. 32.' Et Selden. Uxor. Hcbr.
lib. 3. cap. 31. p. 602.
Chap. V,
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1227
„ . , But when Consfnntine came to the
Sect. i.
fr<™''ttre"X"of imperial throne, the laws of the state
c™"n!cnanced"",y'' ^11 tumed this wav, and were made in
the laws of the state, n i» t il_
1st, By coi.st.i.itme lavour of divorcc upon other causes
besides that of carnal fornication.
Women indeed had not immediately in all respects
the same privilege as men ; but j'et for three crimes,
specified in one of Constantine's laws,'" each sort
were at liberty to make divorces. The man was at
liberty to give a bill of divorce to his \\4fe, if she
was either an adulteress, or a sorceress, or a bawd :
and the woman on the other hand might give a bill
of divorce to her husband, if he was a murderer, or
a sorcerer, or a robber of graves ; but for being a
drunkard, or a gamester, or a fornicator, she had no
power against him. And here was the great in-
equality between the man and the woman, that the
man had liberty by this law to put away his wife
for adultery ; but the woman had not the same pri-
vilege against an adulterous husband. And this is
a thing frequently complained of by the ancient
writers, who thought the man and the woman were
upon the same foot and right by the law of God,
and that a woman ought to have as much power to
put awaj' a fornicating husband, as a husband to
})ut away a lewd wife. And, as Gothofred " ob-
serves, there were some old Roman laws which
made the privilege equal ; as the rescript of Anto-
iiinc, mentioned by St. Austin,"" and the judgment
of Ulpian in the Pandects.-' But, notAvithstanding
these laws, custom prevailed on the men's side, to
give them licence to dismiss their wives for fornica-
tion, or even any slight cause, without allowing the
same privilege to the woman. As Gothofred there
evinces from the complaints made by Lactantius,"
Gregory Nazianzen,^ Asterius Amasenus,"^ Chrysos-
tom," Jerom,-" and several others. And Constan-
tine was much inclined to correct these abuses and
inequality of privileges in the matter of divorce be-
tween men and women ; but in the first beginnings
of reformation he could not do every thing as he
piously intended ; and therefore was in a manner
constrained to make this law with some inequality
to women, who might be put away for fornication,
though the}' might not for the same crime put
away their husbands. But as he in some measure
restrained the great liberty of divorcing upon any
occasion, which the heathen laws before had allow-
ed men ; so he granted men liberty in more cases
to put away their wives, tlian had been generally
thought consistent before with (he strict interpreta-
tion of the law of Christ. For that, as I showed
before, takes the exception of fornication or adul-
tery in the strictest sense ; but Constantine allowed
divorce in cases that cannot be called fornication
in the strict sense, but require a much larger inter-
pretation. And whether he consulted the Chris-
tian bishops at that time before he made his law ;
or whether the bishops then had (hat extensive no-
tion of fornication including other great crimes,
such as murder, sorcery, sacrilege, and the like, as
Mr. Selden supposes they had ; is what I will not
venture to assert, because many in those times
were of a different opinion.
However, it is certain, that the fol- s^^.t.
lowing emperors trod in the same Then by Hononue.
steps, still adding more causes of divorce to the
first three which Constantine had allowed. For
Honorius not only allowed of divorces both in men
and women for great crimes, but also gave way to
divorces for lesser faults, only imposing a slight
penalty upon them. For by one of his laws,'^' a
man for great crimes might put away his wife, and
recover both his espousal gifts and dowry, and
marry again as soon as he pleased ; and for lesser
faults he might put her away without any other
punishment than loss of the dowry, and confine-
ment not to marry within two years. So that here
was plainly permitted a greater liberty of divorce
than had been allowed by the law of Constantine
before. Which made Asterius Amasenus^ com-
plain, as we have heard before, that husbands were
mere hucksters in marriage; changing their wives
as they did their clothes ; building new bride-cham-
bers as often and as easily as they did their shops
at fairs ; marrying the portion and the goods, and
making wives a mere gain and merchandise ; for
any little offence presently writing a bill of divorce,
and leaving many widows alive at once. And Go-
thofred himself complains *" that this was the great
blemish of this age ; for it had been more agree-
able to the Divine law, not to have suffered such
divorces at all, rather than to have allowed them
only with such slight penalties put upon them.
But Theodosius junior went yet a
Sert. 5.
little further in the former part of his And Thodisins
junior.
reign ; for he abrogated the two pre-
ceding laws of Constantine and Honorius, and rc-
gali
21
Leo
Cod. Theod. lib. 3. Tit. 16. de Repudiis, Leg. I.
' Gothofred. in locum.
' Aug. lie Adulterin. Conjug. lib. 2. et de Bono Conju-
Pandect. lib. 48. Tit. 5. ad Legem Jul. do Adulter.
. 13. n. 5.
Lactant. lib. 6. cap. 23.
Naz. Oiat. 31. -* Aster. Horn. 5.
Chrys. Horn. 19. in 1 Cor. Horn. 5. in 1 Thes.
Hieron, Epitaph. Fabiola?, Ep. 30.
" Cod. Theod. Lib. 3. Tit. 16. de Repudii-s, Leg. 2. Si
divortium maritus objecerit, ac mulieri grave crimen intule-
rit, persequatur legibiis accusatam, inipetrataque vindicta
et dote potiatur ct suam recipiat largitatem, etduccudi mox
alteram liberum sortiatur arbitritnii. Si vero morum est
culpa, non criminum, dunatinuem recipiat, et dotem relin-
quat, aliam post biennimn ductunis u.xorcin.
^ Aster. Horn. 5. ap. Combelis. Auctar. Nov. t. J.
p. 82.
■-■' Gothofred. in did. Lej;. Houorii.
1228
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXII.
duced back again into use the old Roman laws
about divorces, by a Novel, anno 439, which runs^°
in these terms : We command that marriages be
contracted by mutual consent ; but when they are
contracted, they shall not be dissolved otherwise
than by giving a bill of divorce. But in giving a
bill of divorce, and making inqnirv into the causes
or faults proper to be alleged for divorce, we think
it hard to exceed the rules of the ancient laws.
Therefore now abrogating those constitutions,
which command heavy penalties to be laid upon
husbands or wives dissolving marriage, we by this
constitution appoint, that divorces, and faults alleged
as reasons for divorce, and the punishments of such
faults, be reduced to the ancient laws and the an-
swers of the prudent. But this abrogation of those
two former laws, as Mr. Selden" observes, was
doubtless displeasing to very many, as seeming to
introduce again the licentiousness of old paganism
in the matter of divorces, and to permit them to be
made for any fault or crime whatsoever. There-
fore within a few years Theodosius himself revoked
this constitution, making another law, anno 449,
wherein he specified more particularly the causes
for which either man or woman might lawfully give
a bill of divorce.'^ If any woman found her hus-
band to be an adulterer, or a murderer, or a sorcerer,
or attempting any thing against the government, or
guilty of perjury; or could prove him a robber of
graves, or a robber of churches, or guilty of rob-
bery upon the highway, or a receiver or encou-
rager of robbers, or guilty of plagiary or man-
stealing ; or that he associated openly in her sight
with lewd women ; or that he insidiously made
attempt upon her life by poison, or sword, or any
other way ; or that he beat her with stripes con-
trary to the dignity of free-born women : in all
these cases she had liberty to right herself by a bill
of divorce, and make her separation good against
him at the law. In like manner if the husband
could prove his wife to be an adulteress, or a sor-
ceress, or a murderer, or a plagiary, or a robber of
graves, or a robber of churches, or a harbourer of
robbers ; or that she feasted with strangers against
his knowledge or his will ; or that she lodged out all
night without any just and probable cause, against
his consent ; or that she frequented the games of
the cirque, or the theatre, or the place where the
gladiators or fencers used to fight, against his pro-
hibition ; or that she made attempts upon his life
by poison, or sword, or any other way ; or was par-
taker with any that conspired against the govern-
ment; or guilty of any false witness or perjury ; or
laid bold hands upon her husband : in all these
cases the man had equal liberty to give his wife a
bill of divorce, and make his action good against
her at the law. But if the woman divorced herself
without any of the foresaid reasons, she was to for-
feit her dowry and espousal gifts, and to remain
five years without marrying again. And if she pre-
tended to marry within that time, she was to be re-
puted infamous, and her marriage to be reckoned as
nothing. But if she rightly proved her cause, she
was to recover her dowry and antenuptial gifts, and
had liberty to marry again within a year. And if
the man made good his action against the woman,
he might retain the dowry and espousal gifts, and
marry again as soon as he pleased.
Not long after Valentinian III.
published a Novel, wherein abolish- And Vaientininn
ing the old Roman practice of making
divorces without any other cause but mere consent
of both parties, (which, though forbidden by Con-
stantine, was crept into use again,) he reflects upon
the first Novel of Theodosius, which also permitted
such divorces by mutual consent ; and ordered, that
the decrees^ of Constantius (or rather Constantine,
for so it should be read) concerning the dissolution
of marriage should be observed, permitting none to
dissolve their marriage barely by mutual consent.
Yet notwithstanding this, Anasta- sect 7.
sius, about the year 497, brought in '^""^ Anastasius.
that antiquated practice again. For though he
commended the last constitution of Theodosius
junior, as an excellent law, yet he relaxed the force
of it in this one point; ordering*^ that if a divorce
was made by mutual consent of the man and woman,
without alleging any of those causes against each
other that are mentioned in Theodosius's law,
the divorce should be allowed ; and the woman
should not be obliged to wait five years before she
married, (as some former laws directed,) but after
one year was expired, she should have free liberty
to marry as she pleased a second time.
Thus stood the business of di- gj.pj^ g
vorces in the civil law to the time ^ndjustmian.
3" Thendos. Novel. 17. ad calcem Cod. Theod. Consensu
licita matrimonia posse eontrahi, contracta non nisi misso
repudio dissolvi praecipiraus. Sed in repudio culpaque
divortii perquirenda, durum est legum veterum moderamen
excedere. Ideo constitutionibus abrogatis, quae nunc mari-
tum nunc mulierem matrimonio solute praacipiunt pcenis
gravissimis coerceri, hac constitutione repudia, culpas,
culparumque coherctiones ad vetercs leges responsaqne
prudeutum revocari censemus.
^' Seldcn. Uxor. Hcbr. p. 507.
'-■ Cod. Just. lib. 5. Tit. 17. de Repudiis, Leg. 8.
^^ Valentin. Novel. 12. de Episcopali Judicio, cap. 7.
In ipsorum matrimouiorum reverentia et vinculo, ne passim
et temere deserantur, antiquata novella lege, quae solvi con-
jugia sola contraria voluntate permiserat, ea quae a divo
patre nostro Constantio decreta sunt, intemerata serventur.
^' Cod. .lustin. lib. 5. Tit. 17. de Repudiis, Leg. 9. Si
constante matrimonio, commuui consensu tarn viri quain
mulieris repudium sit missum, quo nulla causa coutinetur,
quae consultissimfe coiistitutioni divae memoriae Theodosii et
Valentiniaui inserta est, licebit mulieri non quiuqueniiiiuu
expectare, sed post annum ad secundas nuptias convolare.
Chap. V.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1229
of Justinian, anno 52-i, when by a new decree" of
his own he not only confirmed all the causes of
divorce that had been declared legal by the long
constitution of Theodosius, but added one more to
them, whicli had never been mentioned before ; viz.
the case of imbecility in the man ; whom the wife,
after two years, for this reason might put away by a
bill of divorce. And this he again repeats in one
of his Novels,^" only with this difference, that in-
stead of two years, there should be allowed three.
In another law'' he adds to all the former causes
of divorce these that follow, viz. If the wife indus-
triously use means to cause abortion ; or be so lewd
and luxurious, as to go into a common bath with
men ; or endeavour, when she is in matrimony, to
be married to another man. But he hereby can-
celled and abolished all such ancient laws as allow-
ed of divorce for light and trivial causes. He re-
peats the same causes of divorce in other Novels,
and adds to them some other cases ; as, if a man
or woman was minded to betake themselves to a
monastic life, they might then give a bill of divorce,
without alleging any other cause of separation:**
which was a new law of Justinian's ; for this was
never allowed as a just cause of divorce before. He
allowed also that a bill of divorce might be given
in case either party was a long time detained in
captivity. Which sort of divorces were said to be
made cum bono gratia^ not for any crime, but, as it
is called, for other reasonable causes. Thus stood
the matter of divorces in the time of Justinian,
when the civil law was fullv revived and settled in
the Roman empire. What new laws or alterations
were afterward made by the other princes either in
the East or West to the time of the Reformation, the
reader that pleases may see in Mr. Selden,^" who
carries the history down to the last ages ; but this
is beyond the limits of the present discourse, which
is designed only to account for the practice of
church or state in the primitive ages.
^ Cod. Justin. ibiLl. Leg. 10.
^ Justin. Novel. '22. cap. G. ^' Cod. Just. ibid. Leg. II.
^ Just. Novel. 117. cap. 12. It. Cod. lib. 1. Tit. 3. de
Episc. et Clcr. Leg. 53. See also Novel. 131. cap. II.
»" Novel. 22.
'0 Selden. U.\or. Hebr. lib. 3. cap. 29, 30, &c.
BOOK XXIII.
OF FUNERAL RITES, OR THE CUSTOM AND MANNER OF BURYING THE DEAD, OBSERVED
IN THE ANCIENT CHURCH.
CHAPTER I.
OF CEMETERIES, OK BUKYING-FLA-CES, WITH AN INQUIRY, HOAV AND WHEN THE CUSTOM OF
BURYING IN CHURCHES FIRST CAME IN.
Sect. 1.
A cemetery a
common name for
Before we say any thing of the sa-
cred rites and customs observed in
a chSch'' How thu turying the dead, it will be necessary
came o pass. ^^ ^j^^ soHie account of the places
where they were buried. That the Christians had
anciently some places peculiar to themselves for
burying their dead, is evident from hence, that
they often met in times of persecution to celebrate
Divine service at the graves and monuments of
their martyrs ; which had not been proper places
for such meetings, had they been common to them
with the heathens. These were called by a general
name, Koi/iriTripia, ccenieteria, dormitories or sleeping-
places, because they esteemed death but a sleep,
and the bodies there deposed not properly dead,
but only laid to sleep till the resurrection should
awaken them. These were otherwise called areee
sepulturarwm,^ and cryptce^ because they were vaults
often made under-ground, where the Christians
could meet with greater safety to hold religious
assemblies in time of persecution. Upon which
account, as I have noted elsewhere,' all these were
common names both of burying-places and places
of religious assemblies. Whence the heathens often,
when they would forbid Christians to hold any
assemblies for Divine service, forbid them their
arecB ; as in that place of TertuUian, ArecB non sint^
Let the Christians have none of their arecs to meet
in ;* and the like prohibitions we find in other places.
So in like manner ^mylian the Roman prefect tells
Dionysius, bishop of Alexandria,* that they should
not have liberty to go into their cemeteries, as they
called them, and there hold their assemblies for
Divine worship. In all which places it is evident
the words are taken promiscuously both for bury-
ing-places and places of assembling for religious
worship. Which would incline a man almost to
think, were there not otherwise insuperable argu-
ments against it, that it was the ancient custom of
the most primitive Christians to bury in churches.
But upon a nicer inquiry and more ex-
act view, we are sure there neither was no b.nvins pUices
. . , , in cities or clmrclics
nor could be any burying in churches, f™ the first ttnee
»: */ '^ ■' hundred years.
properly speaking, for the first three
hundred years. Necessity sometimes forced the
Christians, during this interval, to hold their as-
semblies in the burying-places of the martyrs, and
so make a sort of extraordinary and temporary
churches of them ; as they mig-ht do of any cave or
place of retirement in such circumstances : for, as
Dionysius of Alexandria*^ well words it, Every place
is instead of a temple in time of persecution, whe-
ther it be a field, or a wilderness, or a ship, or an
inn, or a prison. But this occasional use in an ex-
traordinary case and extreme necessity, does not
properly make them churches, that is, places set
apart only for Divine service. And therefore the
occasional meetings of the primitive Christians in
their cemeteries, or at the graves and monuments of
the martyrs, did not as yet turn them into churches :
neither can it be said with any propriety upon this
account, that they then buried in churches, but only
that they made a sort of extraordinary churches,
or places of occasional assembly, at the graves
or bui-ying-places of the dead. Their churches,
which were their standing and proper churches,
were chiefly then in cities, and in most places it
may be in cities only : and the Roman laws all
' Tertul. ad Scapul. cap. 3.
^ Hieron. Com. in Ezek. cap. 40.
3 Book VIII. chap. 1. sect. 9.
* Vid. TertuL ad Scapul. c. 3. Et, Gesta Purgationis
Caecilian. ad calccm Optati, p. 272 et 277. Item Passio
Cypriani, p. 12.
* Ap. Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 11. OvSafiw^ i^icrTai vfu]>, ?)
(Tui/ooous TTOiEicrOat, '; eIs tcc Ka\ou/HEva KoifjLijTi'ipia i'ktl-
ivai.
'■ Ap. Eiiscb. lib. 7. cap. 22.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
11231
that time forbade all burying in cities to persons of
every rank and (juality whatsoever. Consequently,
the Christians, who lived in a due obedience and
subjection to the Roman laws in all things of an
innocent and indiderent nature, no ways interfering
with the necessarj' rules of their religion, were as
ready to comply with this innocent law or custom
as any others : and that is an undoubted argument,
that the Christians neither did nor could then bury
in churches. The heathens, indeed, themselves
sometimes brake through the laws, and in spite of
prohibition and restraint would presume to bury in
cities: but we no where find this accusation of
transgressing the laws in this particular brought
against the Christians ; but rather the Christians
objected the transgression of it to the heathens; as
Savaro, in liis learned notes upon Sidonius Apolli-
naris,' shows out of several passages of Clemens
Alexandrinus, Arnobius, Lactantius, Julius Firmi-
cus, Prudentius, and others. It was one of the
original laws of the Twelve Tables, In urhe ne se-
pelito, neve urito^ Let no one bury or burn in the
city. This was afterward confirmed, upon some
transgression, by a decree of the senate when Duel-
lius was consul, as Savaro shows further out of
Servius's Observations upon Virgil. And then, for
some time, the practice was to bury only in the
suburbs, and not in the city, as the same author
shows out of Tully, Livy, and Ovid. Afterward,
upon some invasion made again upon the law, (for
the heathens were still ambitious of burying in the
temples,) Hadrian published a new edict to forbid
it,* laying a penalty of forty pieces of gold upon
any one that should presume to bury in the city,
and as much upon the judges that permitted it; or-
dering the place to be confiscated, and the body to
be removed. And no municipal or private laws in
this case, Ulpian says, were to be regarded against
the general law of the prince. Antoninus Pius,
successor to Hadrian, revived the same law, for-
bidding any to bury the dead within the cities, as
Julius Capitolinus,'" the writer of his Life, informs
us. And Gothofred" cites Paulus, the eminent
lawyer, as concurring in the same judgment, and
giving a good reason for it: It is not lawful for any
corpse to be buried in the city, that the sacred places
of the city be not defiled. Finally, Diocletian'*
mentions and confirms these preceding laws by a
law of his own, wherein he gives the same reason
against burying in cities as Paulus did before.
Hence it was, that graves and monuments were
commonly erected by the highways' side without
the cities, as Varro, an ancient Roman writer," ob-
serves, giving a further reason for it. That passen-
gers might be admonished that they themselves
were mortal, as well as those that lay buried there.
Augustus and Tiberius were buried in the Via Ap-
pia," and Domitian in the Via Latina.'* And, ac-
cordingly, Juvenal'^ speaks of the dead in general,
as those that lay buried in the Via Flaminia and
Latina." St. Peter, upon this account, was buried
in the Via Triumphalis, beyond the Tiber, as St.
Jerom'' informs us; and St. Paul in the Via Os-
tiensis, three miles without the gate of the city,"
as the same author, and all others that speak of
their deaths, assure us. Nay, Sidonius Apollinaris
assures us further, that the place where St. Peter
was buried, though there was then a church built
over it, was still in his time, anno 4/0, without the
pomosria, or space before the walls of Rome. For,
speaking of his journey to Rome, he says, Before
ever he came at the pomonria of the city, he went
and saluted the church of the apostles, which stood
in the Via Triumphalis, Sidon. lib. 1. Ep. 5, Prius-
quam vel pommria contingereyn, triumphalibus apos-
tolorum liminihus affusus, 8fc. Which implies, that
his monument and church was still without the
walls. And so generally the graves and monuments
of the martyrs are spoken of as being without the
cities: as St. Cyprian's^ in the Via Mappaliensi;
and Sixtus's in the cemetery of Calixtus, in the Via
Appia;-' and his six deacons' in the cemetery of Prae-
textatus. Via Appia; and St. Laurence's in the cryp-
ta, Via Tiburtina. And upon this account, in after
ages, when they held assemblies at the monuments
of the martyrs, we always find them speaking of
going out of the cities into the country, where the
martyrs lay buried. Thus Chrysostom, in one of
' Savai-o in Sidon. lib. 3. Ep. 12. p. 201. Et Dallajus de
Objecto Cultus Relifjinsi, lib. 4. cap. 7. p. 620.
' Cicero de Legibus, lib. 2. n. 58.
' Ulpian. in Digest, lib. 47. Tit. 13. de Sepulchro violate.
Leg, 3. Divus Hadrianus rescripto poenam statiiit quad-
raginta ain-eorum in eos, qui in civitate sepcliuut; et in
magistratus eadem qui passi sunt: et locum publicari jussit,
et corpus tiansferri, &c.
'" Capitolin. Vit. Autonini Pii, p. GO. Intra urbes sepeliri
mortuos vetuit.
" Paulus Sentent. lib. 1. cap. ult. Corpus in civitatem
infciri non licet, ne funestentur sacra civitatis : et qui contra
ea fecerit, e.xtra ordinem punitur. Ap. Gothofred. in Cod.
Thend. lib. 9. Tit. 17. de Sepulchris Violatis, Leg. G.
'- Cod. Justin, lib. 3. Tit. 44. de Keligiosis et Suniptibus
Funei'uui, Leg. 12. Mortuorum reliquias, ne sanctum niu-
nicipiorum jus poUuatur, intra civitatem condi jam pridem
vetitum est.
" Varro de Lingua Latina, lib. 5. cited by Gothofred.
Sepulchra ideo secundum viam sunt, quo pra;tercuntes ad-
moneant, et se fuisse, et illos esse mortales. Vid. Tcrtul.
de Testimonio Anima;, cap. 4.
'* Seneca, Apocolocynth. Claud. Appioe Via! curator est.,
qua scis et Divum Augustum et Tiberium CKsarem ad
Deos isse.
'^ Sueton. Vit. Domitiani, cap. 17.
'" Juvenal, Sat. 1. in fine. Quorum Flaminia fogitur cinis
atque Latina.
" Vid. plura ap. Dempster, in Rosini Antiq. Kom. lib. 5.
cap. ult. p. 1006.
" Hieron. de Scriptor. cap. 1. '^ Ibid. cap. 15.
-" Passio Cypriani, p. 11, -' Pontifical. Vit. Sixti.
1232
ANTIQUITIES OF TFIE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII.
Lis homilies upon the martyrs, says,^ As before,
when the festival of the Maccabees was celebrated,
all the country came thronging into the city ; so
now, when the festival of the martyrs, who lie
buried in the country, is celebrated, it was fit the
whole city should remove thither. In like manner,
speaking of the festival of Drosis "^ the martyr, he
says, Though they had spiritual entertainment in
the city, yet their going out to the saints in the
country aflforded them both great profit and plea-
sure. From all which it is evident to a demonstra-
tion, that for the three first centuries the Christians
neither did nor could bury in the cities or city
churches, because the Roman laws, with which they
readily complied, were absolutely against it. If
afterwards at any time we meet with martyrs lying
in churches, that is only to be understood of the
relics of martyrs translated into the city churches,
or of churches newly built in the country over the
graves and monuments of the martyrs : neither of
which has any relation at all to burying in churches ;
because the one was only the translation of their
ashes in an urn some ages after, and the other
rather an erecting of new churches in the places
where the martyrs lay buried some ages before,
than any proper burial of the martyrs in churches.
Though this gave the first occasion in future times
to the innovation that was made in this matter of
burying in churches, as we shall see more hereafter.
Meanwhile let it be observed, that
But^luher'in the common way of burying, for this
monuments erected . i n i i t i
by the public, or in mtcrval ot three hundred years, was
vaults and cata-
ribs in the fields eitlicr lu gravcs with monuments set
ler-2Tound. o
over them in the public roads, or else
in vaults and catacombs for greater safety made in
the fields and under-ground. For that they had such
vaults for this purpose, called cryptcB and arenaria,
from their being digged privately in the sand under-
ground, is evident both from the ancient and modern
accounts of them. Baronius "' tells us there were
about forty- three such in the suburbs of Rome ;
and Onuphrius -' gives us a particular account of
their names (taken from the names of their found-
ers, or such charitable persons as were at the pains
or charge to build or repair them) : and what is
chiefly remarkable, he tells us the places where
they were, viz. not in the city, but in the ways or
roads without the walls, leading from Rome to other
places, as the Via Appia, Aurelia, Ostiensis, No-
mentana, Tiburtina, Latina, Salaria, Flaminia, Por-
under-:
tuensis, Ardeatina, Lavicana, &c. ; which are the
known roads leading to the neighbouring cities
about Rome. And by this we may understand
what St. Jerom means, when he says,** It was his
custom, when he was a boy at school in Rome, on
Sundays to go about and visit the sepulchres of the
apostles and martyrs, and often to enter into the
vaults, which were digged deep into the ground,
and on each side as one went in, had .along by the
walls the bodies of such as lay buried ; and were so
dark, that to enter in them was, in the psalmist's
language, " almost like going down alive into hell :"
the light from above peeped in but here and there, a
little to take off the horror of darkness, not so much
by windows, as little holes and crannies, which still
left a dark night within, and terrified the minds of
such as had the curiosity to visit them, with silence
and horror. This is to be understood, not of any
places within the city, but of those vaults which lay
by the several ways round about Rome. And the
description agrees very well with the account which
Baronius'^' gives of one of them, called the cemetery
of Priscilla, discovered in his time, anno 1578, in
the Via Salaria, about three miles from Rome. He
says. At the entrance of it there was one principal
way, which on either side opened into divers other
ways, and those again divided into other lesser ways,
like lanes in a city : there were also some void open
places fitted for their holding of religious assem-
blies, which had in them the effigies and represent-
ations of martyrs ; and likewise, there were holes
at the top of it to let in light, but these were long
ago stopped up. These catacombs of Rome have
made the greatest noise in the world, but there were
such belonging to many other cities. Bishop Bur-
net^' describes those of Naples, which he says are
without the city, and much more noble and spacious
than those of Rome. He supposes them to be made
by the heathens, and not by the Christians : which
is not a dispute material in our present inquiry;
because, whether they were made by the one or the
other, (probably some were made ^ by each,) they
were still without the walls of the cities, which is
enough to our present purpose. And to this agrees
the testimony of that ancient writer under the name
of St. Chrysostom, who says in general, that every
city, nay, every village'" had their graves or burying-
places before the entrances into them, that they
Avho went in might first consider what they them-
selves were, before they set a foot into the cities
2^ Chrys. Horn. 65. de Martyribiis, t. 5. p. 972.
'" Chrys. Horn. 67. in Drosidem, t. 5. p. 989.
2* Baron, an. 226. n. 9.
^ Onuphr. de Coemiteriis, cap. 12.
-^ Hieron. in Ezek. cap. 40. p. 636. Dum essem Romse
puer — Solebam diebus Doniinicis sepulchia apostolorum et
martyrum circuire, crebroque cryptas ingredi, quae in ter-
rarum profunda defossae, ex utraque parte ingredientium per
parietes habent corpora sepultonun, &c.
-' Baron, an. 130. n. 2.
28 Burnet's Travels, Letter 4. p. 201.
"^ Christian catacombs are mentioned in a very ancient
book, called Depositio Martyrum, cited by Bp. Pearson,
Annal. Cyprian, an. 2^S. p. 62.
'" Chrys. Horn. 17. de Fide et Lege Naturae, t. 6. p. 184.
ITacra -TroXts, -rracra Kto/iy} 7rp6 Tail' ilcroOiDV TiKpovi £X">
K.T.X. Vid. Tertul. de Testimon. Anima?, cap. 4.
I
Chap. 1.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1233
flourishing with riches, dignity, and power. There
are graves before cities, and graves before fields :
every where the school of humility lies before our
eyes. Now I think, upon the whole, we can hardly
have better proof of any thing than we have of this,
whether we consider law or fact, that for the first
three hundred years, under the heathen emperors,
the general rule and custom was to bury without
the walls of the cities, and consequently neither in
cities nor city churches, unless by some connivance
or transgression.
riegesippus, indeed, and Eusebius, (lib. 2. cap.
23,) and St. Jerom after them, say, that St. James,
bishop of Jerusalem, was buried in the city near
the temple, where he was slain ; but St. Jerom owns
there were some who thought he was buried upon
Mount Olivet, which is much more probable ; be-
cause it is certain from the Gospel, that it was the
custom of the Jews to bury without the city. Matt.
xxvii. 60; Luke vii. 12; John xi. 30. And Euse-
bius, speaking of the mausoleum or monument of
Helena, queen of Adiabene, says expressly it was
iv irpoaaruoig, in the subiirbs of Jerusalem, Euseh.
lib. 2. cap. 12. So that, for any thing that appears
to the contrary, it may be concluded to have been
the general custom both of Christians, Jews, and
Romans, to bury all their dead without the cities
for the first three hundred years.
g^^j ^ Let us next examine how this mat-
and""h?mi'es''pro! tcr stood iu the ncxt period of time,
empmrs^foVsevei^tj wlicn the cmpcrors and laws were
age=,.i er. botli becomc Christian. Now, here
we find that the laws stood for many ages just as
they were before, forbidding all burying in cities ;
and some new laws were made, particularly pro-
hibiting and restraining men from burying in
churches. For, when some persons in Constanti-
nople began to make an invasion upon the laws,
under pretence that there was no express prohibi-
tion of burying in churches made in them ; Theo-
dosius, by a new law," equally forbade both burying
in cities and burying in churches ; and this, whether
it was only the ashes or relics of any bodies kept
above-ground in urns, or whole bodies laid in cof-
fins ; they were all to be carried and reposited with-
out the city, for the same reasons that the old laws
had assigned ; viz. that they might be examples
and memorials of mortality, and the condition of
human nature, to all passengers ; and also that they
might not defile the habitation of the living, but
leave it pure and clean to them. And if any pre-
sumed to transgress henceforward the inhibition of
this law, he was to forfeit the third part of his
patrimony ; and whatever officer was assisting iu
such a funeral was to be amerced in a fine of forty
pounds of gold. And that no little quirk or subtilly
should elude the intention of this law, and leave
men at liberty to think that this general prohibition
of burying in the city did not exclude men from
burying in the places where the ashes of the apos-
tles and martyrs were reposited, it was expressly
provided, that they should be secluded from these
repositories, as well as any other places within the
city. St. Chrysostom takes notice of this law,
arguing thus with sinners, whom he reckons no
better than mere graves and sepulchres, when dead
in trespasses and sins :' Consider, says he,"- that no
grave is allowed to be made in the city ; therefore
neither canst thou appear in the city that is above.
For if this be forbidden in an earthly city, how
much more in that which is heavenly ! In like
manner in another place ;^ If we bury dead bodies
^athout the city, much more ought we to expel
those who speak dead words, ofi'ensive to others,
and utter things they ought to conceal ; for such
mouths are the common pest and plague of the city.
The author under the name of St. Chrysostom,'*
probably Severianus of Gabala, one of his con-
temporaries, had his eye upon this law, and those
that went before, when he said. Every city and vil-
lage had their burying-placcs before their entrance
into them. This is not only an evidence of what
went before, but also of the practice of his own
times, pursuant to the law, about the year 400,
Sidonius ApoUinaris, a French bishop, lived almost
a whole century after this, and he plainly intimates,
that it was still the custom in France to bury
without the walls of the city in the open field.
For, speaking of the gi'ave of his grandfather, he
says. It was a field where he lay buried,** filled
with funeral ashes, and the bodies of the dead,
in the road and suburbs of the city Arverne. And
after this the council of Braga, anno 563, speaks
of it again,'" as a privilege even then firmly re-
3' Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 17. de Sepiilchris Violatis, Le-.
6. Omnia, quse supra terram urnis clausa, vel sarcophagis
corpora detinentiir, extra urbein delata ponantiir, ut ct
humanitatis instar exhibeant, et relinquaiit iucolarum do-
micilio sanctitatem. Quisquis aiitem hnjus pra-cepti ncgli-
gens fiierit, atqiie aliquid tale ab hnjus intenninatione
pra;cepti ausus fuerit moliri, tcrtia in futunim patrimonii
parte multetur: officium quoque quod sibi paret, quin-
quaginta librarum auri affectum dispoliatione merebitur.
Ac ne alicujus fallax et arguta sollertia ab hujus se pr.c-
cepti intentione subducat, atque apostolorum vel martjrum
sedem humandis corporibus a;stimet esse couccssani, ab his
4 K
quoque, ita ut a reliquo civitatis, noverint se atque intelli-
gaut esse submotos.
■''- Chrys. Horn. 37. al. 74. in Mat. p. 634. 'V.vv6}]<tov oti
oiiStl'i TUfpo'S iu TToXti KaTafTKivaX^fTat, k.t.X.
'' Ibid. Expos. Psalm, v. t. 3. p. 50. Ei tu viK(>a aw-
fia-ra i^u> tj/s Tro'XfMS Ka-raduTTTOnev, k.t.X.
3' Ibid. Hom. 17. de Fide, t. 6. p. 184. Vid. Macarium,
Horn. 30.
■■'5 Sidon. lib. 3 Ep. 12. Campus ipse dudiim refertus tarn
bustualibus favillis, quam cadaveribus, nullam jamdiu scro-
bem recipiebat, &c.
'"Cone. Bracarens. 1. can. 30. Firmissimmn hoc privi-
1234
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII.
tainecl in the cities of France, that no corpse what-
soever was buried within the walls of any of
their cities ; and they make use of this as an
argument, why no one should be bm-ied in any
church in Spain. Of which more by and by.
In the mean while, if we look into Africa, in the
time of St. Austin, anno 401, we find by an order
made in the fifth council of Carthage against the
Donatists, that it was then the custom to bury still
in the fields and highways. For the Donatists so
buried the Circumcellions, their pretended martyrs,
erecting them tombs in the fashion of altars to be
their memorials. Upon which account that council
ordered,*' That such altars that were so erected by
the roads or in the fields, as monuments of martyrs,
in which it could not be proved that the bodies or
relics of true martyrs were reposed, should be de-
mohshed, if it were possible, by the bishops of the
respective sees in whose dioceses they were found.
Which was not so ordered because they were buried
in the fields or highways, (for that was agreeable
to the law made by Theodosius not long before,)
but because it was doubtful whether they were
true martj-rs or not. For neither the catholics nor
Donatists did then generally pretend to bury either
in cities or in churches ; but only some few of the
Circumcellions, who were the fiercer and hotter
part of them, in spite of all laws, buried some of
their pretended martyrs in the churches : but even
these, as Optatus** tells us, were taken up again
and cast out, because it was not lawful to bury any
corpse in the house of God. This is the first in-
stance of any, that I remember, being buried in
churches ; and then it was contradicted by the
bishop of the place, by whose order they were cast
out. No alteration as yet was made in the law
against burying in churches. For Justinian, who
cut off the former part of Theodosius's law against
burying in cities, retained still the latter part, against
burying in churches, inserting it into his Code :'^ Let
no one think that the places of the apostles and
martyi's are allowed to bury human bodies in. And
long after this the prohibition continued to the
time of Charles the Great, though with some ex-
ceptions in favour of some eminent persons, as
we shall see in the sequel of the story, examining
by what steps and degrees the contrary custom
came into the church.
The first thing that gave occasion „ , .
o o Sect. 5.
to any to think of burying in churches ,,'^iaM't^'^Pn"^;^
was, the particular honour that was bu'adingofchurches
T , , • ii i» ii A over the graves of
done to martyrs m the lourtn century, the martyre in the
^ , . country ,or elsetrans-
when the graves or monuments where lating their reucsin-
" 1/^1'^** ^^^ *''*y churches,
they lay buried, and where the Chris-
tians had used to assemble in times of persecution
formerly for the worship of God, had now churches,
erected over them in the country : or else their
ashes and remains were translated into the city, and
deposited in churches; and many times new churches
were erected in the places where they were laid,
thence called martyria, propheteia, apostol^a, from
the martyrs, prophets, or apostles, whose remains
were translated into them. This was so much the
known practice of the fourth century, that I need
not stand to give any particular instances of it, but
only remark in general, that it had so much the
approbation of the church in that age, as that no
such kind of martyria or chui'ches were to be build-
ed, unless the remains of some approved martyrs
were reposited in them. Which appears from a
canon of the fifth council of Carthage,*" forbidding
any memorials of martyrs to be accepted as such,
unless either the body or the relics of a martyr were
certainly known to be deposited there. But then
this was nothing to burying in churches, but only
an honour paid to the ashes of the martyrs, who
had been dead and buried, it may be, some hun-
dreds of years before ; and cannot so properly be
called a burying in churches, as a building of
churches, and new erecting them, in the ancient
burying-places of the dead. But whatever it Mas,
it was a peculiar privilege of the martyrs to have
their remains thus reposited in the body of the
church : the laws forbade it still to all others, and
the greatest persons had not this honour and favour
allowed them, to be interred in the same place where
the remains of the martyrs were reposed.
But kings and emperors had in ^^^ ^
this age a peculiar privilege above the ioJ,ng""ingrami
rest of men, to be buried in the atri- l^r\nt\^° atrium,
tim, or church porch, or some other l\,n
of the outer buildings of the church.
porch and
" "■ „ of the
church.
legiura usque nunc retinent Gallix civitates, ut nullo modo
intra ambitum murorum civitatum cujuslibet dcfuncti cor-
pus sit hiimatum, &c.
3" Cone. Carth. 5. can. 14. Placuit, ut altaria, quas pas-
sim per agros aut vias, tanquam memoriae martyrum con-
stituuntur, in quibus nullmu corpus aut reliquiae martyrum
conditce probantur, ab episcopis qui eisdem locis procsunt,
si fieri potest, evertantur.
^ Optat. lib. 3. p. 68. In loco Octavensi occisi suntplu-
rimi, detnuicati sunt multi; quorum corpora usque in ho-
diernum per dcalbatas aras et mensas poterunt numerari.
Ex qunnmi numero cum aliqui in basilicis sepelire coepis-
sent, Clarius presbyter in loco subbulcnsi ab episcopo suo
coactus est ut insepultam faccret sepulluram. Unde pro-
ditum est mandatum fiiisse fieri quod factum est, quando
nee sepultura in domo Dei e.xhiberi concessa est.
39 Cod. Justin, lib. 1. Tit. 2. de Ecclcsiis, Leg. 2. Nemo
apostolorum vel martyrum sedem humanis (leg. humandis)
corporibus existimet esse concessam.
■"•Cone. Carth. 5. can. 14. Omnino nulla memoria mar-
tyrum probabiliter acceptctur, nisi aut ibi corpus, aut aliqure
certe reliquiae sint, &c. Note, These relics were buried
under the altar, not kept above-ground upon the altar : for
Mabillon says, No relics were set upon the altar till the tenth
century. Mabil. de Liturg. Gallicana, lib. 1. cap. 9. n. 4.
Chap. I.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1235
Eusebius says," Constantine had desired to be
buried near the apostles, whose memorial he had
honoured by building a church called by their
names. But this was not understood to be a
desire to be buried in the church itself, but only
in the porch before the church. And so far
Constantius his son fulfilled his will, as Chrysos-
tom more than once informs us. His son," says he,
thought he did his father Constantine a very great
honour, to bury him in the fisherman's porch. And
what porters are to the emperors in their own pa-
laces, the same are the emperors to the fishermen
in their graves. The apostles, as masters of the
place, have their residence within ; but the empe-
rors' ambition proceeds no further, than, as neigh-
bours and attendants, to take possession of the
porch before the church. Again, in another place,
speaking of the same matter,"' At Constantinople,
they that wear the diadem take it for a favour to be
buried, not close by the apostles, but in the porch
without the church, and kings are the fishermen's
door-keepers. Thus also Theodosius senior, and
Arcadius, and Theodosius junior, are said by some
historians" to be buried. Which is probable enough,
though the ancient historians, Socrates, Sozomen,
and Theodoret, say nothing of it. Hitherto then, for
five hundred years, we see, the generality of Chris-
tians were still buried without the city, and only
kings and emperors allowed to be buried within
the city ; and yet this not in the church, but only
in the atrium, or church-yard, or in the porch, or
other outer buildings of the church.
In the beginning of the sixth cen-
Tiien^^the \eop\e tury the pcoplc also seem to have
in the sixth century n • i i • .i
besan tu be admit- bccu admitted to the same privilege
led into the church- . . .
yards but not into of being buricd in the atrium, or
the church. O '
church-yard before the church ; but
still they were forbidden, by laws both ecclesiastical
and civil, to bury in the church. For Justinian, in
his new Code, dropping the former part of Theo-
dosius's law, which obliged all people to bury with-
out the city, still retains the latter clause," which
forbids men to be buried in the seats of the mar-
tyrs and apostles. And about the year 563, the
first council of Braga in Spain allows*" men to be
buried, if need require, in the church-yard under
the walls of the church, but utterly forbids any to
be buried within ; giving this reason for it, That
the cities of France still retained the ancient privi-
lege firm, to suffer no dead body to be buried with
in the walls of the city; and therefore it was much
more reasonable that this respect should be paid to
the venerable martyrs. We may conclude hence,
as we have done before, that at this time in France
they were so far from allowing burials in the church,
that as yet they did not suffer any corpse to be
buried in the church-yard, no, nor any where within
the walls of the city. But some time after, about
the year 658, or 695, when the council of Nantes
was held, (chronologers are not exactly agreed
about the time,) the people of France were also per-
mitted to bury in the church-yard," or in the porch,
or in the exedrcn or outer buildings of the church,
but not within the church itself, and near the altar
where the body and blood of Christ is consecrated.
This rule is again repeated in the council of Aries'"*
and the council of Mentz," held anno 813, in the
time of Charles the Great, out of which that empe-
ror made a rule in his Capitulars" to the same pur-
pose. Not to insist upon the uncertain canon of
the Concilium Varense, as it is called in Gratian,^'
which is a repetition of the canon of Nantes ; we
may add to these the rule made in the council of
Tribur," another synod in the time of Charles the
Great : Let no layman for the futui'e be buried in
the church ; yet such bodies as are already buried
there may not be cast out, but the pavement shall
be so made over the graves, that no footstep of a
grave shall appear. And if this cannot without
great difficulty be done for the multitude of corpses
lately buried there, let the place be turned into a
polyandrium or cemetery, and let the altar be re-
moved thence, and set in some other place, where
the sacrifice may be religiously offered to God.
While these laws were thus made in the West, giv-
ing men liberty to bury in cities and church-yards,
but still restraining them in a great measure from
burying in churches ; Leo Sapiens in the East, about
the year 900, abrogated all the old laws against
burying in cities, and left men at perfect liberty to
■" Eiiseb. Vit. Constant, lib. 4. cap. 71.
^2 Chrys. Horn. 2G. in 2 Cor. p. 929.
■" Id. lib. Quo<l Christus sit Deus, cap. 8. t. 5. p. 839.
^' Nicepli. lib. 14. cap. 58.
■■* Cod. Just. lib. I. Tit. 2. de Ecclesiis, Leg. 2. Nemo
apostolonim vel martjrum scdem humandis corporibiis e.x-
istimet esse concessam.
■"^Conc. Bracar. 1. can. 36. Corpora defunctorum nullo
modo intra basilicam sanctorum sepeliantur, sed, si ne-
cesse est, deforis circa murum basilicaj usque adeo non ab-
horret. Nam si firmissimum hoc privilcgium usque nunc
retinent civitates Galliae, ut nullo modo intra ambitum mu-
rorum cujuslibetdefuncti corpus sit humatum, quanto magis
hoc vencrabilium martyrum debet reverentia obtinere ?
■" Cone. Namnetens. can. 6. Prohibendum est etiam
4 K 2
secundum majorum instituta, ut in ecclesia nuUatenus sepe-
liantur, sed in atrio aut in porficu, aut in exhedris ecclesia;.
Intra ecclesiam vero et prope altare, ubi corpus et sanguis
Domini conficitur, nidlatenus sepeliantur.
"" Cone. Arelat. 3. can. 21. De sepeliendis mortuis in
basilicis ilia constitutio scrvetur, qua> ab'antiquis patribus
constituta est.
■*" Cone. Mogimtiac. can. 52. Nullus mortuus infra ec-
clesiam sepcliatur, &c.
^ Carol. Capitular, lib. 1. cap. 159. ap. Lindenbrog. Leg.
Antiq. Nullus deinceps in ecclesia mortuum sepeliat.
^' Gratian. Caus. 1.3. Quast. 2. cap. 15.
^2 Cone. Tribur. can. 17. Pr.xcipimus ut deinceps nul-
lus laicusin ecclesia sepeliatur, &c. Corpora autiquitus in
ecclesia sepulta iicquaquam projiciantur, &c.
1236
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII,
bury within the walls or without the walls of any
city f^ but still says nothing of any licence to bury
in churches. So that it is evident beyond all con-
tradiction, that hitherto there was no general licence
granted by any laws, in any part of the world, au-
thorizing all sorts of persons to bury in churches
without distinction, but many of the laws in this
interval run peremptorily and universally against it.
Yet some laws within this period
• An/fn'tifis peri- of time wcrc made with some limit-
mi of time, Vinos. i- • xi c
bishops, founders of atioHsaud exceptions in the case or
fiiurelies, and otlier
eminent pereoiis great aud cmineut persons, such as
were by some laws o r '
fnThul-hes" "''"'"' Jii^gs, and bishops, and founders of
churches, and presbyters, and such of
the laity as were singularly conspicuous and hon-
ourable for their exemplary sanctity and virtue.
The council of Mentz, mentioned before, qualifies
the general prohibition with this exception ; saying.
None shall be buried in the church, except bishops,
and abbots, and worthy presbyters,^' and faithful
laymen. And the council of Tribur,^^ only forbid-
ding laymen to be buried in the church, may be
supposed to allow it to the clergy. And this honour
was paid to bishops and emperors for some time be-
fore. For Socrates says,^° Proclus removed the body
of St, Chrysostom from Comanae to Constantino-
ple, and laid it in the church of the apostles. And
Evagrius speaks " of it as customary to bury the
emperors and clergy in the church of the apostles
built by Justinian at Constantinople. This honour
likewise was paid to founders of churches : they
were allowed to be interred in their own structures ;
as Sozomen*' says the wife of one Caesarius was
buried in the church near the ambon or reading-
desk, because her husband had been the founder of
it. And Valesius thinks that Constantine was
therefore buried in the church of the apostles, be-
cause it was built by him. So he had a double title
to this privilege, both as emperor and founder. But
we may observe a difference between Constantine's
age and this. In Constantine's time an emperor
and a founder was buried only in the porch ; but
in the time of Sozomen any ordinary founder might
be buried in the middle of the church.
Thus the thing went on from one
The matter' at last dcgrcc to auothcr, taking various steps
left to the discretion .
of bishops and pres- and motious, partly by permission
and relaxation of the laws, and partly ^J'^,
by transgression of the laws and con- Hm'dit'aV' sepui-
j 1 1 1 ;i ..1 chres not yet allow-
nivance in those who had the execu- ed in the ninth cen-
f,i AT,i 1. ii, tury, put brought in
tion 01 them. And the matter at last by the pope'sdetre-
was left in a great measure to the dis-
cretion of bishops and presbyters, to determine who
should or should not be buried in churches, accord-
ing to the merit and desert of the persons who de-
sired it. In the ninth century, in France, some
families began to set up a claim to hereditary sepul-
chres in the church. But this was opposed, and
the council of Meaux, anno 845, made an order,
That no one should pretend to bury any corpse in
the church upon hereditary right,^' but the bishops
and presbyters should judge who were .worthy of
this favour, according to the quality of their life
and conversation. And after this we find some laws
made in general against burying in churches. As
that of the council of Winchester,'^ under Lanfranc,
archbishop of Canterbury, anno 1076 : Let no
bodies of the dead be buried in churches. But so
many exceptions had been made to the old laws,
that it was ho hard matter for any one who had
ambition, or superstition enough to think that he
should be much benefited in his death by being buried
in the church, to obtain this privilege. And these
two reasons opened the way to greater liberties by
far than the ancient canons had allowed ; for an
opinion that it was of great service to men's souls
to be buried in the church, made men more eager
than ever to obtain this privilege at their death.
And Pope Leo III. had made a decree, which Gre-
gory IX. inserted into his Decretals,*' giving a sort
of hereditary right to all persons to be buried in
the sepulchres of their ancestors, according to the
example, as it is said, of the ancient patriarchs.
This was about the year 1230. Not long after
which Boniface VIII.''- speaks of it as a customary
thing for men to be buried in the church in the
sepulchres of their ancestors. So that from these
Decretals, I think, may be dated the ruin of the old
laws; for they took away that little power that
was left in the hands of bishops to let people bury
in the church, or not bury, as they should judge
proper in their discretion, and put the right and
possession of burying-places in the church into the
hands of private families. And others, who had
*' Leo, Novel. 53. Ne igitur ullo mode inter civiles leges
haec le.x recenseatur, sancimus ; quui potiiis, ut a consue-
tudine recte contemnitiir, sic etiam decreto nostro prorsus
reprobatur. Quicunque autem sive extra niuros, sive intra
civitatem sepelire mortiios volet, pcrficieudie voluntatis
facultatem habeto.
*■* Cone. Mogiintiac. can. 52. Nulliis mortuus intra gc-
clesiam sepeliatur, nisi episcopi, ant abbates, ant digni
presbyteri, aut fideles laici.
" Cone. Tribnr. can. 17. ut supra.
=*' Socrat. lib. 7. cap. 45. " Evagr. lib. 14. cap. 31.
^' Sozom. lib. 9. cap. 2.
*' Cone. Meldens. can. 72. Ut nemo quenilibet mortumn
in ecclesia, quasi hereditario jure, nisi quern episcopus ct
presbyter pro qualitate conversationis et vit;c digniun dii.x-
erit, sepelire praesumat.
*** Cone. Winton. an. 107G. can. 9. Cone. t. 10. p. 352.
In ecclesiis corpora defiinctoriim non sepeliantiir.
«' Gregor. Decretal, lib. 3. Tit. 28. de Sepnlturis, cap.
1. Statuimus uniimquemque in majoruin suorinn sepidchris
jacere, ut patriarchanim exitus docet.
"'- Sext. Decretal, lib. 3. Tit. 12. de Sepulturis, cap. 2.
Cmn quis cnjiis niajores sunt soliti in aliqua ecclesia sepe-
liri ab antiquo, &c.
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH-
12;?;
no such light, being led by their ambition or super-
stition, could then easily purchase a right to be
buried in the church, which was a thing that em-
perors themselves did not pretend to ask in former
ages. I have been the more curious in deducing
the history of this matter from first to last, because
the innovation has been thought a grievance to some
very learned and judicious men, and what they
could have wished to have seen rectified at or since
the Reformation. This custom, says the learned
Rivet,*^ which covetousness and superstition first
brought in, I wish it were abolished with other
relics of superstition among us ; and that the an-
cient custom was revived, to have public burying-
places in the free and open fields without the gates
of cities. This would be more convenient for civil
uses also ; because in close places the air cannot
but be affected with the nauseous smell of dead
bodies : there is no good done by it to the dead,
and the living are in manifest danger by it, espe-
cially in the time of contagious distempers, when in-
fected bodies are promiscuously buried in churches,
wherein men daily meet and assemble together : A
thing, says he, which, not without reason, has ever
appeared horrible to me and many others. The
like complaint is made by some among the Ro-
manists, particularly by Durantus," who was an
eminent lawyer, and president of the parliament of
Tholouse. He commends the piety of the ancients
for not allowing the dead to be buried in the church,
and Charles the Great for reviving and restoring
the primitive institution, when it had been in some
measure neglected ; and, withal, speaks it with
great regret, that whereas heretofore emperors were
buried only in the church-porch, now the custom is
to let the meanest of the people commonly be buried
in the church itself, against the laws and institu-
tions of the ancient Christians : to which, after
this digression, I must now return again.
CHAPTER 11.
SOME OTHER OBSERVATIONS CONCERNING THE
PLACE, AND MANNER, AND TIME OF BURYING.
Having thus far considered in general j,^., ,
the place of burying, I now proceed „.meri*'i^" °'r,
to some more particular observations "'"'"'"'•
concerning the place, and manner, and time of
burying among Christians. And here the first
question may be, whether they used any formal
consecration of their cemeteries, as they did of their
churches? Now, concerning this, in the first ages
there is a perfect silence. No writer before Gregory
of Tours, who lived about the year 570, makes any
mention of it. But he says,' The burying-places in
his time were used to be consecrated by sacerdotal
benediction. Durantus"can trace the custom no
higher, and therefore we may conclude, that about
this time, and not before, it became the practice of
the church ; for the sacredness of sepulchres, that
we so often read of before this, was from another
reason, and not from their formal consecration.
For the heathens themselves were g^^^ ,
used to reckon these places sacred, thlm^ ^sTn''g Tom
and the violation of them a sort of not "fr"i^th(rr for'^
.. i*ii- n ^• • A mal con&ecration.
sacn[ege and violation 01 religion. As
appears from the edicts of two heathen emperors,
Gordian and Julian, which are still retained among
the Christian laws. Gordian' calls them things
destined for religion, and things made a part of re-
ligion, and therefore orders, that all robbers of
graves should be prosecuted as criminals guilty of
an injury done to religion. In like manner Julian*
says, The graves of the dead are consecrated hills,
and to move a stone hence, or disturb the ground,
or break a turf, has always been accounted next to
sacrilege by our forefathers : to steal away the or-
naments from the tables or porticos of graves, is a
piacular crime and violation of religion, to be pun-
ished as doing injury to the dead. Justinian, in re-
peating this law of Julian in his Code,^ instead of
posna manium, reads it poena sacrilegii cohibentes,
inflicting both the name and punishment of sacri-
lege expressly upon this crime. And so the ancient
poet does in that distich :
^ Rivet, in Gen. xlvii. Exercit. 172. p. 812. Huncniorem,
quern invesit avaritia et siiperstitio, valde vellein apud nos
cum aliis superstitionis reliquiis esse abnlitimi, S:c. Gro-
tius, ill Luc. vii. 12, makes a like complaint. Quod in me-
moriam martyium dim inductum, uescio an satis sapicnter
retineatur.
" Durant. de Ritibns Ecclos. lib. I. cap. 23.
• Greg. Turon. de Gloria Confessor, cap. 106.
2 Durant. de Ritibus, lib. 1. cap. 23. n. 9.
3 Cod. Justin, lib. 9. Tit. 19. de Sepulchro Violatn, Leg.
1. Resreligioni destinatas, quiniraojam religionis cffcctas,
scientes qui contigerint, et emerc et distraherc non dnbi-
taverint, Iscsa: religionis inciderunt in crimen.
* Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. J7. de Sepulchris Violatis, Leg.
5. Pergit audacia ad busta diem functorum ct aggeres
consccratos: cum et lapidem hinc movere, terram sollici-
tare, et cespitem vellere, proximum sacrilcgio majores
semper habuerint: sed ornamenta quidam tricliniis aut
porticibus auferunt de sepulchris. Quibus primis consu-
lentes, ue in piaculum incidant, contaminata religione
Lustorum, hoc fieri prohibemus, poena manium vindice co-
hibentes.
* Cod. Just, ubi supra, Leg. 5.
1238
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII
Res ea sacra, miser, noli mea tangere fata :
Sacrilegae bustis abstiuuere manus.
Touch not my monument, thou wretch, it is a sacred
thing: even sacrilegious hands commonly abstain
from offering violence to the habitations of the dead.
All which shows, that graves and burying-places
were reckoned sacred things, both by heathens and
Christians, without any formal consecration: and the
Romans accounted it a piece of impiety in any case
to disturb or violate the ashes of the dead, except
it were those of their public enemies, whose graves
were not reckoned sacred, as Paulus" the great
lawyer determined ; and therefore it was lawful for
any one to take the stones of such graves and turn
them to any other use, and no action of violating
sepulchres could be brought against them.
But in all other cases, the graves of
The "way of adorn- the dead wcrc places of great sacred-
ing graves, different x o
aUd'cMsttins"* ness, and, consequently, places of
great security; insomuch, that they
were reckoned safe repositories, not only for the
dead, to secure them from violence, but also for any
ornaments that were set about them, or riches, that,
together with the dead, were often buried with
them. For the Romans often adorned their monu-
ments with rich pillars of marble, and fine statues
and images set about them. As appears from
several laws in the Theodosian Code,' which are
made to restrain the pillagers of them; and also
from gi'eat variety of Roman writers, which Gotho-
fred^ mentions and alleges in his comment upon
one of those laws, as Pliny, Cicero, Aggenus, Pro-
pertius, Servius, and Eutropius, who gives a parti-
cular account of Trajan's pillar, which was one
hundred and forty feet high. The two Antonines,
indeed, laid some restraint upon the excessive vanity
and profuseness of the Romans in this matter,
making severe laws against extravagance in bury-
ing, and building of sepulchres, as Julius Capitoli-
nus" informs us : but this did not hinder men from
adorning their monuments with marble statues and
pillars, and such like common ornaments, as we
afterwards find allowed in one of the laws of Gor-
dian, in the Justinian Code.'" So that these monu-
ments of the heathen were often very pompous and
magnificent, both in building and ornament, which
frequently made them become a prey and spoil to
rapacious invaders. But we can hardly suppose
this of any Christian sepulchres for the first three
hundred years. Caius, an ancient v/iiter and pres-
byter of the church of Rome about the year 210,
speaks of the trophies and monuments " of St. Peter
and St. Paul, which were then to be seen, the one
in the Vatican in the Via Triumphalis, and the
other in the Via Ostiensis : but these trophies were
not so magnificent, whatsoever they were, but that
afterwards, about the year 258, they were translated
by Pope Xystus'- into the catacombs, for fear of
some indignity that might be offered to them in the
heat of persecution. The most that we can sup-
pose is, that they were grave-stones, with an inscrip-
tion, declaring their names and character, and the
time and manner of their death. And some of
them, we are sure, were not so much as this. For
sometimes great multitudes of martyrs were buried
in one common grave, and then the inscription
contained only the number, and not the names, or
any particular account of them. Prudentius " says.
He had observed one such grave wherein sixty
martyrs were buried together. St. James's monu-
ment, at Jerusalem, was no more than a pillar," or
grave-stone, with an inscription. And in after ages
the Chi'istians were not very fond of erecting stately
monuments before they came to bury in churches ;
for they had observed what spoil and ravagement
had been made of the heathen monuments, and
how many laws the emperors were forced to make
against the violation of sepulchres : which made
many pious Christians think how much better and
safer it was to build themselves monuments in their
lifetime by liberahty to the poor, than to build
stately and costly monuments for thieves and rob-
bers to plunder at their pleasure. Thus St. Jerora
says of Paula, That she gave all her substance to
the poor, and wished not to have any thing at her
death, but that she might be beholden for a wind-
ing-sheet to the charity of others. And Ephrem
Syrus left it upon his will. That nothing should
be expended upon his funeral ; but whatever should
be appointed for that, should be given to the poor ;
as Gregory Nyssen" reports in the Life of that
great saint and luminary of the Eastern church.
« Digest, lib. 47. Tit. 12. de Sepulchro Violate, Leg. 4.
Sepulchra hostium nobis religiosa non sunt ; ideoque la-
pides inde sublatos in qnemlibet usum convertere possii-
mus : non sepidchri violati actio conipetit.
' Cod. Theod. lib. 0. Tit. 19. de Sepulchris Violatis, Leg.
2et4.
* Gothofred. in Leg. 2. ibid.
" Capitolin. Vit. Marci Antonini, p. 78. Tunc Antoniiii
leges sepelicndi, sepulchroruinque asperrimas sanxerunt :
quaudoquidem caverunt, ne uti quis vollet fabricaret sepul-
chrum : quod hodieque servatur.
'"Cod. Justin, lib. 3. Tit. 44. de Religiosis et Sumptibus
Funerum, Leg. 7. Statnas sepulchro superimponere, vel
monumento ornamenta superaddere non prohiberis : cum
jure suoeorum qua; minus prohibita sunt, unicuique facultas
libera non denegetur.
" Ap. Euseb. lib. 2. cap. 25.
'- Depositio Martyrum, ap. Pearson. Annal. Cyprian, p.
62. Tertio kalendas Julii, Petri in catacumbas, et Pauli
Ostiense, Tusco et Basso Coss.
" Prudent. Peri Stephan. Hymn. 4. de Hippolyto.
Quorum solus habet comperta vocabula Christus.
" Euseb. lib. 2. cap. 23. calls it c-rjiXi;; and St. Jerom,
titulus, de Script. Eccles. cap. 2.
'•'^ Nyssen. Vit. Ephrem. t. 3. p. 613
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1239
And St. Basil exhorts rich men in general'" rather
to expend their superfluities in works of piety, than
to build themselves costly sepulchres. For what
need have you of a sumptuous monument, or a
costly entombing? "What advantage is there in a
fruitless expense ? Prepare your own funeral whilst
you live, ^^'orks of charity and mercy are the fu-
neral obsequies you can bestow upon yourself
Sect. 4. Another difference between hea-
in^the ''.^aan'lr'''o'f tliens and Christians was in the man-
tS'lommoniy""" ucr of burviug. For the heathen for
burning the b'odv, ' ". t n ^
and putting the " tlic uiost part bumcd the bodies of the
bones and ashes m ^
."iI?,Vu''"'^'TS''"r dead in funeral piles, and then rather-
tians bunen the body x ' o
rb'hmrins"ihe''h«l'' ^^ up the boncs aud ashes and put
thencusfon.. ' jj^^^ ^^ ^^ ^^.^ above-grouud : but
the Christians abhorred this way of burying ; and
therefore never used it, but put the body whole into
the ground ; or if there was occasion for any other
way of burying, they embalmed the body, to lay it
in a catacomb, that it might not be offensive to
them in such places, where they were sometimes
forced to hold their religious assemblies. That the
Christians used the plain and simple way of in-
humation, and not burning, is evident from the
objection of the heathen in Minucius :" They abhor
funeral piles, and condemn burning by fire, for fear
it should hinder their resurrection. To which the
Christian answers : We do not,"* as ye suppose, fear
any detriment from burjnng (by fire), but we retain
the ancient custom of inhumation as more ehgible
and commodious. The same is evident from Tertul-
lian, who says. Some of the heathen abstained from
burning upon a superstitious'" notion, that the soul
hovered over the body after death ; and therefore
they would not burn the body, out of a needless
compassion to the soul. But, says he, our reason
is piety and humanity to the body, not flattering it
as the rehcs of the soul, but abhorring cruelty in
respect to the body itself, forasmuch as no man
deserves to be destroyed by a penal death. In an-
other place'" he derides the heathens for their con-
tradictory customs, first in burning the body with
great barbarity, and then making feasts and sacri-
fices at their graves by way of parentation, as they
called it : which was to make the same fires both
oblige them and offend them ; to show themselves
cruel under the pretence of piety, and insult them
by making feasts in behalf of those whom they had
burnt before. The critics are not agreed when or
by what means this custom of burning was laid
aside by the Romans. Some think it was forbidden
by the two Antonines in their severe laws about
funerals, mentioned before : but Gothofrcd and
others, not without reason, think this a mistake ;
because not only Tertullian derides it as still cus-
tomary among the heathen, but also because there
is some intimation given in one of Theodosius's
laws, that there were some remains of it even in
his time : for he speaks of both customs, that is,
of burying not only whole bodies in coffins under-
ground, but also"' of burying in urns above-ground ;
which supposes the body to be burnt before, and
the remains only, the bones and the ashes, to be
put in an urn and kept above-ground. However, it
is certain, that this custom was quite worn out
even among the heathen within the space of forty
years after. For Maerobius, who lived in the time
of the younger Theodosius, about the year 420, says
expressly," That the use or custom of burning the
bodies of the dead was quite left off in that age,
and all that he knew of it was only from ancient
reading. It is most probable, that the heathen
custom altered by degrees from the time of Corn-
modus the emperor ; for Commodus himself and
many of his friends were buried by inhumation,
and not by burning, as a learned person^ observes
out of Xiphilin : and from that time the custom of
burning might decrease, till at last, under the Chris-
tian emperors, though without any law to forbid it,
the contrary custom entirely prevailed, and this
quite dwindled into nothing. But the Christians
were always very tenacious of the plain way of
burying by inhumation, and never would consent
to use any other ; reckoning it a great piece of bar-
barity in their persecutors, whenever they denied
them this decent interment after death, as they
sometimes did, either by exposing their bodies to
the fury of wild beasts and birds of prey, or burn-
ing them in scorn and derision of their doctrine of
a future resurrection. Thus, Eusebius"' says, out
of the epistle of the church of Smyrna, they treated
Polycarp at the instigation of the Jews, burning
his body, according to their own custom, after
which the Christians were content to gather up his
bones and bury them. And so they treated the
martyrs of Lyons and Vienna in France, to the
'* Basil. Horn, in Divites, t. 1.
" Mimic, p. 32. Inde videlicet et execrantur rogos, et
damnant igiiium sepulttiras.
'^ Ibid. p. 10]. Nee ut creditis, iiUum damnum sepultiiroc
timemiis, sed veterem et meliorem consuetudinem humandi
^eqiientamus.
'" Tertul. de Anima, cap. 51. Et hoc cnim in opininne
quorundam est : proptcrea nee ignibus fmierandmu aiinit,
pavcentes superfluo animsc. Alia est autcm ratio piefatis
istius, non reliquiis anima; adulatrix, sed crudelitatis ctiam
corporis nomine aversatrix, quod et ipsum tiomo n^n utique
mereatur pcenali exitu impendi.
-" Id. de Ilesiu-. cap. I. Ego magis ridebo vulgus, tunc
qiioque quiun ipsos defunctos atrocissime exiirit, qiios post-
modum gulosissime nutrit, iisdem ignibus et promerens et
offeudens. O pietatem de crudelitate ludcntem !
2' Cod. Tfieod. lib. 9. Tit. 17. de Sepulchris Violatis, Leg.
6. Omnia qua; supra tcrrani urui sclausa, vel sarcophai^'is cor-
pora detinentur, extra urbcm delata ponantiir, &c.
, " Macrob. Saturnal. lib. 7. cap. 7. Licet urendi corpora
defunctorum usus nostro sccido nullus sit, &c.
« Burnet, Travels, Let. 4. p. 210. "' Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 15
1240
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII.
great grief of the Christians, whom they would not
allow to bury them, but for six days together kept
them above-ground, and then burned their bodies,
and cast their ashes into the river Rosne, in despite
to their belief of a resurrection ; crying out, Now
let us see whether they will rise again, and whether
th^ God is able to deliver them out of our hands':
as the same Eusebius^* relates the story out of The
Acts and Monuments of their Passion. Thus Max-
imusthe president threatened Tharacus the martyr,-"
That though he raised himself upon the confidence
that his body after death should be embalmed and
buried, he would defeat l^is hopes by causing his
body to be burnt, and sprinkling his ashes before
the wind. And it were easy to give other examples
of the like usage of them upon such occasions, some
of which are related by the heathen historian " him-
self, not without some resentment and reflection
upon the unnatural cruelty and inhumanity of such
proceedings.
j5^,^( 5 From the last instance of the pre-
bodk.^''''mu"i; u/ed si dent's threatening the martyr Tha-
«^y mor"'by' them racus, that hc sliould not be embalm-
tban Uie heattuns. ■■ . ^ • /* ^ -i , , i
ed, it were easy to inter, that the
custom of Christians was to bestow the honour and
charge of embalming commonly upon their martyrs
at least, if not upon others. But the custom seems
to have been more general; for the heathen in
Minucius^ makes it a matter of reproach to Chris-
tians universally. That they would make use of no
odours for their bodies whilst they lived, but reserved
all costly ointments for their funerals. And Ter-
tuUian seems to intimate,-" that the preparation of
the body for its funeral with odoriferous spices was
the general practice of Christians. It is true, says
he, we buy no frankincense ; but if Arabia com-
plains of this, let the Sabeans know, that more of
their costly wares is spent in burying of Christians,
than the heathens spend in their temples in offer-
ing incense to their gods. One of the chief ingre-
dients in this unction of the body or embalming was
myrrh : whence Prudentius, alluding to the cus-
tom,™ says, The Sabean myrrh anointing the body,
by its medicinal virtue preserves it from corruption!
This was the particular use and virtue of myrrh, as
Grotius '' observes out of Pliny. And therefore he
tells us further out of Herodotus''' also, that the
Eastern nations were wont to make use of myrrh
to embalm the bodies of the dead. And that the
Jews used an unction as a preparation for burial, is
^ Euseb. lib. 5. cap. ].
^^ Acta Tharaci, ap. Baron, an. 290. n. 21.
-■ Amtiiiau. Marcellin. lib. 22. p. 241. Vid. Socrat. lib.
3. cap. 1. Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 6.
'^ Mimic, p. .35. Non corpus odoribiis honestatis : reser-
vatis unguenta funeribiis.
-^ Tertul. Apol. cap. 42. Thiira plane non emimus. Si I
Arabia queruntur, sciant Saba;i pluris et carioris suas mer- |
infallibly certain in general both from the testimony
of our Saviour given to the woman who anointed
his body to the burial, and also from what St. John
says in particular of Joseph of Arimathea, and Ni-
codemus, that they "brought a mixture of myrrh and
aloes, about a hundred pound weight, and took the
body of Jesus, and wound it in the linen clothes
with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to
bury," John xix. 39. From hence most probably the
Christians took their intimation of paying the same
respect to the bodies of the dead. The ancients
also were of opinion, that there was something mys-
tically denoted in the presents made by the wise
men to our Saviour at his liirth, when they pre-
sented him with gifts, gold, frankincense, and
myrrh : gold, as to a king ; frankincense, as to
God ; and myrrh, as to a man that must die and be
buried. For though they might intend none of
these things, yet the Holy Gliost might direct these
presents to be such as might signify all these things
without their knowledge ; as he directed Mary's
anointing of Christ to his burial ; for so our Lord
himself was pleased to interpret and accept it,
though perhaps that was not particularly in her
intention. It is certain this was the general notion
of the ancients concerning the myrrh presented to
our Saviour ; as Maldonat,^' from Irenoeus, Cy-
prian, Origen, Basil, Gregory Nyssen, Chrysos-
tom, Ambrose, Austin, Jerom, -Juvencus, and Se-
dulius. And the opinion seems to have taken its
original from the practice of the Eastern coun-
tries in using myrrh in the preparation of dead
bodies for their burial. And this concurring ex-
actly with the Jewish custom and our Saviour's
manner of burial, might probably the more incline
the ancients to be curious in using the same prepar-
ation of dead bodies for their funeral. But they had
also a further reason for it : for they were often
obliged to bury their dead in those places where
they were to assemble for Divine service ; and in
that case it was necessary that they sliould use em-
balming, to preserve the bodies from corruption, and
make those places to be the less offensive : as I find
a late ingenious writer is also inclined to think'' in
his reflections on this subject. Now, the'heathens
having generally another way of burying, this cus-
tom was of no use among them ; for it was incon-
gruous to use methods to preserve the body from
corruption, which they intended immediately to de-
stroy by fire and reduce to ashes in a funeral pile.
ces Christianis sepeliendis profligari, quam diis fiimigandis.
Vid. do Idololatria, cap. 11. Et Acta Euplii, ap. Barouium,
an. 3U.3. n. 149.
^'' Prudent. Cathemerin. Hymn.de E.xequiis defunctorum.
Aspersaque myrrha Saboeo corpus medicamine servat.
31 Grot, in Matt. ii. Jl. ^- Herodot. lib. 2.
•*' Maldon. in Matt. ii. 11.
" h'eevc's Apolog. Not. on Minucius, p. 76.
I
Chap. II.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1241
Sect. 6.
Tlie Christians
usiiHlty bun.'d hy
dav. the iiealhens
by'iiigl.t.
These things were plainly contradictory to one
another ; and therefore, as the Roman heathens
made no use of embalming, so we may reckon this
another difference between the Christian funerals
and those of the heathens.
There was one difference more in
point of time. For the heathens com-
monly performed their funeral obse-
quies by night ; but the Christians,
when they had liberty, and could do it with safety,
always chose the day. In times of persecution,
indeed, it is reasonable to suppose, they might often
be forced to celebrate their funeral offices, as they
did others, in the security and silence of the night,
to avoid the rage of their enemies. As we find an
example in the passion of Cyprian,^ whose body,
because of the curiosity of the Gentiles, is said to be
buried secretly in the night with lamps and torches.
And yet even this was not always the case in those
difficult times: for the judges were often better na-
lured, than to deny them the common right and
civility of burying, which they themselves thought
was a debt due to human nature in general ; and
therefore, whatever other cruelties they exercised
toward Christians, they ordinarily gratified them in
suffering them to bury the martyrs whom they had
slain ; as is evident from several of their acts or
histories of their passions :^'^ in which case there
was no need to fly to the favour and security of the
night, but they might bury, as they often did, in
the open day. Thus, when Polycarp was burnt, the
disciples afterward were permitted quietly'' to gather
up his bones and relics, and bury them as they
pleased. And Asturius, a Roman senator, is famed''
for carrjdng Marinus on his own shoulders from
the place of his martyrdom to his grave.
But however this matter stood in times of perse-
cution, it is certain, that as soon as Constantine
came to the- throne. Christians chose to perform
their funeral rites openly in the day : which they
did all the time of Constantine and Constantius ;
at which Julian the apostate was so highly offended,
that he set forth an edict on purpose to forbid it,
which is a certain evidence in the case. We under-
stand, says he, that the bodies of the dead'" are
carried to their graves with great concourse of peo-
ple, and multitudes to attend them : which is an
ominous sight, and a defilement to the eyes of men.
For how can the day be auspicious that sees a fune-
ral ? Or how can men go thence to the gods and
to the temples ? Therefore, because grief in funeral
obsequies rather chooses secrecy, and it is all one to
the dead whether they be carried forth by night or
by day, it is fit that such spectacles should not fall
under the view of all the people, that true grief, and
not the pomp and ostentation of obsequies, should
appear in funerals. This is a plain reflection on
the practice of the Christians in the two foregoing
reigns. It grieved Julian to see the Christians cele-
brate their funerals so openly by day, and with in-
dications of joy rather than grief; especially in their
translations of martyrs, vyhich was of the same na-
ture with funerals, and was performed with great
magnificence and expressions of joy, with psalmody
and hymns to God, in a general assembly and con-
course of the people. As it was particularly in the
translation of Babylas from Daphne to Antioch,
which happened in his time, and was one of the
great grievances in his reign. For, as the histori-
an^" tells us, all the Christians of Antioch, men and
women, young men and virgins, old men and chil-
dren, accompanied the coffin all the way, having
their precentors to sing psalms, at the end of every
one of which the whole multitude joined by way of
antiphonal response, with this versicle, " Confound-
ed be all they that worship carved images, and that
boast themselves in idols or vain gods." This they
did for the space of six thousand paces or forty fur-
longs, even in the hearing of Julian himself; which
so enraged him, that the next day he put many of
them into prison, and some to extreme torture and
death. And this, no doubt, was the secret reason
of his enacting that law against the manner of cele-
brating Christian funerals ; though the law itself
pretends other reasons, taken from the superstitious
principles of his profound philosophy and religion.
His first reason is. That the very sight of a funeral
by day, and much more their attendance upon it,
pollutes men so, that they are not fit all that day to
attend upon the service of the gods. And therefore
a priest or a magistrate, by the rules of the. Roman
superstition, Avas not allowed to attend upon any
funeral by day, but only by night ; as Gothofred,'"
out of the best Roman writers, Servius and Donatus,
Aulus Gellius, Seneca, Tacitus, and Dio, shows at
large in his exposition of that law. This is a reason
taken from the principles of his own superstition
in religion. Another is taken from the principles
^^ Passio Cypr. p. 14. Ejus corpus propter Gcntilium
curiositatem in proximo positum est cum cereis et scola-
cibus.
'" Passio Maximilian), ad calcem Lact. de Mort. Persec.
p. 46. Ponipeiaua matrona corpus ejus de judice meruit
et imposuit dormitorio sue, &c.
s' Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 15. » ibid. lib. 7. cap.lG.
39 Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 17. de Violandis Scpukhris,
Leg. 5. Efferri cognovimus cadavera mortuorum per con-
fertam populi frequentiam, et per maximam insistentium
densitatem : quod quidcm oculos hominum infaustis infes-
tat aspectibus. Qui enim dies est bene auspicatus a funere ?
aut quomodo ad deos et teuipla venietur ? Ideoque quo-
niam et dolor in exsequiis secretum aniat, et diem functis
nihil interest, ulrum per nodes an per dies effciautur,
liberaii convenit populi totius aspectus, ut dolor esse in
f'uneribus, non pouipa exsequiarum, ncc ostentatio videatur.
'"' Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 18. Sozomen. lib. 5. cap. 19.
Ruflin. lib. 1. cap. 3.^. Theodor. lib. 3. cap. 10.
^' Gothofred. in diet. Leir. Juliani.
1242
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII.
of his philosophy, of which he pretended to be a
great master ; namely this, That the secrecy and
silence of the night was fitter for sorrow, than the
pomp and ostentation of the day, as he called it.
A third reason was. That it was all one to the dead,
whether they were buried by night or by day ; and
therefore it was more commodious to bury by night
for the sake of the living, who by nocturnal funerals
could not be polluted or offended. But the Chris-
tians despised these reasons, both as unphilosophi-
cal, and ridiculous and irreligious. As to the iirst,
they knew no pollution arising from the attendance
on a dead body or a funeral. The bodies of Chris-
tians were the members of Christ, both alive and
dead ; and they owned no defilement in accompany-
ing such to their graves, who were there only laid
asleep and at rest, as candidates of the resurrection.
Whatever the Gentile theology might teach, they
were fully persuaded that the dead were in the com-
munion of saints still, and as such might be com-
municated with and attended without any moral
defilement or pollution. And for his second reason
from philosophy. That the night is more conveni-
ent for sorrow, while the day only serves for pomp
and ostentation ; this was no argument to them,
who were taught not to give way to excessive sor-
row for the dead, nor to sorrow as others without
hope for them that were only fallen asleep : for
Christian mournings had also a mixture of joy and
comfort in them : their funeral pomp was chiefly
psalmody and praises, with which they conducted
the deceased party to the grave ; and such a pomp
as that had nothing of ostentation in it ; it served
only to provoke the living to holiness and virtue, to
be mindful of death, and to make a good prepara-
tion for it ; and therefore was proper to be exhibited
in open view, in the eyes of all the people, in the
most public manner, among crowds of spectators
and a general concourse. For all which the day
was far more convenient than the night, the design
of their funerals being to be seen of all the people.
And therefore, since it was an indifferent thing to
the dead whether they were buried by day or by
night, (which was his third reason,) the Christians
chose the day for such solemnities, as being much
more proper for the living, whose advantage herein
was chiefly regarded.
And upon these reasons the Christians continued
to perform their funeral obsequies by day, notwith-
standing Julian's inhibition or reasons to the con-
trary. Gothofred thinks, that from this time there
is no instance of their burying by night : against
which, he says, there is nothing to be alleged but one
passage in St. Ambrose, which seems to speak*"
still of funerals by night ; for writing to widows, he
bids them consider, whether marrying again, and
being conducted home with torches in the night,
would not look as much like a funeral as a mar-
riage ? But Gothofred says, this is not any ac-
count of fact, or what was then practised, but only
an allusion to the ancient custom of using torches
both at marriages and funerals, according to that
of the poet, Vivitefelices inter utramquefacem, which
was the common acclamation of the people to the
new-married couple, Live happy all your lives be-
tween your marriage torch and your funeral torch.
But I am not sure that this is a good answer, be-
cause there are other undeniable evidences, in fact,
of Christians burying with lamps and torches at-
tending the funeral. And, therefore, some other
account seems necessaiy to be given of it ; and it
may be this ; that the Christians, even when they
buried by day, used sometimes to carry lighted
torches in the procession of the funeral, as a demon-
stration of joy ; which they also did upon some
other occasions. For St. Jerom says,''^ In all the
churches of the East, when the gospel was to be
read, they lighted candles in the day-time, not to
drive away the darkness, but to give a demonstra-
tion and testimony of their joy for the good news
which the gospel brought, and by a corporeal sym-
bol to represent that light of which the psalmist
speaks, " Thy word is a lamp to my feet, and a light
unto my paths." And therefore it is not impro-
bable but that they might use the same ceremony
in their funerals by day, and for the same reason,
to demonstrate their joy, rather than sorrow like
the heathens. In fact it is evident beyond dispute,
that they did use lighted torches at their funerals ;
and yet no intimation is given that their funerals
were by night. Nazianzen, speakingof the obsequies
of his brother Csesarius," says expressly. That his
mother carried a torch in her hand before his body at
his funeral. St. Jerom says the bishops " of Palestine
did the like at the funeral of the famous Lady Paula ;
Some of them, in honour to her, carried her body to the
grave, and others went before the corpse with lamps
and torches in their hands. Gregory Nyssen gives
the same account of the funeral of his sister Ma-
crina,'"' that the clergy went before the corpse, car-
rying lighted torches in their hands. And Theodo-
ret," speaking of the translation of Chrysostom's
*2 Ambros. de Viduis. Cum accensis funalibus nox dii-
citur, nonne pompae fiineris exequias iiiagis piitat quam
thalamum prseparari ?
^' Hieron. conl. Vigilant, cap. 3. Per totas Orientis cc-
clesias, quum lej^endum est evangelium, accendiinUir lumi-
naria jam sole rutilantc, non utique ad fiigandas tenebras,
sad ad signum laititiai demonstrandum, &c.
** Naz. Orat. 10. in Cacsarium, t. 1. p. 1G9.
" Hieron. Ep. 27. ad Eustoch. in Epitaph. Paulas. Trans-
lata episcoporum manibus, et cervicem feretro subjicienti-
bus, cum alii pontifices lampadas cereosquc praeferreut
^^ Nyssen. Vit. Macrina?, t. 2. p. 201.
•" Theod. lib. 5. cap. 36.
ClIAP. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1243
body from Comanae to Constantinople, says, There
was such a multitude of people met him in ships in
his passage over the Bosphorus, that the sea was
even covered with lamps. St. Chrysostom""* himself
speaks also of the use of lamps in their funerals.
And in one of Justinian's Novels '* the acolythists
are forbidden to exact any thing for their torches,
because at Constantinople they were allowed for
funerals out of the public fund, which was there
provided for the interment of the dead. These are
not bare allusions to an ancient custom, but plain
accounts of fact, which either prove that Christians
celebrated some of their funerals by night, or else
that they used lighted torches by day ; as some of
the testimonies seem to intimate: for Chrysostom
says, they used their lights before the dead to sig-
nify that they were champions or conquerors, and,
as such, conducted in triumph to their graves. And
thus far Gothofred's opinion may be admitted, that
the Christians generally celebrated their funerals
by day ; but then this must be added to it, that they
used lamps and torches lighted in the day, to ex-
press their joy, and signify their respect and hon-
our to the deceased as a victorious combatant, who
had conquered this world here below, and was now
gone to take possession of a better world above. If
any weight could be laid upon the uncertain au-
thority of the writer of the Life of St. German, bi-
shop of Auxerre in Surius, it would put the matter
out of dispute ; for he says ^^ the multitude of lights
used at his funeral seemed to outdo the sun, and
beat back its rays at noon-day. But without this
uncertain testimony, enough has been said to show
the difference between the custom of the heathens
burying by night and the Christians burying by
day, which is the principal thing I intended in this
part of my discourse. I only add one thing by way
of confirmation, that the Christians in this age
generally celebrated the eucharist at their funerals,
which is a service belonging to the day, and not
the night ; and to the moi-ning part of the day, and
not the afternoon. Whence in one of the councils
of Carthage we find an order, that if any commend-
ation of the dead was to be made in the afternoon,
it should be performed only with prayers, and not
the celebration of the eucharist ; which is a certain
argument, that their funerals were then generally
by day, since the funeral office was in a manner ap-
propriated to the eucharistical or morning service :
but of this more hereafter in its proper place.
CHAPTER III.
HOW THEY PREPARED THE BODY FOR THE FUNE-
RAL, AND WITH WHAT RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES
AND SOLEMNITIES THEY INTERRED IT.
Come we now to the ceremonies used
Spcf. 1.
in T)reparing the body for tlie funeral, christians uiways
•■ i- o J raicful to burr the
and the solemnity of interring it. No dead even with the
•' o hazard of their liveB.
act of charity is more magnified by the
ancients than (his of burying the dead; and there-
fore they many times ventured upon it even with
the hazard of their lives. In times of persecution,
and in times of pestilential diseases, this could not
be done without great danger ; and yet they never
scrupled it in either case. Asturius, a Roman sena-
tor," took the body of Marinus the martyr from the
place of execution, and carried it on his own shoul-
ders to the grave. And Eutychianus is celebrated
in the Roman Martyrology and the Pontifical for
having buried three - hundred and forty-two martyrs
in several places with his own hands. Sometimes
they ventured to steal away the bodies of the mar-
tyrs in the night, when they could not otherwise
either by money or entreaties get liberty to bury
them. As we learn from the epistle of the church
of Lyons and Vienna in Eusebius,^ where the bre-
thren express their profoundest sorrow and grief
because their enemies would not suffer them to bury
the bodies of their martyrs. For they kept such a
strict guard upon them, that they could not come at
them by night to take them away; neither would
money prevail, nor any solicitations move the keep-
ers to deliver the bodies up to be buried, but they
kept them six days exposed in the open air, and
then burned them, and scattered their ashes in the
river, that there might be no relics of them remain-
ing upon the earth. The brethren here ventured
their lives by night, to have got the bodies, if it had
been possible, to have given them a decent funeral.
And there want not instances in the ancient Mar-
tyrologies of some who became martyrs themselves
upon this account, for their excessive charity to
their brethren. The other difficult case in which
they expressed an equal charity and concern, was
the time when pestilential diseases raged in the
world. Even in this case they would never desert
their brethren Avhile alive, nor leave them unburied
after death. Uionysius, bishop of Alexandria, gives
us a remarkable instance of this care* in that terri-
ble plague that happened in Egypt in his time.
He says. The Christians not only attended their
brethren when they were sick, but also took care of
*s Chrys. Horn. 4. in Hebr. p. 1784.
*" Justin. Novel. 59. cap. 5.
«• Surius. 30. Jul. ap. Durant. de Ritib. lib. 1. cap. 23. n. 14.
' Eusob. lib. 7. cap. 10.
^ Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 1.
* Ap. Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 22
- Pontifical. Vit. Eutvchiani.
1244
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII.
them when they were dead, closing their eyes and
mouths, laying them forth, watching with them,
washing their bodies, dressing them and clothing
them in garments proper for their burial, and then
carrying them out on their own shoulders to their
graves : in doing which they often ventured so far,
that in a short time it was their own lot to have the
same good offices done to themselves by others.
^ This passage of Dionysius shows us
t "Tod''''fo?'bSriHf *^^* ^"V the great charity of the an-
fyrs''and'm'oifth :' a cicnt Christians in burying the dead,
stance, obsmed by but also some of the lesser circum-
ftll nations. ., . ■, , ,
stances and ceremonies then usually
observed in preparing and decently composing the
body for its burial. First, he says, they were used
to close its eyes and mouth as soon as it was dead.
Which was a custom of decency observed by all
nations, and taught them as a comely thing by na-
ture itself. Only the Romans added another cere-
mony to it, which had nothing of nature, but
superstition, in it; which was, as Pliny* describes
it, to open their eyes again at the funeral pile, and
show them to heaven : which, according to the Ro-
man superstition, was as necessary to be done, as it
was necessary at first to close their eyes against
the sight of men. The ground of this superstition
I will not stand to inquire into, but only observe,
that as the Christians rejected this ceremony be-
cause it was a mere superstition, so they retained
the other, as agreeable to that decency which is
taught by nature.
The next circumstance mentioned
Then washing the by Dionysius, was laying the body
body in water. . .
out, and washing it with water. This
was a ceremony used not only by the Greeks and
Romans, but by the Hebrews also ; from whom it
was taken and continued by the Christians, as it is
now by the Jews, though for more sujjerstitious
reasons than formerlj^, as Buxtorf acquaints us," at
this day. That it was a very early rite derived from
the Jews to the Christians, we learn from the ac-
count which is given of Tabitha, Acts ix. 37, where
it is said, that when she was dead, they washed
her, and " laid her in an upper chamber." And some
will have' this to be the meaning of the apostle,
1 Cor. XV. 29, where he speaks of being baptized
or washed for the dead : which is not so certain.
However, the custom is mentioned as usual among
Christians, not only by Dionysius, but TertuUian,^
who says, The Christians used bathing as well as
Sect. 4.
Dressing it in fu-
neral robes ; and
tliese sometimes
rich arid splendid.
the heathens, at proper times, for health, to preserve
their vital heat and blood ; for it was time enough
to grow pale and cold when they came to be wash-
ed after death. This was also an innocent and
decent ceremony, and therefore the Christians re-
tained it, not for any mystical signification, that
any of them mention, but as a civil rite, and comely
preparation of the body for its burial. How long
it continued in practice I know not exactly ; but
Durantus" gives later instances of its use out of
Gregory the Great, and Gregory of Tours, and
Bede's Life of St. Cuthbert, and Eginhardus's Life
of Charles the Great.
The next circumstance noted by
Dionysius, is dressing and adorning
the body in robes proper for its fune-
ral. He takes no notice of anointing
the body with precious ointment, nor of the use of
any embalming, (which was proper to be mention-
ed between washing and clothing,) because this
was not so generally used, as being a more charge-
able thing, and not so proper, therefore, to the de-
plorable case he was speaking of. But we have
had occasion to speak enough of this before. The
present circumstance of dressing and adorning the
body in some robes or vestments proper for its
burial, is mentioned by several other writers, who
speak of these robes as diflfering much, either ac-
cording to the dignity and quality of the deceased,
or the quality of those who prepared them. Euse-
bius'° says, Asturius, being a rich and noble Roman
senator, wound up the body of Marinus the martyr,
tv [laXa T:\ovaiwQ, in a very rich garment, and so
carried him to his grave. And Constantine, ac-
cording to the dignity of an emperor, was buried in
a purple robe, with other magnificence proper to
the dignity of his person, as the same Eusebius"
informs us. And St. Jerom signifies this to have
been the custom of the rich,'- though, according to
his usual manner, he somewhat satirically inveighs
against it : Spare, I pray, yourselves ; spare at least
your riches, which ye love. Why do you wind up
your dead in clothes of gold ? Why does not your
ambition cease in the midst of mourning an,d tears ?
Cannot the bodies of the rich find a way to rot any
otherwise than in silk ? Thus he at once gives us
the custom, and his own tart reflection on it, show-
ing himself a friend rather to the plain and common
way of dressing the dead for their funeral ; which
was, to wrap them up in clean linen clothes, after
\
^ Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 11. cap. .37. p. 204. Morientibus
oculos operire, rursusqiie in rogo patefacere, Qniritium mag-
no ritu sacrum est. Ita more condito, ut neque ab hoinine
supremuin ens spectari fas sit, et coelo non ostendi nefas.
^ Buxtorf. Synagog. Judaic, cap. 35. p. 501.
' Vid. Beza, in Act. ix. 37.
* Tertul. Apol. cap. 42. Lavor honesta hora et salubri,
qua; niihi et calorem et sanguinem servet: rigere et pallere
post lavacrum mortuus possum.
9 Durant. de Ritib. lib. 1. cap. 23. n. 14.
'" Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 16.
" Euseb. de Vit. Const, lib. 4. cap. 06.
'^ Hieron. Vit. Pauli. Parcite, quseso, vobis. parcite sal-
tern divitiis quas amatis. Cur et mortuos vestros auratis
obvolvitis vestibus ? Cur ambitio inter luctus lachrymasque
non cessat ? An cadavera divitum nisi in serico putrescere
nesciunt ?
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
12^5
the example of Christ's body, as the manner of the
Jews was to bury. So St. Jerom says in another
place," speaking of the woman that was seven times
smitten ; The clergy, whose office it was, wound up
her bloody body in linen clothes. And so Pru-
dentius, in his Hymn upon the Obsequies of the
Dead, represents it as the most usual funeral'^ dress.
And Athanasius'* says, It was the custom of the
Egyptians to use linen, not only for the meaner sort
of people, but for the nobles albo, and the martyrs.
However, some adorning or other was always used ;
and therefore Sidonius Apollinaris represents it '"
as a thing contrary to the common way of burying
in the Goths, that being forced to inter their slain
in a tumultuous manner, they could neither wash
them, nor clothe them for the grave, but threw
whole loads of them naked and dropping with blood
into the earth ; which is usual enough in burying
the slain of an army in the field, but no way agree-
able to the manner of burying in time of peace.
He that would see more of this custom, may con-
sult the learned Savaro's Notes upon Sidonius, who
gives other instances out of Arnobius, and Lactan-
tius, and Corippus, and Gregory of Tours, and Con-
stantius's Life of Germanus, which I will not stand
to repeat in this place. I only add that of St.
Jerom," where he commends the Lady Paula for
her great charity to the poor, in that she never suf-
fered any of their bodies to go without a funeral
garment to their graves ; and out of her immense
propensity to the practice of this virtue, wished,
that she herself might die poor, and be beholden to
the charity of some other to give her a piece of linen
to wrap up her body for its funeral : and to this
subjoin that passage of St. Chrysostom,'^ where he
makes this funeral clothing to have something of
signification in it, saying, We clothe the dead in
new garments, to signify or represent beforehand
their putting on the new clothing of incorruption.
The next circumstance mentioned
Watching and at- in the sliort account of Dionysius, is
t.onding it in its cof-
fin till' the time of the dcccnt composing them in their
the funeral. ■*■ ^
coffin, and watching and attending
them till the time of their funeral. It was the
custom of all nations to let the dead corpse lie some
time unburied, lest there should chance to be some
vital spirit or remains of life in them, that might
be quite destroyed by too hasty a funeral. For this
I'eason the Romans let their body lie seven days ;
meanwhile using their ablution in warm water, and
their several conclamations, as they called them, to
try if there was any spirit left in them, which might
be awaked and recovered to life again. If after the
last conclamation no sign of life appeared, then
Convlamatum eat, there was no remedy, after this
cry they carried them forth to their funeral pile.
The Roman antiquaries note further, that the rich
were commonly laid in beds, and the poorer sort in
coffins, in the porch or entrance of their houses
close by their gate. The Christians' ceremonies
were in some things the same, and in some things
a little refinement upon these. The common sort
of people were laid in coffins of plain wood, as St.
Ambrose and othei's inform us." For in this the
Christians chose rather to follow the heathens than
the Jews ; the Jews using no coffins, but only
grave-clothes to wrap up the body, and biers to
carry it to the grave. Others had their coffins
adorned with more costly materials. Constantine
was put in a coffin overlaid with gold, iv xpvay
XapvuKi, as both Eusebius"" and Socrates word it,
and that was covered also with a purple pall. St.
Jerom'' says likewise, that Blesilla, the daughter of
Paula, a rich lady in Rome, had her coffin covered
with a cloth of gold ; but St. Jerom himself did not
like it, for he says immediately upon it, It seemed
to him as if he then heard Christ crying from
heaven, I own not this garment ; this clothing is
none of mine ; this ornament is the ornament of
strangers. From whence we may conclude, that
this way of adorning coffins so pompously was not
very common among Christians. Neither did they
imitate the heathens in their collocation in the
porches or entrance of their houses ; though Du-
rantus says," This old Roman custom is still con-
tinued at Paris ; but they set their coffins either in
some inner room of their house, or an upper room,
as we read of Tabitha, Acts ix. 37, or carried them
to the church, where they watched with the body
to the time of its funeral. Eusebius says,-' Con-
stantine's body was laid in his golden coffin covered
with purple in one of the chief rooms of the palace ;
where lights were hanged round about it in golden
candlesticks ; and the body so adorned with the
purple robe and royal diadem, was attended by the
watchers for several days and nights together ; such
a splendid sight as was never seen from the founda-
tion of the world before. Others chose immedi-
ately after death to be laid in the church, where
the watchers also attended them till they were car-
" Hieron. Ep. 49. ad Innocent. Clerici quibus id officii
erat, cruentum linteo cadaver obvolverunt.
'■' Prudent. Cathemer. in Hymn, ad Exequias Uefiincto-
rum. Candore nitentia claro prsctendere iiiitea mos est.
'^ Athan. Vit. Anton.
'^ Sidon. lib. 3. Ep. 3. Quibus nee elutis vestimenta, ncc
vestitis sepulchra tribuebant.
" Hieron. Epitaph. Paulse. Quis inopiiin moriens non
illius vestimentis obvohitus est ?
"< Chrys. Horn. 116. t. 6. Ed. Savil.
'" Ambros. in Luc. ii. cited by Durant. de Ritib. lib. I.
cap. 23.
-" Euseb. Vit. Const, lib. 4. c. 66. Socrat. lib. 1. cap. 40.
2' Hieron. Ep. 27. ad Paulam. Aureum feretro velamen
obteuditur. Videbatur mihi tunc clamare de c(jelo : Non
agnosco vestes : amictus iste non mens: hie ornatus alienus
est. ^ Duraut. de Uitib. lib. 1. cap. 23. n. 13.
-3 Euseb. Vit. Const, lib. 4. c. G6.
1246
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII.
ried forth to theii* funeral. Thus Pauhnus -* tells
us, The body of St. Ambrose, as soon as it was dead,
was carried into the church, and there they watched
with him the night before Easter. And here, in-
stead of the Roman conclamation, they were wont
to make the church echo with psalmody, and hymns,
and praises to God, which was a noble refinement
upon the old ceremony of conclamation. Thus Gre-
gory Nyssen^ represents the watching that was
kept with the body of his sister Macrina : They
watched and sung psalms all night, as they were
used to do on the vigils or pernoctations preceding
the festivals of the martyrs. And something of this
kind is that which St. Austin says ^^ was done in
his mother's house some time after she was dead :
Euodiiis took the Psalter and began to sing a psalm,
and the whole family answered alternately, " I will
sing of mercy and judgment, unto thee, O Lord,
will I sing."
The last circumstance mentioned
The ""exportation by Diouyslus, is tlic exportation of
of the body perform- i.i i i*!*!
ed by near relations, the body to the gravB ; which, in the
or persons of digni- ,
ty, or any charitable particular casc lic spcaks of, being
persons, as the case ^ l ' cd
:f"thepar?yTeq'^rred! ^he time of a raging plague and pesti-
lence, was done by such charitable
persons as were willing to venture their own lives
to discharge these last pious offices to their dying
brethren. And there were many occasions for this
sort of charity in the three first ages, not only
upon the account of infectious diseases, but for
the multitude of martyrs, and numbers of the
poor, who had nothing to depend upon but the
kindness of such charitable persons in the church.
Sometimes this office was performed by the next
relations ; and sometimes by persons of rank and
quality, when they designed to do a particular
honour to the party deceased in regard to his merit
and virtue. I have noted before out of Eusebius,-'
how Asturius, a noble Roman senator, carried Mari-
nus the martyr on his own shoulders to his grave ;
and how Eutychian, bishop of Rome, is said to have
buried above three hundred martyrs with his own
hands. St. Jerom also tells us. That the bishops
of Palestine^ paid this particular respect to the
famous Lady Paula, that they carried her forth
with their own hands, and put their own necks
under her coffin. So Gregory Nyssen says,^ that
he and some others of the most eminent clergy car-
ried his sister Macrina to her grave. Nazianzen
also tells us,'" That St. Basil was carried xspo-tv
ayiiov, by the hands of the clergy, in honour to his
person.
In the first ages the poor were
1 ■ T , 1 1 Sect. 7.
buried at the common charge and ParticuUir orders
^ of men appointed in
charity of the church, as we learn some ^reat church-
•' ' es, under the names
from Tertullian's Apology, cap. 39. f„S"iX''tXr'
But afterward, in some of the greater perform ati^hes'e''o^
churches, where there were multi- ^"^ f""'-^ '»''"'•
tudes of poor, in the beginning of the fourth cen-
tury we find two orders of men set up in the church
with a sort of clerical character, whose particular
business was to attend the sick, especially in infec-
tious diseases, and to do all offices that were neces-
sary to be done in order to give the poor a decent
funeral. The one were called 2}arabolatn, from ven-
turing their lives among the sick in contagious dis-
tempers ; and the other copiatce, laborantes, lecticarii,
fossarii, sandcqnlarii , and decani, (answerable to the
old Roman names lihitinarii and respiUones,) whose
office was to labour in digging of graves for the
poor, and carrying the coffin or bier, and depositing
them in the gi'ound, as most of the names sig-
nify ; which it is sufficient only to hint here in this
place, because I have given a full account of these
orders of men in two distinct chapters in a former
Book.''
Now to proceed : whereas the hea-
thens had their n(m,ia or funeral song, psaimody the
. ,-,,,, -, great ceremony used
together with their pipers, and some- m aii processions of
° , funerals among
times trumpeters, to play ^ before christians in oppo-
^ ' A .^ sition to the hea-
them; instead of this the Christians '[jnerii son- ° ""*
chose to carry forth their dead in a
more solemn maimer with psalmody to the grave.
We cannot expect to find much of this in the three
first ages, while they were in a state of persecution ;
but as soon as their peaceable times were come, we
find it in every writer. The author of the Apos-
tolical Constitutions gives this direction,^ That
they should carry forth their dead with singing, if
they were faithful : " For precious in the sight of
the Lord is the death of his saints." And again it
is said, " Return to thy rest, O my soul, for the
Lord hath rewarded thee : " and, " The memory of the
just shall be blessed :" and, " The souls of the just
are in the hand of the Lord." These probably were
some of those versicles which made up their psalm-
ody upon such occasions. For Chrysostom, speak-
ing of this matter, not only tells us the reason of
their psalmody, but also what particular psalms or
portions of them they made use of as proper for
°' Paulin. Vit. Ambros. Ad ecclesiam, antelucana hora
qua defunctus est, corpus ipsius portatum est, ibique eadem
fuit nocte qnam vigilavimiis in Pascha. Vid. Gregor. Tu-
ron. de Gloria Confessor, cap. 104.
M Nyssen. Vit. Macrinae, t. 2. p. 200.
=« Aug. Confess, lib. 9. c. 12.
" Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 16. See before, sect. 1.
"' Hieron. Ep. 27. Epitaph. Paulse. Translata episco-
porum manibus et cervicem feretro subjicientibus.
■•^i" Nyssen. Vit. Macrinaj, t. 2. p. 201.
^ Naz. Orat. 20. in Laud. Basil, p. 371.
3' Book III. chap. Sand 9.
^- Vid. Rosin. Antiq. Rom. lib. 5. cap. 39. p. 991.
^' Constit. lib. G. cap. 30. ^aXXovTts ■n-po-irijx'n-tTz aih-
T0V9, K.T.X.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1247
tliis solemnity. What mean our hymns,'* says he,
Do we not glorify God, and give him thanks, that
he hath crowned him that is departed, that he hatli
delivered him from trouble, that he hath set him
free from all fear ? Consider what thou singest at
that time : " Turn again unto thy rest, O my soul,
for the Lord hath rewarded thee." And again, " I
will fear no evil, because thou art with me." And
again, " Thou art my refuge from the affliction which
compasseth me about." Consider what these psalms
mean. If tliou believest the things which thou
sayest to be true, why dost thou weep and lament,
and make a mere pageantry and mock of thy sing-
ing ? If thou believest them not to be true, why
dost thou play the hypocrite so much as to sing ?
He speaks this against those who used excessive
mourning at funerals, showing them the incongruity
of that with this psalmody of the church. And he
uses the same argument frequently upon this occa-
sion, dissuading men, not from moderate, but ex-
cessive sorrow, as inconsistent with the usual psalm-
ody of the church, and exposing them at the same
time to the ridicule of the Gentiles. For what said
they. Are these the men that talk so finely and
philosophically about the resurrection ? Yes, in-
deed ! But their actions do not agi'ee with their
doctrine ; for whilst they profess in words the be-
lief of a resurrection, in their deeds they act more
like men that despair of it. If they were really
persuaded that their dead were gone to a better life,
they would not so lament. Therefore, says Chry-
sostom,^* let us be ashamed to carry out our dead
after this manner. For our psalmody, and prayers,
and solemn meeting of fathers, and such a multitude
of brethren, is not that thou shouldest weep and
lament, and be angry at God ; but give him thanks
for taking a deceased brother to himself. St. Jerom
also frequently speaks of this psalmody as one of
the chief parts of their funeral pomp. He says,^" At
the funeral of the Lady Paula at Bethlehem, which
was attended with a very great concourse of the
bishops, and clergy, and people of Palestine, there was
no howling or lamenting, as used to be among the
men of this world, but singing of psalms in Greek, and
Latin, and Syriac, (because there were people of dif-
erent languages present,) at the procession of her
body to the grave. And speaking of St. Antony's
burying Paul the hermit,'' he says, He wound him
up, and carried him forth, singing hymns and
psalms, according to the manner of Christian burial.
Gregory Nyssen gives the same account of the
funeral'* of his sister Macrina, and Nazianzen" of
the funeral of his brother Cajsarius. And the prac-
tice was so universal, that Socrates^" takes notice
of it among the Novatians, telling us how they
carried the body of Paulus their bishop at Con-
stantinople with psalmody to his grave. And it
being so general and decent a practice, it was a
grievance to any one to be denied the privilege of
it. Victor Uticensis" upon this account complains
of the inhuman cruelty of one of the kings of the
Vandals : Who can bear, says he, to think of it
without tears, when he calls to mind, how he com-
manded the bodies of our dead to be carried in
silence, without the solemnity of the usual hymns,
to the grave ? for none were wont to be denied this
privilege, save only such as either laid violent hands
upon themselves,^- or were publicly executed for
their crimes, or died in a wilful neglect of baptism.
Such were not allowed this solemnity of psalmody
at their funeral ; being in the same rank with ex-
communicated persons, who had no title to be par-
takers in any offices peculiarly appropriated to
communicants in the church. But such as were
called awaj' out of the world in the vocation of God,
as one of the councils of Toledo" words it, that is,
the bodies of all pious and religious Christians,
were allowed this honour of being carried to their
graves with singing : but then that singing must
not be those funeral songs which were commonly
used among the Gentiles, accompanied with antic
beating of their breasts, and the like ; for it was
sufficient for Christians, whose bodies were buried
in hopes of a resurrection, to have the service of
Divine songs, or psalmody, bestowed upon them.
This shows us another difference between the hea-
then and the Christian way of burial. The heathens
were used to have their prajic<x, or women hired on
purpose to make lamentation at their funerals ;
which even Lucian himself derides, bringing in a
dead man, by way oi prosopopwia, asking this ques-
tion. What does your lamentation signify to me, or
your beating of the breast at the sound of the pipe ?
And Chrysostom" in a more serious manner re-
proves some, who in his time were still fond of this
heathenish custom, whom he threatens, imless they
amended, to prosecute them with the utmost severity
of excomnuuiication.
The heathens were used in their sect a.
, , Crowning thecof-
funeral pomp to crown their corpse fin with garlands
3^ Chrys. Horn. 4. in Hebr. p. 1784 et 5.
« Chrys. Horn. 29. de Dormientib. t. 5. p. 423. Vid.
Horn. 61. in Joan, et Horn. 6. de Po»nitent. in Edit. Latin.
Horn. 14. iu 1 Tim. Horn. 116. t. 6. Edit. Savil.
'^ Hieron. Epitaph. Paulae, Ep. 27.
'' Ibid. Vit. Pauli. Obvoluto et prolato foras corpore,
hymnos quoquc et psalmos do Christiana traditione decan-
taus. &c.
^•^ Nyss. de Macrina. '" Naz. Orut. 10. t. 1. p. 169.
<" Socrat. lib. 7. cap. 46.
" Victor, de Persec. Vandal, lib. 1. Bibl. Patr. t. 7. p. 589.
*- Cone. Bracar. 1. can. 34 et 35.
" Cone. Tolct. 3. can. 22. Qui divina vocatione ab hac
vita recedunt, cum psalmis tantummodo, et psallentium vo-
cibus debcro ad scpulchra deferri. Nam funebre carmen,
quod vulgo defunctis cantari solct, vcl in pectoribus se, aut
pro.ximos aut familias cajdere omnino prohibemus, &c.
" Chns. Horn. 4. in Hebr. p. 1786.
1248
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII,
not allowed amon? with jTavlancls, ill tokcTi of victory, as
Christians, tlioush '^ . . -,. 45
they srnipied not to Clcmens Alcxanclnnus interprets it,
carrv liglils before
them. drawing thence an argument to prove
that their idol-gods were only dead men. Tertul-
lian" also expressly mentions their funeral crowns,
but he condemns them among all the rest that he
writes against in his book of the Soldier's Crown,
where he reckons them all idolatrous, as used by
the heathens. We do not find this custom used by
Christians in their funeral rites. The heathen in
Minucius makes it one topic of accusation" against
them, That they did not crown their sepulchres :
and Minucius in his answer''^ owns the charge : We
do not crown the dead : and I wonder more at you,
that ye give either torches or crowns to a dead man,
who has no sense of them ; when, if he be happy,
he needs no flowers; and if he be miserable, he
takes no pleasure in them. We adorn our funeral
obsequies with the same tranquillity that we hve ;
not making fading crowns to ourselves, but expect-
ing a crown of everlasting flowers from God. It is
plain from this, that the Christians did not crown
their dead. Neither, according to this reading of
Minucius, could they use torches at their funerals.
But this seems strange, when it is certain, that in
the time of Minucius they were often forced to bury
in the night. Therefore it is probable the word
face7n is crept into the text ; for the sense and scope
of the argument requires it not. However, in after
ages the Christians scrupled not to carry lights and
torches by day, before their dead, as an emblem of
victory and joy, as we heard St. Chrysostom him-
self before*" explaining the reason of it. So that
either the Christians did never scruple this cere-
mony, or else it must be said, they thought fit to
adopt it into their rites in after ages.
Sect 10 When they had thus conducted the
mr.lTiJr'the'pm'ise corpsc to the place of burial, it was
of'eminent persons. ^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^^^ ^ funCral Ol'ation lu thc
praise and commendation of the party deceased, if
tliere was any thing singular and eminent in him,
fit to be recommended as an example and pattern
of virtue to others, or worthy to be related as a just
memorial and monument of his own merits and
glory. We have several orations of this kind still
remaining ; as that of Eusebius at the funeral of
Constantine ; and those of St. Ambrose at the
funerals of Theodosius and Valentinian, and his
own brother Satyrus ; and those of Gregory Nazi-
anzen upon his father, and his brother CiEsarius,
and his great friend St. Basil, and his sister Gor-
1
gonia ; and that of Gregory Nyssen upon the death
of Melitus, bishop of Antioch, which Socrates in
one place'" calls t7riKj]deiovX6yov, his funeral oration,
and in another place,'' smracpiov, his epitaph. But
St. Jerom's epitaphs upon Nepotian, Fabiola, and
Paula, are of another sort, being only private charac-
ters composed by him to perpetuate their memor}-,
but not delivered in public as funeral orations.
But whether there was a funeral
, , • /• Sect, 11.
oration or not, the other service or Together with
psalmody and the
the church was usually performed at "il'^^J,,'* "'" °^ "'"
the interment of the dead ; the whole
service, if the burial was in the morning, when the
oblation of the eucharist might be celebrated ; or m
else only the psalmody and prayers, if the funeral I
was in the afternoon. The psalmody and prayers
are largely described by the author under the name
of Dionysius the Areopagite,'" who speaks first of J
their singing hymns of thanksgiving to God for the ■
party deceased, and his making a victorious end,
and desiring that they may come to the same rest
with him. Then the bishop makes a prayer of
thanksgiving also to God, for making the party per-
severe in the knowledge of God and his Christian
warfare unto death. Then the deacon reads such
portions of Scripture as contain the promises of a
resurrection, and the hymn appertaining to the
same purpose. Thus far was the service of the
catechumens in this office of burial. After their
dismission, the chief deacon makes a commemora-
tion of all saints departed, and proclaims them con-
querors, giving the same ehgium to him that was
now to be interred, and exhorting all to follow his
example, and beg of Christ a happy end. Then the
bishop prays after this for him that was deceased.
That God would forgive him all his sins contracted
by human infirmity, and translate him into the
place of light and the regions of the living, and
give him a mansion in the bosom of Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob, whence all grief, and sorrow, and mourn-
ing are fled away. Then he gives him the kiss of
peace, and anoints him with the holy oil, and so
commits him to the earth. Here is no mention of
the eucharist being celebrated in this office, but we
find it in others : and the two last ceremonies of
giving the kiss of peace, and anointing with oil, are
in a manner peculiar to this author, and the former
of them expressly forbidden in some other rules of
burial ; but the hymns and psalmody, and proper
portion of Scripture and prayers, made a part of
the burial office in all churches. St. Jerom'^ thus
<■"' Clem. Pasflagog. lib. 2, cap. 8.
'•' Tertul. de Curon. cap. 10.
■•' Mimic, p. -35. Coronas etiamsepiilchris denegatis.
■"^ Ibid. p. 109. Nee mortuos coronamus. Ergo vos in
hoc magis miror, quemadmoduni tribuatis exanimi aut non
sentienti i'acem, aut non sentienti coronam : cum et beatus
non egeat, et miser non gaudeat floribus, &c.
■*•' Chrys. Horn. 4. in Hebr. cited bel'ore, chnp. 2. sect. 6.
'" Socral. lib. 5. cap. 9.
s' Id. lib. 4. cap. 2ti.
^■^ Dionys. Eccles. Hiorarch. cap. 7. p. 408.
'^ Hieron. Epitaph. Fabiol. tap. 4. Sonabant psalmi,
et aurata temploruiu tecta reboans in sublime quatiebat
AUeluva.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1249
Seel. 12
And someti
the oWation i
ei.charist.
describes tlie funeral of Fabii)ln : The psalms were
sung aloud, and the echo of (he hallelujalis shook
the golden roof of the church. So again, at the
funeral of Paula,'*' he speaks not only of their sing-
ing in the procession, but in the middle of the
church also. The African councils speak likewise
of prayers used at the funerals of the dead : which
prayers were particularly termed -rrapaQfrniQ and com-
mendationes,^^ commendatory prayers, being such
as they used when they committed the bodies to
the ground : and these are appointed to be such only
as were approved in synod, that no corruption of
faith through ignorance might creep into the offices
of the church. This is abundant proof that psalm-
ody and prayers were always a part of the funeral
service in the church.
And whenever it was a proper sea-
Tthe son, the communion Avas added to
these also ; that is, when the funeral
or commendation of any pei'son deceased was in
the morning, which was the only proper time for
the communion, because it was to be received by all
fasting. This distinction is made in the third
council of Carthage, which orders,'^'^ first. That all
men shall receive the communion fasting: and then
adds. That if any commendation or funeral of a
bishop or any other be to be celebrated in the after-
noon, it should be done with prayers only, and not
with the celebration of the eucharist, if they that
assisted at the funeral office had dined before.
This is a manifest evidence, that the communion
was generally celebrated at funerals in this age, at
least in the African church, unless some interven-
ing circumstance of time made it otherwise. Ac-
cordingly, Possidius" tells us St. Austin was buried
with the oblation of the sacrifice to God for the
commendation of his body to the ground. And so St.
Austin^ himself tells us, his mother Monicha was
buried with the offering of the sacrifice of our re-
demption, according to custom, before her body was
laid in the ground. This made Victor Uticensis °'
bring in the people of Africa thus complaining,
when all their clergy were driven away in the bar-
barous desolation of the Vandals, Who shall now
bury us, when we are dead, with the solemn pray-
ers ? And that wc may not think this was a cus-
tom jieculiar to Africa, Paulinus*" tells us St. Am-
brose was so buried on Easter-day in the morning,
after the Divine sacrament had been administered.
In like manner Eusebius"' describes the funeral of
Constantine : he says, the clergy performed the
Divine service with prayers : and lest we should
take this for prayers only, he adds, they honoured
him with the mystical liturgy, or service of the eu-
charist, and the communion of the holy prayers.
So St. Ambrose gives us to understand it was in
the funeral of Valentinian, by those words in his
oration upon his death: Bring me the holy^ mys-
teries, let us pray for his rest with a pious affection.
And so Euodius'^" says he buried his pious notary,
singing hymns to God at his grave three days to-
gether, and on the third day ofiering the sacraments
of redemption.
Nov*', this was the rather done, be-
Sect. 13.
cause m the communion service, ac- wuh panic.iiar
prayers for the dead.
cording to the custom of those times,
a solemn commemoration was made of the dead in
general, and prayers ofTered to God for them ; some
eucharistical, by way of thanksgiving for their de-
liverance out of this world's afflictions ; and others
by way of intercession, that God would receive their
souls to the place of rest and happiness ; that he
would pardon their human failures, and not impute
to them the sins of daily incursion, which in the
best men are temainders of natural frailty and cor-
ruption ; that he would increase their happiness,
and finally bring them to a perfect consummation
with all his saints by a glorious resurrection. All
which prayers, as I have fully demonstrated" in
another place, could have no relation to the modern
groundless fancy of purgatory, but went upon other
principles, that perfectly overthrow it : but being
agreeable to the sense and opinions of those times,
they chose the rather to use the communion service
at burials, because of these prayers that were con-
stantly made therein to God for all holy men and
women departed, among whom they reckoned the
soul of him in particular, whom they were then
about to commit to his grave. But whether they
had a communion or not at the funeral, they had
^ Id. Epitaph. Paulae, Ep. 27. Alii choros psallentium
ducerent in media ecclesia, &c.
^^ Cone. Milevitan. can. 12. Oraliones quae probata;
fuerint in synndo, sive proefationes, sive commendationes,
sive manus impositiones, ah omnibus celebrentur. Nee
alia; omnino dicantur, &e. Vid. Cod. Can. Eceles. Afric.
can. 106.
'* Cone. Carth. .3. can. 29. Sacramcnta altaris non nisi a
jejunis hominibus celebrentur Nam si aliquorum po-
meridiano tempore defimctorum, sive episcoporum sive ca;-
terorum comraeudatio facienda est, snlis orationibus- fiat, si
illi qui faciunt, jam pransi inveniantur.
" Possid. Vit. Aug. cap. 13. Pro ejtis commendanda
corporis depositione sacrificium Deo oblatum est, et se-
pultus est.
4 L
*' Aug. Confess, lib. 9. cap. 12. Cum offerretur pro ea
sacrificitim pretii nnstri, jam ju.xta sepiilchrum posito ca<la-
vero, priusqiiam deponeretiir, sicut fieri solct, &c.
=3 Victor, de Persec. Vandal, lib. 2. Bibl. Pair. t. 7.
p. 600. Qui nos solennibus orationibus sepulturi sunt ino-
rientes ?
^ Paulin. Vit. Ambros. Illucescente die Dominico, cum
corpus illius, peractis sacramentis divinis, de ecclesia leva-
retin- portandum ad basilicam Ambrosianam, &c.
*' Euseb. Vit. Const, lib. 4. cap. 71. Ta x»;s ivdiou Xa-
-rpEias 6l' fA)-^uiV avzirXnpovv. /uua-nK-fis Xt iToupytas
u^ioufiiuov Kal KOivwviai btr'nov atroKnvov tv^iov.
« Ambros. de Obitii Valentin, p. 12. Date manibus
sancta mysteria : pio requiem ejus poscamus affcctu.
"' Ap. Aug. Ep. 258. «' Book XV. chap. 3. sect. 17,
1250
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII.
always prayers, as is evident from the last-mention-
ed canons of the councils of Carthage and Milevis,
which give directions about the use of them. And
in these prayers, when there was no communion,
they particularly commended the soul of the de-
ceased to God, whence, probably, these prayers more
especially had the distinguishing name of com-
mendations. Besides these, it was usual to pray for
them by private or sudden ejaculations, as we find
examples in St. Ambrose's several orations upon the
emperors Theodosius, Valentinian, and Gratian, and
his own brother Satyrus, and Gregory Nazianzen's
funeral speech upon his brother Csesarius, and St.
Austin's private prayers for his mother Monicha ;
not to mention the prayers made for them annually
upon their anniversary days of commemoration.
One of these forms of prayer used at funerals is still
remaining in the Constitutions, which I the rather
choose to repeat here, because it fully shows, there
was no relation to purgatory in those prayers, but
quite the contrary, viz. a supposition that the soul
of the deceased was going to a place of rest and
happiness in Abraham's bosom. The foi-m runs
after this manner : First, the deacon "^ says. Let us
pray for our brethren, who are at rest in Christ ;
that the merciful God, who hath taken the soul of
this our brother, would forgive him all his sins,
voluntary and involuntary, and of his great mercy
and good- will place him in the region of the just,
that are at rest in the bosom of Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob, with all those who have pleased God
and done his will from the beginning of the world ;
in the place whence sorrow, and grief, and mourn-
ing are fled away. After this, the bishop makes
another pray^er in these words : 0 thou immortal
and everlasting God, from whom every thing, whe-
ther mortal or immortal, has its being ; who hast
made man a rational creature, and inhabitant of the
world, mortal in his constitution, but promised him
a resurrection from the dead ; who didst preserve
Enoch and Elias from tasting death : 0 God of
Abraham, God of Isaac, and God of Jacob, who art
not the God of the dead, but of the living ; because
the souls of all live to thee, and the spirits of just
men are in thy hand, whom torment cannot touch :
look down now upon this thy servant, whom thou
hast chosen, and received to another state ; pardon
him whatsoever he has willingly or unwillingly sin-
ned against thee ; grant him favourable angels, and
place him in the bosom of patriarchs, prophets,
apostles, and all those who have pleased thee from
the beginning of the world ; where there is no sor-
row, grief, or trouble, but a place of rest for the
godly, a land of quietness for the upright, and all
those who therein see the glory of thy Christ : by
whom all glory, honour, adoration, thanksgiving,
and worship be to Thee, through the Holy Ghost,
for ever. Amen.
Then the bishop prays again for the people there
present : Lord, save thy people, and bless thine in-
heritance, whom thou hast purchased with the pre-
cious blood of thy Christ ; feed them under thy
right hand, protect them under thy wings, grant
that they may fight the good fight, and may finish
their course, and keep the faith, immutable, un-
blamable, unreprovable, through our Lord Jesus
Christ, thy beloved Son : to whom, with thee and
the Holy Spirit, be all glory, honour, and adoration,
world without end. Amen.
These prayers for the dep.d are not made upon
the Romish supposition of the souls being in pur-
gatory, or any place of torment ; but plainly upon a
quite contrary supposition, of their being conducted
by the holy angels to a place of rest, to the bosom
of patriarchs, apostles, and prophets : which is an
infallible demonstration, that the church then knew
nothing of a purgatory fire to torment the dead for
many ages after death; but all her prayers went
upon another supposition, which overthrows the
belief of a purgatory fire, by placing the souls of the
dead in a state of immediate rest and happiness.
Whilst we are speaking of prayers
for the dead, and the administration a corrupt ciistom
, of giving the kiss of
of the eucharist at funerals, we must peaf? and the eu-
charist to the dead,
not forget to mention a corrupt cus- ™nf 'ano'lfs""" """
tom which, through ignorance or su-
perstition, crept into some places, but was strictly
forbidden by the canons. That was, the custom of
giving the kiss of peace and the communion to the
dead. This had a semblance of piety in it, and,
doubtless, arose from the laudable custom of cele-
brating the communion at funerals, of which it
serves for a further testimony : but it was the effect
of a blind superstition only. And therefore, though
the feigned author under the name of Dionysius
the Areopagite,^ speaks with approbation of the
ceremony of giving the kiss of peace to the dead ;
yet when this custom, together with that of giving
the eucharist to the dead, began to creep into
France about the year 578, the council of Auxerre
made a peremptory canon against them both : It is
not lawful to give either the eucharist or the kiss of
peace to the dead.*' The corruption of giving the
eucharist to the dead had been moving in Africa
some ages before, in the time of St. Austin ; but he
and the rest of the fathers who met in the third
council of Carthage gave check to it,^ forbidding
such ignorant and weak presbyters, by whose folly
^' Const. Apost. lib. 8. cap. 41.
"^ Dionys. Eccles. Hierarch. cap. 7.
•'' Cone. Antissiodor. can. 12. Non licet mortuis noc eu-
charistiam nee oseulum tradi, nee velo vel pallis corpora
eoriim involvi.
•^ Cone. Carth. 3. can. 6. Placuit ut eorporibus defuneto-
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1251
t lie practice had been encouraged, to give way any
longer to it, or misguide the people in such an erro-
neous opinion, as to make them think the eucharist
was to be given to the dead : whereas our Lord
said, " Take and eat ;" but dead bodies can neither
take nor eat it. The same persons thought that
dead bodies might also receive the other sacrament
of baptism ; as if there had been some peculiar
virtue and efficacy in the outward elements of the
sacraments themselves, without any sense or con-
currence of faith in the receiver. Both which errors
are censured also by St. Chrysostom ;"" and that of
giving the eucharist to the dead more particularly
by the council of TruUo.'" All which shows, that
this was an error which many superstitious people
were very fond of; but it was never allowed or en-
couraged publicly by any authority in the church.
The custom of burying the eucharist in the coffin
with the dead, (which has so much prevailed in the
Romish church,) is a novelty of later ages only,
begun by Benedict the monk, but without any pre-
cedent or example in any of the ancient monu-
ments of the church, as I have had occasion to
show more fully in a former Book." Let us there-
fore now pass on from these corruptions to the more
approved practices of the church.
Sect. 15. Almsdeeds, as a proper concomitant
moniytdded to""' of prayers at all times, was now
prajers for the dead. J-J^gygj^j 3,5 SCaSOnablc aS CVCr, tO bC
given by the living for the dead. Would you hon-
our the dead? Give alms, says St. Chrysostom,"-
in one of his homilies. And in another,'^ Why do
you call the poor after the death of any relation ?
Why do you desire the presbyters to pray for him ?
I know you will answer, That he may go into rest,
that he may find a merciful judge. He commends
this practice a Uttle after, and thus presses rich
men to it, that bury their heirs : If many barbarous
nations burn their goods together with their dead,
how much more reasonable is it for you to give
your child his goods when he is dead ! Not to re-
duce them to ashes, but to make him the more glo-
rious : if he be a sinner, to procure him pardon ; if
righteous, to add to his reward and retribution. St.
Jerom commends Pammachius upon" this account:
Whilst other husbands throw violets, and roses, and
lilies, and purple flowers upon the graves of their
wives, our Pammachius waters the holy ashes and
bones of his wife with the balsam of alms.
Sect. 17.
this often de-
into great
Some repeated these alms yearly, g^_,^ ^^
upon the anniversary day of com- iy*JJp„''n''the""/n*|';
memorating the dead. At these times "ZZT^i^outTZ
they were used to make a common
feast or entertainment, inviting both the clergy and
the people," but especially the poor and needy, the
widows and orphans, that it might not only be a
memorial of rest to the dead, but an odour of sweet
smell to themselves in the sight of God, as the au-
thor under the name of Origen words it. St. Chry-
sostom says,'" They were more tenacious of this
custom than they were of some others of greater
importance. If they were to commemorate a child
or a brother that was dead, they were pricked in
conscience, if they did not fulfil the custom and
call the poor ; but at other times, even when they
were to commemorate the death of Christ, they
could overlook them.
But this often degenerated into
great abuses. For some, instead of generated
feeding the poor, only made this an w,"4Tre'cot^fS
i* • J 1 • ,1 1 ■ ed of as no better
occasion or mdulgmg themselves in . than the 7)nr«««ni.a
. 1 • 1 1 /. T of ^« Gentiles.
great excesses ; which was the fault
that TertuUian so smartly reproves in the parenta-
tions of the Gentiles, when he objects to them their
holding feasts at the graves of their parents, and
junketing to excess," so as to return drunk from
thence, and beside their senses ; feeding voraciously
at the graves of those, whom in a mock piety, but
real cruelty, they had burnt before. In the three
first ages no heathen could retort this back again
upon the Christians ; but in the fourth age such
excesses were committed by some, that the Mani-
chces in St. Austin's time objected it to the catho-
lics, and the matter was so flagrant, that St. Austin
w^as forced to own it,'* confessing that he knew
many who drank luxuriously over the dead, and
when they made a feast for the deceased, buried
themselves over the dead, and placed their gluttony
and drunkenness to the account of religion. But he
says the church condemned them, and daily labour-
ed to correct them as wicked children. He com-
plains of the same matter again in one of his epistles
to Aurelius,'' bishop of Carthage, where he desires
that these oblations for the dead might be so regu-
lated that they might not run into any sumptuous-
ness or shameful excess : and if any thing was given
in money upon that account, it should be distri-
buted immediately among the poor, according to the
rum eucharistia non detur. Dictum est enim a Domino,
Accipite et edite : cadavera autem nee accipere possunt,
nee edere, &c.
^^ Chrys. Hom. 40. in 1 Cor. p. 668.
"> Cone. Trull, can. 83. " Book XV. chap. 4. sect. 20.
" Chvys. Hom. 61. in Joan.
■3 Id. Hom. 32. in Mat. p. 307.
" Hieron. Ep. 26. ad Pammach. dc Obitu U.xoris.
" Orig. in Job, lib. 3. p. 437.
" Chrys. Hom. 27. in 1 Cor. p. 565.
4 L 2
'' Tertul. de Testimon. Anima;, cap. 4. Quando extra
portam cum obsoniis et matta;is tibi potius parentans ad
busta recedis, aut a bustis dihitior redis. Id. dc Resur.
Carnis, cap. 1. Ipsos defunctos atrocissime exurit, quos
postmodum gulosissime nutrit.
" Aug. de Moribus Eccles. cap. 34. Novi multos esse,
qui lu.Kuriosissime super mortuos bibant, et cpidas cadaveri-
bus exhibentes, super sepultos scipsos sepeliant, et voraci-
tates ebrietatesque suas deputcnt religioni.
" Aug. Ep. 64. ad Aurelium. It. Hom. 101. de Diversis.
1252
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII.
primitive design and intent of such oblations. For
such oblations the church always willingly receiv-
ed, but never encouraged any other."" The author
of the book, de Duplici Martyrio, under the name of
Cyprian,"' who wrote long after the time of St. Aus-
tin, has a like severe reflection upon the intemperance
of the African people. Drunkenness, says he, is so
common in our Africa, that it is scarce reckoned
any crime. Christians are compelled by Christians
to be drunk even at the memorials of the martyrs.
Which is no less a crime than offering a goat to
Bacchus. But of this I have spoken largely in a
former Book,^^ where I had occasion to reflect on
the same excesses committed by some at the monu-
ments of the martyrs on their anniversary festivals
or commemorations. I now return to the funerals
of the ancient church.
Moderate sorrow, when expressed
Decent expies- in a deceut manner, for the loss of
sorrow at funerals friends, Is a tliingr SO natural in itself,
not disallowed ; hut . °
the heathenish cus- and SO consistcut even with the ioy
torn of hiring prte- *' •'
^cce, or mourning j^ud faith of a Christian, that the an-
women, sharply re- '
events. "'•" ""* """ cients never said any thing against
any one expressing such sorrow at a
funeral. But two things they extremely disliked
and sharply reproved ; first, immoderate grief, as
unbecoming the character and profession of a Chris-
tian, -whose conversation is in heaven already, and
his hope and expectation no less than a crown and
kingdom after death ; who, therefore, ought not to
grieve or sorrow above measure, but with a mixture
of joy, that any friend is gone to heaven before him
to take an earlier possession of it. The other
thing they disliked was, the heathenish custom of
having women hired on purpose to lament and make
a hideous crying and howling before the dead, with
tearing their hair also, and many other ridiculous
signs of mourning. The chief of these the Romans
called prajica, from being set over the rest to guide
and direct them in their funeral songs and lament-
ations, as Rosinus^ describes them out of Varro
and Lucilius, and Sextus Pompeius, and Nonius
Marcellus, and other Roman authors. Now, this
the ancients extremely disliked and severely in-
veighed against, as a mere heathenish custom. Why
do you beat yourself and lament, says Chrysostom,*^
and accuse the institution of Christ, v/ho has over-
come death, and made it only a sleep ? If a heathen
does this, he is worthy to be laughed to scorn ; but
if a Christian does it still, after he is assured of a
resurrection, what apology or excuse can be made
for him ? And yet you aggravate your crime by
"" Vid. Cone. Carth. 4. c. 95. et Cone. Vasens. 1. ean. 4.
de Oblationibiis Defiinctorum.
" Cypr. de Duplici Mart. p. 42. Temulentia adeo eom-
mnnis est Africac nostra, ut propeniodiim non habeant pro
crimine. Annon videmus ad martyriira nieinorias Christ ia-
num a Christiano cogi ad ebrietatem ? &c.
calling in heathen women to be your mourners,
and to inflame your sorrow, not regarding what St.
Paul says, " What concord hath Christ with Belial ?
and what part hath he that believeth with an in-
fidel?" He then goes on to show the monstrous
folly and vanity of this practice, by great variety of
arguments, and curiously answers all the little
pleas, which such Christians made in behalf of
themselves to excuse this unchristian deportment.
In another place*^ he treats them more sharply,
telling them he was not only grieved, but utterly
ashamed, to think how Christians debased and dis-
graced themselves in the eyes of the heathen, and
Jews, and heretics, by their weeping, and wailing,
and bowlings, and lamentations, and other indecent
practices in the open streets, for which the Gentiles
derided them. For they were ready to say. How
can any of these men despise death themselves,
who cannot so much as bear the death of another ?
They are fine things indeed that are spoken by
Paul, when he says, " God delivered them, who
through fear of death were all their lifetime held in
bondage : " these are heavenly words, truly, and
very worthy and becoming the great kindness and
love of God to men ; but ye will not suffer us to be-
lieve these things, for ye contradict them by your
own actions. Show me your philosophy by your
patience in bearing cheerfully the death of others,
and then I will believe the resurrection. Thus he
makes the heathen speak by a neat prosopopmia, to
shame such Christians, if it might be, into a more
manly deportment. He adds withal, that such
indecent behaviour of men and women, tearing
their hair, and making such hideous lamentation,
was a crime for which, if they had their desert,
they ought to be cast out of the church, as in effect
denying the resurrection. In short, he tells them,
with the authority of a bishop, that if they per-
sisted in that vile abuse of hiring heathen women
to be their mourners, he would excommunicate
them as idolaters. For, if St. Paul calls the covetous
man an idolater, much more may he be called so
who brings the practices of idolaters among Chris-
tians, From thenceforth he peremptorily forbids
them to make use of any such heathen mourners,
under the penalty of the highest ecclesiastical cen-
sure. By which, (not to insist upon what he urges
in other places,'^ nor what is said by other writers,)
we may easily judge how great an abuse this way of
indecent mourning was reckoned in the church.
The heathens had another custom,
of repeating their mourning on the
«- Book XX. chap. 7. sect. 10.
*' Rosin. Antiq. lib. 3. cap. 31. et lib. 5. cap. 39.
s< Chrys. Horn. 32. in. Mat. p. BOo.
8-^ Ibid. Horn. 4. in Hebr. p. 1784.
^^ Ibid. Horn. 6. in 1 Thes. Horn. 29. de Dm-mientibus,
t. 5. p. 423.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
12:j3
the heathen rejected third, aild SCVClltll, RTld ninth d:iV,
as a supei-stitious
practice. which was particidarlv called the no-
vendiale ; and some added the twentieth, and thirti-
eth, and fortieth, not without a superstitious opinion
of those particular days, wherein they used to sacri-
fice to their manes with milk, and wine, and gar-
lands, and flowers, as the Roman antiquaries" in-
form us. Something of this superstition, abating
the sacrifice, was still remaining among some ig-
norant Christians in St. Austin's time ; for he
speaks"* of some who observed a novcndial in rela-
tion to their dead, which he thinks they ought to be
forbidden, because it was only a heathen custom.
He does not seem to intimate, that they kept it
exactly as the heathens did ; but rather that they
were superstitious in their observation of nine days
of mourning, which was without example in Scrip-
ture. There was another way of continuing the
funeral offices for three days together, which was
allowed among Christians, because it had nothing
in it but the same worship of God repeated. Thus
Euodius, writing to St. Austin,*'' and giving him an
account of the funeral of a very pious young man,
who had been his notary, says. He had given him
honourable obsequies, worthy so great a soul ; for
he continued to sing hymns to God for three days
together at his grave, and on the third day offered
the sacraments of redemption. The author of the
Constitutions^ takes notice of this repetition of the
funeral office on the third day, and the ninth day,
and the fortieth day, giving peculiar reasons for
each of them : Let the third day be observed for the
dead with psalms, and lessons, and prayers, because
Christ on the third day rose again from the dead;
and let the ninth day be observed in remembrance
of the living and the dead ; and also the fortieth
day, according to the ancient manner of the Is-
raelites mourning for Moses forty days ; and, finally,
let the anniversary day be observed in commemora-
tion of the deceased. Cotelerius, in his Notes upon
this place, has observed several other ancient writers,
who take notice of some of these days. Palladius,
in his Historia Lausiaca, cap. 26, mentions the
third and the fortieth. Justinian, in one of his
Novels,"' speaks of the third, the ninth, the fortieth,
and the anniversary day of commemoration : for-
bidding women who professed the monastic life, to
go into the monasteries of the men, under pretence
of any of these solemn commemorations of the dead.
To these he adds St. Ambrose in his funeral oration
upon Theodosius, and Isidore of Pelusium, lib. 1.
Ep. 114, and Eustratius Constantinopolitanus, men-
tioned by Photius, Cod. 171. To omit Damasccn,
Nicon, Philippus Solitarius, Hincmarus, Theodore
archbishop of Canterbury, or any later writers.
Suicerus and Meursius take notice of the same cus-
tom in the word Tpntwarat, which signifies the third
and ninth day of commemorating the dead, which,
they say, was the custom of the ancients. So that
when St. Austin speaks against observing the ninth
day, it was not what Cotelerius supposes, because
he was ignorant of this practice, with St. Ambrose
and many other of the Latins ; (wherein Cotelerius
contradicts himself, having alleged St. Ambrose be-
fore as one that approved the practice ;) but it was
because St. Austin had observed something amiss
in the practice of some superstitious Christians, who
kept the ninth day with some abuse, most probably
rioting and excess, resembling the novcndial of the
heathens ; as we have heard him complain before
of the feasts, which such Christians made at the
graves of the dead, too much resembling the jmren-
talia of the Gentiles.
The custom of strewing flowers „ . ,«
& Sect. 20.
upon the graves of the dead was reck- strT!v?nrHm^erf
oned innocent, and thcrefoi'e was re- "ife""!)!!!'!!. ^^iSml
tained by some Christians without any
rebuke. St. Ambrose and St. Jerom both mention
it without any censure : only they seem to speak of
it as chiefly the practice of the vulgar ; for the more
intelligent sort of Christians despised it as a trifle,
and showed their respect to the dead in acts that
were more substantial. Thus St. Ambrose, in praise
of Valentinian, says,"^ I will not scatter flowers
upon his grave, but perfume his spirit with the
odour of Christ. Let others strew their baskets of
flowers upon him : my lily is Christ, and with this
flower only will I consecrate his remains. In like
manner, St. Jerom ^^ commends his friend Pamma-
chius for this, that whilst other husbands scattered
violets, and roses, and lilies, and purple flowers upon
the graves of their deceased wives, and with such
' Rosin. Antiq. lib. 5. cap. 39. p. 997.
* Aug. Quaest. 172. in Gen. t. 4. Nescio utrnm invenia-
tur alicui sanctorum in Scripturis celebratum esse luctuin
novem dies, quod apud Latinos novendiale appellant. Undo
jnihi videnlurab hac cousuetudine prohihendi, si qui Chris-
tianorum istum in movtuis suis nnmeruni servant, qui niagis
est in Genfilium consuetudine.
' Euodii Ep. '258. inter Epist. Aug. Excquias pr.fbui-
mus satis honorabiles, et dignas tantae animae: nam per tri-
duum hyuinis Dominuni collaudavinins super sepidchrum
ipsius, et redcmptionis .sacramenta tertio die obtulinuis.
=0 Constit. lib. 8. cap. 42.
" .histin. Novel. 133. cap. 3. Scd neqtic aliam ingres-
suum occasionem excogilanto per causam eorum qtise
peragtmtur circa exequias, quas scilicet memorias appellant,
in tertium nonumque diem convenientes, item cum quadra-
ginta excesserint, aut ctiam annus.
"- Anibnis. de Obitu Valentin, p. 12. Nee ego floribus
tumulura ejus asporgam, scd Spiritum ejus Christi odore
perfundam. Spargant alii plenis lilia calathis : nobis lilium
est Christus: lioc reliquias ejus sacrabo.
•'•' Hieron. Ep. 20. ad Tammach. dc Obitu Uxoris. Cae-
teri niariti ^uper tumulus coujuguni spargunt violas, rosas,
lilia, floresque purpureos; et doli)rem pectoris his officiis
consolantur. Pammachius noster sanctam savillam ossaque
venerauda eleemosyiKC balsamis rigat.
1254
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII.
Sect. 21.
As also wearing a
mourning habit for
some time.
little offices assuaged the grief of their breasts ;
Pammachius watered the holy ashes and bones of
his wife with the balsam of alms-deeds and charity
to the poor. With these perfumes and odours he
solaced the ashes of the dead that lay at rest, know-
ing that it was written, " As water will quench a
flaming fire, so alms makes an atonement for
sins."
They had the same notion of going
into a mourning habit for the dead :
they did not condemn it, nor yet much
approve of it, but left it to all men's liberty as an
indifferent thing ; rather commending those that
either omitted it wholly, or in a short time laid it
aside again, as acting more according to the bravery
and philosophy of a Christian. Thus St. Jerom
commends one Julian,"* a rich man in his time, be-
cause, having lost his wife and two daughters, that
is, his whole family, in a very few days, one after
another, he %v'ore the mourning habit but forty days
after their death, and then resumed his usual habit
again ; and because he accompanied his wife to the
grave, not as one that was dead, but as going to her
rest. Cyprian indeed seems to carry the matter a
little further : he says. He was ordered by Divine
revelation to preach to the people publicly and con-
stantly, that they should not lament their brethren
that were delivered from the world by the Divine
vocation ; as being assured that they were not lost,
but only sent before them; that their death was
only a receding from the world, and a speedier call
to heaven ; that we ought to long after them, and
not lament them ; nor wear any mourning habit,°*
seeing they were gone to put on their white gar-
ments in heaven : no occasion should be given to
the Gentiles justly to accuse and reprehend us, for
lamenting those as lost and extinct, whom we affirm
still to live with God ; and that we do not prove
that faith, which we profess in words, by the in-
ward testimony of our hearts and souls. Cyprian
thought no sorrow at all was to be expressed for
the death of a Christian ; nor consequently any
signs of sorrow, such as the mourning habit ; be-
cause the death of a Christian was only a transla-
tion of him to heaven. But others did not carry
the thing so high, but thought a moderate sorrow
might be allowed to nature, and therefore did not
so peremptorily condemn the mourning habit, as
being only a decent expression of such a moderate
sorrow, though they liked it better if men could
have the bravery to refuse it.
** Hieron. Ep. 34. ad Julian. Laudent te — quod in quad-
rao-esimo die dormitionis earum lugubrem vestein mutaveris,
et dedicatio ossium martyris Candida tibi vestimenta reddi-
derit.
"^ Cypr. de Mortal, p. 164. Nee accipiendas esse hie
atlas vestes, quando illi ibi indumenta alba jam sumpse-
rint, &c.
We find some other funeral rites g^^,, ,,
mentioned by the spurious writers ^"""^ """^
under the names of Dionysius the
Areopagite and Athanasius. As the priests anoint-
ing the body with oil before it was put into the
grave, for which the pretended Dionysius °^ gives
this reason. That as in the ministration of baptism,
after the person had put off his old garments, he
was anointed with oil ; so in the end of all things,
oil was poured upon the dead. The first unction
called the baptized person to his holy fight and
combat ; the second unction declared that he had
fought his fight and finished all his labour, and was
now consummated and made perfect. This was a
quite different unction fi'ora the anointing or em-
balming of the body to its burial, of which we have
spoken before : and as other writers say nothing of
it, I let it pass as a thing uncertain, the bare tes-
timony of this writer not being sufficient to estab-
lish an ancient ecclesiastical custom. We may say
the same of another rite mentioned by the pretend-
ed Athanasius,"' who speaks of lighting a mixture
of oil and wax at the grave of the dead, as a sacri-
fice of burnt-oifering to God. But besides the
silence of others, there are two further prejudices
against this ; first. That it looks more like a piece
of Jewish superstition than a Christian rite ; and
secondly. That the council of EKberis has an ex-
press canon* forbidding a ceremony not very dif-
ferent from this, viz. burning of wax tapers by day
in the cemeteries of the dead, lest the spirits of the
saints should be molested : and if any despised this
order, they were liable to be cast out of communion
for their contempt of it. I will not pretend to ex-
plain to the reader the reason of this inhibition, nor
say that it forbids expressly the rite before mention-
ed; but there is some analogy and similitude between
the two ceremonies, and therefore it is hence very
probable, that neither of them were accepted or any
ways approved by the church.
We have now seen the whole man- ^^^^ 23.
ner of Christian burial among the pel°nf iteTV?'
ancients, with all the rites, both sacred this ° oil'mnitf "'Is
and civil, accompanying and attend-
in"- it. I have only one thing more to observe con-
cerning the whole in general ; which is, that Chris-
tian burial with these solemnities Avas ever esteemed
a privilege, and such as good men always desired
when they could have it, and bad men were pun-
ished for their crimes with the denial and refusal
of it by the church, who laid it as a mark of cen-
"'' Dionys. Eccles. Hierarch. cap. 7.
"' Athan. Serm. de Dormientibiis, cited by Durant. de
Ritibus, lib. 1. cap. 23. n. 14. p. 235.
98 Cone. Eliber. can. 34. Cereos per diem placuit in coe-
miterio non incendi : inquietandi enim spiritus sanctorum
non sunt. Qui hwc non observaverint, arceantur ab ecclesiae
communione.
Chap. III.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
I2o5
sure and displeasure upon them, not to allow them
the honour and privilege of that solemn interment
which was customary in the practice of the church.
Good men, indeed, were not above measure concern-
ed for their bodies, so as to think it any real detri-
ment or loss to them, if cither the barbarity of their
enemies or any other accident denied them this
privilege : for in this case, as St. Austin largely dis-
courses,'* the faith of a Christian set him above any
fear that might arise from the want of a burial : the
consumption of wild beasts would be no prejudice
to those bodies which must rise again, and a hair of
whose head could not perish. The psalmist indeed
says, and that with some concern, " They have
given the dead bodies of thy servants to be meat to
the fowls of the air, and the flesh of thy saints to
the beasts of the land : their blood have they shed
on every side of Jerusalem, and there was no man
to bury them." But this, says St. Austin, is said
more to exaggerate the cruelty of those who did it,
than the infelicity of those who suffered it. For
though these things may seem hard and direful in
the eyes of men, yet " precious in the eyes of the
Lord is the death of his saints." Therefore all these
things, namely, the care of a funeral, the building
of a sepulchre, the pomp of funeral obsequies, are
rather for the consolation of the living, than for any
benefit of the dead. If a sumptuous funeral be any
advantage to the v/icked, then a poor one or none
at all may be some detriment to the just. The rich
man that was clad in purple, had a splendid funeral,
by the ministry of his servants, in the sight of men ;
but the poor man full of sores had a much more
splendid one in the sight of God, by the ministry of
the angels, who did not carry him forth into a mar-
ble tomb, but translated him into Abraham's bosom.
Some philosophers have despised the care of a fu-
neral ; and whole armies, whilst they were fighting
for an earthly country, have been as regardless
where they should lie, or to what beasts they should
become a prey. And the poets have said plausibly
enough upon this subject,
Ccelo tegitur qui non habet urnani.
He that has no urn, has yet the heaven for a cover-
ing. Therefore let not the heathen insult over the
bodies of Christians, that lie unburied, who have a
promise that their flesh and all their members shall
be reformed, not only out of the earth, but out of
the most secret recesses of every other element, and
in a moment of time be perfectly restored to their
pristine and primitive state again.
This was the Christians' consolation, whenever
malice or the necessitv of their fate and condition
denied them a funeral. In other cases they were
very desirous to be decently interred among their
brethren ; and the living thought it a piece of justice
to the dead, to treat tliem handsomely after death,
seeing their bodies had been the organs and vessels
of the Holy Ghost to every good work ; and were
not only like a ring or a garment, mere external
ornaments to the nature of man, but more intimately
and nearly belonging to him, as part of his very
essence and constitution. Upon this account good
men were equally careful both to pay this just debt
to their holy brethren, and to make provision that
the same good oflSces should be done to themselves.
And this made it an honourable and desirable
privilege to be buried after the manner of the faith-
ful. But then it was a privilege which belonged to
none but such. All catechumens that died in a
voluntary neglect of baptism, were excluded from
the benefit of it, as we find by an order of the first
council of Braga,'"" and many passages of St. Chrj"-
sostom to this purpose, which direct men "" to olfer
private alms and private prayers for them, but as-
sure us they had no place in the pubhc offices of
the church. The case was otherwise, when men
died without baptism not through any neglect or
contempt of it, but by some unavoidable necessity,
which happened, and could not be foreseen or pre-
vented, whilst they were piously and studiously pre-
paring for baptism. In this case, either martyrdom
or a man's own faith was thought sufficient to sup-
ply the want of baptism, as I have largely showed '"-
in another place : and then they were buried with
the same solemnity as other believers, being all one
with them in the estimation of the church.
Another sort of persons, to whom the church
denied the usual solemnity of burial, were the
biathanafi, that is, such as laid violent hands upon
themselves, being plainly guilty of murder, and
that without repentance, by calhng death upon
themselves. And they put into the same class all
those that were pubhcly executed for their crimes ;
because these were virtually and indirectly guilty
of self-murder, in doing those things which in the
course of justice brought them to an untimely end;
or at least such things as deserved a spiritual cen-
sure, as well as a temporal punishment. Upon this
account the council of Braga'"^ orders. That both
these sorts of men shall be denied the honour of
being carried with the usual solemnity of psalmody
to the gi-ave. The council of Auxerre"" orders,
That the oblations of such as voluntarily hanged or
drowned themselves, or killed themselves with the
sword, or cast themselves from a precipice, or were
any other ways guilty of a voluntary death, should
99 Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. 1. cap. 12 et 13.
'"" Cone. Bi-acaren. 1. can. .35.
'"I Chrys. Horn. 3. in Philip, p. 1224. Horn. 21. in Joan.
p. U)0. Horn. 1. in Act. p. 11.
'« Book X. chap. 2. sect. 20 and 21.
"" Cone. Bracar. 1. can. 31. "" Cone. Antissi'id. can. 17
1256
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII.
not be received in the church. And this was a
punishment of the same nature as denying them a
solemn burial. There is a like order in the second
council of Orleans,'"^ to refuse the oblations of such
as lay violent hands upon themselves ; but they ex-
cept such as were killed for their crimes ; I sup-
pose, upon a supposition that such persons repent-
ed of their crimes before their execution. But if any
one laid violent hands upon himself, or was actually
killed in his crimes, there was no exception ever
made in his favour. Optatus says,""^ even one of
the Donatist bishops denied the Circumcellions so-
lemn burial, because they were slain in rebellion
against the civil magistrate. Which shows that
this was a rule inviolably observed in the church.
Another sort of persons, to whom the church
denied the privilege of solemn burial, were all ex-
communicated persons, who continued obstinate
and impenitent in a manifest contempt of the
church's discipline and censures. Under which
denomination all heretics and schismatics, that were
actually denounced such by the censures of the
church, were included. For the office of burial be-
longed only to \hejideles, or communicants, that is,
such as died either in the full communion of the
church, or else, if they were excommunicate, were
yet in a disposition to communicate by accepting
and submitting to the rules of penance and disci-
pline in the church. In which case their desire of
communion was accepted, as the catechumens' de-
sire of baptism, and they were treated as communi-
cants, though they happened to die without a for-
mal reconciliation in the church : the church in this
case relaxed their censures, and received them into
communion, and treated them as other communi-
cants after death ; of which I have given "" a more
ample account in speaking of the discipline of the
church in a former Book.
CHAPTER IV.
AN ACCOUNT OF THE LAWS MADE TO SECURE THE
BODIES AND GRAVES OF THE DEAD FROM THE
VIOLENCE OF ROBBERS AND SACRILEGIOUS IN-
VADERS.
Sect. I. Though it does not strictly belong
Thp old Roman i i ■ /.
laws very severe a- tO the buSlUCSS of fuUeral ritCS tO
speak any thingr of robbers of graves, gainst robbers or
i^ ■> O & ' „„veE, and all a-
and the laws made against them; yet t uses and injunts
O ' •^ done to the bodies
because these have some relation to °^ ""^ '''^*'^-
the dead, and some things also remarkable in them,
I will add something upon this subject for the close
of this whole discourse. I have hinted before,' that
the old Roman laws were very severe against all
injuries and abuses offered either to the bodies or
the monuments and sepulchres of the dead. They
were reckoned sacred things ; and therefore if any
violated a sepulchre, so as to draw out the body or
the bones, it was a capital crime, to be punished -
with death in persons of a meaner rank ; and others
of a higher fortune were either to be transported
into some island, or otherwise banished, or con-
demned to the mines, as appears from the answer
of Paulus in the Pandects, and those laws of the
Christian emperors,^ which speak of the old laws
punishing this crime with death. They made a dis-
tinction between the bodies and the sepulchres : he
that violated the sepulchre only, but offered no in-
jury to the body, was not punishable with death,
but either confiscation, or infamy, or banishment,
or digging in the mines : but if he offered any in-
dignity to the body itself, his crime was capital,
and his blood was required to expiate the offence ;
unless the dignity of his condition happened to be
such as the law allowed to secure his life, and
change the punishment of death into a penalty of
some other nature.
This law continued all the time of
Constantine ; but Constans his son tws Severity con-
1 J, 1 -, . . ^ -I tinued, for the most
made a little alteration in the penalty, part, under the
, Christian emperors,
which lasted not very long, for it was 7"? some addition-
*' ^ al circumstances.
presently after revoked by Constan-
tius, and the old penalty revived again. Constans,
in a first law about demolishing sepulchres, (mak-
ing no mention of violating the bodies themselves,)
left the matter pretty much as he found it ; order-
ing* all such as were concerned in demolishing of
sepulchres, to be sent to the mines, if they were of
a servile condition, and did it without the know-
ledge of their lord : but if they did it barely at his
instance, by his authority and command, they were
only to be exiled by a common banishment : and if
the lord was found to have received any thing into
his own house or farm, that was taken from a sepul-
chre, his house or farm, or whatever edifice it was,
was to be confiscated to the public. But in a se-
cond law* he took away the punishment of death,
'«5 Cone. Aurelian. 2. can. 15. '"^ Optat. lib. 3. p. G8.
'"' Book XIX. chap. 2. sect. 11.
1 Chap. 2. sect. 2.
= Digest, lib. 47. Tit. 12. tie Sepulchre Violato, Leg. 11.
Rei sepiilchrormn violatoruui, si corpora ipsa e.xtraxerint,
vel ossa eruerint, humilioris quidem fortunaa summo siip-
plicio afficiuntur : honestiores in insulam deportantur : alii
autem relegantur, aut in metalluin damnantur.
3 Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 17. de Sepulchr. Violatis, Leg. 2
et .3. Et Valentin. Novel. 5. de Sepulchris.
* Cod. Theod. ibid. Leg. 1. Si quis in demoliendis se-
pulchris fuerit adprehensus, si id sine Domini conscientia
faciat, metallo adjudicetur: si vero Domini auctoritate vel
jussione urgeatur, relegatione plectatur, &c.
^ Ibid. Leg. 2. Factum solitum sanguine vinditari,
multae inflictions corrigimus, &c.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1257
which the old laws appointed, and instead of it laid
a mulct or fine of twenty pounds of gold upon all
that should be found guilty in any thing of this
nature. Constantius did not approve of this reduc-
lion or abatement of the ancient penalty, and there-
fore he revoked the indulgence of his brother Con-
si ans, and by two new laws of his own brought the
ancient punishment of death into force again, with
same additional punishment by way of fine also.
His first law* runs in these terms : We understand
(here are some, who out of a greedy desire of gain
]!nll down and demolish sepulchres, transferring the
niaterials of the building to their own houses : now,
siK'li, when their wickedness is detected, shall be
subject to the punishment appointed by the ancient
laws. In his other law, he first imposes a penalty
of ten pounds of gold upon any one that steals from
a monument either stones, or marble, or pillars, or
any other material, whether to use in any building,
or to sell them : and then he subjoins,' That this
punishment is intended as an addition over and
above to the ancient severity : for he would not de-
rogate any thing from that punishment which was
before imposed upon those, who oflered violence to
the graves of the dead ; because, as he says in the
beginning of his law, it was a double crime, equally
injurious both to the dead and the living; to the
dead, by destroying and spoiling their habitations ;
and to the living, by polluting them in the use of
such materials in building. And he adds in the
close, that his intention was to include within these
penalties, all such as meddled with the bodies and
relics of the dead, as well as those who defaced their
sepulchres. There is also a law of Julian's in the
Theodosian Code, wherein he first complains of the
audaciousness of men in demolishing sepulchres,
and stealing away the ornaments of them ; and then
orders ' such to be prosecuted with the severity of
the former laws made against them. Finally, The-
odosius junior and Valentinian III. made a most
severe law against all such invaders, of what quality
soever, appointing their punishment according to
the dignity of the persons concerned. If a slave or
a countryman " was apprehended in this crime, he
was immediately to be put to the rack ; and if he
confessed that it was his own act, and his master
was not concerned in it, he was to be put to death.
If his master was concerned in it, he was punished
in like manner. If a freeman was found guilty,
« Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 17. de Sepulchr. Violatis, Leg. 3.
Quosdam comperimus, lucri nimium ciipidos. sepulchra sub-
vertere, et substantiam fabricandi ad pioprias aedes trans-
ferre : hi detecto scelere animadversionem priscis legibus
definitam subire debebunt.
" Ibid. Leg. 4. Quaj poena priscoe scveritati acccdit :
nihil enim derogatum est illi supplicio, quod sepulchra vio-
lantibiis videtur impositum. Huic autem poence subjacebunt
et qui corpora sepulta aut reliquias coutrcctaveriut.
" Ibid. Leg. 5. Hoc fieri prohibemus, poena nianium |
who was but a plebeian and had no estate, he was
also to suffer death. If he had an estate, or was in
any dignity, he was to be amerced in half his estate,
and for ever after to be made infamous in law. If
a clergyman was found guilty of this crime, whether
bishop or inferior, he was immediately to be de-
graded, and lose the name of a clerk, and to be sent
into banishment without redemption. And all
judges are strictly charged to see this law duly put
in execution. Pax sepuHis, Peace be to the dead.
To give these laws the greater force ^^^^ ^
and terror, it was usual with the em- iowed"t'^"mw,of.or
perors, when they granted their indul- mrTat%'.e'' Sr
gence to several criminals, according '"""^•
to custom, at the Easter festival, still to except
robbers of graves, with other great criminals whom
they thought unworthy of any such pardon or in-
dulgence ; such as men guilty of sacrilege, incest,
ravishment, adultery, sorcery, necromancy, counter-
feiting or adulterating the public coin, together
with murder and treason : as we find the exceptions
made in several laws of Valentinian, and Gratian,
and Theodosius senior, and Theodosius junior, and
Valentinian III., put together in one title in the
Theodosian Code,'" beside this famous law of Valen-
tinian now recited.
And it is remarkable also, that Con-
Sfct. 4.
stantine, who allowed a woman liberty „ ^"^ ""* "r* *
' J woman was allnweu
to put away her husband for three a^h'm o? 7ivorc!' to
crimes, made this one of the three; if ''" ''"'*'"'■'^•
he was a murderer, or a sorcerer, or a robber of
graves." And Theodosius junior also puts the same
crime among the legal causes of divorce both in
men and women in one of his laws,'- which Jus-
tinian not only put into his new Code, but confirmed
by several laws and novels of his own composing,
as has been already showed more at large in hand-
ling the matter of divorces in the last Book.'*
Neither were the ecclesiastical laws wanting in the
punishment of this crime, which was reputed the
most barbarous and inhuman sort of robbery of
any other ; concerning which I have spoken fully
under the head of ecclesiastical discipline," and
therefore need say no more of it in this place.
Now, if it be inquired, what made
'■ Sect. 5.
men professing Christianity to be so ■ one reason tempt-
'■ o J " " ,„^ „,p„ tp commit
much addicted to this vice, that there [-^ aSng''of Ihe
should be need of so many laws '"^^"-" -p"'^"'^^^-
against it ? I answer, there were three motives or
vindice cohibentes.
» Valentin. Novel. 5. de Sepulchris, ad calcena Cod.
Theodos. Servos colonosve in hoc facinoie depiehensos,
duci protinus ad tornienta convenit. Si de sua tantum fue-
rint temeritate confessi, luant commissa sanguine suo, &c.
'» Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 38. de Indulgcntiis Criminum,
Leg. .3, 4, 6, 7, 8.
" Ibid. lib. 3. Tit. 16. de Kepudiis, Leg. 1.
'- Cod. Just. lib. 5. Tit. 17. de Repudii.s Leg. 8.
" Book XXII. ch. 5. sect. 8. i' Book XVI. eh. 6. sect. 21.
1258
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII.
temptations to this kind of robbery ; two of which
had something plausible in them ; but the first had
nothing but downright covetousness in it, arising
from the rich ornaments and splendid furniture of
many of the heathen monuments built over their
graves ; which some wicked Christians, as well as
others, looking upon not so much with an envious
as a covetous and rapacious eye, took occasion
either publicly or privately to make a spoil and
plunder of them. This is evident from the com-
plaints made in the several laws, of such robbers
carrying off marble stones, and pillars, and other
rich furniture, either to adorn their own houses
therewith, or make a gain of them by selling to
others. Some were so base and sordid, as to pull
down monuments to make lime with, or sell them
to others for that purpose, Coquendce calcis gratia,
as one of the laws words it.
g^^^ g But this rapacious humour was
pKtelT/wa^taken Something covered with a plausible
ihat'^Xre'duinieal prctcuce of piety and zeal for the
imies tTbedemoi- Christian religion. For Constantine,
anno 333, had ordered all altars and
images, as well as temples, to be destroyed; and
the heathen monuments and sepulchres were often
adorned with such images ; which gave occasion,
beyond the meaning of the law, to bad men to de-
molish the heathen monuments, under the notion
of destroying images, and rooting out idolatry, and
all the remains and footsteps of it. Had they kept
within the intent of the law, only destroying images
and altars, and not the gi'aves themselves, there
had been no just reason of complaint; but when
under this pretence they destroyed not only the
images, but the whole edifice of the monuments,
erasing the titles, and disturbing the bodies or ashes
of the dead, and carrying off marble stones and
pillars, and whatever was ornamental or valuable
about them ; this was thought intolerable by the
succeeding emperors, and therefore so many good
laws were made against the hypocritical rapacious-
ness of such illegal pretenders to reformation. The
law was good, had they used it lawfully ; but they,
through covetousness and rapine, went beyond their
bounds ; and therefore Constans, the son of Con-
stantine, anno 349, ordered all these creatures to be
called to an account, who had so abused the law
of his father; and under pretence of destroying
images, had the marble ornaments'^ and pillars
taken away, and (he stones thrown down to burn
into lime : whosoever of this sort could be disco-
vered, from the time that Dalmatius and Zenophilus
were consuls, that is, from the year 333, when Con-
stantine first published his edict, which they frau-
dulently took the advantage of; they should forfeit
to the emperor's coffer a pound of gold for every
monument so defaced. And whoever for the future
was found guilty of such rapine, should be amerced
twenty pounds of gold to the use of the exchequer
likewise. So that this pretence of demolishing hea-
then monuments under the notion of destroying
idolatry, was a mere hypocritical act of covetous-
ness varnished over with a face of religion.
There was also a third temptation ^^^^ ^
of the same nature, which seems to w^to geuhrrX"
have prevailed even among some of and'^S" ga°ia*of
the more senseless and covetous cler- ""■
gy; which was, the gainful trade of getting and
selling the relics of martyrs. This made them, for
the sake of filthy lucre, rob graves, and steal away
the bones of martyrs, or any others, that they
might have a sufficient stock of relics (true or false,
it mattered not which) to feed the foolish supersti-
tion of such as were willing to let them make a gain
of them. This kind of superstition, calculated to
encourage covetousness and religious cheats, was
stirring among some in the church betimes. For,
though the church for above five hundred years
made no other use of the relics of martyrs, but only
decently to inter them ; yet some superstitious per-
sons privately made another use of them. Optatus
says, Lucilla, the rich foundress, as one may call
her, of the Donatist schism, was used, before she
received the eucharist, to kiss the'* mouth of a cer-
tain martyr, which, whether true or false, she had
procured, and kept by her for that purpose. For
this she was gravely reproved by Cecilian, then
archdeacon of Carthage ; which she so resented and
remembered, that when he came to be bishop, she,
being a rich, potent, factious woman, by her in-
terest procured some others to be set up against
him : which was the first beginning of the schism
of the Donatists, founded upon the pride of an
imperious woman, who was incorrigibly bent upon
the superstitious veneration of the relic of a martyr.
St. Austin likewise tells us, there were in his time "
a great many wandering, idle monks, hypocritical
men, who, by the instigation of Satan, went about
the world selling relics of martj'rs, which it was
very doubtful whether they were the relics of true
•^ Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 17. de Sepulchris, Leg. 2.
Universi itaque, qui de monumontis coluinnas vel marmora
abstulerint, vel coqucndoe calcis gratia lapides dojece-
rint, ex cousulatu scilicet Dalmatii et Zenophili, singulas
libras auri per singula sepulchra fisci rationibus iuferant,
&c.
'^ Optat. lib. 1. p. 40. Cum correptionem archidiaconi
Ceeciliani ferre non posset, quae ante spiritalem cibum et
potum, OS nescio cujus martyris, si tamen martyris, libare
dicebatur, &c.
'" Aug. de Opere Monachorum, cap. 28. Callidissimus
hostis tam multos hypocritas sub habitu monachorum us-
quequaque dispersit, circumeuntes provincias, nusquam
missos, nusquam fixos, nusquam stantes, nusquam sedeutes :
alii membra martyrum, si tamen martyrum, venditant.
alii fitnbrias et phylacteria sua uiaguificant, &c.
Chap. IV.
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
1259
martyrs or not. However, they made a gainful
trade of it, and no doubt were tempted upon that
account to rob the graves of the martyrs, or some
otlicrs, which would as well serve their purpose.
In opposition to this sort of men, Thcodosius the
Great" made an express law, that no one should
remove any dead body that was buried, from one
])]ace to another; that no one should sell or buy
the relics of martyrs; but if any one was minded
1 o build over the grave where a martyr was buried
a church, to be called a marfi/rinm, in respect to
Jiim, he should have liberty to do it. This was
then the honour that was paid to martyrs, to let
them lie quietly in their graves, and build churches
over them, which were dedicated to God and his
service, not to any religious worship of the martyr ;
only in honour to him the church might be called
;i marti/riitm, after his name : but beyond this no
honour was to be given to him under any pretence
of veneration ; and to take up his body and make
merchandise of his bones, was so far from venera-
tion, that it was reckoned a disturbing of his ashes
and a robbing of graves, which was mere covetous-
ness hypocritically covered under the name of re-
ligion. I question not but the law of Valcntinian
III., which speaks of bishops, and others of the
clergy, who were concerned in robbing of graves,
was levelled against this sort of men, who digged
up the bones of martyrs, and sold them as holy
relics, to gratify their own lucre at the expense of
superstitious people, who thought it an honour to
a martyr to keep his bones above-ground ; whereas
all the laws of church and state then reckoned it a
sacrilegious robbing of graves, and disturbance of
those holy relics, which ought to have lain quiet
and undisturbed to the resurrection.
There was a peculiar custom in
A pectuiar custom Egypt, which might have given great
inE^ypt tokeep the , . • i -i
bodies embalmed encouragcmcnt to this wicked prac-
and unburied in ^
their houses above- ticc, though we do uot fiud mcii made
ground. ^
that ill use of it ; however, it was dis-
approved upon another account. For the custom
of Egypt was so to embalm the dead, as to keep
them either in their houses, or in monuments and
mausoleums above-ground : the body so ordered
was, by the ancient Greek writers, called rdpixog ; the
Egyptians called it r/ahhara ; and modern writers,
miimmia, as Gataker'^ observes, from the Arabic
word, mum, which denotes wax, used chiefly in
this embalming. Most ancient writers speak of
this Egyptian way of embalming ; and Tully more
particularly takes notice™ of their keeping the
bodies so embalmed in their own houses with-
out any other burial. This custom, it seems, was
also retained among the Christians of Egypt, many
of whom (it is certain not all) were wont not
to bury their dead under-ground, but when they
had embalmed them, to keep them still in their
houses laid in beds, out of reverence and honour
for their persons. Athanasius says St. Antony,^'
the famous Egyptian hermit, was very much offend-
ed at this custom, and therefore he was used with a
great deal of freedom to tell the bishops of Egypt,
that they ought to teach the people better, and en-
deavour to break the custom. For the bodies of the
patriarchs and prophets were kept in their sepul-
chres unto this day ; and the body of our Lord was
laid in a grave to the time of his resurrection. By
which arguments he showed, that it was a sin for
any man not to bury the bodies of his dead under
the earth, although they were holy ; for what can
be greater or more holy than the body of the Lord?
Upon this many people changed their custom, and
buried the bodies of the dead under-ground, giving
God thanks that they were better instructed. It is
added a little after, that St. Antony gave orders that
his own body should so be buried, which was ac-
cordingly done in a place that no one knew of be-
side the two persons that took care of his funeral.
But it was not easy to break an inveterate custom,
and therefore, though many left off this way, yet
many continued it still : for St. Austin speaks of
it " as a thing in use among the Egyptians in his
time, at least to dry the bodies of the dead by their
curious way of embalming, which made them almost
as hard as brass, and kept them from corruption.
These in their language they called by a peculiar
name, gahharce, which, I think, we may English,
Egyptian mummies. He does not expressly say
they still kept them above-ground, but he seems to
intimate as much, in saying, they intended by their
embalming to harden them like brass, and preserve
them from corruption.
AVe may hence draw several argu-
ments, as Mr. Daille has done in a no re^gWus wor-
, , . , la. ship allowed to he
very curious and learned book,""^ to gnentoreiiesinthe
•' . . amient church till
prove, that there was no religious after the time of st.
^ ' ~ Austin,
worship given to the relics of saints
and martyrs for several of the first ages in the church.
For their great care then was to bury them under-
ground (and not set them upon the altar-* as in
after ages) : this was the greatest respect they
'8 Cod. Theod. lib. 9. Tit. 7. de Sepulchris Violatis, Leg.
7. Humatum corpus nemo ad aliiim locum transferal ;
nemo martyrem distrahat, nemo mercetur : habeant vero in
potestate, si quolibet in loco sanctorum aliquis est.conditus,
pro ejus veneratioue, quod martyrium vocandum sit, addant
quod voluerint fabricarum.
'" Gatakcr, Not. in Marc. Antonin. lib. 4. p. 175.
-" Cicero, Tuscul. Quocst. lib. 1. n. 108. Condiunt iEgyptii
mortuos, et eos domi servant.
-' Athan. Vit. Anton, t. 2. p. 502.
-- Aug. Scrm. 120. de Diversis, cap. 12. .^Egyptii dili-
genter curant caoavera mortuonim ; morem enim habent
siccare corpora et quasi Knea reddere : gabbaras ea vocant.
"^ Dalhvus de Objecto Cultus Religiosi, lib. 4.
-' RlabiU. de Liturg. Gallic. lib. 1. cap. 9. n. 4. owns there
were uo relics set upon the altar, even to the tenth century.
1260
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Book XXIII.
^
thought they could pay to them. St. Antony
thought it was a great disrespect to keep them
ahove-ground unburied. The laws made it sacrilege
to rob a grave for the sake of them, and absolutely
forbade any one to buy or sell the relics of a martyr.
Lucilla was reproved for paying an undue respect
to them. St. Austin inveighs against the monks
that went about the world seUing the relics of mar-
tyrs ; and he condemns those who worshipped
graves and pictures under pretence of honouring''^
the dead, whom he puts into the same class with
those who made themselves drunk at the monu-
ments of the martyrs, and placed their intemperance
to the account of religion : All such, he says, were
a scandal to the church, whom she condemned as
ignorant and superstitious men, and daily laboured
to correct them as wicked children. There is one
instance in the third century of some well-meaning
Christians, who, after the martyrs Fructiiosus and
Eulogius were burnt, gathered up their remains,
and would have kept them by them only out of
respect and love, not for any religious worship :
but Fructuosus after his passion appeared to them,^
and admonished them to restore immediately what-
ever part of the ashes any one out of love had taken
to himself, and that, putting them all together, they
should bury them in one common grave. The great
care of the church and of the martyrs themselves in
those days, was not to have their relics kept above-
ground for worship, but to be decently buried under
the earth. And therefore, w-hen the heathen judge
asked Eulogius the deacon, who suffered with Fruc-
tuosus his bishop, whether he would not worship
Fructuosus as a martyr after death ? he plainly re-
plied, I do not worship Fructuosus," but Him only
whom Fructuosus worships. The like answer was
given by the brethren of the church of Smyrna to
the suggestion of the Jews, when, at the martyrdom
of Polycarp, the Jews desired the heathen judge.
That he would not permit the Christians to carry
oir the body of Polycarp, lest they should leave their
crucified Master, and begin to worship this man in
his stead : This suggestion, says the answer, pro-
ceeded purely from ignorance,^ and a false pre-
sumption, that we could either forsake Christ, or
worship any other. For we worship Christ, as
being the Son of God ; but the martyrs, as the dis-
ciples and followers of the Lord, we love with a due
affection, for their great love of their own King and
Master ; with whom we desire to be partners and
fellow disciples. They add, That when his body
was burnt, they gathered up the bones, more pre-
cious and valuable than any gold or precious stones,
and buried them in a convenient place, where
by God's permission they intended to meet and
celebrate his birthday with joy and gladness, as well
for the memorial of those who have bravely suffered
and fought as champions before, as for the exercise
and preparation of those that come after. I will
only add one testimony more out of St. Austin,
where he makes some pious reflections upon the
passions of the foresaid Fructuosus and Eulogius.
He mentions the same answer of Eulogius to the
judge, that the Acts speak of: when the judge asked
him, whether he would worship Fructuosus ? he
replied, I do not worship Fructuosus ; but I worship
Him whom Fructuosus also worships. Upon which
St. Austin makes this remark. That hereby we are
taught^ to honour the martyrs, but not to worship
them, but only to worship the God whom the mar-
tyrs worship. For we ought not to be such as the
pagans are, whom we lament upon that very ac-
count, because they worship dead men. For all
those whose names you hear, to whom temples are
built, were men, and all or most of them kings
among men : as you have heard of Jupiter, Her-
cules, Neptune, Pluto, Mercury, Bacchus, and the
rest; whom not only the fictions of the poets, but
the histories of all nations, declare and evidence to
have been men, m^io, having obliged the world with
some temporal kindnesses, were after death wor-
shipped by vain men, who called and esteemed them
gods, and built temples to them as gods, and prayed
to them as gods, and erected altars to them as gods,
and ordained priests for them as gods, and offered
sacrifices to them as gods : whereas the true God
alone ought to have temples, and sacrifices ought to
be ofl'ered to the true God alone. As for the mar-
tyrs, he says, they did neither take them for gods,
nor worship them as gods. We give them no tem-
ples, nor altars, nor sacrifices ; neither do the priests
ofler to them. God forbid. These things are only
done to God, and offered to him from whom alone
we obtain all good things, at the memorials^of the
martyrs. Therefore, if any one asks thee, whether
thou worship Peter ? answer, as Eulogius did con-
cerning Fructuosus, I do not worship Peter, but I
worship Him whom Peter also worships. Then he
brings in the example of Paul and Barnabas re-
fusing to be worshipped by the Lycaonians, and the
-^ Aug. de Moribus Ecclesise Cathol. cap. .34. Novi raul-
tdsesse sepiilchrorum et picturarumadoratores : novi multos
esse, qui fuxuriosissime super mortuos bibant, &c.
26 Acta Fiuctuosi, ap. Baron, an. 2G2. n. 68. Fnictuo-
sum post pas.sionem apparuisse fratribus, et monuisse, ut
quod unusquisque per caritatem de cineribus usurpaverat,
restituerent sine mora, unoque in loco simul condendos cu-
rurent.
^ Ibid. n. 62. Ego Fructuosum non colo, sod ipsum colo
quern et Fructuosus.
-'■'* Acta Polycarpi, ap. Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 15.
-'" Aug. Serm. 101. de Diversis, p. 571. Quo modo nos
admonuit, ut martyres honoremus, et cum martyribus Deum
colamus. Neque enim tales esse debemus, quales paganus
dolemus. Et quidem illi mortuos homines colunt, &c.
LP. IV
ANTIQUITIES OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
12(;i
example of the angel refusing to be worshipped by
St. John, and bidding him to worship God alone.
After which he adds these remarkable words in the
close, both against those who kept feasts at the
graves of the martyrs, and those who worshipped
tliom: The martyrs hate your flagons of wine, the
iuartyrs hate your frying-pans, the martyrs hate
. lur drunken rcvellings at their graves: I speak
not these things to injure or reproach any who are
i!ot such; let them who do such things, take it to
themselves: the martyrs,'" I say, hate these things,
;i!ul love not those that do them ; but they much
more hate and abhor any worship that is olfered to
them. These are plain evidences, that no religious
worship was given to the martyrs, much less to
their relics, by the church in the time of St. Austin;
but some ignorant and superstitious persons were
carried away with a blind zeal, to reckon those
things to be an honour to the martyrs, which were
a real reproach both to themselves and tlie church,
and displeasing both to God and the martyrs ; to
■whom the greatest honour they could do, was to lay
their relics quietly in the grave, and meet at their
tombs to praise God for their glorious achievements
and \-ictories over the terrors of death, and to ex-
cite themselves to piety and constancy in the faith
by the provocation of their examples. Other hon-
ours to the dead the ancient church knew none ; at
least approved or encouraged none ; but laboured to
correct and repress them wherever they appeared,
as resembling too near, and savouring too much of
the follies and superstitions of the Gentiles, whose
gods were only dead men, deified by their own con-
secration and worship, without any real foundation
in nature ; for by nature they were no gods : and
this is the great irrefragable argument the ancients
always made use of against them; of which I have
said enough both here and elsewhere," and so I put
an end to this discourse concerning the manner of
treating the dead in the ancient church.
I have now gone through the whole state of the
primitive church, and given an account of the
several parts of her public worship and offices of
Divine service ; which in a great measure answers
the design I at first proposed to myself, when I be-
gun this work. Another Book more of miscellane-
ous rites might be added ; but having laboured in
this work for twenty years, with frequent returns of
bodily infirmities, which make hard study now less
agreeable to a weakly constitution ; and the things
themselves being of no great moment; I rather
choose to give the reader a complete and finished
work, with an index to the whole, than by grasping
at too much, to be forced to leave it imperfect,
neither to my own nor the world's satisfaction. I
bless God for enabling me to go through the work
with comfort and pleasure ; I thank the world for
their patience and approbation ; and I thank my
particular benefactors more, as I think I am obliged
to do, for their suitable encouragement to a work
of such a nature : I blame none for want of en-
couragement, nor any that dislike the whole, or any
part of it ; they may have reasons, perhaps, which
I know not of, and shall never inquire into. I
hope, however, that it may prove a useful work in
some measure both to the present and future gener-
ations, as a learned prelate was once pleased to say
to me, by way of approbation and encouragement.
Sen's arbores alteri scbcuIo jn-ofuturas : if so, I shall
have my end : let the church receive benefit, and
God the glory of all.
^ Aug. Serm. 101. de Diversis, p. 572. Oderunt mar-
tyres lagenas vestras, oderuut martyres sartagines vestras,
oderunt martyres ebrietates vestras : sine injuria eorum dico
qui tales non sunt: illi ad se referant qui talia faciimt:
oderunt ista martyres, non amant talia facientes. Sed multo
plus oderunt. si colantur.
3' Book XIII. chap. 3.
LAUS DEO.
I.
INDEX OF AUTHORS.
190
202
303
299
303
67
132
490
7«0
315
630
11G6
1130
810
374
380
370
870
561
500
Acta Andronici, ap. Baron, an. 190.
Acta Martyrum ScjUitanorum, ap. Baron. 202.
Acta Euplii, ap. Baron, an. 303.
Acta Tharaci, ap. Baron, an. 299.
Acta Felicis, Ampelii, Glycerii, Dativi, Saturnini,
Thelicre, et alioruui, ap. Baron, an. 301, -302, 303.
Acta Thecla;, ap. Giabe Spicilegium, vol. i. p. 95.
Pet. ASrodius De Patrio Jure, cum Pandectis. Par.
1615. Fol.
Agathias De Rebus Gestis Justiniani. G. L. Par.
1660. Fol.
Agrippa Castor. Fragment, ap. Eusebium.
Cornel. Agrippa De Vanitate Scientiarum. Hagce,
1662. 8vo.
Gabr. Albaspineeus, Episcopus Aurelianensis, Ob-
servationes de veteribus Ecclesiae Ritibus. Par.
1631. Fol.
Notee in Optatum, TertuUianum, Concilium
Eliberit. et Cannnes alios antiquos. Ibid.
Police de I'Ancienne Eglise sur 1' Administra-
tion de I'Euchariste, &c.
Edm. Albertinus De Eucharistia. Daven. 1655. Fol.
Alcimus Avilus, in Bibl. Patr. t. 8.
Albinus Alcuinus, in Bibl. Patr. t. 10.
Nicol. Aletnanniis De Parietinis Lateranensibus.
Romcs, 1625. Fol.
Alexander Alexandrinus, Epist. ap. Tbeodoret, lib.
1. cap. 4.
Alexandrinum Chronicon. Gr. Lat. Moiiachii, 1615.
4to.
Alexins Aristenus, Synopsis Canonum, ap. Justellum
et Beverege.
Algerus De Eucharistia. Par. 1610.
Pet. Atlix De Trisagio. Ilothornagi, 1674. 4to.
Leo Allatius De Consensiono perpetua Occidentalis
et Orientalis Ecclesiae. Colon. 1648. 4to.
De Doniinicis et Hebdoraadibus Graecorum.
Ibid.
De Missa Prsesanctificatorura. Ibid.
De Libris Ecclesiasticis Grfficorum. Par.
1645. 4to.
De Narthece Veteris Ecclesiae et Templis re-
centiorum Graecorum. Par. 1646. 4to.
Ahtedius, Siipplementum ad Chamieri Panstratiam.
Amalarius De Ofliciis Ecclcs. Bibl. Patr. t. 10.
De Baptisterio Moguutino. Bibl. Patr. t. 8.
Sixtin. Aniama, Oratio de Barbarie.
Ambrosii Opera, 3 vols. Basil, 1567. Fol.
Ammiani Marcellini Historia, cum Notis Liudebrogii.
Hamburg. 1609. 4to.
Amphilochius, Epistola Canonica ap. Bevereg.
Pandect.
Anastasius Bibliothecarius de Vitis Pontificum. Par.
1649.
Anastasius Sinaita, Quaestiones et Respons. Ingol-
stad. 1617. 4to.
Andreas Caesariensis. Comment, in Apocalypsin, ad
Calcem Operum Chrysostomi. Edit. Commelin.
1596. Fol.
^nrfreu'^De Dccimis inter Opuscula. Lond.\&iS. 4to.
Tortura Torti. Land. 1609. 4to.
Responsio ad Apologiam Bellarmini. Land.
1610. 4to.
Anonymus De Francis, ap. Combefis Hist. Monothe-
litar. p. 429.
250 Anonymus De Baptismo Haereticorum, ad Calcem
Cypriani.
450 Anonymus De Haeresi Pra3destinatorum. Edit, a Sir-
mondo cum Censura Avpraei. Par. 1645. 8vo.
828 Ansegisus Abbas, Capitularia Caroli Magni. Par.
1640. 8vo.
160 Antoninus Imperator, cum Commentar. Gatakeri.
Gr. Lat. Cantab. 1652. 4to.
Antonini Itinerarium Britanniae, cum Notis. The.
Gale, Land. 4to.
Antonini Placentini sive Martyris Itinerarium, ap.
Papebrochium in Actis Sanctorum Mali, t. 2.
1446 Antonini Florentini Chronicon. 3 vols. Lugd. 1586.
Apuleii Opera. Lugd. Batav. 1623. 12mo.
1250 Tho. Aquinatis summa Theologioe. Colon. 1604. Fol.
Ejusdem Opuscula. Ven. 1596.
544 Arator, Historia Apostolica Carmine. Bibl. Patr. t. 8.
276 Archelaus Chascorum in Mesopotamia Episcopus.
Disputatio et Epistola contra Manichicum, ap. Va-
lesium in Appendice ad Socratem et Sozomenum.
Pet. Arcudius De Concordia Ecclesiae Orientalis et
Occidentalis. Par. 1670. 4to.
Pauli Aringhi Roma subterranea, 2 vols. Rom. 1651.
Fol.
315 Arius Hairesiarcha, Epistola ap. Theodoret, lib. 1.
cap. 5.
303 ^r«o6ii Opera Notis Elmenhorst. Hanov.KJQ^. 8vo.
460 Arnobius ']\xmo\-, Disputatio cum Serapione ad Calcem
Irenaei.
401 Asterii Amaseni Homiliae, ap. Combefis Aiictario
Novo. Bibl. Patr. Gr. Lat. Par. 1648. Fol.
330 ^W«Ma,su Opera. Gr. Lat. 2 vols. Par. 1627. Fol.
177 Athenagoras, ad Calcem Justin Mart. Gr. Lat. Co-
lon. 1686.
196 Athenogenis Hymnus, ap. Basil de Spir. Sancto,
cap. 29.
398 Augustini Opera, 10 vols. Par. 1637. Fol.
Anton. Augustinus De Emendatione Gratiani, cum
additionibus Baluzii. Par. 1672. 8vo.
Ejusdem Epitome Juris Pontificii, 2 vols. Par.
1641. Fol.
.380 Ausonius Poeta.
890 Auxilius De Ordinationibus Formosi, ad Calcem
Morini de Ordinationibus.
Azorius, Institutiones Morales, 3 vols. Lugd. 1612.
Fol.
B
440 Bacchiarius De recipiendis Lapsis. Bibl. Patr. t; 3.
Joan. 5a/«M* De Scriptoribus Britannicis. 1548. 4to.
1180 Theodor. Balsamon, Patriarcha Antiochenus, Com-
mentarius in Canones Apostolorum et Conciliorum.
Gr. Lat. ap. Bevereg. Pandect. Oxon. 1672.
Commentarius in Photii Nouiocanonem, ap.
Justelhnn in Bibliotheca Juris Canonici, t. 2.
Collectio Ecclesiasticarum Constitutionum. Gr.
Lat. cum Notis Leunclavii et Fabrotti, ap. Justell.
Ibid.
Responsa ad varias Quajstiones Juris Canonici,
ap. Leunclav. in Jure Graeco-Iiomano. passim per
lib. 2, 5, 7.
INDEX OF AUTHORS.
12()3
Flor. An.
Steph. Buluzii Miscollauca sive CoUectio Veterum
Monumentoniin, 4 vdIs. Par. Ifis3. 8vo.
NotaB ad Gratianum et Antonium Aiigiistinum
de Emeiulatione (iratiani. Par. 1672. bsvo.
Notse ad Khe<;:innnein, cum Appendice Aucto-
rinn Veterum. Pur. 1671. Bvo.
Concilia Galliii! Narboneusis. Par. 1G68. 8vo.
Nova CoUectio Concilioium. Par. 168.3. Fol.
Nota; ad tres Disseitationes Petri de Marca.
Par. 1669. 8vo.
172 Bardesanes Syrus de Fato, ap. Eiiseb. de Prajparat.
Evangel, lib. 6.
Tho. Barlow, Remains. Land. 8vo.
Letter to Bishop Usher.
34 Barnabce Epistola, Or. Lat. ap. Coteler. Patr. Apos-
tol. t. 1.
Baronii Annales Ecclesiastic!, 12 vols. Antiv. 1610.
Nota; ad Martj rologium Romanum. Colon.
1603. 4to.
Barron; Of the Pope's Supremacy and Unity of the
Church, among his Works, 3 vols. Lnnd. lijS7. Fol.
370 Basilii Magni Opera, Gr. Lat., 3 vols. Par. 1638.
Fol.
448 Basilii Seleuciensis Opera, Gr. Lat. Par. 1622. Fol.
Sam. Basnagii E.xercitationes Historico-Criticaj ad
Baronii Annales. Ultrujecti, 1692. 4to.
Anton. Baiidrand, Additiones ad Ferrarii Lexicon
Geographicum. Par. 1670. Fol.
701 Bedce Opera. 4 vols. Colo>t. 1612. Fol.
Historia Ecclesiast. Lat. et Saxon. Notis
Wheelock. Cafitab. 1644. Fol.
Bellarmini Controversiee, 3 vols. Ingolstad. 1590, et
Par. 1620. Fol.
De Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis. Colon. 1G31.
8vo.
1115 Bernardi Opera. Par. 1640. Fol.
1066 Bernoldus Ue Ordine Romano. In Cassandri Litur-
gicis.
840 Bertramus sive Ratramnus Monachus Corbeiensis,
De Corpore et Sanguine Domini, ap. Illyricum in
Catalogo Testium Veritatis. Genev. 1608. Fol.
Gul. Bevereye Pandectoe Canonum, cum Annotationi-
bus, 2 vols. Oxon. 1672. Fol.
Codex Canonum vindicatus, in Appendice ad
Cotelerii Patres .\postol., ike, t. 2. Antiv. 1698. Fol.
Beza Annotat. in Nov. Testam. Genev. 1582. Fol.
• Epistolae Theolog. Genev. 1573. 8vo.
Bihliotheca Patrum Latin., 17 vols. Par. 1654.
Bibliotheca Patrum Gr. Lat., 2 vols, per Frouto Du-
CEeum. Par. 1624. Vid. Combefis Auctarium, &c.
Bibliotheca Juris Canonici. Vid. JustcUum.
1480 Gabr. Biel, E.xpositio Canonis Missa;. Lugd. 1542.
Jac. Billius, Scholia in Nazianzeni Opera.
Severin. Binius, Concilia General., &c., cum Notis,
4 vols. Colon. 1618.
1330 Mat. Blastares, Syntagma Canonum, Gr. Lat. ap.
Beverege in Pandectis.
Dav. Blondel, Apologia pro Sententia Hieronymi.
Amst. 1646. 4to.
Sam. Bochurt, Hierozoicon sive de Animalibus, 2 vols.
Lond. 1663. Fol.
Geographia Sacra. Par. 1651. Fol.
Joan. Bollandus, Acta Sanctorum. Antv. 1668. Fol.
Joan. Bona, De Rebus Liturgicis. Colon. 1674. Bvo.
De Psalmodia. Par. 1663. 4to.
Edv. Brerewood, Patriarchal Government of the an-
cient Church. Land. 1687. 8vo.
Inquiries about the Diversity of Languages,
&c. Lond. 16.35. 4to.
De Ponderibus et Pretiis Nummorum, ap.
Walton Prolegomena.
Breviariurn Romanum. Par. 1.509. 8vo.
Barnab. Brissomus De Ritu Nuptiarum. Par. 1606.
4to.
De Formnlis et solennibus Populi Romani
verbis. Par. 158-3.
Comnientarius in Legem, Dominico, de Spec-
taculis in Codice Theodos. Par. 1606. 4to.
.iEgid. Bucherius De Doctrina Temporum, Commen-
tarius in Victorii Canonem Paschalem. Antverp.
l(m. Fol.
John Buckeridge, al. Joannes Roffensis, De Poles
tate Papoe in Rebus Temporalibus. Lond. 1614. 4to.
Geovg. Bull, DefensioFidei Nicenic. Oxon. 1685. 4to.
Opera omnia, per Grabe. Lond. 1703. Fol.
996 Burchardiis Wormatiensis, Decrotum. Colon. 1518.
Fol. et passim ap. correctores Gratiani.
1260 Bonaventur. Burc/iardiis, al. Brocardus. Descriptio
Terra; Sanctum. Colon. 1624. 8vo.
Gilb. Burnet, History of the Reformation, 2 vols.
Lond. 1681. Fol.
Pastoral Care. 4to.
Vindication of the Ordinations of the Church of
England. Lond. 1677. Bvo.
Travels, in several Letters to Mr. Boyle. Rot-
terd. 1686. Bvo.
Buxtorf, Synagoga Judaica. Hanov. 1622. 8vo.
Bgcuntina; Historia; Scriptores varii, 17 vols. Par.
1648. 8vo.
1350 NicoL. Cahasilas, Expositio Liturgia;, in Bibl. Patr.
Gr. Lat. t. 2.
Jacob. Cabassutius, Notitia Conciliorum et Canonum.
Lugd. 1670. Bvo.
Julius Cccsar, De Bello Gallico, &c.
500 Casarius Arelatensis, Homilia-, in Bibl. Patr. t. 2.
Tho. Cajetanus, Commentar. in Libros Histor. Vet.
Testameuti.
Joan. Calvini Opera, 9 vols. Amst. 1667. Fol.
Joan. Calvin, al. Kahl. Lexicon Juridicum. Genev.
1665. Fol.
Hen. Canisii Lectiones Antiqua;, 6 vols. Ingolstad.
1601. 4to.
Pet. Canisii Catechismus. Colon. 1586. Fol.
250 Canones Apostolici, ap. Bevereg. Pandect., et in
Tomis Conciliorum.
1310 Petrus Cantor, De Verbo Mirifico, ap. Menardum in
Sacramentarium Gregorii, p. 280.
Verbum Abbreviatum, ap. Bonam de Reb. Li-
turg. lib. 1. c. 15.
Melcnior Canus, Loci Theologici, et de Sacramentis.
Colon. 1685. Bvo.
Ludov. Capellus, Notce in Nov. Testam. Amst.
1657. Et cum Myrothecio Cameronis.
Barthol. Caranza, Summa Conciliorum. Lovan.
1681. 4to.
Bishop Carleton, Divine Right of Tithes. Lond,
16U6. 4to.
768 Carolus Magnus, Capitularia, ap. Lindebroge in Co-
dice Letium Antiquarum, et ap. Ansegisum Abba-
tem, et Baluzium.
Isaac Casaubonus, Exercitationes in Baronii An-
nales. Genev. 1655. 4to.
Notffi in Historiaj Augustae Scriptores. Par,
1620. Fol.
Notee in Strabonis Geograph. Par. IG20.
Georg. Cassandri Opera. Par. 1616. Fol.
Consultatio de Articulis Religionis, cum Grotii
Annotatis. 1642. Bvo.
De Communione sub utraque Specie. Hebn-
stad. 1642. 4to.
424 Joan. Cassiani Opera. Basil, 1575.
514 Marc. Aur. CawiodoriW Senator, Historia Tripartita
ex Socrate, Sozomeno, et Theodorito. Franc. J588.
Fol.
Commentarius in Psalmos. Par. 1519.
Variarum Epistolarum, lib. 12. Lugd. 1595. Bvo.
Alphonsusde Castro, adversus Hcercses. Lugd. 1546.
Bvo.
Catechismus aA Parochos ex jussu Concilii Tridentini.
Catena in Job, Gr. Lat. Lond. 1637.
(Jul. Cave, Historia Literaria, 2 vols. Lond. 1688 et
1698. Fol.
Lives of the Apostles and Fathers, 2 vols.
Lond. 1677. Fol.
Primitive Christianity. Lond. 1676. 8vo.
Government of the ancient Church, by Bishops,
Metropolitans, and Patriarchs. Lond. 16S3. bvo.
Caivdrey, Discourse of Patronage. Lond. 4to.
1057 Georgii Cedreni Annales, Gr. Lat,, cum Notis Xylan-
dri. Basil, 1566. Fol.
42-3 Celestinus Papa, Epistola; Decretales, ap. Justellum,
Crab, et Laobe in Tomis Conciliorum.
Lud. Cellotius, Nota; in Capitula Gualteri Auvelia-
nensis, in Concilior. t. 8. p. 649.
Centuria Magdebnrgenses, 3 vols. Basil, 1624. Fol.
Chamier, Panslratia Catholica, 3 vols. Genev. 1626.
Fol.
1264
INDEX OF AUTHORS.
Flor. An.
Charisius GmmmaUcus \n Corpove Aurtorum Linguae
Latinae. Genev. 16'2'2. 4to.
Martin. Chemnitius, Examen Concilii 'J'riilentini.
Genev. 1614. Fol.
430 Pet. Clirysologi Opera. Liigd. 1672. Fol.
Dav. Chytrcetis De Statu Ecclesiarum in Graecia,
Asia, !kc. Franc. 1583. 8vo.
398 Joan. Chrysostomi Opera, Gr. Lat., 10 vols. Par.
1616, et ap. Commclin. 1617.
Opera Graece, 8 vols. Etonee. 1G13.
Epistola ad Casarium Monachum, ap. le Moyne
Varia .Sacra.
M. T. Ciceronis Opera. Genev. 1646. 4to.
1160 Joan. Cinnami Historia, Gr. Lat., cum NotisduFresne.
Par. 1670. Fol.
Claget of the Unity of the Church. Lond. 1693. Bvo.
192 Clemens Alexandrinus, Opera, Gr. Lat. Par. 1641.
It. 2 vols. Oxon.
Tract. Quis dives salvefur, ap. Combefis in Auc-
tario Novissimo Bibl. Patr. Gr. Lat. Par. 1672.
65 Clemens Homanus, Fpist. ad Corinthios, Gr. Lat. ap.
Coteler. Patr. Apostol. t. 1.
564 Joan. Climacus, Opera, Gr. Lat. Par. 163.3. Fol.
Cluverii Italia Vetus. Lugd. Bat. 1622. Fol.
C'oc?e.r Canonum Ecclesiae Universao, ap. Justellum.
Codex Canonum Ecclesiae Africanoe, ap. Justellum.
Codex Canonum Ecclesiae Koraanae, ap. Justellum.
Codex Justinianus, in Corpore Juris Civilis.
Codex Theodosianus, cum Commentariis Jac. Gotho-
fred., 6 vols. Lugd. 1665. Fol.
Codex Canonum Ecclesiae Graecae. Vid. Ehingerum.
1460 Geurg. Codinus DeOfficWs Ecclesiae Constantinopoli-
tanpe, Gr. Lat., cum Notis Jac. Gretseri. Par.
1648. Fol.
411 CoUatio Carthaginiensis inter Catholicos et Doua-
tistas ad Calcem Optati. Par. 1631.
CoUectio Constitutionum Ecclesiasticarum. Vid. Bal-
samon, ap. Justellum.
Franc. Combefis, Bibl. Patrum, Gr. Lat. Auctarium
Novum. Par. 1648. Fol.
Auctarium Novissimum. Par. 1672. Fol.
Historia Monothelitarum, cumvariis Monumen-
tis Patrum, Gr. Lat. Par. 1648. Fol.
Comber of Liturgies, 2 vols. Land. 8vo.
326 Commodiani Instructiones adversus Paganos, ad Cal-
cem Cypriani. Edit. Rigalt. Par. 1666.
Concilia. Vid. Binium, Crabbe, Labbe, &c.
Corpus Juris Civilis par Dionys. Gothofredum.
Lugd. 1589. 2 vols. 8vo.
Corpus Juris Canonici, viz. Gratiani Decretum, De-
cretales Gregorii, Se.xtus Decretalium, Clementinae,
et Extravagantes. Cum Emendationibus Gregorii
XI IL Romcs,\^9,2. 4 vols. Fol.
Corpus Confessionum Ecclesiarum Reformat., cum
Consensu Catholico ex sententiis Patrum. Genev.
1612. 4to.
Corpus Auctorum Linguae Latinae. Genev. 1622. 4to.
Corpus omnium Poetarum. Lugd. 1603. 4to.
325 Constantinus Magnus, Epistolae variae ap. Eusebium.
250 Cornelius Episc. Horn. Epistolae, ap. Cyprian, et Eu-
sebium.
Bishop Co«n*'.yScholastical History of the Canon of
Scripture. Lond. 1683. 4to.
History of Transubstantiation. Lond. 1676. 8vo.
Joan. Coteleriiis, Notae in Patres Apostolicos, 2 vols.
Antverp. 1698. Adduntur in Appendice, Beverege
Codex (knonum vindicatus, Usserii Dissertationes
Ignatianae, et Pearson Viudiciae Ignatii.
Joh. Cotivici Itiiierarium Hierosolymitanum. Ant-
■ verp. 1619. 4to.
Pet. Crabbe, Concilia Generalia et Provincialia, 3
vols. Colon. 1551. Fol.
Rich. Crakanthorp, Defensio Eccles. Angl. &c.
Lond. 1625. 4to.
590 Cresco7iius hk'.r, Breviarium Canonum, ap. Justellum
in Bibl. Juris Canonici.
Critici Sacri in Biblia. 8 vols. Amst. 1698.
Critical History oi ihii Creed. Lond. 8vo.
Metrophanes Critopulus, Confessio Ecclesiae Orien-
talis, Gr. Lat. Helmstad. 1661. 4to.
Martin Crucius, Turco-Graecia, Gr. Lat. Basil, 1584.
Fol.
Curcellipusde Esu sanguinis, inter Opera. Amst. 1675.
250 Cypriani Opera. Oxon. 1682. Fol.
Opera Notis Rigaltii. Par. 1648. Fol.
546 Cyprianus Gallus, Vita Caesarii Arelatensis. Luod
1613. 4to. ^
412 C(/r«7/(Alexandrini Opera, Gr. Lat. 7 vols. Par. 16-38.
350 Cyrilli Hierosol. Opera, Gr. Lat. Oxon. 1703. Fol.
D
Luc. Dacherii Spicilegium. Par. 1665. 4to.
Joan. Dalleeus De Objecto Cultus Religiosi adversus
Latinorum Traditionem. Genev. 1664. 4to.
De Confessione Auriculari. Ge7iev. 1661. 4to.
De ConfirmationeetExtremaUnctione. Genev.
1659. 4to.
De Jejuniis et Quadragesima. Daventrice, 1654.
4to.
De Imaginibus. Lugd. Bat. 1642. 8vo.
De Poenis et Satisfactionibus. Amst. 1649. 4to.
• De Scriptis Ignatii. Genev. 1666. 4to.
730 Joan. Damascenus, Opera, Gr. Lat. Basil, 1575.
Martin. Delrio, Disquisitiones Magici^^. Lovan.
1599. 4to.
Demonstration that the Church of Rome has erred in '
her Decrees about Communion in one Kind. Lond,
1686. 4to.
Dempster, Additionesad Rosini Antiquitates Roman.
Colon. 1620. 4to.
Depositio MartyruiTL, ap. Pearson Annal. Cyprian.
370 Didymus Alexandrinus, Opera, Bibl. Patr. t. 9.
Ludov. de Dieu, Animadversiones in Epistolas D.
Pauli. Lugd. Bat. 1646. 4to.
Dion Cassii Historia Romana, Gr. Lat. Franc.
1592. 8vo.
Diogenes Laertius De Vitis Philosophorum, Gr. Lat.,i
cum Hesychio Milesio et Eunapio de iisdem. Colo7i.\
Allobrog. 1616. 8vo. Cum Notis Is. Casauboni.
362 Dionysius Areopagita, Opera sub ipsius nomine, Gr.
Lat. 2 vols. Par. 1644. Cum Scholiis Pachymer,
et Maximi.
254 Dionysius Alex. Epistolae variae ap. Eusebium.
533 Dionysius Exiguus, Codex Canonum Ecclesiae Ro-
manae, ap. Justellum id Bibliotheca Juris Canon.
Collectio Decretorum Pontiticum Romanorum
a Siricio ad Anastasium secundum ap. Justell. Ibid,
et in Tomis Conciliorum.
Epistolae Paschales ap. Petavium de Doctrina
Temporum in Appendice.
Cycli Paschalis Fragmentum, ap. Marianum
Scotum ad annum 527.
Hen. Dodwel, Dissertationes Cyprianicae, Oxon.
1682. Fol.
Dissertationes in Irenaeum. Oaron. 1689. 8vo.
De Jure Laicorum Sacerdotali, contra Grotium.
Lond. 1685. 8vo.
Marc. Anton. Dominicy De Communione Peregrina.
Par. 1645. 4to.
Jerem. Drexilii Trismcgistus Christianus, sive de tri-
plici Cultu Conscientiae, Caelitum, Corporis. Colon.
1631.
Franc. Duarenus De Sacris Ecclesiae Ministerii.s ac
Beneficiis. Par. 1551. 4to.
Sir Will. Dugdale, Monasticon Anglicanum, 2 vols.
Lond. 1655, &c.
1286 Gw\. Dur antes &\vii Durandus. Rationale Divinorum
Officiorum. Lugd. 1584. 8vo.
Steph. Durantus De Ritibus Ecclesiae Catholicee.
Par. 1631. 8vo.
E
Aerah. Ecchelensis, Concilii Nicaeni Canones Ara-
bic! cum Notis. Cone. t. 2.
1121 Eadmerus Monachus, Historia sui Saeculi cum No-
tis Seldeni. Lond. 1623. Fol.
Joan. Eckius, Enchiridion adver. Lutherum. Lugd.
1549. 8vo.
Elias Ekingerius, Codex Canonum Ecclesiae Orien-
talis, Gr. Lat. Witeberg. 1615. 4to.
640 Eligius Lemovicensis, Homiliae ei ascriptae in Bibl.
Patr. t. 2.
430 Paulus Emesenus, Homiliae in Concilior. t. 3.
511 £wworf(Mi' Ticinensis, Vita Epiphanii Ticinen. Epis-
copi in Bibl. Patr. t. 1.5, et inter Opera cum Notis
Sirmondi. 1611. Par. 8vo.
526 Ephremius Antiochenus, Pro Ecclesiasticis Dogma-
INDEX OF AUTHORS.
12G5
Flor. An.
tibus et Synodo Chakeilonensi, ap. Pliolium in
Bibliotheca Cod. 2'28 ct 229.
370 Ephremius Syrus, Opera per Vossium Tuiigrensem.
Latine. Antverp. 1619. Fol.
368 Epiphanius, Opera, Gr. Lat. cum Notis Petavii,
2 vols. Par. 1622. Fol.
.E/Jiicoyjj'i InstitiitionesTlicolog. Amst.\(yi^. Fol.
Erasmi Opera, 9 vols. Basil, 1510. Fol.
Estius in Sententias, 2 vols. Par. 16.38. Fol.
Comnientar. in EpistolasPauli. Par. 1668. Fol.
Orationes ThcologiciB.
594 Evayrhts, liistoria Eccles. cum Notis Valcsii, Gr.
Lat. Par. 1673, et Cantab. 1720. Fol.
434 Eucherius Lugdunensis, Homilia;. Antverp. 1C02.
8vo.
Euchologiitm Groecorum cum Notis Goar. Far. 1617.
Fol.
581 Eulogius Patriavcha Ale.xandrinus, ap. Phutium Cod.
280.
380 Eunapius Sardianus De Vitis Philosophorum, Gr.
Lat. Colon. Allobrog. 1616. 8vo.
420 Eiiodhis, Epistolis, inter Epistolas Aiicustini.
315 Eusebius Cajsariensis, Historia Ecclesiastica cum
Notis Valesii. Par. 1672, et Cantab. 1720. Fol.
Preeparatio Evantjelica, Gr. Lat. Par. 1628.
Fol.
Demonstratio Evaugelica, Gr. Lat. Par. 1628.
Fol.
De Martyribus Palaestina;, ad Calcem, lib. 8.
Historiai.
Clironicou cum Animadversionibus Scaligeri.
Amst. 1658. Fol.
De Laudibus Constantini Oratio, et De Vita
Constantini, lib. 4. ad Calcem Historiee.
Epistola ad Cajsarienses, de Fide Nica?na, ap.
Socratem, lib. 1. cap. 8, et Theodor. lib. 1. cap. 12.
340 Eusebius Emisenus, Homiliae, sed tamen dubiic.
Antverp. 1602. 8vo.
325 Eustathius Antioehenus, De Engastrymutho adversus
Origenem. Notis AUatii. Lugd. 1629. 4to. Et
in Critic. Londinens., t. 8.
1116 Euthymius Zij^abenus, Panoplia Orthodoxy Fidei
adversus omnes Hareses. Lat. Venet. 1555. Fol.
Joan. Faber, Declamatio de Humanso Vitse Miseria.
Car. Fabrotus, Nota; ad Balsanionis Collectionem
Constitutionum Eccles. ap. Justellum in Bibl. Juris
Canonici, t. 2.
540 Facundiis Hermianensis, Opera, cum Notis Sirmon-
di. Par. 1675. Fol.
Fasciculus Rerum E.xpetendarum et Fuf^iendarum.
Lond. 1690. 2 vols. Fol.
6-30 Fasti Siciili, Vid. Alexandrinum Chronicon.
Faulkner, Libertas Ecclesiastica. Lond. 1674. 8vo.
Vindication of Liturgies. Lond. 1680. 8vo.
384 Faustinus et Marcellinus, Libellus Precum ad Theo-
dosium Imperatorem. O.von. 1678. 8vo.
356 Felia; II. Papa, Epistolae Decretales, in Tomis Con-
ciliorum.
483 Felix III. Papa, Epistolae, ap. Justellum, et in Tomis
Conciliorum.
Joan. Fell, Notre in Cyprian. Oxon. 1682.
5.33 Ferrandus, Breviarium Canonum in Justelli Biblio-
theca Juris Canonici, t. 2.
Phil. Ferrarii Lexicon Geoo;raphicum, cum Additio-
nibus Baudrand. Par. 1670. Fol.
Franc. Ferrarius de Ritu Conciouum. Mediolani.
1620. 4to.
Field, Of the Church. Oxon. 1635. Fol.
Joan. Filesacus, Commentarius in Vincentium Liri-
nensem. Par. 1619. 4to.
340 Jul. Firmicus Maternus de Errore Profanarum Reli-
gionum,cumNotisJoan.a\Vower. Oxon. 1678. 8vo.
Astronomica sive de Mathesi, lib. 8. Basil,
1591.
250 Firmiliani Epistola, inter Epist. Cyprian i.
Flagellantium Historia. Par. 1700. 8vo.
Joan. Forbesius, Instructiones Historico-Theokgicw.
Amst. 1645. Fol.
Irenicum. Aberden. 1636. 4to.
560 Venant. Fortunatus, Poemata in Corpora Poetarum.
t. 2. Lugd. I(i03. 4to.
Vila Radegundis, ap. Surium, 13. Aug.
4 M
Car. du Fresne, Glossarium Grxco-barbaruni. Ltiyd.
168s. 2 vols. Fol.
Not.x' in Paulum Silenliarium. Par. 1670. Fol.
Notic in Cinnamum et Briennium. Ibid.
Flaccius lUyricus de Sectis Papisticis. Basil, 1565.
4to. Vid. lUyricum.
Joan. Fronto de Canonicis Cardinalibus, cum aliis
Opusculis. Par. 1661. 4to.
Fronto-Ducceus, Notaj in Chrysostomi Opera. Par.
1609.
262 Fructuosi Acta, ap. Baron, an. 262.
1(K)7 Fulbertus Carnotensis, Opera. Par. 1608.
507 Fulgentius Ruspcnsis, Opera. Lugd. 1652.
De Fide ad Petruni Diaconuui, inter Opera Au-
gust in i, t. .3.
Frid. Furius Ceriolanus, Bononiasive de Libris Sacris
in vernaculum Linguani coavertendis. Basil, 1555.
8vo. Liber Prohibitus in Indice Sotomajor.
Tho. Gale, Notae in Antonini Itinerarium Britannine.
Lo7id. 4to.
Mat. Galeni Catechismus.
Tho. Gatakerus, Notae in Libros Antonini. Cantab.
1652. 4to.
387 Gaudenlius Brixiensis, Opera, Bibl. Patr. t. 2.
492 Gelasius Papa, Epistolae Decretales in Tomis Con-
ciliorum. De duabus Naturis Christi. Bibl. Patr. t.4.
476 Gelasius Cyiic&nxxs, Historia ConciliiNiceui, Gr. Lat.
in Concil. t. 2.
Aul. Gellii Opera, Aurel. Allobrog. 1609. 8vo.
Glib. Genebrard, De Liturgia Apostolica.
495 Gennadius Massiliensis, De Scriptoribus Ecclesias-
ticis, inter Opera Hicronymi.
De Dogniatibus Ecclesiasticis. inter Opera Au-
gustini, t. 3.
fientilletus. Examen Concilii Tridentini. Gorin-
chemi, 1678. 8vo.
620 Georgius Pisides, Vulgo dicitur Auctor Fastorum Si-
culorum sive Chroniei Alexandrini.
620 Georgius Alexandriuus, Vita Chrysostomi, in t. 8.
Oper. Chrys. Grncce.
1501 Franc. Georgius Venctus, Problemata in S. Scrip-
turam. Venet. 15.36. 4to.
Georgius Ambianas, Commentar. in Tertullian, 3
vols. Fol.
1222 Gernuuius Patriarcha Constantinop., Theoria sive
Expositio in Liturgiam, Gr. Lat. in Bibl. Patr. Gr.
Lat. t. 2.
1404 Joan. Gerson De Vita spirituali, inter Opera, 4 vols.
314 Gesta Purgationis Cteciliani Episc. Carthag. ad Cal-
cem Optati. Par. 16.31.
581 Gildas Sapiens, De Excidio Britanniae, Bibl. Patr.
t. 5.
1200 Giraldus Cambrensis, Itinerarium Cambrioe, et Cam-
brisB Descriptio. Lond. 1585. 8vo.
Jac. Goar, Notte ad Euchologium CJr;ccorum. Par.
1647. Fol.
Tho. Godwyn, Jewish Antiquities.
1110 Gqffridus Vindocinensis Abbas, Opera Notis .Sir-
niondi. Par. 1639.
Melch. Goldastus, Constitutiones Imperiales, 3 vols.
Hunov. 1609. Fol.
Dionysius Gothqfredus, Notae in Codicem Justinian.
Colon. 1521.
Jac. Gothqfredus, Commentarius in Codicem Theodo-
sianum, 6 vols. Lugd. 1665. Fol.
.loan. Ernest. Grabe, Spicilegium Patrum, 3 vols.
Oxon. 1698, &c. 8vo.
11.30 Gratianus Monachus, Decretum sive Concordantia
discordantium Canonimi. In Corpore Juris Canonici.
liomce, 1582. Fol.
470 Gregentius Homeritarum Episcopus, Disputatio cum
Herbano Judico, Gr. Lat. in Auctario Bibl. Patr.
Duca-ano, t. I. Par. 1624.
John Gregory, Observations on Scripture, and Post-
humous Works. Lond. 1650. 4to.
.590 Gre^oriM.? Magnus, Opera, 4 tomes. Antver. 16lb.
1227 Gregorius IX., Decretalium, libri 5, una cum Gratia-
no. Rotn. 1582. Fol.
370 Grec/orius Nazianzenus, Opera, Gr. Lat., 2 vols.
Par. 16.30. Fol.
370 Gregorius Nvssenus, Opera, Gr. Lat., 3 vols. Par,
1638. Fol.'
1206
INDEX OF AUTHORS.
Flor. An.
254 Gregorius NeociEsariensissiveThaumaturgus, Opera.
Gr. Lat. Par. 1621.
Epistola Canonica, ap. Justelhim.
573 Gregorius Turonensis, Historia Francorum. Par.
1610. 8vo.
De Gloria Martvnim et Confessorum. Colon.
1583. 8vo.
Jac. Grei^eriw, Notoe in Codinum. P«r. 1648. Fol.
Hugo Grotius, Opera, vol. 4. Amst. 1685.
De Jure Belli et Pacis. Atnst. 1670. 8vo.
De Coenae Adiuinistratione ubi Pastores non
sunt. Lond. 1685. 8vo.
Notce in Cassandri Consultationem. 1642.
Gruteri Inscriptiones Antiquae. Heidelb. 1616.
1533 Guido de Monte Rocherii, Manipulus Curatorum.
Lovan. 1552. 8vo.
Bishop Gunning' s Discourse of Lent. 4to.
H
Isaac. Hahertiis, Archieraticon sive Pontificale
Graecorum. Par. 1643. Fol.
Franc. Hallier De Hierarchia Ecclesiastica. Par.
1646. Fol.
Pet. Halloix, Vitae Scriptoruiu Orientalimn, 2 vols.
Duaci. Fol.
Hen. Hamond's Works, 4 vols. Lond. 1684. Fol.
Martin. Hankius De Scriptoribus Byzantinis. Lipaia,
1677. 4to.
842 Georg. Hamartolus, MS. ap. Allatium De Hebdo-
mad. Graicorum.
Harding's Answer to Jewel's Challenge. Antwerp,
1565. 8vo.
1150 Constantin. Harmenopulus, Epitome Juris Canonici,
Gr. Lat. ap. Leunclavium in Jure Graeco-Roinano.
t. 1.
De Sectis Hacreticis, et Confessio de Fic^e Or-
thodo.xa. Ibid, ad Leunclavium et iu AuctarioBibl.
Patr. Ducecano. t. 1. Gr. Lat. Par. 1624.
170 Hegesippus, Commentarius Actorum Ecclesiastico-
lum. Fragmeuta passim ap. Eusebium.
Gabr. Henao De Sacrificio Missoe.
610 Heraclius Imper. Novelise, ap. Leunclavium in Jure
Graeco-Romano, t. 1.
Herodoti Historia, Gr. Lat. per Hen. Stcphanum.
1592. Fol.
Hesychii Lexicon, Graece. Hagenoce, 1521. Fol.
601 Hesychius Patriarcha Hierosolymitanus, Explanatio
in Leviticum. Basil, 1527. Fol.
Pet. Heylin, Cosmography. Lond. 1669. Fol.
Hick's Jovian, or an Answer to Julian the Apostate.
Lond. 1683. 8vo.
378 Hieronymi Opera, 4 vols. Basil, 1565. Fol.
351 Hilarii Pictaviensis Opera. Colon. 1617. Fol.
461 Hilarius Papa, Epistolae Decretales, in Tomis Con-
cilior.
430 Hilarius Arelatensis, Epistolae inter Epistolas Au-
gustini.
815 Hincmarus Revaeasin, OpeYa.,2 vols. Par. 1645. Fol.
220 Hippolytus Portuensis, Canon Pasehalis, ap. Cave
Histor. Literar. t. 1. p. 68. Earn exhibent etiam
Scaliger, .^Egidius Bucherius, et Gruterus.
De Consummatione Mundi et Antichristo, Gr.
Lat. in Auctario Bibl. Patr. Ducseano, t. 2.
Demonstratio de Antichristo, Gr. Lat. ap. Com-
befis in Auctario Novissimo. Par. 1672. Fol.
Luc. Holstenius, Annotationes in Geographiam Ca-
roli a Sancto Paulo, in Italiam antiquam Cluverii,
et Thesaurum Geographicuni Ortelii. Roma,
1666. 8vo.
De Sacramento Confirmationis apud Graecos.
Ibid, in Appendice.
Glossarium et Notac ad Benedict! Codicem Regu-
larum. Par. 1663. 4to.
1130 Honorius Augustodunensis, Gemma Animae De Of-
ficio Missa-, Bibl. Patr. t. 10.
George Hooper's Historical Account of Lent. Land.
1695. 8vo.
514 Hormisdas Papa, Epist. Decretal, in Tomis Concili-
orum.
Hospinianus De Templis. Tigur. 1587. Fol.
De Festis Christianorum. Tigur. 1593. Fol.
De Origine Mouachatiis. Tigitr. 1588. Fol.
Historia Sacramentaria. Tigur. 1598. Fol.
Henr. Hottingerus, Historia Ecclesiastica, 9 vols.
Hanov. 1655. Svo.
De Translatione Bibliorum. Heidelberg. 1660.
Franc. Hotomannus De Castis lucestisque Nuptiis.
Franc. 1619. Svo.
QuDcstiones Illustres. 1591. Svo.
Pet. Dan. Huetius, Origeniana, 2 vols. Rothomag.
1668. Fol.
Demonstratio Evangelica. Amst. 1680. Svo.
1120 Hugo de Santto Victore, Opera. Venet. 1588. 3 vols.
1054 Uumhertus de Sylva Candida Cardinalis, Liber de
Azymo et Jejunio Sabbatorum contra Michaelem
Cerularium et Leonem Achridamum, ap. Baroninm
in Appendice, t. 11.
I
Jacobi Liturgia, Gr. Lat. Bibl. Patr. Auctario Dii-
cajano, t. 2. Par. 1624.
3S5 Idacius contra Varimundum Arianum. Bibl. Patr. t. 4.
790 Jesse Ambianensis De Ordiue Baptismi.
101 Jgnutii Epistolae, Gr. Lat, intra Patres Apostolicos,
ap. Cotelerium, t. 2.
110 Acta Ignatii, Gr. Lat. ap. Grabe Spicilegium, vol. 2.
Flac. iUyricus, Catalogus Testium Veritatis. Genev.
1628. Fol.
Lidex Librorum Prohibitorum et Expurgandorum
Hispanicus et Romanus per Anton, a Sotomajor.
Madrit. 1667. Fol.
Index Librorum Expurgandorum per Quirogam Sal-
mur. 1601. 4to.
hies Leges, ap. Spelman. Concil.
Innocentius I. Papa, Epistolae et Decreta in Tomis
Couciliorum.
Innocentius III. de Mysteriis Missae. Antverp. 1540.
Joannes Abbas de Translatione Reliquiarum S. Glo-
desindis.
Johius Monachus, ap. Photium Cod. 222.
Johnson, Vade Mecum for Clergymen, or the Canon-
ical Codes of the Primitive Church. Lond. 1709. Svo,
Josephi Opera, Gr. Lat. Oxon. 1720. Fol.
Irencei Opera, Notis Grabe. Lond. 1702. Fol.
Isidorus Hispalensis De Divinis OfRciis, Bibl. Patr.
t. 10.
Origines sive Etymologise, in Corpore Auctorum
Linguae Latinae. Genev. 1622. 4to.
Isidorus Mercator, Concilia et Epistolae Papales in
Tomis Couciliorum.
Isidorus Pelusiota, Epistolarum, lib. 5. Gr. Lat. Par.
1638. 4to.
John Juel's Works. Lond. 1611. Fol.
Juliani Imper. Opera, Gr. Lat, Notis Petavii. Par.
1631. 4to.
Julianus Halicarnassensis, Fragmenta Commentarii
in Job, ap. Catenam in .lob. Lond. 1637. Fol.
Julianus Pomerius De Vita Conteraplativa, inter
Opera Prosperi, cui vulgo tribuitur. Colon. 1540.
402
1198
530
67
167
595
830
412
361
510
498
.337
550
1092
140
527
330
Julius Papa, Epistola ad Orientales, ap. Athanasium
in Apologia 2. t. 1.
Junilius Afer De Partibus Divinae Legis, Bibl. Patr.
t. 1.
Fran. Junius, Notae in Tertullianum. Franekera,
1597. Fol. Parallela, inter Opera. 2 vols. Ge-
nev. 1607. Fol.
Ivo Carnotensis, Decretoriim "L'xhex. Lovan. 1561. Svo,
Henr. Justellus, Bibliotheca Juris Canonici, 2 vols.
Par. 1661. Fol.
Justinus Martyr, Opera, Gr. Lat. Colon. 1G86. Fol,
Justinianus Imper. Corpus Juris Civilis, 2 vols.
Lugd. 1589. Svo.
Edictum de Fide Orthodoxa, ap. Leunclavium
in Jure Graeco-Romano, t. 1, et in t. 5, Concilioruui.
Juvenalis Poeta.
Juvencis Hispanus, Historia Evangelica Carmine
Heroico, in Corpore Poetarum, t. 2. Lugd. 1603.
4to.
K
Martin. .ffe»i/j2MJ De Osculo. Lipsia, \(!£b. Svo.
White Kennet, Case of Impropriations and Augment-
ation of Vicarages stated by History and Law from
the first Usurpation of Popes and Monks. Lond.
1701. Svo.
INDEX OF AUTHORS.
I2G7
Christian. Kortholt De Culumniis Piiganorum in Vt-
tcics Cliristianos sparsis. Kilon. IfifJH. 4to.
De Vita et ]\loribus Veteruiu Christiaiioruin.
Kilon. 16K^. 4to.
De variis Scriptuvic Editionibus. Kilon. 1G8G.
4to.
Albert. Krantius. Historia Ecclesiastica sivc INletro-
jxilis de iiuliis Clirislian:x: lieligiouis, &c. Franc.
Ju'JU. Fol.
Phi I,. Labbe Collectio Conciliorum, 17 vols. Par.
1671. Fol.
Historica Synopsis Conciliorum. Par. 16G1. 4to.
De Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis, 2 vols. Par.
IGGO. Svo.
303 Laclantii Opera. Lugd. 1594. Svo.
De Mortibus Persecutorum. Oxon. IGSO, et in
Baluzii Miscellaneis.
Gill. Lumhardns De Antiqiiis Lcgibiis Anglorum ct
Sa.xoniini. Cant. 1644. Fol.
Latnpridius inter Historiae Augustae Seriptores. Lug.
Bat. 1G3'2.
900 Landulphus Sagax, Continuatio Pauli Diaconi.
Hanov. IGll.
Latinus Latinius, Epistnla ad Antoninni Aun^iistiniim
de Usii Fernienti in Eucharistia. Ro7n. ]Go9. 4to.
Laur. Laudmeter, De vetere Clerico et JMonacho.
Lovan. 1G26. 4to.
Joan. Launoius De recta Interpretatione Se.xti Ca-
nonis Nicaeni. Par. 1GG2. 8vo.
507 Lanrentius Novariensis, Homilise in Bibl. Patr. t. 2.
Lectionarium Gallicauum, ap. Mabillou. de Liturgia
Gallicana.
1013 Leo Granimaticns,ChronographiacumNotisCombefis.
Par. 1G55. Fol.
458 Leo Imperatnr et Antheuiius. Novella? ad Calcem
Codicis Theodosiani.
886 Leo Sapiens Imp. Notitia Ecclesias, Gr. Lat., ap.
Leunclavium in .Jure Gra»co- Romano, t. 1. p. 88.
Novellae, ap. Leunclav., t. 2. p. 78, et ad Calcem
Codicis Justiniani.
440 Leo Magnus Papa. Opera. Lugditn. 1672. Fol.
Epistoloe in Tomis Conciliorum.
Zeo Africanus, Descriptio Africa;. Antverp. 1556. Svo.
590 Leontius Bvzantinus De Secfis, Gr. Lat. in Auctario
Bibl. PatV. Ducceano, t. ]. Par. 1624.
Contra Eutychianos ct Nestorianos, Bibl. Patr.
t. 4.
Leonard. Lessius De Jure et Justitia. Antverp.
1626. Fol.
Hamon L' Estrange, Alliance of Divine Offices.
Land. 1690. Fol.
Remonstrance in the Cause of Liturgy. Lond.
1642. 4to.
Smectymnuo-Mastix, or A Defence of the Re-
monstrance. Lond. 1651. 8vo.
Joan. Leunclavius, Jus Gracco-Romanum, Gr. Lat.,
2 torn. Franc. 1594. Fol.
Ze.recow Juridicum per Anonymum. Genev. 1615. Svo.
360 Libaniiis Sophista, Opera, Gr. Lat., 2 vols. Par.
1606. Fol.
553 Liberatus Carthaginensis, Breviarium sive Historia
Causae Nestorianae ct Eutychianae, cum .'^ppendice,
ap. Crab. Concil. t. 2, et Notis Garnerii. Par.
1675. Svo.
Lightfoot, Temple-Service and Temple. Lond. 1650.
4to.
Horae Hebraicae in Matt, et Marc, cum Disqui-
sitione Chorographica, 2 vols. Cantab. 1658. Svo.
Opera, 2 vols.
Gul. Lindanus, Panoplia Evangelica contra Ilae-
reses. Colon. 1575. Fol.
Frid. Lindenbrogius, Codex Legum Antiquarnm,
Burgundionum, Alamannorum, &c. Franc. 1613.
Fol.
Observationes in Ammianum Marcellinum.
Hamburg, 1609. 4to.
1422 Gul. Limcood, Provinciale edituni per Sharrock.
Oxon. 16G4. Svo.
Just. Lipsius De Magnitudine Romana. Antverp.
1598. 4to.
Notae in Senecae Opera. Antverp. 1615. Fol.
Garsias Loaisa, Collectio Conciliorum Ilispaniae cum
4 M 2
Notis. Madrit. UM'-i. Fol. Et in Tomis Concilio-
rum Labba'anis.
1141 Pot. Lonibardus, Episcopus Parisiensis, Liber Scu-
tontiarum. Lugd. 1591. Svo.
Joan. Lumeier De Bibliothccis. Zutphan. 1669. Svo.
Bishop Lloyd's Historical Account of tlhurch (Jo-
vernniout in Britain and Irclantl when they lirst
received the Christian Religion. Land. 16&1-I. Svo.
170 Luciunus Athens, Opera, Gr. Lat., 2 vols. Salmur.
1619. Svo.
253 Luciani Confessoris Epistolw inter Cyprianicas.
294 Luciani Martyris symbolum, ap. Athanasium de Sy-
noiiis Arimin. et Seleuciaj. Et ap. Socrat. lib. 1.
cap. 10.
Christian Lupus Scholia in Cunones Conciliorum,
5 vols, liruxel. 1673. 4to.
1320 Lyrani Glossa in Biblia. Lugd. 1589.
M
Joan. Mabillon De Liturgia Gallicana. Par. 1G85.
4to.
Iter Ilalic\nn, sive Collectio Veterum Seripto-
rum ex Bibliothccis Italicis, inter quos Liber Sacra-
mentorum Ecclesia; Gallicana;. Par. lf)87. 4to.
Analecta Veterum, 4 vols. Par. 1675. Svo.
373 Macarius JSgyptius, Homiliae, Gr. Lat. Par. 1622.
380 Macrobius, Saturnalia, &c. Par. 1585. Svo.
Magdeburge7ises Ciii\{\\x'vx,'!^\o\s. Basil, HJ2l. Fol.
Maimonides More Nevochim. Basil, 1629. 4to.
Joan. Maldonat, Comment, in 4 Evangel. Mogunt.
1621. Fol.
De Sacramentis. Zm^-c?. 1614. 4to. Liber pro-
hibitiis.
601 Joan. Malela, Chronicon, Gr. Lat. Oxon. 1691. Svo.
1130 Gul. Malmsburiensis De Rebus gestis Reguni An-
glorum, &c. Franc. 1601. Fol.
Petrus de Marca. De Concordia Sacerdotii et Im-
perii. Par. 1663. Fol.
Commentarius in Cap. Clericus, ad Calcem
Antonii Augustini de Emendatione Gratiani. Par.
1672.
Dissertationes de Priiiratibus, &c. Par. 1669.
Svo.
Opera Posthuma de Institutione Patriarchae
Constantinop., &c. Par. 16G9. Svo.
534 Marcellinus Comes, Chronicon cum Eusebii Chronico.
Amst. 1658.
Marci Liturgia, Gr. Lat. in Auctario Bibl. Patr.
Ducaeano, t. 2. Par. 1624.
402 Marcus Gazensis, Vita Porpiiyrii, ap. Baron, an. 401.
Pet. Martyr, Lnci Communes. Lond. 1583. Fol.
Mar tyr clog ium^onrAVMxa, Notis Baronii. Colon. 4to.
1277 Martinus Polonus, Chronicon. Colon. 1616. F<d.
Andreas 7l/a.j«/* Commentar. in Josua. Antverp. 1574.
Franc. Mason, Vindiciae Ecclesiae Anglicauae. Lond.
1625. Fol.
Of the Consecration of Bishops. Fol.
Defence of the Ordination of Ministers in the
Reformed Churches. O.vford, 1611. 4to. ,
Maximiliani Martyris Passio, ad Calcem Lactantii de
Mortibus Persecutorum. Oxoyi. KiSl). Svo.
560 Martinus Bracarensis, Collectio Canonum in Tomis
Conciliorum.
615 Maximus Monachus, Scholia in Opera Dionysii
Areopagitae, Gr. Lat. Par. 1644.
422 Maximus Taurinensis, Homiliae, cum Operibus Lco-
nis ct Fulgontii. Lugd. \i£>'L Fol.
Henry Maurice's Defence of Diocesan Episcopacy.
Lond. 1691. Svo.
Vindication of the Primitive Church against
Mr. Baxter's Church History. Lond. 1682. Svo.
Jos. Mede's Works. Lond. 1677. Fol.
Hugo Menardus, Notae in Sacramentarium Gregorii.
Par. 1641. 4to.
Fernandus de Mendosa, Commentarius in Canones
Concilii Eliberitani, Cone. t. 2.
418 Marius Mercator, Opera cum Notis Garnerii. Par.
1673. Fol.
Hicron. Mercurialis De Arte Gymnastica. Amst.
1672. 4to.
Joan. Meursius Glossarium Graeco-Barbarum. Lug.
Bat. 1614.
1080 Microloqus De Observatiouibus Ecclesiasticis, in
Bibl. Patr. t. 10.
1268
INDEX OF AUTHORS.
Joan. Milles Prolegomena iu Novum Testamentum.
Oxon.
'220 Minitcius Felix, Dialogus Notis Rigaltii. Oxon.
1678. 8vo.
Missale Romanum. Aiitve7-p. 1584.
Missale Gothicum. Rom. lG8l). Par. 1685. 4to.
Missa Mozarabum. Tolet. 1500.
Kich. MontaciUius, Diatribse on the first Part of Mr.
Selden's History of Tithes. Lond. 1621. 4to.
Joan. Morinus De Ordinationibus. Par. 1655. Fol.
De Pueniteniia. Antverp. 1682. Fol.
Philip Moriiaiis, Mysterium Iniquitatis, sive Historia
Papains. Sulmur. 1612. 8vo.
Tho. Morton's Grand Imposture of the Church of
Home. Lond. 4to.
Catholic Appeal for Protestants. Lond. 1610.
Fol.
Apologia Catholica. Lond. 1606. 4to.
Joan. Moschus, Pratum Spirituale, Gr. Lat., in Auc-
tario Bibl. Patr. Ducaeano, t. 2. Par. 1624.
Pet. du Moulin' s Novelty of Popery, against Perron.
Lo7id. 1644. Fol.
Buckler of Faith, or Defence of the Confession
of the French Church, against Arnou.\. Lond.
1631. 4to.
Vates, sive de malis bonisque Prophetis. Lugd.
Bat. 1640. 8vo.
Steph. le Moyne, Varia Sacra, 2 vols., Gr. Lat.
Lugd. Bat. 1685. 4to.
PetrusMi<Z/er2<* DeOsculoSancto. Jence.lGlb. 4to.
N
1301 GuLiELM. De Nangiaco, Vita S. Ludovici.
Martin. Navarrus, Miscellanea, inter Opera, 6 tom.
Fenet. 1602.
Nasianzenus. Vid. Gregorium.
1333 Nicephorus Callistus, Historia, Gr. Lat., 2 vols. Par.
1630. Fol.
806 Niceplwrics Patriarch. C. P. Antirretica, ap. Com-
befis. Par. 1648.
1205 Nicetas Choniates, Thesaurus Orthodoxae Fidei.
Genev. 1592. 8Vo.
880 Nicetas David Paphlago, Vita Ignatii Patriarehai
Constantinop., Gr. Lat., in t. 8. Concilior.
5.35 Nicetins, Auctor Hymni, dicti, Te Dcura.
1077 Nicetas Heracliensis, Responsa, ap. Leunclavium,
t. 1. p. 310.
1043 Nilus Doxopatrius, Notitia Patriarchatuum, Gr. Lat.,
ap. le Moyne Varia Sacra, t. 1.
858 Nicolaus 1. Papa, Responsa ad Consulta Bulgarorum,
ConcU. t. 8.
Notitia Imperii. Vid. Pancirollum.
Notitia Ecclesiae. Vid. Leo Sapiens.
250 Novatiatius De Trinitate, inter Opera Tertulliani.
O
Odo Parisiensis, Statuta Synodalia, in Bibl. Patr.
t. 6.
990 (Ecumenius, Commentar. in Acta et Epistolas, 2 vols.,
Gr. Lat. Par. 1631. Fol.
Onuphrius De Ccemeteriis. Colon. 1574. Fol.
Interpretationes Vocum Ecclesiasticarum. Ibid.
Vita; Pontificum Roman. Ibid.
De Ritu sepeliendi mortuos. Ibid.
368 Optuti Opera, Notis Albaspinaii. Par. 1631. Fol.
730 Ordo Romanus, Bibl. Patr. t. 9.
2.30 Ori^enw Opera Latine, 2 vols. Basil, \bl\. Fol.
Contra Celsum, Gr. Lat. Cajitab. 1677. 4to.
De Oratione, Gr. Lat. Oxon. 8vo.
Commentar. sive Opera Exegetica, Gr. Lat.,
2 vols., per Huetium. Rothomugi, 1668. Fol.
Philocalia, ad Calcem Lib. contra Celsum.
416 Orosius, Historia Ecclesiastica. Colon. 1582. 8vo.
Ostervald' s CaMS,es of Corruption uf Christians. Lond.
1702. 8vo.
Hen. Otho, Lexicon Rabbinicum. Genev. 1675.
1144 Otho Frisingensis, Chronicon. Basil, 1569. Fol.
1280 Gkorg. Pachymeres, Paraphrasis in Dionysium
Arcopag.
340 Pachomii Regula, Bibl. Patr. 1. 15.
Flor. A
370
401
ia30
303
1428
1240
390
420
774
313
301
380
40
858
1185
Paciatii EpistoUe ad Sempronianum contra Nova-
tianos, Bibl. Patr. t. 3.
Anton. Pagi, Critica in Baronii Annales. Par. 1689.
Fol.
Palladius, Historia Lausiaca, Gr. Lat., in Auctario
Bibl. Patr. Duc;eano, t. 2.
Vita Chrysostomi, inter Opera Chrys. t. 2.
Petr, Pali/datius, Comment, in Lib. Sententiarum.
Jac. Pamela LJturgica, 2 tom. Colon. 1571.
Notai in Cyprian um.
Nutic in Tertullianuni.
Pamphilus Martyr, Apologia pro Origene, ap. Pho-
tium. Cod. 118.'
Guido Pancirollus, Commentar. in Notitiam Digni-
tatum Imperii Romani Onentalis et Occideutalis.
Ven. 1593. Fol.
Pandectee Canomun. Vide Beveregium.
PandectcE sive Digesta in Corpore Juris Civilis, t. 1.
Nicol. Tudeschus, vulgo dirtus Panormitanus, Com-
mentar. in quinque Libros Decretalium. Luud.
1586. Fol.
Dan. Papehrochius, Conatus Chronico-Historicus ad
Catalogum Pontificum Romauorum. Antverp.
1685. Fol.
Acta Sanctorum Maii, 5 vols. Antverp. 1680.
Fol.
David. Parous, Nota; in Symbolum Athanasii, ad
Calcem Catechismi Ursini Hanov. 1651. 8vo.
Mat. Paris, Historia Rerum Anglicarum. Par. 1644.
Fol.
Mat. Parker, Concio in Obitum Buceri.
Sim. Patrick, Discourse of Prayer. Lond. 1686. 8vo.
Of Repentance, Fasting, and Lent. Lond.
1686. 8vo.
Devotions of the Romish Church. Lond. 1674.
8vo.
Paulinus Nolanus, Opera cum Notis Rosweydi.
Antverp. 1622. 8vo.
Paulinus Mediolanensis, Vita Ambrosii prajfixa Ope-
ribus Ambrosii.
Carolus a Sancto Paulo, Geographia Sacra cum Notis
et Animadversionibus Holsieuii. Amst. 1703. Fol.
Panlus Diaconus, Historia Miscellanea. Hamburq.
1611. 4to.
Joan. Pga?-*o?2, Annales Cyprianici. Oa?o?z. 1682. Fol.
Vindiciae Epistolarum Iguatii, in Appendicead
Cotelerii Patres Apostol. Antverp. 1698. Fol.
Exposition of the Creed. Lond. 1669. Fol.
Opera Posthuma, viz. Annales Paulini. Lec-
tiones in Acta Apostolorum. Et de Serie et Siic-
cessione primorum Roma; Episcoporum. Lond
1688. 4to.
Pe«i7ew<iaZ Discipline of the Primitive Church. Lond.
1714. 8vo.
Gul. Perkins, Demonstratio Problematis de Romau.TG
Fidei ementito Catholicismo. Cantab. \&.)A. 4t(i.
Acta PerpetucB et Felicitatis, in Appendice ad Lac-
tantium de Mortibus Persecutorum. Oxon. ItiSO.
8vo.
Dionys. Petavitts, Dogmata Theologica, 3 vols. Ant-
verp. 1700. Fol.
De Ecclesiastica Hierarchia. Ibid.
De Episcopis, Diaconis, &c., Dissertationes 2.
Ibid.
De Pcenitentia Publica et Pra;paratione ad
Communionem. Ibid.
De Potestate Consecrandi Sacerdotibus a Deo
concessa. Lond. 1685. 8vo.
De Doctrina Temporum, 3 vols. Par. 1627.
Fol.
Animadversiones in Epiphanium.
Nota; in Synesium.
Sam. Petitus, Variarum Lectionum, lib. 4. Par. 1633.
Petrus Alexandrinus, Canones, Gr. Lat., ap. Beve-
regium in Pandectis.
Philastrius De Haeresibus, Bibl. Patr. t. 4.
Philo Judceus, Opera, Gr. Lat. Par. 1640. Fol.
Photius, Bibliotheca, Gr. Lat. Par. 1612. Fol.
Epistolae, Gr. Lat., Notis Montacutii. Lond.
1651. Fol.
Nomocanon, Gr. Lat., ap. Justellum Bibl. Juris
Canonici, t. 2.
Joan. Phocas, Descriptio Locorum Sanctorum Pa-
laestiuffi, ap. Papebrochium in Actis Sanctonnn Maii,
t. 2. p. 1.
INDEX OF AUTHORS.
1269
425 Philoslorgius, I listeria Eccles., Gr. Lat. Cantuh.
1720. Fol.
Ellies Uu Pill, De autiqua Ecclesiae Disciplina. Par.
1G86. 8vo.
Bibliotliequc, or, History of Ecclesiastical
Writers to the Seventeenth Century. Load. 1G'J2,
&c. Fol.
250 Pionii Martyris Acta, ap. Baronium, an. 2')4.
Pet. PlthcBus, Notae in Fraijnienta Vetenim Juris-
consulioniiu cum Legibus jNlosaicis coUata. Vur.
1573. 4to.
158 Pius I. Papa, Epistoloe in Tomis Conciliorum.
Plinii Historia Natiiralis. Basil, 1525. Fol.
Plinit Epistola;. Oxon. 8vo.
Plutarchi Opera. Franc. 1G20. 2 vols. Fol.
108 Polycarpi Epistola, Gr. Lat. ap. Cotelerium.
Martyrium Polycarpi. Ibid.
196 Polycrates, Fratrnienta ap. Eusebium.
Polydorus Vergilius De Inveutoribus Kerum. Basil,
1540. 8vo. Liber Expiirijatus in Indice Sotomajor.
Franc. Polyyranus, Assertationes quonindaui Eccle-
siae Dogmatum. Colon. 1571. Liber Prohibitus
in Indice Sotomajor.
Liber Pontijicalis, Sive Vita; vetenim Paparum sub
nomine Damasi, in Tomis Conciliorum.
Pontijicale Romanum. Par. 1648. Fol.
250 Pontius, Vita Cypriani praefixa Operibus Cypriani.
Matt. Pool, Synopsis Cnticorum, 5 vols. Land. 1669,
&c.
430 Possidius Calamensis, Vita Augustini praefixa Operi-
bus Aiigustini.
Christ. Potter, Answer to Charity Mistaken. Loud.
16.^4. 8vo.
Franc. Potter, Interpretation of the Number 666.
Oxon. 1642.
John Potter, Bishop of Oxford, Discourse of Church
Government. Lond. 16U7. 8vo.
1152 Potho Prumiensis De Statu Domus Dei. Hagenooe,
1532. 8vo.
Gabriel Prateolus, Elenchus Haerclicorum. Colon.
1605. 4to.
Humph. Prideaux, Connexion of Scripture History,
2 vols. Lond. 1718. 8vo.
550 Primasius, Comment, in Epistolas Pauli, Bibl. Patr.
t. 1.
Phil. Priorius De Literis Canonicis. Par. 1675. 8vo.
434 ProcZi/* Constantinopol. De Traditiouibus Missae cum
Notis Riccardi. liom. 1630.
527 /'roco/)«<*, Opera Historica, Gr. Lat. Par. 1662. Fol.
444 Prosper Aquitanus, Opera. Colon. 1510. 8vo.
Chronicon, in Appendice Chrouici Eusebiani
per Scaligerum. Amst. 1(J58. Fol.
405 Prudentius, Poemata in Corpora Poetarum.
Jos. Quesnel, Dissertationes et Notae in Opera Leonis
Ma^ni, 2 vols. Par. 1676. 4to,
Quintiliani Opera.
Caspar Quiroga, Index Librorum Expurgatorum,
Salmur. 1601. 4to.
R
S47 Rahanus Maurus De Institutione Clericorum et Cere-
moniis Ecclesi;r, Bibl. Patr. t. 10.
De Proprietate Sermonis.
1101 Radulphus Aniens, Sermones de Tempore et de
Sanctis. Antverp. 1576. 8vo.
1390 Radulphus de Rivo, De Observantia Canonum, Bibl.
Patr. t. 10.
Joan. Rainoldus, Apologia Thesium de Scriptura et
Ecclesia. Hanov. 16(J3. 8vo.
Ranchins's Review of the Council of Trent. Oxon.
1638. Fol.
170 Recognitiones sive Itiuerarium Petri sub nomine
Clementis Romani, ap. Cotelerium, t. 1. Patr. Apos-
tol.
Will. 7?ee«e'i' Notes on the ancient Apologists, 2 vols.
Lond. 8vo.
Renaudotius, Collectio Liturgiarum Orientalium cum
Dissertationibus, 2 vols. Par. 1716. 4to.
890 Rhegino Prumiensis, de Disciplinis Ecclesiasticis et
Religione Christiana, cum Notis Baluzii. Par.
1671. bvo.
Vincent. Riccardus, Commentar. in Produm de Tra-
fiit. Missa;. Rom. 1630.
Edinuiul. Ric/ierius, Historia Conciliorum Generali-
um.cum Librode Potestate Ecdesiasticaet Politica:
Item V'indicia; Doctrinae Majorum Scholoc Parisi-
ensis, 2 vols. Colon. 1683. 4to.
De Potestate Ecclesiae in Rebus Temporalibus.
Colon. 1691. 4to.
Nic. Rigaltius, Notae in Cyprianum.
Nota; in Minuciuin.
Georg. Ritters/tusius Dc Jure Asylorum, inter Criticos
Londinenses.
Andr. Rivetus, Opera, 3 vols. Amst. 1651. Fol.
Criticus Sacer. Genev. 1626. 8vo.
Synopsis Purioris Theologiae. Lugd. Bat.
1632. 8vo.
Joannes Rojfensis, Fisher, Liber contra Lutherum.
Par. \biii. 8vo.
ioMWies Rrjff'en sis, Buckeridge, De Potestate Papa; in
Rebus Temporalibus. Lond. 1614. 4to.
Joan. Rosinvs, Antiquitates Romanac cum Parali-
pomenis Dempstcri. Colon. 1620. 4to.
390 Ruffians, IW'iX.oxxdi Ecclesiastica. Basil, 1549. Fol.
Expositio Symboli inter Opera Cypriani. Oxon.
16S2.
nil Rupertus Tuitiensis, De Divinis Officiis. Inter
Scriptores de Divin. Offic. Par. 1610.
470 Ruricius Lemovicensis, Epistolac ap. Canisium, An-
tiq. Lection, t. 5.
LiEER Sacerdotalis.
Sallustius.
Salmasius De Primatu. Lugd. Bat. 1&45. 4to.
Notae in Historioe Augusta; Scriptores.
430 Salviani Ojiera. Oxon. IB^iS. 8vo.
Pet. Sarpus De Jure Asylorum. Lugd. Bat. 1622. 4to.
Joan. Savaro, Commentar. in Sidonium Apolliuarem.
Par. 1609. 4to.
Chronicon Sa.vonicum. Oxon. 1692. 4to.
Jos. Scaliqer De Emendatione Temporum. Genev.
1629. Fol.
Castigationes in Eusebii Chronicon, cum Canoni-
bus Isagogicis, &c. Amst. 1658. Fol.
Emanuel a Schelstrate, Sacrum Concilium Antioche-
num restitiitum. Atitverp. 1681. 4to,
De Disciplina Arcani. Rom. 16b>5. 4to.
Dissertation of Patriarchal and Mefropolitical
Power, a:;ainst Stillingfleet. Lond. 1688. 4to.
Ecclesia Africana. P«r. 1(j79. 4to.
Abr. Scultetus, MeduUa Patrum, 2 vols. Amberg.
1613. 4to.
434 Sedulius, Poemata, &c. Bibl. Patr. t. 8.
Joan. Seldenus, Uxor Hebraica. Lond. 1646. 4to.
De Synedriis. Lond. 1650. 4to.
De Diis Syris cum additamentis Beyeri. Lips.
1668. 8vo.
History of Tithes. Lond. 1618. 4to.
Seneca, Opera, Notis Lipsii. Antverp. 1615. Fol.
Servius in Virgilium.
401 Severianus (iabalcusis, Homiliae Gr. Lat., inter Ope-
ra Chrysostonii, t. 6. et ap. Combefis, in Auctario
Novissiiiio. Par. 1672. Fol.
401 Sulpicius Severus. Opera. Amst. 1656. 8vo.
Will. Sherlock's Discourse of Church Unity, or De-
fence of Siillingfleet's Unreasonableness of Separ-
ation. Lond. J 681. 8vo.
Paul. Sherlogus, Coiniuent. in Cantica, 3 vols. Lugd.
1637.
472 Sidonius ApoUinaris. Opera, cum Notis Savaronis
Par. ia)9. 4 to.
1307 Siffridus Presbyter, Chronicon. Franc. 1583. Fol.
1101 Siqibertus Gemldacensis, Chronicon. Franc. 1583.
Fol. inter Scriptores (Jermanicos a Pistorio editos.
Car. Sigonius De aiitiquo Jure Italiae et Provinciarum,
2 vols. Venet. 1560. 4to.
555 Paulus Silenliarius, DescriptioTempli S. Sophiae, Gr.
Lat., cum Notis du Fresne. Par. 1670. Fol.
467 S implicius Papa, Epistolae in Tomis Conciliorum.
385 Siricius Papa, Epistolae in Tomis Conciliorum.
1410 Simeon Thcssalonicensis, Commentar. de Teniplo et
Ministris et Sacra Mystagogia, Gr. Lat. ap. Guar
in Rituali Griccorum. Par. 1647.
Dialogus adversus omnes Haercscs. — Responsa
12/0
INDEX OF AUTHORS.
ad 85 QuiEStiones Gabrielis Pentapolitani, MS., ap.
Leonem Allatium de Missa Praesanctificatorura.
Jacob. Sirmondus, Censuia Anonymi de Suburbica-
riis Regionibus et Ecclesiis. Par. 1618.
Historia Pa'Uiteulia!. — Notae in Augustiuum,
Ennodium, &c.
Dissertatio de Usu Fermenti in Eucharistia.
Edita sunt omnia Sirmondi Opera, 5 vols. Par.
1696. Fol.
432 Sixius Papa III., Epistolae, Concil. t. 3.
Sixtus Senensis, Bibliutheca Sancta. Colon. 15S6.
Fol.
Joan. Sleidayms, Commentarii de Statu Religionis,
&c. Argeiitorat. 15G6. »vo.
Smectymnuus. Jto.
Tho. Smith, Account of the Greek Church. Lond.
IGSO. 8vo.
439 Socrates Scholasticus, Historia Ecclesiastica Notis
V'alesii. Cantab. 172U. Fol.
Solinus Polyhistor, cum Pomponio Mela et iEthico
Cosmographo, per H. Stephan. 1577. 4to.
Hen. Spelrnan, Concilia Britannica, 2 vols. Lond.
1664. Fol.
Anton. Sparrow, Rationale on the Common Prayer.
Lond. 1684. 8vo.
Joan. Spencer De Legibus Hebraeorum. Hac/cB,
1686. 4to.
Anton, a Sotomajor, Index Librorum prohibitorum et
expurgandorum. Madrit. 1667. Fol.
440 So.zonienus, Historia Ecclesiastica, Gr. Lat., cum
Notis Valesii. Cuntab. 1720. Fol.
Spalatensis De Republica Ecclesiastica, 3 vols. Lond.
1617. Ful.
Frid. Spanhemius, Historia Imaginum. Lugd. Bat.
16!56. 8vo.
Summa Hisforiae Ecclesiasticoe ad Saeculum 16,
2 vols. Luyd. Bat. 1689. 8vo.
Spartianus inter Augustae Historiae Scriptores.
Hen. Spondanus, Epitome Aunalium Barouii, 2 vols.
Par. 1660. Fol.
Continuatio Annalium Baronii, 2 vols. Lugd.
1678. Fol.
Eilw. Stillingfleet, Origines Britannicae. Lond. 1685.
Fol.
Unreasonableness of Separation. Lond. 1681.
4to.
Irenicum. Lond. 1662. 4to.
_ Idolatry and Fanaticism of the Church of Rome.
Lond. 1676. 8vo.
Defence of the Charge of Idolatrv, &c. Lond.
1676. 8vo.
Answer to Cressy's Apologetical Epistle. Lond.
1675. 8vo.
Ecclesiastical Cases relating to the Duties and
Rights of the Parochial Clergy. Lond. 1698. 8vo.
Strahonis Geographia, Gr. Lat. Notis Casauboni.
Par. 1620. Fol.
842 Walafridus Strabo De Rebus Ecclesiasticis, Bibl.
Patr. t. 10.
Suetonius. Oxon. 1676. 8vo.
Joan. Caspar. Suicerus, Thesaurus Ecclesiasticus e
Patribus Graecis, 2 vols. Amst. 1682. Fol.
980 Suidas, Lexicon Notis .35mylii Porti, 2 vols. Ge?iev.
1619. Fol.
Laur. Surius, Vitae Sanctorum, 7 torn. Colon. 1576.
De Rebus Gestis in toto Orbe ab anno 1500 ad
1574. Colon. 1574.
Mat. Sutlif, De Institutione Monachorum. Lond.
1600. 4to.
498 Symmachus Papa, Epistolae et Decreta in Tomis
Conciliorum.
384 Q. Aurel. Symmachus, Epistolae et Relatio ad Theo-
dosium pro Ara Victoriae. Par. 1604. 4to.
410 Synesii Epistolae, Gr. Lat. Par. 1605. 8vo.
Opera omnia, Notis Petavii, Gr. Lat. Par.
1633. Fol.
Synodicon Pappi, Gr. Lat., in Tomis Conciliorum
Labbe.
Synodicon Gallioe Reformatae, 2 vols. Lond. 1692. Fol.
Taciti Historia et Annales. Amst, 1664. 8vo.
172 Tatiunus, Oralio contra Groacos, Gi-. Lat., ad Calcem
Operum Justin. Martyr. C'o/o?j. 1686. Fol.
Jer. Taylor, Ductor Dubitantium. Lond. 1676. Fol.
Worthy Communicant. Lond. 1660. 8vo.
192 Tertullianus , Opera, Notis Fr. Junii. Franekeres,
1597. Fol. Et Notis Rigaltii. Par. 1634.
Theocritus.
423 Theodoretus, Historia Eccles., Gr. Lat. Cantab.
1720. Fol.
Opera omnia, Gr. Lat., 4 vols. Par. 1642. Fol.
518 Theodorus Lector. Historia, Gr. Lat. Notis Valesii.
Cantab. 1720. Fol.
Theodosius Imperator. Vid. Codex Theodosianus.
168 Theophilus Antioch., Lib. ad Autolycum, Gr. Lat.
Cxon. 1684. 8vo. Et ad Calcem .j'ustin. Mart.
385 Theophilus Alex., Epistolae Heortasticae, Bibl. Patr.
t. 3.
Canonica Edicta, ap. Bevereg. Pandect, t. 2.
1077 Theophylactiis, Comment, in 4 Evangelia, Gr. Lat.
Par. 1631. Fol.
Comment, in Epislolas S. Pauli. Lond. 1636. Fol.
Thomas Aquinas. Vid. Aquinas.
Herbert Thorndike, Of Religious Assemblies, and
the Service of God. Cantab. 1642. 8vo.
Just Weights and Measures. 4to.
Joh. Maria Thotnasius, Liber Sacramentorum. Rom.
1680. 4to.
Tigurine Liturcy. Lond. 1693. 8vo. See Werndly.
Tillesly Of Titlies, in Answer to Selden.
511 Timotheus Constantinop., ap. Combefis Auctar. No-
vum, t. 2.
Timothei Passio, ap. Photium, Cod. 254.
380 Timotheus Alex., Canoues, ap. Bevereg. Pandect, t. 2.
Franc. Toletus, Instructio Sacerdotum.
Tridentini Concilii Decreta et Canones, cum De-
clarationibus Cardinalium et Remissionibus Bar-
bosae. Colon. 1621.
Catechismus editus Jussu Cone. Tridentini.
Vide Catechismus ad Parochos.
1483 Trithemius De Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis. Colon.
1531. 4to.
Turrianus, Notae in Canones Arabicos Concilii Ni-
coeni. Cone. t. 2.
Franc. Turretinus, Institutio Theologioe Elencticae,
4 vols. Genev. 1688. 4to.
439 Valerianus Cemeliensis, Homilia3. Lugd. 1672. Fol.
Valerius Maximus.
Henric. Vulesius, Nota; in Euseb., Socrat., &c. Can-
tab. 1720.
Dissertationesvariae ad Calcem Euseb., Socrat.,
&c. Ibid.
Varro De Lingua Latina, cum Notis Scaligeri. Par.
1585. 8vo.
Vedelius, Exercitationes in Ignatium. Genev. 1623.
4to.
Fegetius De Re Militari. Lugd. Bat. 1592. 8vo.
Venantius. Vid. Fortunatum.
Vergilius. Vid. Polydor. Vergil.
Jos. Ficeco?»e* De RitibusBaptismi. jPar. 1618. 8vo.
De Ritibus Eucharistiac. Mediolani, 1618. 4to.
Victor, Epitome Historiae Romanae.
401 Victor Antiochenus, Comment, in Marcum, Bibl.
Patr. t. 1.
555 Victor Tununensis, Chronicon in Appendice Chronici
Eusebiani. Par. 1658.
Victor Uticensis sive Vitensis, De Persecutione Van-
dalica, Bibl. Patr. t. 7.
290 Victorinus Martyr., Comment, in Apocalyps., Bibl.
Patr., t. 2.
De Fabrica Mundi, ap. Cave Histor. Literar.,
t. 1. p. 103.
457 Victorius Aquitanus, Canon Paschalis, Notis Buche-
rii. Antverp. 16.34. Fol.
540 Vigilius I. Papa, Epistolae in Tomis Conciliorum.
4S4 Vigilius Tapsensis, Opera, per Chifletium. Bivione,
1664. 4to.
1244 Vincentius Bellovacensis, Speculum Historiae. Mo-
gunt. 1474.
434 Fi/icewi2M« Lirinensis, Commonitorium adversus Hac-
reses. Notis Filesaci. Par. 1619. 4to.
Virgilius.
Vitruvius De Architectura. Lugd. 1586. 4to.
Ludov. Vives De Causis corruptarum Artium et de
tradendis Disciplinis. Oxon. 1612. 8vo.
INDEX OF AUTHORS.
1271
Ulpianus, Passiiu in Paiuiectis Juris Civilis.
Vopiscus, inter Augustx' llistoriiu Scriptores.
Joan. Gerard. Voasius, Theses Theologicaj et His-
torica;. Bellositi Dobunor. 1G28. 4lo.
De Baptismo Dispiitat. 20. Amst. 164S. -Ito.
De tribiis Symbolis. A/nst. KJl'i. 4to.
Isaac. Foisius, Notai in Ifjuatiuin, ap. Cotelorium.
431 Uraniiis, Vita Paiilini Nolani, pra,>fixa Openbus
Paulini.
Jacobus Uiseriiis, Antiquitates Britanniearuin Eccle-
siariiiu. Land. 1687. Fol.
De Successione Ecclesiw. Ibid.
Answer to the Jesuit's Challenge. Lond. 1686.
4to.
Religion of the Ancient Irish. Ihid.
Historia Dogmatica de Scripturis et Sacris
Vernaculis. Lond. 1690. 4to.
De Anno solari Macedonum. Lond. 1648. 8vo.
Chronologia Sacra, ciuu Dissertatione de Syui-
bolo Apostolicoliomana! Ecclcsioe. 0.fO«. 1660. 4to.
Dissertationes Ignatiana;, in Appendice ad Co-
tclerii Patres Apostolicos. Antverp. 1698. Fol.
Life and Letters. Lond. 1685. Fol.
De Episcoporum et Metropolitanorum Origine.
l.ond. 1687. 8vo.
De Asia Lydiana sive Proconsulari. Ibid.
Judffment of several Subjects, with the Reduc-
tion of Episcopacy, &c. Lond. 1658. 8vo.
W
William ira/te'A', archbishop of Canterbury, Defence
of the Exposition of the Doctrine of the Church of
England, against Mr. De Mea\ix. Lond. 1686. 4to.
Will. Wall's History of Infant Baptism. Lond. 1705.
Will. Walker's Modest Plea for Infant Baptism.
Cantab. 1677. 8vo.
Walo Messalinus, al. Salmasius, de Presbyteris et Epis-
copis, contra Petavium. Lugd. Bat. 1641. 8vo.
Walterus Atirelianensis. Capitula Not is Cellotii, Con-
cil. t. 8.
Vlor. Kn.
Brian. Walton, Prolegomena sive Apparatus ad Po-
lyglot. Tigur. 1673. Fol.
Rich. Watson, De anticjua Libertate Ecclesia; Bri-
tannic;e. Lond. 1687. 8vo.
Werndly's Notes on the Tigurine Liturgy. Lond.
1693. 8vo.
1 180 Wesselus Groningensis, ap. lUyricum Catalog. Test.,
p. 1908.
Edw. WettenhaV s Gift of Singing. Lond. 8vo.
Hen. Wharton, Appendix ad Cave Histor. Literar.
Lond. 1689. Fol.
Auctariinn Historiab Dogmatica; Usserii. Lond.
1690. 4to.
Discourse of Pluralities. Lond. 1703. Svo.
Abr. Wheelock, Notae in Bedae Histor. Vid. Bedam.
Gul. Whitakerus, De Conciliis. Herborn. 1601. 8vo.
Dan. Whitby's Idolatry of Host Worship. Lond.
1671. Svo.
John Whitgift's Works. Lond. 1674.
X
Xylander, Nota; in Cedrenmu.
Z
360 Zeno Veronensis, Sermones, Bibl. Patr., t. 2.
Gul. Zepperus, Legum Mosaicarum Foreusium Ex-
planalio. Herborn. 1604. 8vo.
Caspar. Zieglerus, Animadversiones in Grotium do
Jure Belli et Pacis. Witteberg. 1676. 8vo.
1118 Joan. Zonaras, Comment, in Canone.s Concilioruni,
Gr. Lat., ap. Bevercg. Pandect. Oxon. 1672. Fol.
Zosimus, Historicus, Gr. Lat.
417 Zosimus 1. Papa, Epistola et Decreta, in Touiis Con-
cilioruni.
Zuinglii Opera, 4 vols. Tigur. Fol.
1410 Zyyomalas, ap. Crucium in Tin-co-Gr;ccia.
Zayn Zabo's Account of the Habassin Religion, in
Geddes's Church History of Ethiopia. Lond. 1696.
Svo. And in Damianus a Goes.
II.
ALPHABETICAL AND CHRONOLOGICAL
INDEX OF COUNCILS.
WITH THE NUMBER OF THEIR CANONS.
506 Agathense, Agde in Gallia, Canones 48, al. 71.
315 Alexandrinum contra Arium sub Alexandro.
362 Alexaudrinum sub .\thanasio.
349 Agrippinense contra Enphratam Arianum.
.314 Ancyranum in Galatia, Can. 26.
270 Antiochenum contra Paulum Samosatenum.
341 Antiochenum in Encaeniis, cujus 25 Canones inserti
sunt in Codicem Canonum Ecclesi;r Universac.
578 Antissiodorense, Auxerre, in Gallia, Can. 45.
.381 Aquiliense in Italia.
78s Aquisgranense, Aix laChapellc in Germania, Capit.82.
441 Arausicanum I., Orange in GaUia, Can. .30.
529 Arausicanum II., Can. 25.
314 Arelatense I., Aries in Gallia, contra Donatistas, Can.
22.
A. D.
451 Arelatense II., Can. 56.
813 Arelatense sub Carolo Magno, Can. 26.
.359 Arimfnense in Italia.
535 Arvernense 1., Clermont in Galli.a, Can. 16.
670 Augustiidunense, Autun in Gallia, Can. 15.
51 1 Aurelianense I., Orleans in Gallia, Can. 31.
533 Aurelianense II., Can. 21.
538 Aurelianense III., Can. 33.
B
510 Barcinonense, Barcelona in Hi.spania, Can. 10.
J 431 Basiliense.
563 Bracarense I., Braga in Hispania, Can. 40
572 Bracarense II., Can. 10.
570 Martin. Bracarensis Collectio Canonuin ex Synodi
Grajcis, Capit. 85.
1272
INDEX OF COUNCILS.
A. D.
394 Cabarsusitanum, in Africa.
650 Cabillonense I. Chalon in Gallia, Can. 20.
813 Cabillonense sub Carolo Magno, Can. 66.
381 Caesaraiigustanum, Saragossa in Hispauia, Can. 8.
451 Chalcedunense Generale in Bithynia contra Euty-
chem, Can. 28.
787 Chalcutense in Britannia, Capit. 20.
256 Carthaginense sub Cypriano, pro Rebaptizandis
Hsereticis.
318 Carthaginense 1., sub Grato, Can. 14.
39(J Carthag. II., sub Genethlio, Can. 13.
.397 Carthag. III., sub Aurelio, Can. 50.
399 Carthag. IV., Cxin. 104.
401 Carthag. V., sub Aurelio, Can. 15.
419 Carthag. VI., sub Aurelio, Capit. 10.
419 Carthag. VII., sub Aurelio, Capit. 5.
411 Carthaginens is Collatio inter Cathol. et Donatistas.
747 Clovishoviense in Britannia, Can. 30.
1415 Constantiense.
381 C Politanum I., Generale II., Can. 7, contra Mace-
donium.
5.36 C Politanum sub Menna, Can. 14.
553 C Politanum Generale V., de Tribus Capitulis.
680 C Politanum Generale VI., contra Monothelitas.
692 C Politanum, vulgo TruUanum sive Quinisextum,
Can. 102.
E
305 Eliberitanum in Hispania, Can. 81.
517 Epaunense, Epone in Gallia, Can. 40.
431 Ephesinum Generale III., contra Nestorium, Can. 7.
449 Ephesinum Latrocinale dictum.
1438 Florentinum.
794 Francnfordiense in Germania contra Imaginum Ado-
ratores. Can. 56.
G
324 Gangrense in Paphlagonia contra Eustathium,
Can. 20.
517 Gerundense, Girone in Hispania, Can. 10.
H
673 Herudfordense in Britannia, Can. 10.
393 Hipponense in Africa. Ex cnjus Canonibus et Conci-
liorum sequentium conflatus est Code.^c Canonum
EcL-lesiae Africanse, an. 419.
590 Hispalense I., Seville in Hispania, Can. 3.
619 Hispalense II., Can. 13.
I
524 Ilerdense, Lerida in Hispania, Can. 16.
.361 Laodicenum in Phrygia, Can. 59.
1215 Lateranense IV., sub Innocentio III.
1078 Londinense.
569 Lucense I., Lugo in Hispania.
572 Lucense II.
M
581 Matisconense I., Mascon in Gallia, Can. 19.
585 Matisconense II., Can. 20.
845 Meldense, Meaux in Gallia, Capit. 66.
402 Milevitanum I.
416 Milevitanum II., Can. 27.
813 Moguntiacum, Mayence sive Ments, Can. 55.
N
A. D.
658 Namnetense, Nants in Gallia.
589 Narbonense in Gallia, Can. 15.
314 Neocaesarieuse in Ponto, Can. 14.
325 Nicii'num I., Generale contra Arium, Can. 20.
787 Nicaeuum 11., pro Adoratioue Imaginum, Can. 22.
1222 Oxoniense.
847 Parisiense.
O
Q
692 Quinisextum, sive Trullanum, Can. 102.
R
439 Reiense sive Rhegiense, Riez in Gallia, Can. 8.
813 Rhemense sub Carolo Magno, Can. 44.
465 Romanum sub Hilaro Papa, Can. 5.
494 Romanum sub Gelasio.
499 Romanum sub Symmacho.
1022 Salegunstadense, Can. 20.
391 Sangariense in Bithynia, a Novatianis de Paschate.
347 Sardicense in Thracia sive Moesia, Can. 21.
303 Sinuessanum fictitium.
351 Sirmiense contra Photinum.
516 Tarraconense, Can. 13.
400 Taurinense, Turin in Piedmont, Can. 8.
400 Toletanum I., Can. 21.
531 Tolet.ll., Can. 5.
589 Tolet. III., Can. 23.
&33 Tolet. IV., Can. 75.
636 Tolet. v., Can. 9.
6.38 Tolet. VI., Can. 19.
646 Tolet. VII., Can. 6.
653 Tolet. VIII., Can. 12.
655 Tolet. IX., Can. 17.
656 Tolet. X., Can. 7.
675 Tolet. XI., Can. 16.
681 Tolet. XII., Can. 13.
386 Trevirense in Germania contra Ithacium.
81 1 Triburiense prope Moguntiam ad Rhenum, Capit. 58.
1545 Tridentiuum. continuatum 1563.
692 Trullanum. Vid. Quinisextum.
461 Turonense I., Can. 13.
567 Turonense II., Can. 27.
813 Turonense sub Carolo Magno, Can. 51.
448 Tyrium.
524 Valentinl'm Hispaniae, Can. 6.
374 Valentinum Gallise, Can. 4.
442 Vasense sive Vasionense I.,Vaison in Gallia, Can. 10.
529 Vasense II., Can. 5.
465 Veneticum, Vannez in Britannia Minore, Can. 16.
752 Vermeriense, Can. 21.
W
1175 WE.'iTMONASTERiENSE, Can. 18.
S68 Worraatiense, Can. 80.
418 Zellense in Africa, ap. Ferrandum. Some read it
Tellense, others Teleptense : but Quesnel and Du
Pin reckon it a supposititious Synod.
Ill,
GENERAL INDEX.
"AjSaxa, the chancels of churches so
called, 298.
Abbots, the presidents of monasteries so
called, 255, subject to the bishops in
whose dioceses their abbeys were, 31,
256, their power over the monks very
great, 255, sat and voted in councils,
256.
of Huy, their peculiar power, 256.
Ahecedarii, psalms whose verses began
with the consecutive letters of the al-
phabet so called, 683.
Abortion, caused voluntarily, punished
as murder, 988.
Abracadabra , Abraxas, a charm used
by the Basilidian heretics, 945.
Absolution, baptism so called, 473,
1U86, granted by the eucharist, 1087,
declarative, in the administration of
the word, 1088, precatory, given by
imposition of hands and prayer, 10S9,
juaicial, admitted to full communion,
1090.
nature and necessity of, 1102,
&c., merely ministerial, 1085.
granted chiefly by bishops, 27,
1098, by presbyters, occasionally, 27,
77, 1099, by deacons, in cases of
emergency, 91, 1099, by patriarchs,
to great criminals, 73, by laymen, in
what sense given, 1100.
never granted before penance,
except in cases of extremity, 1091,
totally denied to some relapsing sin-
ners, 1067, this proceeding not charge-
able with Novatianism, 1079, granted
to some after death, 1098.
penitents prepared for, by Lent,
1179, usually given at Easter, 1097,
1179.
always given in a supplicatory
form, witn imposition of hands, 1092,
indicative form, Ego te absolvo, not
used till the r2th century, 1094.
Abstinence, practised as a preparation
for baptism, 437, superstitious, pun-
ished in the clergy by degradation,
1051.
Accidental circitmstances regarded as
indicating the choice of the Holy
Ghost at the election of bishops, 131.
Acclamations given to preachers in the
church, 730.
Accusers, false, with regard to men's
estates, how punished, 1015, with re-
gard to men's credit, how punished,
1022. &c., with regard to men's lives,
punished as murderers, 990.
'Ax^tipoToi/iiTos i»7r7|p£(Tia, the office of
the inferior orders of the clergy so
called, 107.
Acoemet<e, aKoi/xiiTal, monks who per-
formed Divine offices night and day
so called, 247.
Acolythists, an inferior order of clergy
in the Latin church so called, 109,
origin of the name, ibid., form of their
ordination, ibid., offices of, ibid., 110.
Acrostics, acroteleutics, the ends of
verses of the Psalms so called, 682.
Acts of the Apostles, read during Pen-
tecost or Whitsuntide, 695, 1157.
Actors, not to be baptized, 503, pun-
ished as idolaters, 930. See Stage-
players.
Administrators of baptism, who were,
488.
Admonition, a part of church discipline,
887.
Adelphians, heretics who kept the
Lord's day as a fast, 1 139.
Adoration of the host not practised be-
fore the 12th century, 819.
Adulterers, opinion of the African
church respecting their admission to
the eucharist, 37, could not be or-
dained, 142.
Adulteress, the husband of one could
not be ordained, 198, clergymen
obliged to put away their wives, if
adulterous, ibid., 105.3.
Adultery, how punished, 994, in the
clergy, punished by degradation,
198.
Adults, not baptized without previous
instruction, 499, baptism of, often de-
layed, 507.
Adyta, the chancels of churches so
called, 297.
African church, independency of bi-
shops most conspicuous in, 36, al-
lowed new bishoprics to be erected
whenever there was need, 52, vacant
sees in, managed by intercessores,
59, oldest bishops made primates in,
61, how the title to the primacy might
be lost in, 62, plans for preventing dis-
putes respecting the primacy in, ibid.
account of the dioceses in, .354.
AgapcE, feasts of apostolical origin ac-
companying the eucharist so called,
83(J, whether held before or after the
dunmunion. 831, held, at first, in
churches, b.3.3, how observed in later
ages, 831, their effects on the hea-
thens, 834, why abolished, 330. See
Love-feasts.
Agapetcc, women who lived as sisters
with unmarried clerks so called, 206,
1053.
"Kyict riyiois, a proclamation before the
celebration of the eucharist, 11, 635,
788.
Ayiaff/xa, iiyiov, ayiov ayivav, the
chancels of churches so called, 297.
"XyioL, Christians so called, 1, baptized
persons so called, 11.
' AyLMTUToi, bishops so called, 42.
k'i2r(iLov, the courts before churches so
called, 289.
'Akowu)vi]to9, the suspension of a
clergyman so called, 1028.
'AkoXouHu, forms of prayer so called,
'AKpow/xtvoi, a class of catechumens
so called, 4.3<3, 4.34, a class of peni-
tents so called, 1058.
' AKpoTtXtvTcciov, a peculiar way of
singing psalms so called, 682.
Alba, a deacon's reading surplice, 640.
Albi citatio, a custom at Carthage for
the discouragement of judicial rapa-
city, 101.3.
Albus, the catalogue of the clergy so
called, 16.
Alderma7ini, Saxon kings so called, 85.
'A\ttTovpt]cr[a, exemption from per-
sonal offices granted to the clergy
so called, 179.
Alexander Severus, his opinion of the
popular election of the clergy, 1.31.
Alexandria, the bishop of, the primate
possessed of the greatest power, 66.
Alienation of church revenues allowed
only on extraordinary occasions, 193,
and by consent of the clergy, bishops,
and metropolitan, 194.
Allegiance to princes, violation of, how
punished, 985.
Allegnrists, orthodox Christians so
called, 8.
Allocutions, sermons anciently so call-
ed, 705.
Alms given to the poor on entering
churches, 652, more liberally during
the Great Week, 1187.
Altar, and conuuunion table, names
used indifferently in the primitive
church, 3tK), in what sense the an-
cients had none, 301, but one in a
church, 302, placed in the chancel,
286, 288, 300, s<unetimes but one in
a city, according to some. 303, gener-
ally made of wood till the time of
Constantine, 301, had a canopy, .30.3,
when the figure of the cross was first
put on it, .304, description of that in
the church of Sancta Sophia, pre-
sented by Justinian and Theodora,
319, when first consecrated distinctly
from the church, 329.
generally inaccessible to the laity,
298, bowing to it, w'hether practised
in the ancient church, .3.3.3, kissing
it, not a religious act, «6irf., bisho|)s
usually preached from its steps, 29-3,
superior orders of clergy ordained at
it. 107.
Altnre jiortatile, a modern invention,
307.
Alumni, evil spirits so called. 111.
Ambasiatores, the Apocrisarii so called,
128.
Ambition, when it subjectei! men to
church discipline, 1027.
Ambo, ambon, iiix(iwv, the singing or
1274
GENERAL INDEX.
reading desk in the body of the
church so called, 116, 286, 288, 293.
Atueji, the people's answer to the
prayer at the eucharist, 786.
'A/i<pidvpa, the veils hiding the altar
from the nave so called, 298.
Amulets, use of them censured, 943.
Anacletus, second bishop of Rome, ac-
cording to some, 19.
Anathema, meaning of the word, 318,
greater excommunication so called,
888.
maranatha, what was meant by
it, 897.
Anathemata in churches, what the an-
cients meant by, 317.
'AvaKa/x-rrTi'ipia, houses of entertain-
ment connected with churches so
called, 314.
'AvuKTopa, churches so called, 271.
Anchorets, avax>«PV'''(^K monks who
passed solitary lives so called, 242.
Angaries, the clergy sometimes e.xempt
from, 177.
Anyel of peace, prayers for, what they
meant, 738.
Angelical hymn used at the eucharist,
687, 789.
Angelici, heretics who worshipped an-
gels so called, 593, 937.
Angels, worship of, condemned as idol-
atry, 590.
of the churches, bishops so call-
ed, 25.
Animales, orthodox Christians so call-
ed, 9.
Animarum descriptio, a tax so called,
173.
Anmtnciation,iea.sioi, its original, 1171.
Antelucan services, their original, G70,
particular account of, 671.
Antichrist, synagogue of, orthodox
Christians so called, 9.
Anfimensia. a modern invention, .307.
AnthropolatrcB, orthodox Christians so
called, 9.
Antioch, council of, not Arian, 1049.
Antiphonal singing described, 681.
Antistites, presbyters so called, 81.
Apantita diaconus, diravTiTi'ig, an
imaginary title of archdeacons, ex-
plained, 97.
'AcpopLiTfjiO^, the lesser excommunica-
tion so called, 887, suspension of the
clergy so called, 1028.
7r«yTf/\t/s, the greater excommu-
nication so called, 888.
Apiarius, the famous case of his appeal
to Rome from the African church
discussed, 349.
Apocalypse read during Pentecost, or
Whitsuntide, 695, 1047.
Apocrisarii, inferior officers of the
church, the bishop's residents at
court, so called, 128, 261.
Apocryphal books, publishing, punish-
ed in the clergy by degradation, 1051,
anciently read in some churches, 702,
under the title of Canonical Scrip-
tures, ibid,
'ATToXf \u/if'i'tt)s, ordination without lo-
cal title so called, and condemned,
153, 1044.
'ATroXiiTihal, letters dimissory so call-
ed, 221.
Apostates, their blasphemy, 968, de-
nied refuge in Christian churches,
3.37, were not rcbaptized, .561, to Ju-
daism, their pimishment, 949, to hea-
thenism, their punishment, 952.
Apostles, bishops so called, 21, some-
times called presbyters, 76.
, successors of, bishops so called,
22.
Creed, whether composed by the
apostles, as it is, 450.
Apostoleia, churches so called, 273.
Apostolic order of monks at Bangor,
248.
Apostolica sedes, every bishop's see so
called, '22, and every primate's, 67.
Aposlolici, all primates so called, 67.
, apotactici, heretics who con-
demned marriage as unlawful so
called, 1199.
'A7roxa5«,u£i/oi, monks so called, 249.
'ATTo-ra^a^uEi'os /3ios, the renunciative
life so called, 254.
Apotelesmatici, astrologers so called,
939.
Appeals from the bishops to the metro-
politan, 30, 65, from the metropolitan
to a provincial synod, 65, from the
provincial synod to the patriarch, 72,
from a patriarch only to a general
coimcil, ibid.
to foreign churches from a pro-
vincial synod punished by degrada-
tion, .3-18, 1049.
Appearance of evil, how to be avoided
by the clergy, 205.
Applause during sermons in churches,
730.
Apsis, the wings of churches so called,
287, the reading desk so called, ac-
cording to some, 293, 1092, the high-
est part of the church, where the altar
stood, so called, 288, 299, the church
porch so called, 291, 293.
Aquarii. heretics who consecrated the
eucharist in water only so called, 759.
Arbitrators, bishops commonly chosen
to be, in the primitive church, 37.
Area custodes, archdeacons so called,
96.
Archbishops, primates so called, 61,
patriarchs so called, ibid., 67.
Archdeacoyis, anciently of the same
order as deacons, 94, first rise of, in
the church, 98, why called cor-epis-
copi, ibid., elected by the bishop, not
by seniority, 95.
their office, to attend the bishop
at the altar, and direct the inferior
clergy, 95, to assist the bishop in
managing the church reveniies, 96,
and in preaching, ibid., and in or-
daining the inferior clergy, ibid.
had power to censure deacons,
and all inferior clergy, but not pres-
byters, 97, their power did not an-
ciently extend over the whole diocese,
ibid., of such interest, as generally to
be chosen the bishops' successors, 95.
Archimandritce, governors of monas-
teries so called, 249, 255.
Archipresbyteri, their oflice, 84, not
subject to the censures of archdea-
cons, 97.
Archivus, the register of bishops' ordi-
nations kept in the African church,
62.
" ApxovTe^ IkkXhciwv, bishops so call-
ed, 22.
Archontici, heretics who rejected bap-
tism, 478, and the eucharist, 761, and
condemned marriage as unlawful,
1199.
Arcus, the church porch so called, 291.
Area, the court leading to the temple
so called, 288, 289.
Area sepultnruriim, churches so call-
ed, 274, 1230.
' ApyitiH ciiKi], laws against vagrancy so
called, 1021.
Arians, their innovations in baptism,
487.
Ariminum, council of, not Arian, 217.
Arms, not to be worn in churches, 333,
nor by those who took refuge in
cliurclies, .3.39, punishment of clergy-
men for wearing them, 1052. I
Arrts sponsalitiee, the presents made
in token of espousal so called. 1214.
Artotyritee, heretics who ottered bread
and cheese in the eucharist so called
760.
Ascension day, its antiquity and ob-
servances, 1 159.
"A(rKt((7ts ypa(piK7i, study in a monas-
tery so called, 262.
Ascetics, have alwavs been in the
church, 239, what the primitive ones
were, ibid., distinguished from monks,
242, subject to the bishops in whose
dioceses they lived, 31.
AscetricE, virgins so called, 268.
Ascodrut(e, Gnostic heretics who re-
jected baptism, 478, and the eucha-
rist, 761.
Ash Wednesday, origin of its name,
I06I, when first added to Lent, ibid.,
1175.
Asia Minor had 400 dioceses in it, 51,
368.
'Ao-TTKo-TiKos ol/cos, the diaconicum so
called, 311.
Aspersion, baptism by, in what cases
practised, 538.
Assemblies for worship held on the
Lord's day during the two first ages,
654, absence from, punished, 981.
Astrologers, could not be baptized,
504, subject to church discipline, 938.
Asylum in Christian churches, original
of the privilege, 3-'^, at first the altar
and inner part alone so used, after-
wards the whole precincts, 336, to
whom allowed, ibid , to whom denied,
3.37, conditions on which it was grant-
ed, 339, the great abuse of modern
sanctuaries, ibid.
ATtXeia Xtnovpyi]fxaT(j>v, exemption
from personal offices, granted to the
clergy, so called, 179.
'ATiXirrTfpoi, a class of catechumens
so called, 433.
Athanasius ordained out of his own
diocese, .35.
Atheists, Christians so called, 5.
Atrium, the court leading to the temple
so called, 288, 289, used for burying,
290,12:35.
Atrocia delicta, greater criminal causes
so called, 168, excepted from the be-
nefit of indulgences, 925.
Audiani, the quartadeciman heretics
so called, 1150.
Audientes, an order of catechumens so
called, 429, 434, an order of penitents
so called, 1058, not allowed to be pre-
sent at public prayers, 737, their sta-
tion in the church, 28(i, 288, 291.
Audientium doctores, the catechists so
called,. 120.
Ave-Marias before sermon anciently
unknown, 722.
Augury, censures against, 940.
Aula luicorum, that part of the church
ancientlv assigned to the laity so
called, 291.
AvXi), the court before the church so
called, 289.
Auricular confession, not to be con-
founded with the exomologesis of the
ancient church, 1064, never urged by
the ancient ch\irch, 1065.
Aurum tironicum, a tribute of new sol-
diers so called, 174.
pannosum. the lustral tax so call-
ed, 176.
Austin, St., his diocese forty miles
long. 354.
Authentici, the sacred writers so called,
706. ^
AuToKtfjxiXoi, all metropolitans an-
ciently so called, 74, some metropoli-
tans who remained independent of
GENERAL INDEX.
1275
patriarchs, so called, 75, bishops sub-
ject lo patriarchs, but iudepeutlent
i)t' uietrupolituns, so called, ibid.,
bishops wliolly iudepeudeut so called,
ibid.
"Agios, diiu^io^, words whereby the
people showed their choice at an
election, J 31.
Azi/ma, the Jewish passover so called,
1151.
B
Backbiting, how punished, 1024.
Ba\-«i/Tt/3ot, wandering clergy, laws
against, 'I'l'l.
'BaWiX^SLiv, Ballimathia, wanton dan-
cing, censured, 1(X)7, V2'l\.
Baptism, names of, in the primitive
church, 473, a voluntary act, purely,
502, necessity of, according to the
ancients, 441, regarded as the grand
absolution, 1U8G, want of, supplied
by martyrdom, 442, or by faith and
reputation in catechumens piously
preparing for it, 444, how far supplied
to heretics returning to the church,
by charity, ihid., and to persons com-
municating with the church, by that
act, 445, tlie case of infants dying
without, 446, catechumens dying
without, how treated by the church,
441, but one, allowed by the church,
and why, 563, allowed to be repeated
thrice by the JNlarcionites, ibid., in
doubtful cases, not reckoned rebap-
tization, 564, nor that of those bap-
tized in heresy or schism, ibid., ne-
cessary use of one. regularly adminis-
tered, essential to Christian unity, 861,
wholly rejected by certain heretics,
478, &c.
performed by immersion, 309,
536, 537, but not always, 477, by as-
persion, or sprinkling, allowed, 538,
without water, 481, ceremonies at,
438, 439, their use, 522, form of words
in, 481, deemed necessary, 4S2, never
changed, 488, in the name of Christ,
483, into the death of Christ, con-
demned, 486, alterations in the form of
words, by various sects, 484, &c., re-
nunciation of the devil made by all
persons before, 515, form and manner
of making it, ibid., 517, vow of obe-
dience to Christ at, ibid., manner of
making it, 519, profession of faith at,
ibid., manner of making it, 520, 521,
public and particular confession of
sins not required at, 523, three sorts
of sponsors at, in the primitive
church, ibid., unction in, origin of,
529, distinguished from chrism in con-
firmation, ibid., its design, 5.30, fre-
quent use of the sign of the cross in,
ibid., water of, consecrated by prayer
and the sign of the cross, 532, 533,
effects of fhis consecration, 534, how
far the prayer of consecration was
reckoned necessary, 535, all persons
were entirely naked at, 536, precau-
tions against indecency in its admi-
nistration, 102, 537, trine immersion
in, its original, 540, its reasons, 539,
alteration made in it, 540, white gar-
ments put on after, 557, carrying of
lighted tapers at, what it meant, 558,
kiss of peace given at, 559, and honey
and milk, 560, Lord's prayer said
after, ibid., persons received after it
with psalmody, ibid., admission to
the communion of the altar followed,
561, washing of the feet retained in
connexion with, in some churches,
ibid., mode of administering, con-
cealed from catechumens, 468, alter-
ation in the form of, punished by de-
gradation, 1017, heretical modes of
administering, 53^.
preparation of candidates for,
among the catechumens during Lent,
1179, oy examination, 435, exorcism,
and imposition of hands, ibid., by
fasting, confession, and repenlance,
437, by learniug the words of the
Creed and Lords prayer, tbid., and
the forms observed iu baptism, 438,
prayers for candidates for, 710, defer-
ring of, to death, the highest pmnsh-
ment of a catechumen, 441, 508.
subjects of, 489. proofs of infant
baptism from the ancient records of
the church, 490, &c., if given to chil-
dren of excommunicated parents,
497, or to children who had but one
Christian parent, ibid., or to ex-
posed children, 498, or to children of
Jews and heathens, ibid., 499, not
given to adults without previous in-
struction, ibid., given lo dumb per-
sons, 500, and to energumens, in ex-
treme cases, 501, not given to slaves
without the testimony of their mas-
ters, 502, not to be given to the dead,
4^9, what persons, and what trades
and callings, disqualified for, 503,
married persons rejected from, by the
Marcionites, 507.
not to be delayed till the eighth
day, or third year, 496, of adults,
sometimes delayed by order of the
church, 507, private reasons for de-
laying, 508, sometimes deferred to an
approaching festival, 497, performed
at Easter niost frequently, 4.31, 435,
solemn times for, appointed by the
church, 510, 512. how far obligatory
on succeeding ages, 513, neither time
nor place specified in the apostolic
age, ibid., performed in baptisteries,
afterwards, except in case of sick-
ness, 310, 514, superstitious fancies
respecting the time and ministers of,
509.
administrators of, 488, not to be
administered by presbyters and dea-
cons without the consent of their bi-
shops, 26, might be performed by
deacons in some places, 89, 393, by
laymen, allowed in extremity, 863.
its privileges withheld from those
under discipline, 880, crimes com-
mitted after, disqualified for ordina-
tion, 144, as did heretical baptism,
145, and clinic baptism, 144, opinion
of this last, in the African church, 37.
of belts, &c., 317, 489.
for the dead, what it meant, 489.
indelible character of, what it
meant, 476, 8.80.
Baptisteries, buildings distinct from,
but adjacent to, the church, 286, 2!*<,
289, 291, 308, names of, 309, 310, dis-
tinguished from fonts, 309, their parts
according to Cyril of Jerusalem, 308,
anciently very capacious, ,'^J9, how
adorned, 310, more peculiar to the
mother church, 310, baptisms per-
formed in tlieiu alone after the apos-
tolic ages, 514.
BaTTTiX^ofxtvoi, a class of catechumens
so called, 435.
Barbarous nations, bishops of, to be
chosen at Constantinople, 137.
Basil, St., praised for nuiltiplving bi-
shops, 52.
BasiliccE, churches so called, 271.
TiaaiXtLOL oIkol, dwelling-houses of the
clergy so-called, 314.
Ra(Ti\iKai TTvXai, the gates from the
narthex to the nave so called, 292.
Bathing, promiscuous, forbidden, 10U6,
not allowed to penitents, 1063.
Ba0/ios, the office of the inferior clergy
so called, 1(J/.
Baths, reckoned part of the church,
314.'
Beard, shaving the, censured in the
clergy. 2'2)S.
Br;\(t xTys tK\\ii(7ias, the veils hiding
the altar from the nave so called, 29».
Believers, the baptized laity so called,
10. See rho-Toi.
Bells, when first used, 316, baptism of,
317, 4!s9.
Viiiixu., that part of the church where
the altar stood and the clergy ottici-
ated so called, 16, 2b6, 288, 289, 296,
the bishop's throne so called, 42, the
tribunal of the sanctuary so called,
114,29.3.
yvwaTuiv, the reading desk so
called, 293.
Bii/i«Ti TTfJocrayj 11/, to ordain, 16.
Benedicite, The Song of the Three
Children, an ancient hymn so called,
690.
Benedictines, an order of monks so
called, 247.
Benediction, form of, at the ordination
of presbyters, 83, by imposition of
hands, part of the morning service,
668, sometimes before sermon, 722,
after the Lord's prayer at the eucha-
rist, 787.
B»}/oo9, Birrus. the coat commonly worn
in Africa, 2.30.
Bessis centesimcc, interest at 8 per cent.,
forbidden, 201.
Bestiality, how punished, 1002.
Biathanati, Biaftai/axoi, Christians so
called, 6, suicides, how punished, 989.
Bibles laid in churches for the people
to read privately, 598. See Scrip-
tures.
Bidding prayer, the office of deacons,
89, not to be done by subdcacons,
109, forms of, 746, 748, followed the
prayer for the church in the morning
service, 667, after the consecration of
the eucharist, 788, at the close of the
cumniunion service, 826.
Bi6t)Ti/vfi, laymen so called, 14.
Birthdays of emperors kept as civil
ferice, 1124.
Bishoprics, in what sense but one, in
the whdle church, 34, not to be void
above three mouths, 46, void a longer
time under persecution, 47. not to be
erected in small cities or villages, 51,
erected in them notwithstanding,
ibid., 52.
Bishops, an order distinct from, and
superior to, the presbyters, 17, 18, in
the offices they performed iu com-
mon, 26, in the possession of peculiar
offices, 27, in this, that presbyters
were accountable to bishops, and not
I', v., 29, what the ancients meant
by this distinction, 17, 18. order of,
of apostolical institution, 18, list of
such as were ordained by the ajiostles,
19, &C., titles of honour given to them
in the primitive church, 21.
presbyters, and deacons called
priests, 81. 82, called deacons, 85,
oHicc of, distinguished from that of
presbyters and deacons, 82.
. elected by the metropolitan, pro-
vincial bishops, clergy, and people,
133, not intrudotl on orthodo.x people
without their consent, 1.34, to be
chosen out of the clergy of the church
to which they were ordained, 44, ex-
ceptions to this rule, ibid., chosen
against their inclination, 134, made
by force, 1.35. so made, might not re-
linquish the office, 160, not chosen by
the people for distant or barbarous
1276
GENERAL INDEX.
nations, 137, appointed by the em-
peror, in case of popular tumult, 138,
nominated three for the synod to
choose one from, ibid., appointed by
the Optimates, 139, and at length by
princes, ibid., not to be ordained un-
der thirty years of age, luiless they
were men of extraordinary worth, 43,
to go through the inferior orders of
the church, 44, in cases of necessity
chosen out of the inferior orders, 45,
in extraordinary cases, from the laity,
ibid., not to be ordained in small
cities or villages, 61, bi<, rule not ob-
served in some countries, 51, reasons
for its neglect, ibid., two not to be
ordained in one city, 52, sometimes
allowed, 53, opinions respecting this,
54, to be chosen within three months
after a vacancy, 46, particular laws
and customs about their ordination,
46, the presence of three bishops re-
quired at it, 47, ordination by one
bishop valid, but not canonical, 48,
suftVagans ordained by their metro-
politan, 63, to be ordained in their
own churches, 49, 65, ancient form of
ordaining, 50, prayer used at their
consecration, ibid., enthronement of,
ibid., anniversaries of their ordination
kept as feasts, 158, 117U, laws against
their translation, how to be under-
stood, 222.
their peculiar oflBces, 27, preach-
ing their particular duty, 706, alone
could ordain the superior clergy, 27,
presbyters might join with, in the or-
dination of presbyters, ibid., and
presbyters alone permitted to con-
secrate the eucharist, 804, divided
the use of the chrism in confirmation,
548, were the exorcists in the early
church, 110, and deacons divided the
ministration of the eucharist be-
tween them, anciently, 88, consecrat-
ed churches, 326, consecrated the
chrism in confirmation, 547, and gave
the imposition of hands, 549, saluted
the people with Pax vobiscum, on
entering the church, 652, gave the
thanksgiving and benediction in the
morning srevice, 668, to bring up
youths, in their houses, for the ser-
vice of the church, 107, to make pa-
rochial visitations, annually, 392, 398,
appointed to manage vacant sees, in
Africa, called inter cessores, 59, suf-
fragan, obliged to attend provincial
synods, 65, but at general councils
sometimes represented by deacons,
91. See Absolution, Discipline, Ex-
communication, Indulgences, Vir-
gins.
primitive, their power wholly
spiritual, 31, their power over the
laity extended over all ranks in their
dioceses, 30, monks, hernnts, &c.
subject tr), 31, subordinate magistrates
subject to, in spiritual matters, ibid.,
power in disposing of the revenues of
the church, .33, 191, their power re-
specting secular causes, .37, chosen as
arbitrators in the primitive church,
26/cf.,thispowerconfirmed by imperial
laws, 38, had no power in criminal
causes, ibid., except when chosen to
arbitrate by both parties, ibid., might
appoint presbyters, deacons, and lay-
men, as their substitutes in secular
causes, 39, their privilege of inter-
ceding for criminals, instanced, ibid.,
did not intercede in civil matters, 40,
prerogative of granting Uteres fur-
mata; to all persons, 32.
independency of, in ritual matters,
35, 36, 602, especially in Africa, 36,
consecrated churches in their dioceses
without licence from the bishop of
Rome, 326, .327. independency of
those in Britain, 349, &c., .395, &c.
particular honours showed to, 40,
did not anciently wear mitres, 41,
had their thrones in the church, 42,
286, 288, 299, in what sense every
bishop, bisho]) of the whole catholic
church, 33, 3-1, instances of their
acting as such, ibid., two or three
witnesses required for accusations
against, 165, heretics and scandalous
persons not admitted as witnesses
against, ibid., penalty of their false
accusers very severe, 166, not to be
called into any secular court to give
their testimony, ibid., nut to be put
upon their oath, 167, their leave to
build a church requisite, 326.
of civil metropides constituted
primates, 60, 61, the oldest, made
primate in Africa, ibid., of cities
honoured with the title of metropolis,
called metropolitans, 63, of mother-
churches always took precedency of
other bishops, after the primates,
ibid., aged, had coadjutors, 55, or-
dained chorepiscupi to assist them
when their dioceses were enlarged,
56, suffragan, an attempted restor-
ation of chorepiscopi in England, 58.
submission of presbyters and people
to, necessary to the unity of the
church, 866.
power of, limited, 30, not to ordain
others clerks, without their consent,
154, except in the case of the bishop
of Carthage, ibid., not to ordain in
another's diocese, 155, orthodox,
might, however, orthodox men for
the diocese of an heretical bishop, .34,
controversies between, decided bv the
metropolitan, 65, presbyters and dea-
cons might appeal from them to the
metropolitan, ibid., throughout each
province under the care of the pri-
mate, ibid., not to travel without the
Uteres formata of their metropolitan,
66, to be censured by patriarchs,
when their primates were remiss in
censuring them, 72, not allowed to
excommunicate for private reasons,
923, punishment of, for various of-
fences, 1055, in Africa, punished by
losing their right of succeeding to the
primacy, 62, 1039, by confinement to
the communion of their own churches,
ibid., by removal to a smaller dio-
cese, 1040, not to demand any thing
for consecrating churches, 329, liberty
allowed to, in imposing penance,
1081, acted in few things without the
advice of their presbyters, 77, not to
alienate the goods of the church,
without consent of the clergy and
primates, 193, 194.
pseudo, or schismatical, ordina-
tion by, invalid, unless confirmed
by the lawful bishops, 29.
suffragan, anciently, all the city
bishops under a metropolitan so call-
ed, 59, the bishop of Rome had
seventy, ibid.
Blasphemy of apostates, how punished,
968, and of heretics and profane
Christians, 969, against the Holy
Ghost, what it was, and how punish-
ed, ibid.
Blood, eating of it, punished in the
clergy by degradation, 1051, clergy
degraded for judging in cases of, .38,
1055, discipline of the church never
carried so far as to shed, 883.
BcofioXoyia, penalty for, amongst the
clergy, degradation, 205.
Bfo/jios avainuKTo^, the communion
table so called, 301.
Books, lascivious and heretical, not to
be read, 894, 956, 1004.
Boo-hoj, an order of monks who lived a
very peculiar life so called, 247.
Bota, the 4th of January so called.
112.3.
BouXtu-rai, not to be ordained, 149.
Bowing the head, to receive the
bishop's benediction, 40, to the altar,
custom of, on entering churches, 333,
a devotional posture, 648.
Bread, common, not unleavened, used
in the eucharist, 757, breaking of, in
the eucharist. 790.
day of, the Lord's day, so call-
ed, 850, 1126.
Bribery of judges, how punished, 1012.
Bridges, the clergy sometimes exempt
from contributing to them, 177.
Britain, Great, but two dioceses of the
Roman empire, 51.
British Church, its ancient independ-
ency, 75, .349, allegations of Schel-
strate against this, examined, .349,
&c., not" founded by St. Peter, 3.50,
bishops of, sat in the council of Aries,
396.
Bromialia, Brumce, Brumalia, hea-
then festivals, whose observance was
condemned, 9.35, 936.
Burning the dead, not the custom of
Christians, 12.39.
Burying the dead, care of Christians
to perform it, 1243, performed in the
day-time, 1241, after careful pre-
paration of the body, 1244, sometimes
embalming it, 1240, with psalmody,
1246, 1248, prayers, funeral orations,
ibid., 1249, and sometimes the eucha-
rist, ibid.
particular orders of men amongst
the inferior clergy for the perform-
ance of this duty, 1 17, 1246. penitents
served the church by its performance,
1064, nothing to be demanded for it,
187. ...
privilege denied to certain per-
sons, 1254.
not practised in cities or
churches for the first three hundred
years, 1230, nor permitted by the
Christian emperors for many ages
afterwards, 12.33, the atrium and por-
ticoes of churches first used for it,
290, 1234, 12.35, afterwards the whole
of churches so used, 1236, hereditary
sepulchres for, not allowed till the
twelfth century, ibid. See Ceme-
teries, Funerals, Graves.
Bydels, God's, bishops so called, 25.
C
Caer-Leon, the metropolis of the Brit-
ish Church, 75, .349.
Calculation of Easter, made by the
bishiip of Alexandria, 66, 1152.
Co/cw/otorei', certain divines so called,
945.
Calends of January were civil ferice,
1123.
Calf, custom of offering one on new-
year's day, censured, 9-36, 1124.
Calumny, how punished, 1015.
Campance, bells so called, .317.
Cancelli, the rails separating the chan-
cel from the nave so called, 286, 288,
297.
Candida Casa, Whitchurch so called
from the stone church built there, 275.
Candlemas-day, feast of, its observ-
ance, 1172.
Canon, the creed so called, 449, the ca-
talogue of the clergy so called, 15.
GENERAL INDEX.
127
//
Canon, or indictio canonica, the re-
gular tax so called, 173.
frutnentariiis, the tribute of corn
levied in Africa so called, ibid.
Pasc/ialis, a calendar of proper
lessons for tiie church festivals, made
by Hippolytus, 012.
Canojiicee, virgins registered in the
church books so called, 'Jjl.
Cano7iical hours, their origin and first
use, 661, service allotted to them by
the church, 258, 663.
letters, not granted by ckorepis-
copi, 57.
obedience, due from presbyters to
their bishops, 20, and from bishops to
their metropolitans, 65.
pensions, in what cases allowed,
221.
Scriptures, the apocryphal books
included in, 702.
Canonici, the clergy so called, 15, all
who received maintenance from the
church so called, 16, the sacred writ-
ers so called, KVi.
equi, horses for military service
supplied as tribute so called, 171.
Canons of the church, part of the
studies of the clergy, 210, read to
them before their ordination, 153,
power of the bishops limited by them,
30, contempt of, punished in the
clergy by degradation, 1047, 1055, in
the laity, by excommunication, 9S6.
imperial, published by the pri-
mates, 05.
regular, their original, 246.
Canonum, Ecclesice Universce Codex,
the compilation of church canons
universally received so called, 1050.
Canopy to the altar was called cibo-
rium, 303.
Cantabrarii, idolatrous officers so call-
ed, 946.
Cantharus, the place in the atrium of
churches for washing so called, 288,
289.
Capita tria, property taxes so called,
173.
Capitatio animalium, a tax on cattle
so called, ibid.
humana, a tax on servants so
called, ibid.
terrena, a tax on land so called,
ibid.
Capitation tax imposed on the clergy
for their ecclesiastical possessions,
ibid.
Capitis census, the clergy exempt from,
171, professed virgins exempt from,
267, other classes as well as the clergy
exempt from, 172.
Capitolins, a name of reproach cast
upon the Catholics by the Novatians,
for receiving such as went to sacrifice
at the Capitol, 1, 2, 13.
Captatores, persons who sought to get
estates by adulation so called, and
censured, 1016.
Captives redeemed by the sale of the
church plate, 1 93.
Cardinales presbyteri, ecclesice, and
tituli, their origin and office, 84.
Caracalla, a Gallic dress, 232.
Carnei, orthodox Christians so called, 9.
Cases, churches so called, 275.
Catacombs, Crypta, places of burial
so called, 1232.
Catalogus hieraticus, the catalogue of
the clergy so called, 15.
Cataphrygiuns, heretics who allowed
women to preach, &c., 712.
Catecfietic schools, succession in those
of Alexandria, 121, at Rome, &c., 122.
Catechisms, the substance of the an-
cient, 432.
Catechists, not a distinct order of
clergy, 120, readers sometimes were,
ibid., deaconesses to be, to female
catechumens, 102, did not all teach
publicly, 121.
Catechumenia, the catechetic schools
used as prisons, 312, the women's gal-
leries in the church so called, 288,
295.
Catechumens, an order of the Christian
church, 9, imperfect members of the
church, 10, their several names, 429,
their several classes, 4.33, their sta-
tions in the church, 286, 288, 291, 293.
the manner of their admission,
429, at what age, 4-30, how long they
continued in that state, 431, method
of their instruction, 432.
were allowed to read the Holy
Scriptures, 4.32, 600, not allowed to
partake of the eucharist, nor to join
in all the prayers of the church, II,
600, nor to use the Lord's prayer, 12,
nor to hear discourses on the mys-
teries of religion, ibid., things con-
cealed from them, 468, females to be
catechised by deaconesses, 102, ex-
orcists' duty in reference to them, 113,
were under readers, at Alexandria,
114.
how punished if they sinned
grossly, 440, 739.
preparation for their baptism, 4.35,
by Lent, 1179, ceremonies at their
baptism, 438, how treated if they died
without it, 441, their pious prepara-
tion for it, reckoned a compensation
for the lack of it, 441.
forms of prayer for, 737.
sacrament of, what it was. 440.
Catechumenorum missa, the first part
of the usual religious services so call-
ed, 114,567.
Cathedra, the bishop's throne so called,
299.
Cathedral church, that where the bi-
shop's throne was placed so called.
ibid., to be the constant residence of
the bishop, 223.
Catholic church, did not agree in the
use of but one ritual, 84, how its unity
is maintained, 870, &c., its customs
to be observed, 873.
every bishop bishop of it, in a
certain sense, 33.
Catholics, Christians, when so called,
3, antiquity of this name, 4.
offer copartnership in bishoprics
to the Donatists, 51, mutual accusa-
tions of them and the Donatists, re-
specting the multiplication of bi-
shops, 52.
Caupones, adulterators of their goods
for sale, censured, 1019.
Cava, a diocese of Italy, 41 J.
Causa lucrativa, and onerosa, dis-
tinguished, 178.
Causes criminal, bishops had no power
in, .38, clergy subject to civil laws in
such, 170.
ecclesiastical, to be tried in ec-
clesiastical courts, 164, 1049.
, pecuniary, between clergymen
and laymen, referred to the civil
courts, 170.
Ceimeliarches. certain inferior officers
of the church so called, 127, 311.
Ceimeliarchium, part of the diaconi-
cimi so called, 311.
Celeusma, the Hallelujah so called,
690.
Celibacy, not a condition of orders in
the first ages, 151, vanity of its advo-
cates, ibid.
Cells, private, for meditation, &c., on
the back of the nave of churches. 295.
Cellulani, monks so called, 219.
Cemeteries, churches, and the graves
of martyrs, so called, in common, 275,
12.30.
consecration of, not very an-
cient, 1237.
Cenones, an order of clergy amongst
the iMontanists, superior to the bi-
sliitps, 68.
Censures, ecclesiastical, what they
were, 901, &c., against the clergy
were most severe, 198, 1028, &c. Sec
Discipline.
Census capitis, personal taxes so call-
ed, 172.
agrorum, property taxes so call-
ed, ibid.
Centenarii, officers presiding over UX)
monks so called, 255, diviners so
called, 945.
Centesima, interest at 12 per cent, per
annum so called, 21X).
CephaleotiT. collectors of the taxes so
called, 173.
Ceremonies, \iniversal adoption of thera
not necessary to Christian unity, 876.
Ceroferarii, an inferior order of clergy
so called, 110.
Chaldeci, astrologers so called, 939.
Chancel, the innermost part of churches
so called, 288, 296, the place for tiie
bishop's throne, 299.
Chancellors, lay, a conjecture re-
specting, .39, not the same as the
defensores in the primitive church,
124.
Character of ordination, pretended,
indelible, 162, 1032, of baptism, in-
delible, 880.
Dominicus, or regius, baptism
so called, 476.
Chari Dei, baptized persons so called,
11.
Charioteers, not to be baptized, 504,
punished as idolaters, 930.
X«()i(T;i«, baptism so called, 477.
Charity schools set up in all country
churches, .313.
Charms, use of, censured, 943, 950.
Chartophylaces, certain inferior of-
ficers of the church so called, 127.
Xft/iy.a^o/in/ot, persons possessed of evil
spirits so called, 112, 1083.
Xji(0o'5otos, the dalmatica, or sleeved
tunic, so called, 2-32.
H.iipoanfxdVTpa. the substitute for bells
in the Greek churches, 316.
Xf ipoHf <ri«, confirniatimi so called, 543,
ordination so called, 101, 158.
\iipoTovia, election of ministers so
called, ibid.
Cherem, a form of excommunication
amon<rst the Jews, 898.
Cherubical Hymn, a hynm to the Tri-
nity so called, 025, 688, 772.
Children, dedicated to the service of
the church in infancy, 107, made
readers, 115, might read the Scrip-
tures and join in the prayers, 6()(),
not to l)e disinherited for the sake (if
the church, 187, not to desert their
parents on the pretence of religion,
983. not to be made monks without
their consent, 251, nor to become
monks without their parents' con-
sent, ibid., 984, not to marry without
their parents' consent, ibid., pnwer
of parents over, restrained by Chris-
tian laws, ibid.
Chiliarchce, directors of idolatrous
pomps s(i called, 946.
Chiromancy, a kind of divination, cen-
sured, 940.
Chorepiscopi. various opinions respect-
ing the nature of this order, 56, reason
of the name, ibid., were real bishops.
1278
GENERAL INDEX.
28, 57, objections to their being bi-
shops, answered, ibid., distinguished
from city bishops, 51, 57, and tVuni
the suffVaaan bishops of the primitive
church. 59, supplanted by the Trfpio-
dEVTa'i, by the council of Laodicea,
58, attempted restoration of, in Eng-
land, ibid.
Chorepiscopi presided over the country
clergy, 57, might ordain the inferior
clergy, ibid., might confirm, ibid.,
granted letters dimissory to the coun-
try clergy, ibid., might officiate in
presence of the city bishop, 58, might
sit and vote in councils, ibid., their
power differed in various times and
places, ibid.
were subordinate to bishops, 57,
might not ordain presbyters and dea-
cons without special licence, ibid.,
censured for acting beyond their com-
mission, 1057.
were ordained by one bishop, 57,
there were fifty in Basil's diocese, 36S.
ChoreutcE, heretics who kept the sab-
bath as a fast, 1139.
Chorus, the chancel so called, 297.
Chrestians, Christians so called by the
heathen, 4.
Chrestus, our Lord so called by the
heathen, ibid.
UplcTfia, baptism so called, 474, unc-
tion at confirmation so called, 529.
Chrism, distinguished from unction in
baptism, 529, its origin and adminis-
tration, 552.
Christ, epiphany of, fi.xed on the 6th
of January. 1142, kept by the Latin
church on the 25th December, 1143.
nativity of, anciently said to be
in May, 1141.
worship of, as the Son of God,
in the first century, 576, in the
second, 577, in the third, 580.
XpiaTE/jLTTopiia, simony so called, 146.
Christi, Christians so called, .3.
Christian rules, excellency of attested
by the heathen, 131, 195.
Christians, titles and appellations of,
1, rejected party names, 3, called o\
Tov Aoy/xaTo^, 4, names of reproach
given to them, 5.
I — orthodox, names of reproach
given to, by heretics, 8.
Christophori, Xpicn-oc^OjOoi, Christians
so called, 2.
Chronitce, 'S.oovirai, orthodox Chris-
tians so called, 8.
Chrysargyruni, the lustral tax so call-
ed, 175.
Church, several orders of men in, 9,
did not agree in the imiversal use of
one ritual, 84, 674, its state conform-
able to that of the Roman empire,
341, followed the model of the di-
vision of the empire, 312, but was
not tied to this model, 316.
power of, at first spiritual alone,
880. afterwards the secular power was
called in, ibid., how far it extended,
883.
unity of, what necessary to, and
what less essential, 857, submission
to its authority essential to its unity,
866, no visible head needful for unity,
875, desertion of, punished in the
clergy by degradation, 1048.
ul' Britain, independent of patri-
archal power, 75, of England, its
power over ritual affairs, 84.
. assemblies, how called together
before the use of bells, 316, stationary
days for, 655, duties of deacons in, 89,
91, how far Jews, heathens, and he-
retics might be admitted to them,
288, 291, '567.
Church discipline, how exercised, 887,
&c.
lands, not exempt from the tax
called deuarisiHus, 178, nor from the
burdens they were subject to before
their donation, 174.
laws. See Canons.
notitia, the geography of the
church, 343.
revenues, disposed of by the bi-
shops, 3-3, archdeacons assisted in
managing, 96.
Hardens resemble seniores ec-
clesiastici, 85.
yards, people not allowed to bury
in, till the sixth century, 1235. See
Burials.
Churches of a province adopted the
liturgy of the metropolitan, 603.
, angels of, bishops so called, 25.
, communion of different, how
maintained, 870, &c., excommunica-
tion in one church notified to others,
889, and extended to all, ibid.
, country, presided over by chor-
episcopi, 56, 57.
Churches, their several names, 269,
proof's of their existence in the first
century, 277, in the second, 278, in
the third, 279, objections from the
ancient apologists considered, 280,
various proofs of their early existence,
ibid., difference between those of the
first ages and those that followed,
282. munificence of the Christian em-
perors in building, 28.3, heathen tem-
ples and Jewish synagogues convert-
ed into them, 283, 285, basilicce also,
271, 285.
■ anciently of different forms, 285,
283, and built in different situations,
287, commonly divided into three
parts, ibid., but anciently had but
two, 291, had distinct apartments for
men, women, &c., 294, and private
cells for meditation and prayer, 295,
mother-churches alone had baptiste-
ries, 311, had libraries and schools
attached to them, 313, 314.
enriched with gifts, 317, adorned
with portions of Scripture written on
the walls, 318, and other inscriptions,
319, with gilding and Mosaic work,
ibid., and branches and flowers, 323,
had no pictures nor images for the
first three centuries, 320, when first
introduced, 321.
not to be built without the bi-
shop's leave, nor without his prayers
on their sites, 326, dedicated to God,
though sometimes distinguished by
the names of saints, -327, sometimes
named from the founders, 328.
consecration of, what it anciently
meant, 324, practised in the fourth
century, ibid., the office of the bishop
of the diocese, 27, 326, 327, might be
performed by presbyters, 27, after-
wards, the privilege of primates. 66,
might be performed on any day, .329,
day kept subsequently amongst the
anniversary festivals, ibid., 1169.
not to be built or consecrated be-
fore being endowed, 329, particular,
had no separate revenues anciently,
191, endowmentof parochial churches
changed the system of distributing
church revenues, 193.
used only for sacred and religious
services, .330,332, difference between
them and private houses, 331, and
between catholic churches and private
oratories, 271, used for private prayer,
Sc, .334, and as repositories fur valu-
ables, and retreats in danger, ibid.
ceremonies observed on entering
th*m, 332, 333, public behaviour in
them, .334.
Ciborium, the canopy of the altar so
called, .30.3, afterward the pyx, 304.
Circumcision, the great, baptism so
called, 477.
Cirque, frequenters of it punished as
idolaters, 930, its games censured,
504.
City, difference between one and a vil-
lage, .353, but one bishop to be or-
dained in one, 52.
Clay put on the eyes of catechumens
at their baptism, 4.39.
Clemens, first bishop of Rome, accord-
ing to some, 19.
Clergy, Clerici, distinct from laymen,
13, antiquity of the distinction, ibid.,
always observed, ibid., an objection
to the distinction answered, ibid.
so named from Kkypo^, ibid., 15,
name given at first only to bishops,
priests, and deacons, ibid., 17, after-
wards to all attending wholly to the
service of the church, 15, sometimes
restricted to the inferior orders, ibid.,
the names and titles given to them,
ibid., 16.
bishops to be chosen from amongst,
44, inferior, ordained by chorepis-
copi, 57, superior, by bishops only,
27, particulars of their election, 132,
people excluded from the choice of
them, 139.
care taken in receiving accusa-
tions against, 165, exempt from the
cognizance of the secular courts in
matters ecclesiastical, 168, and in
lesser criminal causes, 169, but not
in greater criminal causes, 170, nor,
in pecuniary causes with laymen,
ibid., did not plead Divine right of
exemption from taxes, 171, yet ge-
nerally excused from personal taxes,
ibid., paid taxes on their ecclesiasti-
cal property, 173, were exempt from
taxes for military service, 174, but
bound by the ancient burdens of their
lands, ibid., exempt from the lustral
tax, 175, 227, and from the metatum,
176, sometimes exempt from contri-
buting to the repair of highways and
bridges, 177, and from the angaria,
&c., ibid., exempt from denarismus,
178, exempt from civil personal of-
fices, 179, and from sordid offices,
both personal and prandial, ibid., ex-
empt also from curial and municipal
offices, ibid., but this was confined to
the clergy who had none but eccle-
siastical estates, 180, privileges some-
what extended after Constantino, 181.
maintained by oblations, 182, and
by revenues from lands, 18.3, and by
allowances from the imperial ex-
chequer, 185, by the estates of cler-
gymen and martyrs dying without
heirs, and of intestate clergy, 186, by
heathen temples and revenues, and
heretical conventicles and revenues,
ibid., by estates of clerks who re-
turned to a secular life, 187, not to
receive any gratuity for administer-
ing the sacraments, &c., ibid., main-
tained by tithes and first-fruits, 189,
in some churches lived all in com-
mon, 192.
laws and customs of their ordina-
tion in the primitive church, 15.3, &c.
heathen testimony to their rules
and conduct, 195, testimony by Chris-
tian writers, ibid., ancient writers
who treat of their duty, 196, exem-
plary purity required in, 197, celi-
bacy not required in the first three
centuries, 151, nor by the councils of
GENERAL INDEX.
1-279
the Nicene ago, 152, their hospitality,
'Ziyi, must entertain each other when
tiavelliiig with letters of credence,
lij.'j, and give each other the honorary
privilege of consecrating the eu-
charist, ibid., their Irugality, and
I nntenipt of the world. 'Alii, Lint ncjt
iibliged to part with their temporal
]iossessious, '203, their care not to of-
liuid with their tongues, '201, care to
avoid the suspicion of evil, 20.'), ob-
liged to study, 208, 209, their studies,
/hid., piety and devotion of their
public prayers, 211, rules respecting
preaching, 212, fidelity, &c., in pri-
vate addresses, 213, tlieir prudence
in composing unnecessary controver-
sies in the church, 215, their zeal in
defending the truth, ibid., their obli-
gation to maintain the unity of the
church, 218, to end their own contro-
versies, ltJ4, not to desert their sta-
tions without just grounds and per-
mission, 219, permitted to retire in
some cases, 220, not to change their
diocese without letters dimissory,
221, might not travel without literce
formates, 164.
Clergy, laws against wandering, 222,
concerning residence, 'l%\ about plu-
ralities, 224, prohibiting from secular
business ami office, 22;'i, and to be tu-
tors and guardians, ibid., how far ex-
tended, ibid., prohibiting them to be
sureties, 226, from following trade
and merchandise, ibid., limitation to
these last laws, jT/irf., respecting their
outward conversation, 228, and habit,
ibid., forbidden to take usury, 201.
how church discipline was e.\-
ercised on them, 102''^, by removal
from their office, ibid., not always ex-
posed to public penance, or greater
excommunication, ibid., 1029, sus-
pension from revenues, ibid., and
office, ibid., degraded to lay com-
munion, 1030,1031, sometimes ex-
communicated, 1033, removed by the
secular power, ibid., reduced to the
communion of strangers, .1034, im-
prisoned. .311, 1042, various punish-
ments of, 1038. &c. degraded for cer-
tain crimes, 198, 199, 200, for crimes
which brought excommunication on
laymen, 1043, for some which render-
ed ordination, //)i'o/ac<o, vuitl, ibid.,
for some in the discharge of their
office, 1047, for denying their office,
1050, for want of charity to indigent
clerks, 1055, censured for neglect of
the daily service, 212, penance for
their restoration, 1037, church cen-
sures more severe against them than
against others, 198, bishops harbour-
ing such as had fled from their dio-
cese, suspended, 1057.
canonical pensions sometimes
granted to them, 221.
inferior orders of, their first origin-
al, 105, number, 106. use, 107, differ-
ence from the superior orders, in
name, office, and ordination, ibid.,
might not return to secular lil'e, ibid.,
sometimes called clerici, exclusively,
176. See Discipline, Elections, Or-
dinations, Revenues.
Clidomeni, demcuiiacs so called, 1083.
Clinic baptism, opinion of the African
church respecting its validity, 37,
disqualified for ordination, 144, as-
persion practised in, 538.
Cloaca, the baptistery so called, 310.
CloC(E, bells so called. 317.
Cloisters, the porticoes of churches so
called. 288, 289, used for burying,
290.
Clothing, promiscuous, forbidden, 1008.
Coadjutors, bishops ordained to assist
others so called, 55.
CoElicolee, certain apostates so called,
Coemiteria, churches so called, 274,
12:30.
Cfcnobitcc, monks who lived in com-
munity so called, 213.
(Jcenobium, a monastery, 2 12.
Co/iortales, might not IJe ordained, 148.
Coin, counterleiLing, how punished,
1015.
Collatio lustralis, a tax collected at the
end of every four years so called,
175.
specierum, taxes paid in kind so
called, 173.
Colltcta, collects, the invocation of the
bishop in the comnumiou service so
called, 744, 750, 751.
Colleyiati, the copiatee so called, 118,
certain idolatrous officers so called,
946.
Culliyere orationem, to offer the col-
lect at the beginning of the com-
munion service, 751.
Collobium, a short coat without sleeves
so called, 231.
Collrjridians, heretics who worshipped
the Virgin iNlary, and allowed women
to preach, so called, 712, 937.
Comes, a calendar of proper lessons of
Scripture, ascribed to St. Jerom, 696.
Commendation, or thanksgiving of the
bishop, part of the morning service,
667.
Commendationes, collects so called,
751, certain prayers used at funerals
so called, 1219.
Commendatory letters given to stran-
gers, 32, 1U36.
Communicative life distinguished from
the renunciative, 254.
Communio ecclesiastica, what it was,
1028.
peregrina, entertainment
without the eucharist, given to stran
gers travelling without Uteres for-
mates, 164, 809, 1036, not lay com-
munion, 1035, nor communion in one
kind, ibid., nor in the hour of death,
ibid., nor on pilgrimage, 1036, nor of
private oblations for strangers, ibid.,
clergymen sometimes degraded to
this, 1034.
Communion of different churches main-
tained by faith, 870, in mutual assist-
ance for the defence of the faith, ibid.,
in joining in ritual communion, occa-
sionally, 871, in ratification of acts
of discipline, 873, in the uuauimous
adoption of apostolic customs, and
submission to general councils, ibid.,
and national councils, 874, allowance
made for the violation of, in ignor-
ance, 877.
,frequent observance of, anciently,
849, various customs in regard totliis
frequency, 850, &c., attempts to re-
store it, 855.
in both kinds always the privi-
lege of the people, 808, elements re-
ceived separately in it, 81 1.
administered on the festivals of
the martyrs, 1164, denied to some
sinners at death, 1077, suspension
from, part of church discipline, 837.
, lay, a punishment of the clergy,
1030, ia3i.
service, when the Nicene Creed
was introduced into its liturgy, 464.
table, placed in the chancel of
churches, 2S.S, 300.
Cmnmunity of property, how regarded,
1008.
Community of wives, was (aught bv Si-
mon Magus, 1197.
Commutation of penance, never allow-
ed, 902.
Companies, civil and commercial,
members of, not to be ordained, 147.
Cotnpetentes, a class of catochuniens
so called, 434, manner of their pre-
paration for baptism, 4^35, Sic, re-
iK^arsed the Creed on Maundy
'riiursday, 1188, ceremonies connect-
ed with their baptism, 438, &c., if
they lield a lighted taper at tiieir ex-
orcism, 439, prayers for them, 740.
Completorium, the last of the seven
canonical hours of prayer so called,
661. * '
Computation of Easter, the duty of
metropolitans, 66. See Cycle, and
Easter.
Conchula bematis, the highest part of
the chancel so called, 288, 296.
Concdia, Conciliabula, churches so
tailed, 272.
Concubinaye, whether it disqualified
for baptism, 506, censures a"ainst,
997.
Concubines distinguished from wives,
506, tliey who had married, not to be
ordained, 149.
Confessio, a name given to churches
built in memory of a martyr, 273.
Confession of faith, required of bishops
before their ordination, 140.
of sins, practised as a preparation
for baptism, 437, but not in a public
and particular manner, 523, m the
primitive churcli differed from the
auricular confession of the Koman
church, 839, 1065, private, allowed
in certain cases, 1070, at morniug
prayer, 677.
psalm of, or penitential psalm,
in the nocturnal or morning devo-
tions, 671.
Confessors might not grant literce
formates, 32.
Confirmation, its origin, 554, not
esteemed a sacrament apart from bap-
tism, 5 15, even when separate from it,
516, opinion of the ancients respect-
ing its necessity, 556, neglect ol, liow
punished, 557.
infants as well as adults received
it, 544, anciently given immediatcdy
after baptism, 513, administratmn of,
concealed from catechumens, 469.
origin of the unction or chrism,
552, distinguished from the unction
at baptism, 529, consecration of it
reserved for the bishop, 547, use of it
divided between bishops and presby-
ters, 548, manner of administering,
and its effects, 552, sign of tl\e cross
at, 553, laying on of hands and pray-
er, ibid., reserved more strictly to tiie
bishop, 549, ministered by cliorepis-
capi. 57, occasionally by presbyters,
27, 551.
Conjurers censured, 914.
Consanguinity, persons not to marry
witiiin the prohibited degrees of it,
1204.
Consecration of bishops, form of pray-
er used at, 50.
of chrism in confirmation, reserv-
ed to the bishops only, 547.
of churches, described, 324, the
office of bishops, 27, occasionally
ministered by presbyters, ibid., after-
v.ards, the privilege of metropolitans,
66.
of elements at the eucharist, 773,
to be performed in an audible voice,
7s9, forbidden to deacons, 88.
of water in baptism, by prayer.
1280
GENERAL INDEX.
532, effects of it, 534, how far neces-
sary, 535.
Consessorics, letters dimissory so call-
ed, 221.
Consessus cleri, the chancel so called,
297.
presbyterorum, the privilege of
sitting in church on thrones with the
hishop, 77, 288.
Consistentes, the foiirth class of peni-
tents so called, 293, 1058.
Consistory, presbyters and deacons sat
with the bishop in, 78, 79, 91.
Constantine, munificent in building
churches, 283, and in respect of the
revenues of the clergy, 184.
Continentes, monks so called, 249.
Contracts, how far binding, lUll.
Controversies of the clergy to be end-
ed by themselves, 164, refusal to end,
before a bishop, punished by degrad-
ation, 1U49.
Cotiventicula, churches so called, 272.
Copiatce, KoiriaTaL, (coTTtoii'TES, or
fossarii, an inferior order of clergy
so called, 117, their institution and
office, 118.
Corban, the treasuiy of the church so
called, 18.3.
Cor-episcopi, a name given to arch-
deacons, explained, 98.
Corn allowed annually to the clergy
by the emperor, 185.
Cornelians, orthodox Christians so
called, 8.
Corona clericalis, or Circuli, the ton-
sure so called, 229.
presbyterii, the presbyters sitting
in a semicircle in the church so call-
ed, 77.
sacerdotalis, what meant by, 41,
42.
Coronce oblationum, the bread used in
the communion so called, 759.
Coronam, per, a form of saluting
bishops, 41.
Coronati, clergy so called, not from
their shaven crowns, 229.
censures against them, 929.
Corporal punishment forbidden dur-
ing Lent, 118.3, of the clergy, 1042.
Covetoi/sness, when subject to church
discipline, 1027.
Councils, abbots sat and voted at, 256,
chorepiscopi might sit and vote at,
58, presbyters sat and voted at, 81,
deacons sometimes represented the
bishop in them, 91.
provincial and consistorial,
presbyters and deacons present with
the bishops in them, 78, 79, 80.
submission to the decrees of ge-
neral and national, betokened the
communion of different churches,
87.3, 874.
Court, bishops not to appear there
without leave from the emperor, 223.
Cousin-germans permitted to marry,
99G, 1205.
Creatures, worship of, condemned,
589, swearing by, condemned, 205,
977.
Creed, contained the fundamental ar-
ticles of faith, 857, ancient names
of, 448, learned as a preparation for
baptism, 437, and used as the profes-
sion of faith in baptism, 519, conceal-
ed from catechumens, 470, used as a
hymn in the church, 691, bishops
might express the same in different
forms, 36.
. Apostles', if composed in the pre-
sent form, 450, they probably used
several, 452, articles contained in it,
ihd., called the Roman Creed, 461.
Athanasiari, account of, 465.
Creed, Nicene, as first published by the
council of Nice, 462, as completed
by the council of Constantinople,
464, its use in the ancient church,
and introduction into the liturgy of
the communion service, ibid., 786.
. of Antioch, 461, of Apostolical
Constitutions, 459, of Aquileia, 462,
of Caesarea in Palestine, 460, of Cy-
prian, 457, of Epiphanius, 463, of
Gregory Thaumaturgus, 457, of Je-
rusalem, 460, of IreniEUs, 454, of Lu-
cian the martyr, 458, of Origen, 455,
of Tertullian, 456.
Crimen and peccatum distinguished,
198, 920.
Crimes committed after baptism dis-
qualified for ordination, 144, certain,
in the clergy, punished by degrada-
tion, 198, great, enumerated, 924.
Criminal causes, bishops had no power
in, 38.
Criminals, the privilege of bishops to
intercede for, 39, great, reserved for
absolution by patriarchs, 73, denied
refuge in Christian churches, 3-38.
Crinitifratres, monks who wore long
hair so called, 2.52.
Cronus, or Saturn, locality of a Jewish
synagogue in Ciiicia so called, 952.
Cross, to be fixed on the intended site
of a church, 326.
sign of, made at the admission of
catechumens, 4.30, 530, in the prepar-
ation of catechumens for baptism,
4-35, ibid., in the unction before bap-
tism, ibid., in consecrating the water
of baptism, 5.33, in the unction after
confirmation, 531, 553, at ordination,
83, 158, at the Lord's table, 770.
lifting the hands in this form, a
' devotional custom, 650.
Crosses, ignorantjy and superstitiously
worn by certain monks, 252, when
first set up on altars, 304.
Crucifixion, day of our Lord's, how
observed, 1189.
Cubicula, cells for private prayer in
the nave of the church so called,
295.
Cuculli, cowls worn by monks so call-
ed, 252.
Cucumellum, a flagon used at the altar
so called, .305.
Culdees, account of them, 257.
Ctip, never denied to the laity, 809.
Cups, used at the communion table, of
different materials, .305.
Curia; tradi, delivery of the clergy up
to the secular power so designated,
1033.
Curial offices, clergy exempt from,
179.
Curiales, could not be ordained, 148,
might not be monks, 250.
Cur sores ecclesice, the couriers of the
church so called, .316.
Ciirsuales equi, horses contributed to
the civil service so called, 178.
Cursus ecclesiasticus, divine service so
called, 571.
publicus, the clergy sometimes
exempt from, 177.
Custodes ecclesiarum, certain inferior
officers of the clergy so called, 126.
locorum sanctorum, keepers
of particular places in Palestine so
called, ibid.
Customs of the universal church to be
received by all, 866, of each particu-
lar church to be submitted to by its
members, 869.
Custos archivoruni, the keeper of the
records of the church so called,
127.
Cycle of Easier, composed by the bi-
shop of Alexandria, 66, 1152, the an-
cient one, ibid.
Cyprus, its ancient ecclesiastical inde-
pendency, 75, .362.
Cyrillians, orthodox Christians so
called, 8.
D
Daily service, clergymen neglecting
it suspended, 212.
Aaifxovi'^o/ji^voi, persons possessed of
evil spirits so called, 112.
Dalmatica, a long coat with sleeves,
231, worn by both bishops and dea-
cons, 646.
Dancing, lascivious, censured, 1007,
1224.
Deacons, originally one of the sacred
orders, 85, their office distinguished
from that of bishops and presbyters,
82, bishops and presbyters sometimes
so called, 85, their tides, 86, 89, 9.3,
called priests, with bishops and pres-
byters, 81, 82, but not generally, 86.
multiplied according to the need
of the church, 93, but seven at Rome,
ibid., their ordination performed by
the bishop alone, 86, not ordained by
cliorepiscopi without special licence,
57, form of ordination for, 86, might,
be ordained at twenty-four years ofi
age, 94, might be ordained bishops!
though never ordained presbyters, 45.]
anciently performed all the in-
ferior offices of the church, 92, as-
sisted the bishop in dispensing the!
charity of the church, .33, 92, took carel
of the utensils of the altar, 87, re-
ceived oblations, ibid., and recited, at]
the altar, the names of those who'
made them, 87, 756, read the gospel
in some churches, ibid., 114, 697,
ministered the elements to the people
in the eucharist, 87, 804, but might
not consecrate the elements, normin-
ister them to presbyters or bishops,
88, 804, anciently shared the minis-
tration of the eucharist with the bi-
shop, 88, might baptize in some i
places, 89, but not without the con-
sent of their bishops, 26, used to bid
prayer in the congregation, and di-
rect the devotions. 89, 627, 748, 788,
826, might preach by the bishop's
authority, 90, 706, rebuked and cor-
rected misdemeanors in church as-
semblies, 91, might not perform
divine offices in presence of a pres-
byter without leave, 94, dismissed
the catechumens, &c., after the ante-
communion service, 568, 769, and the
congregation after the morning ser-
vice, 668, enjoined silence before the
reading of the lessons, 698, should
report to the bishop the misdemeanors
of the people, 93, might reconcile pe-
nitents, in emergency, 91, were usu-
ally sponsors for adults in baptism,
527, might in some cases suspend the
inferior clergy, 91, attended their
bishops, and sometimes represented
them in general councils, ibid., sat ;
and voted in provincial and con-
sistorial synods, i<0,ibid., subdeaconsl
might not perform their office, 109.
stood in churches, 91, not allowed j
to sit on thrones, with the bishop, in '
the church, 77, might not sit in the
presence of a presbyter without per- ,
mission, 94. received similar respect]
from the inferior orders, ibid., 109, [
censured if they assumed privilegesJ
above their order, 1057.
Deaconesses, their office in the primi- j
tive church, 99. not consecrated to
GENERAL INDEX.
1281
any priestly office. It)], 712, their
names, iJ9, how long this or<ler con-
tinued in the church, 1U3, their or-
iliuiUiou, 100.
ih aconesses, iiiialifications required for
the office, 99, to he widows, or virgins,
ibid., widows that had home chil-
dren, ibid., of advanced age, 100,
Init once married, ibid.
to preside over matters relating
til women in the church, 103, to help
in the baptism of women, 102, to be
sponsors for adults in baptism, 5"27, to
lie catechists lo female catechumens,
102,to visitsick women, ifc/rf., attended
the women's gate in the church, 103,
ministered to martyrs in prison, 102.
Dfcid. were to be buried, 1259, and not
worshipped, ibid., baptism of, con-
'lenmed, JS9, baptism for, what it
means, ibid., kiss of peace not to be
ijiven to them, 1250, nor the euchar-
ist, S06, ibid., eucharist not to be
buried with them, 807, excommuni-
cation of, 916, absolution given to,
1U98.
prayer for, in the eucharist, 777,
on what ground practised, 779, 1249.
Deans of cathedrals, the archipresby-
terii resembled, Hi.
Debtors, public, denied refuge in
churches, 337.
Debts, refusing to pay, how punished,
1010.
Decani, the copiata so called, 118,
officers presiding over ten monks so
called, 255.
Decanica, decanetce, the prisons of the
church so called, 311.
Decanorum corpus, military officers
belonging to the emperor's palace,
118.
Decimce, the emperor's tribute so call-
ed, 190.
Decumani, the collectors of it so call-
ed, ibid.
Decuriones, could not be ordained, 148.
Dedication of churches, anniversaries
of, kept as feasts, 1169, chosen as
times for baptism, 512.
Defensores, five sorts noted, whereof
two belonged to the church, 122, not
the same as chancellors in the pri-
mitive church, 124, whether cler-
gymen or laymen, 123, marriages
made before, 1218.
lawyers and public advocates so
called, 1013.
ecclesiee, their office, 122.
paupernm, their office, ibid.
Degradation, the highest ecclesiastical
punishment of the clergy, 198, 10.30,
seldom recovered their station after
it, 1031.
inflicted for crimes which in a
layman would have received excom-
munication, 1043, which make ordin-
ation, ipso facto, void, ibid., in the
discharge of the office of the minis-
try, 1047.
Delivering to Satan, what it meant,
895.
Demoniacs, persons possessed of evil
spirits so called, 112.
DenarisniHS, church lands exempt
from, 178.
Denarius, a tax on every jugum of
curial land bequeathed away from
the curiales, due to the curia, annu-
ally, 178.
oblation of, instead of bread, 758.
Dendrophori, idolatrous officers so
called, 946.
Deo gratias, an exclamation of the
people when the place of the lesson
in the Scriptures was announced, 698.
Deputati, an inferior order of clergv so
called, 110.
Dtscriptio uniniarum, a tax on serv-
ants aud cattle so called, 173.
lucrattronnn, church lands ex-
empt from, 17b>.
Deserters of the clerical life, how pun-
ished, 107, lb7, 219.
Desperati, Christians so called, 7.
Detraction, how punished, 1024.
Devotion, extraordinary, practised by
monks, 258.
AEga/uEio'/, the baptistery so called, 310.
Diaconicon, the sanctuary of the church
so called, 107, 297.
Diaconiciim tnaynum. one of the exe-
drce of churches, 2t<S, 311.
minus, or bemutis, the vestry
where the utensils of the altar were
kept, 286, 288, 308,311.
Diaconissa, a deacon's wife so called,
104.
Alukovoi, the original name of deacon-
esses, 99.
Diapsalma, a peculiar way of singing
the psalms so called, 682.
Aia-ra^Eis, forms of prayer so called,
573.
Dice, forbidden to the clergy, 1052.
Didiimarii, certain idolatrous officers
so called, 946.
Dies luminum, Epiphany so called,
1146.
mandati, Thursday before Eas-
ter so called, 1188.
neophytorum, Easter week so
called, 1157.
pants, the Lord's dav so called,
850, 1126.
Digamists, persons twice married after
baptism, according to some, 150, all
persons twice married, according to
others, ibtd., persons having two
wives at once, or marrying after
causeless divorce, according to others,
ibid., whether debarred from the eu-
charist, 806, not to be ordained, 149,
errors of heretics respecting them,
1200.
Dimissory letters granted by the bi-
shop, 32, granted by chorepiscopi,
57, clergy not to change their dio-
cese without, 221 .
Dinothus, abbot of Bangor, his famous
defence of the liberties of the Britan-
nic church against Austin the monk,
75, 349.
Diocesan episcopacy vindicated by
some ancient canons of the church,
397.
synods ordained patriarchs, 72,
called and presided over by patri-
archs, ibid.
Dioceses, the thirteen, of the Roman
empire, 342, anciently called paroe-
cicc, 61, 352, conformed to the limits
of a Roman city, 353, yet sometimes
several cities in one diocese, 375,
generally not so large in nations con-
verted early, as in those converted in
the middle ages of the church, 353,
large ones to be divided, 392, but
not without leave from the primate,
1056.
the districts under the control of
patriarchs so called, 67, 351, when
tirst applied to the sees of bishops,
352.
in what sense the whole world
was but one, .'il.
of Africa, 354, St. Austin's was
forty miles long, ibid., of Arabia, 358,
of Asia, 36.3, &c., Theodoret's hail
eight hundred parishes, 364, of Asia
Minor, four hundred in number, 51,
367, of Europe, 375, &c., of Great
4 N
Britain aud Ireland, 393, &c., of
Italy, three hundred in number, 379,
&c., of Palestine, :i59, &c.
Dioceses, clergymen not to leave their,
without licence from the bishop, 221,
1048, nor to hold benefices in two,
224.
Dioecesana ecclesia, the parish church
so called, 277, 407.
Dionysius the Areopagite first bishop
of Athens, 21.
Dipping used in baptism, 477, thrice,
539.
Diptychs, registers of the candidates for
baptism so caUed, 435, registers of
the names of bishops, saints, and
martyrs, to be commemorated in the
oblations for the dead, 762, read from
the ambon of the church, 293, erasure
from them equivalent to excommuni-
cation after death, 917, restoration to
them equivalent to absolution after
death, 1098.
Discijilina arcani, its origin, 467, 468,
proved from the things concealed
from catechumens, ibid., reasons for
it, 471, referred to respecting pic-
tures, 321.
Discipline, fundamental design of, 857,
submission to, necessary to the unity
of the church, b69, r&'.ified by other
churches, 873.
was the exercise of a spiritual
power alone, 880, though sometimes
assisted by the secidar power, 881,
1033, never to the extent of shedding
blood, 32, 883, deprived none of na-
tional or civil rights, 886, consisted
in the admonition of offenders, 887,
suspension from communion, ibid.,
expulsion from the church, 888, did
not cancel baptism, but excluded
from its privileges, 880, corporal pun-
ishment was part of it, for inferiors
and minors, 256, 916, 1042, relaxation
of, respecting the eucharist, 791, the
severest, sometimes forborne, 908.
power of exercising, 880, in the
hands of the bishop, 1098, bishops
suspended for neglecting, 1056.
exercised on all guilty of scan-
dalous crimes, 901, on women, ibid.,
on rich persons, 902, on magistrates
and princes, 903, on all guilty of
great crimes, 924, &c., not for small
offences, 917, not inflicted on the in-
nocent with the guilty, 912, danger of
this, 913, how exercised on the clergy,
1026, &c.
intercession of martyrs for such as
were subject to, 902. See A)iathema,
Clergy, Communion, Degradation,
Excommunication, Suspension, Sgc.
Diseases, cure of, by enchantments
censured, 943.
Dismemberment, voluntary, how pun-
ished, 989, disqualified for ordination,
143.
Dismission of the congregation, by the
deacons, 668, after the eucharist, 827.
Disputations, sermons anciently so
called, 705.
Divales constitutioyies, and leges, the
emperor's edicts so called, 270.
Divination, by lots, 941, by compact
with Satan, 942, censures against all
kinds, 938.
Divine right of exemption from taxes
not pleaded bv the ancient clergy,
171.
service, anciently always in the
vulgar tongue, 595.
Divining by dreams censured, 942.
Divisio mensurna, the monthly division
of the income of the church amongst
the clergy, 183.
1
1282
GENERAL INDEX.
Division, one way of voting at the elec-
tion of the clergy, 134.
of church revemies,x\x\ei for, 192.
— — of dioceses, punished in bishops
by suspension, 1056.
Divorce, lawful in case of fornication,
1'225, allowed for other crimes by the
civil law, 1227, whether after lawful,
one might marry, 1209, marriage af-
ter unlawful, how regarded, 99a.
Divorced men not to be ordained, 150.
women, they that marry, not to
be ordained, 149.
Doctor audientium, the catechist of
the lowest rank of catechumens so
called, 120.
Dogma, the Christian religion so call-
ed, 4.
i^oXo/xiTpai, traders that use fraud in
measuring, censured, 1018.
Dolus nialus, forgery so called, 1014.
Duminica in alhis, or nova, the Sunday
after Easter, why so called, 558, 1 156.
Dominicale, the veil in which women
received the eucharist, 823.
Doniinicum, its several significations,
269.
Domus basilica, houses of the clergy
so called, 314.
columbcs, churches so called, 270.
Dei, Divina, and ecclesiee, dis-
tinguished, 177, ibid.
sacerdotalis, the bishop's house
so called, 276.
synaxeos, churches so called, ibid.
Donaria, gifts bestowed on churches,
318.
Donatists and Catholics, mutual accusa-
tions of, respecting the multiplication
of bishops, 52, offer of co-partnership
in bishoprics made to, by the Catho-
lics, 54, proposal respecting re-ordin-
ation made to, by Ccscilian, 161.
Door-keepers, deacons were, originally,
92, and during the communion ser-
vice, 115, deaconesses were, at the
women's gate, 103, ibid.
or ostiarii, an inferior order of
the clergy so called, ibid.
AHypnv, baptism so called, 477.
Dotalia instrumenta, how far neces-
sary to a legal marriage, 506, 1216,
1217.
Dove alighting on the head at an elec-
tion, intlicated the choice of the Holy
Ghost, 131.
Doves, golden, their use in churches,
304, 802.
Doxoluyies, the lesser, or Gloria Patri,
variations in its form, 685, the great-
er, or angelical hvmn, 687, to the
Trinity, 576, 728, 786.
Dreams, divination by, censured, 942.
Dromical form of churches described,
285.
Drunkenness punished in the laity by
excommunication, 1005, and in the
clergy by degradation, 199.
Duce7iarii, certain civil officers amongst
the Romans so called, 225.
Dumb persons, baptized, 500, and ad-
mitted to penance and absolution,
ibid.
Duumvirate, censures against Chris-
tians who undertook this office, 929.
Duelling-houses of the clergy reckoned
part of the church, 314.
• E
East, reasons for worshipping towards,
653, the covenant in baptism made
with the face towards, 517.
churches built with the sanctuary
towards, 287.
Easter, time of. to be calculated and
announced by metropolitans, 66, no-
tice of the time, to be given at Epi-
phany, 1147, differences in the time
of its observance, 1151, clergy not
observing the rule degraded, 1052.
Easter, mode of its observance, 1147,
&c., one of the times of baptism ap-
pointed by the church, 510, the time
of absolution, 1097.
from, to Whitsuntide, solemn
assemblies for preaching and worship
held, 660.
Eating and lodging in the church for-
bidden to such as took refuge there,
340.
Ebionites, heretics who disused wine at
the eucharist, 759.
Ecclesia, iKKXijaia, an assembly of
people so called, 269.
tnatrix, the cathedral church so
called, 191.
and dicecesa7ia, distinguish-
ed, 276.
Ecclesics cardinales, their office, 84.
defensores, certain officers of the
church so called, 122.
ordinationes, orders of the arch-
deacon so called, 96.
seniores, elders so called, 84, 85.
tribunal, the reading desk in the
body of the church so called, 1 14, 293.
suburbicarice in the district of
the Roman church, 347.
Ecclesiastical authors, part of the
studies of the clergy, 210.
causes not to be tried in secular
courts, 168.
censures, what they were, 901, &c.
Ecclesiastici seniores, elders so called,
84, 85.
Ecclesiastics, Christians, when so call-
ed, 4.
'EyyaaTpifjLvdoi, divines so called, 942.
' Hy ov/jLEi'ila, monasteries so called, 249.
'Hyuu/Jiivoi, an order of men in the
Christian church, 9.
Eip^v^.l;ai ^TTLaToXai, letters dimissory
granted to the clergy by bishops and
others so called, 57, 221.
'EKaToin-do-x^ai, certain divines so call-
ed, 945.
'EfcaTocrxai, interest at 12 percent, per
annum, 200.
'EKKi]pvTTtcrtiaL, degradation of the
clergy so called, 1028.
'EKA./\7i(7ta<rT)';pioi/,the building in which
a congregation assembles so called,
269.
'EkkXi^o-UkSikoi, iKSiKOL, oT defensoTcs,
certain officers of the church so call-
ed, 122, 124.
'EkX^ktoI, Christians so called, 1.
'EkXbktwv iKXiKTOT^poi, ascctlcs so
called, 242.
'EKTvirw/xaTa, a particular kind of gifts
to the church so called, 318.
Elceseans, heretics who altered the
form of baptism, 485.
Elders, lay, not ecclesiee, or ecclesias-
tici seniores, 84, 85.
Electi, Christians so called, 1, a class
of catechumens so called, 434, 435.
Election, one way of designing men to
the ministry, 1.31.
of bishops, to take place before
the burial of the former one, 46,
power of the people in, 1.32, by the
metropolitan, provincial bishops, cler-
gy, and people, 133, manner of the
people's voting at, 131, by the peo-
ple's choosing one out of three nomi-
nated by the bishops, 1-38, tumults in,
the cause of (he emperor's appointing
a party, ibid., made by the optimates
alone, 1.39, how the jiower fell into
the hands of princes, ibid.
Election of bishops of Alexandria, 28-
of ceconu?nus, the manner of it,
126.
of presbyters, people's power in,
1.36.
of primates, manner of, 64.
Electors of bishops to testify, on oath,
to their qualification, 140, and that
they chose them without simoniacal
contract, 146.
Elements of the eucharist taken an-
ciently from the oblations at the altar,
752, 757, received separately in com-
munion in both kinds, 811, altered by
certain heretics, 760.
Elevation of the host not practised till
the introduction of transubstantiation,
814.
Embalming the dead, much used by
Christians, 1240, and keeping them
unburied, an Egyptian custom, 1259.
'E/i/3aT)|s, the place in the atrium of
churches for washing so called, 289
Ember-weeks , origin of, 155, 1190, &c.
'YifjiioXiai, interest at 50 per cent., 200,
1014.
Emperors appointed bishops in case of
tumults, 138, put off their arms and
crowns at the entrance of churches,
292, 652.
birthdays, kept as civil festivals,
1124.
thrones in the church, but with-
out the altar rails, 296.
Eucoenia, the feast of the dedication of
a church so called, 326, 1169.
Encraiites, heretics who consecrated
the eucharist in water, and condemn-
ed marriage as unlawful, 759, 1199.
Energumens, EVipyov/xmoi, persons
possessed by evil spirits so called,
10, 112, names by which they were
called, ibid., ranked in the same
class with catechumens, 10, their
station in the church, 288, 291, were
the care of e.Korcists, 112, were bap-
tized in extreme cases, 501, some-
times had the eucharist, 805, not to
be ordained, 149, 1045, prayers for,
739.
Enmity reckoned a degree of murder,
993.
EnthronisticcE epistolee, letters sent by
a newly ordained bishop to foreign
bishops so called, 50.
Enthronisticus sermo, discourse of the
ordination of a bishop so called, ibid.
Enthronement of bishops at their or-
dination, ibid.
Enthusiastics, diviners so called, 943.
Entrance into the church, ceremonies
observed at, 652.
Envy, whether subject to church dis-
cipline, 1026.
'EopTai irfOCTXETrTai, certain festivals '•
so called, 292. ,
Epaphroditus, first bishop of Philip- '
pi, 21. J
'E(p6oLov, baptism so called, 477, the i
eucharist so called, 801.
'E<popoi, bishops so called, 22.
'E<pufxi/Lov, a peculiar way of singing
psalms so called, 682.
Ephphatha, a ceremony at the baptism
of catechumens so called, 4.39.
'ETri\X»)(7is, the bishop's exhortation to
pray so called, 90, 744, 760.
Epinicion, an ancient hymn so called,
689.
Epiphatiii/s, ordained out of his own
diocese, 35.
Epiphany, festival of Christ's, fixed on
the sixth of .January, 1142, distinct
from ihe festival of his Nativity;,
1145, what names called by, 1146,
manner of its observance, 1147, one
GENERAL INDEX.
1283
of the solemn times of baptism ap-
pointed by the church, 510, 114G.
Episcopa, a bishop's wife so called,
104.
Episcopacy, vindicated from the an-
cient canons, 397.
a model for settling if, in all pro-
testant churches, 410.
Episcopi episcoporum, bishops so call-
ed, 24.
monachi, a corruption of the text
of Bede, for ipsi monachi, '207.
ordinatio, the anniversary of a
bishop's ordination so called, 158.
Epistle and Gospel, alone, read by the
church of Rome, 693.
whether read twice in the
daily service, 697.
Epistol<e, k-n-KTToKal airo\vTiKal, fi-
pi\vLKa\, or (TvaTiLTLKcii, concessorice,
diinissorice, or pacific/^, letters
granted to dergv changing their dio-
cese so called, 32, 221, 1048, mi^ht
be granted by bishops alone, 32, but
by chorepiscopi to the country cler-
gy. 5/-
canonicce, communicator ice, ec-
clesiastics, orpacificcE, letters grant-
ed to all in communion with the
church so called, 32.
clerica, bishops' letters so called,
108.
commendatoriee, letters for per-
sons of quality travelling so called, 32.
sacree, the emperor's letters so
called, 65.
synodiccB, or tractorice, letters
conveying information of a bishop's
promotion, or summoning bishops to
a provincial synod, so called, 50, 65.
Equi canonici, horses supplied by tri-
bute for military service so called, 174.
cursnales, those supplied for civil
service so callea, 178.
Espousals, the difference between them
and marriage, 1213, the manner of
making them, 1214, &c.
'Ho-ux" "■''■«'> monks so called, 248.
Ethiopic church, the custom of putting
off the shoes on entering churches
still observed by it, 332.
EiiYai -KKXTuiv, the missa fidelium so
called, 569.
otfi 7rpo(T<^a)i/?;cr£a)s, bidding pray-
ers so called, 746.
Eucharist, elements for, taken from
the oblations, 752, 757, neither wafers
nor unleavened bread used in, ihid.,
origin of the use of wafers in, 758,
condemned at first, ihid., wine mixed
with water in, 759.
people always received it in both
kinds, 808, elements received sepa-
rately, 811.
not to be celebrated by presbyters
without the consent of their bishops,
26, not to be consecrated by deacons,
88, elements ministered to the peo-
ple by the deacons, 87. office of, rest-
ed wholly with the bishops and dea-
cons., originally, 88, not to be minis-
tered by subdeacons, 109, h(morary
privilege of consecrating, to be given
to clergy visiting the church, 163.
ceremonies and prayers at the
oblation and consecration of, 771, &c.,
received fasting, 833, people received
it into their own hands, 821, if women
and children did so, 822, form of
words used at its delivery, 823, reserv-
ation of part for particular purposes,
829, remainder of, divided amongst
the communicants, ibid., this distinct
from the division of the oblations,
ihid., remainder given sometimes to
innocent children, ihid., sometimes
burnt, 830, other oblations disposed
of as a feast of charity, ihid.
Eucharist consecrated; sometimes in
private houses, 802, kept in church for
private use, ibid., or for public uses,
803, sometimes reserved in private
for private use, ibid., inconveniences
attending the novel oistom of keep-
ing it forty days, 805, manner of ce-
lebrating, concealed from catechu-
mens, 469.
all persons obliged to receive, ex-
cept catechumens and penitents, 791,
849, relaxation of the discipline con-
cerning it, 791, not given to heretics
and schismatics without confession
and reconciliation, 796, given to in-
fants and children, 545, 797, sent to
the absent members of churches, 800,
and to the sick, and prisoners, to
those in penance, and the dying, 801,
given sometimes to energumens in
their lucid intervals, 805, men of no-
torious crimes debarred from, 806.
admission of adulterers to, opinion of
the African church, 37, practice of
fiving to the dead, censured, ihid.,
250, and of buiying with the dead,
807, 1251, what preparation was re-
quired for the worthy reception of it,
835, order of receiving it, 807, pos-
ture-in which it was received, 812.
received every Lord's day for the
first three ages, 849, 850, and on other
days beside in many churches, ihid.,
on every day in some places, 851.
settled into three times a year, 854,
and then into once a year, ihid.
altogether rejected by certain he-
retics, 760, distinguished from the
eulogies, 792, absolution granted by,
1087, not worshipped before the
twelfth or thirteenth century, 819, its
abuse by Novatian and others, 824.
EuxapiffTi'rt. the greater thanksgiving
at the eucharist so called, 770.
opdptvli, the morning thanksgiv-
ing so called, 667.
Eux'f T!'i<TTwv, the Lord's prayer so
called, 12, 438.
oi(i <7xa)TrJ)s, or kutu Sidpoiav,
the silent prayer before the commu-
nion service so called, 744.
Euchites, their opinion of baptism, 480.
Euxo/JLivoi, a class of catechumens so
called, 433.
Eu»cTj;piot oiKoi, churches so called,
271.
EuloyicE, the sacrament of catechu-
mens so called, 440, 792.
of excommunicated heretics, not
to be received, 894.
Eunomians, heretics who baptized into
the death of Christ, 486, 623.
Eunuchs not to be ordained, 144.
Euodius first bishop of Antioch, 20.
Eusehius of Samosata ordained out of
his own diocese, 35.
Eustathians, orthodox Christians so
called, 8.
certain heretics who condemned
marriage, 1199.
Evectio, the clergy sometimes exempt
from, 177.
Evening Hymn, not part of public wor-
ship. 674, 690.
Psalm, the beginning of the even-
ing service, 672.
service, differences between it
aud the morning service, ihid.
and morning service, held during
the third century, 660.
Examination of canilidates for ordina-
tion, 140.
Exarchs of the diocese, patriarchs so
called, 67.
■1 y 2
Exarchs of the province, primates so
called, 61.
Exceptores, certain inferior officers of
the church so called, 127.
Exchequer, emperor's, allowance made
from it to the clergy, lb5.
Excommunicatio ecclesiastica, what it
meant, 1028.
ipso facto, what it was, 915.
major et minor, described, 887,
888.
Excommunication, lesser, consisted in
suspension from communion, ihid.,
greater, in expulsion from the church,
ibid., delivery to Satan, 895, anathe-
ma maranatha, 897, whether ever
accompanied by the devotion of the
sinner to temporal destruction, 899,
grounds of its severity, 891, forms of,
amongst the Jews, 898.
managed sometimes by presby-
ters, 255, and sometimes by deacons,
91, notified to other churches, 889.
danger of inllicting, on the inno-
cent, 913, not inflicted without a
hearing, 914, nor without legal con-
viction, 915, nor on minors, 916, nor
for temporal causes, 922, nor to re-
venge private injuries, 923, nor for
purposed sins, 924, nor for compul-
sory actions, ibid., the greater, some-
times forborne for the good of the
church, 908.
heretics punished by, 955, in-
flicted on any who brought a cause
before an heretical judge, 959, and for
fasting on the Lord's day, 982, in-
flicted after death, 916. sometimes
inflicted on the clergy, 1033.
Excommunicated persons held to be
so for all churches, 889, avoided, and
allowed no memorial, 891, 1256, no
donations received from, 752, 892, if
their children might be baptized, 497.
Exedra. the reading desk so called, 293.
the highest part of the church so
called, 299.
Exedree, the outbuildings of the church
so called, 288, 308, described, ibid.,
311.
Exomologeses, the greater litanies so
called, 575, distinguished from auri-
cular confession, 1065.
Exorcism, formed part of the prepara-
tion of catechumens for baptism, 4.35,
not to be practised without permis-
sion from a bishop or c^ore;JMCo/)M,y,
112, called fire, 436, consisted of
prayers alone, ibid.
Exorcists, not at first an order of cler-
gy, 110, bishops and presbyters were,
m the first three centuries, ihid., and,
in a sense, every man his own. 111,
constituted into an order in the third
century, ibid.
form for ordaining, 112, their
offices, ibid., 113.
'E^wOou/nfyoi, a class of catechiunens
privately instructed so called, 434.
'Y.^ovQtvmxivoL, meaning of the word,
37.
Exposed children, if to be baptized,
498.
Exposing infants reputed murder, 991.
Expulsion from the church, the greater
excommunication, 888.
Exsufflation practised at baptism, 517.
Extempore sermons common ancient-
ly, 717.
F
Faith, communion of different churches
in, 870.
and learning of candidates for
ordination, how ascertained, 140.
, profession of. according to the
12S4
GENERAL INDEX.
artii-les of the Creed, required in bap-
tism, 519.
Faith and repentance, the sacrament
of, baptism so called, 476.
, rule of, the Creed so called, 449,
858.
, unity of, the foundation of the
church, b57, maintained without a
visible head, 870, 875.
Famishers of the poor reputed mur-
derers, 993.
Fanatici, diviners so called, 943.
Fans used to drive away insects from
the altar during the communion ser-
vice, 7()9.
Fant, Rogation, its original, J193.
Fasting, bishops miu:ht appoint parti-
cular daj's for, in tneir own churches,
.36,extraordinary, practised by monks,
'257, practised as a preparation for
baptism, 437.
on the Lord's day prohibited,
982, even in the time of Lent, 11.33.
m Whitsuntide prohibited, 1158.
Fasts, public, to be observed by the
penitents, 1063.
contemning, punished in the
clergy by degradation, 1051.
of Ember- weeks, 1192, of the
four seasons, 1190, of Wednesdays
and Fridays, 1193, occasional, 1195.
Fathers, abbots so called, 255, bishops
so called, 23, the people so called by
bishops, because thev elected them,
1.36.
Feasts of charity at the communion,
8.32, why forbidden, .330, 8.3-3, at the
graves of the dead, 1251, at the graves
of martyrs, how abused, 1165.
anniversaries of bishops' ordina-
tions kept as, 1170.
of tne Annunciation, its observ-
ance, 1171.
of the dedication of churches, 329,
1169.
Fencing-masters, their calling con-
demned, 992.
Ferice cestivee, and autumnales, de-
scribed, 1122.
Fei'mentum, the eucharist so called,
757.
Ferula, the ante-temple so called, 288,
291.
Festivals of all the martyrs, 1168, vigils
of martyrs, how observed, 6.57, origin
of, 659, 1161, proper lessons ap-
pointed for, 694.
of Christ's Nativity and Epiphany,
ancient observance of, 1141, origin
of, in the ajiostolical days, 114.3.
whether any in memory of the
apostles, 1167.
of Easter, of its observance, &c.,
1147, of the Holy Innocents, 1167, of
the Maccabees, 1168, in memory of
deliverances vouchsafed to the church,
1171.
, despising, punished in the clergy
by degradation, 1051.
, what meant by civil, 1122.
Fideles, the baptized laity so called, 10,
stationed above the ambon, 286, 288,
293.
Fidelium missa, the communion ser-
vice so called, 568, 744.
oratio, the Lord's prayer so call-
ed, 471.
First-fruits, the original of them, and
manner of their oti'ering, 191, of Gen-
tile converts designed to the ministrv,
129.
Flagellantes, an order of monks so
called, 256.
Flagellum Domini, what excommuni-
cation so called, 896.
Flumines, censures against, 929.
Flattery, how punished, 1015.
Flentes, an order of penitents so called,
1058.
Flesh, superstitious abstinence from,
censured in the clergy, 1051.
Flowers strown anciently upon graves,
1253.
Fonts, anciently distinct from churches,
291, placed, according to some, in the
naithe.x of churches, 308, how adorn-
ed, 310, distinguished from baptiste-
ries, 309.
Forgery, how punished, 1014.
Formatce literee, granted by bishops
alone, 32, but by chorepiscopi to the
country clergy, 57, and by the pri-
mates to their bishops, 66, bishops
must not travel without them, ihid.,
nor clergy, 164.
Forms observed in baptism taught to
the candidates by way of preparation,
4.38, of words in baptism, 481, altered
by various sects, 484, of renouncing
the devil, 515, of covenant with Christ,
518, and of consecration of the water
in baptism, 533.
of thanksgiving and consecration
prayers at the eucharist, 761, &c., of
words at the delivery of the elements,
823.
of prayer, various names of, 572,
of the apostles' days, 605, evidence
of, in the second century, 608, in the
third century, 612, in the fourth cen-
tury, 615, for catechumens, 737, for
energumens, 739.
of bidding prayer, 746, 748.
of excommunication, 888, and of
absolution, 1093.
Fornication, how pimished, 994, pun-
ished in the clergy by degradation,
198.
Fossarii, an inferior order of clergy,
117, their instit'.ition and office, 118.
Fountains at the entrance of churches,
288. 289.
France, churches of, anciently not sub-
ject to the bishop of Rome, .348.
Fraud in the clergy punished by de-
gradation, 198.
and forgery, how punished, 1014,
in trust censured, 1017, in traffic cen-
sured, ibid.
Frediani, certain idolatrous officers so
called, 946.
Freedmen could not be ordained with-
out the consent of their patrons, 147.
Fridays were stationary days for church
assemblies, 655.
Frugality of the clergy, exemplary,
2(J2.
Frumentius ordained bishop of India
at Alexandria, 137.
Fundamental articles of faith, what
they were, 858.
Funerals, an account of them, 12.30,
&c., ordered and superintended by
special officers of the church, 118,
1246. See Burying the dead.
G
Gabbarep, Egyptian mummies so call-
ed, 1259.
Galilearis, Christians so called, 5.
Games, public, frequenters of, rejected
from baptism, 505, punished as idol-
aters, 9-30.
Gamesters, not to be baptized, 501,
punished as idolaters, 930.
Gaming, censured, 1021, amongst the
clergy punished by degradation, 199.
Gardens reckoned part of the church,
31 1.
Gates, holy, the entrance to the chan-
cel so called, 298.
Gazophylacium, a treasury for the gifts
of the people outside the church, 307,
312.
Genethliaci. calculators of nativities so
called, 940.
Genius of the emperor, not to be sworn
by, 978.
Genujlectentes, yowKXtvovT^i, a class
of catechumens so called, 434, an
order of penitents so called, 1060.
Gestures, theatrical, disallowed in de-
votion, 651.
Gilding and carving used in churches,
319.
Gladiators rejected from baptism, 504,
and from communion, 930.
Gloria in excelsis, a hymn used in the
communion service, 789.
Patri, addeil at the end of every
psalm in the Western church, but
not in the Eastern, 680, 685, varia-
tions in its form, ibid.
Glory be to thee, O Lord ! said by the
people before the reading of the Gos-
pel, 699.
Gnostici, rvwcTTiKol, Christians so call-
ed, 2.
heretics who condemned mar-
riage, 1198.
rojjxai. Christians so called, 6.
Gospel, lights carried before, in the
Eastern churches, 700, swearing by,
when first used, 979, laid upon the
bishop's head at his ordination, 50.
read by deacons in some churches,
87, people stood up at its reading in
some places, 699.
and Epistle, if read twice in the
morning service, 697.
rprifx/ia, ypacp!], the Creed so called,
450.
Graves, reckoned sacred by all nations,
12.37, how adorned, 12.38, robbers of,
how pmiished, 1256, accounted guilty
of sacrilege, 963.
Greeks, Christians so called, 5.
Greeting-house, the diaconicuni so
called, 311.
Guardians in office not to be ordained,
149, laws prohibiting the clergy from
becoming, 225, not to marry orphans
in their minority, 1208.
Gyrovagi, wandering monks so called,
248.
H
Habits of the clergy, laws respecting
them, 228, to be grave without sin-
gularity, ibid., in no other way dis-
tinguished from those of the laity, 2.30.
description of various, ibid.
&c., names of, 646, long hair and
shaving censured, 228, indecent, pun-
ished bv degradation, 1052, the ton-
sure, 228.
use of, in Divine service, no
certain evidence of, for the first three
centuries, 645, evidence in the fourth
century, ibid.
of monks, 252, of virgins, 266.
promiscuous, of men and women
forbidden, 1008.
Haredipetcs, certain fraudulent hypo-
crites so called, 1016.
Hair, cut off' or neglected during pe-
nance, 1062, women's, untied at mar-
riage, 122.3, long, censured in the
clergy, 228.
Hallelujah, an ancient hymn so called,
689.
Hands, joining, a ceremony used in
espousals, and marriage, 1216, 1222,
lifting up, in the form of a cross, an
act of devotion, 650, washing, cus-
tomary on entering churches, 332.
GENERAL INDEX.
1285
Jlirioli, diviners so called, 942.
Iliirluts, rejected from baptism, 503,
iiiaintaiiiiiig-, how punished, 1(J03,
[lersous that had married, rejected
Horn ordiiuitii)u, 149.
Hunks arid liounds, keeping, punish-
ed in the clorgv by degradation,
\o:yl.
7/t (/(/, the ancients uncovered it in
I heir devotions, 650.
of all churches, the church of the
patriarchof Constantinople so called,
74.
of the church, no visible, neces-
sary for its unity, t^75.
Hearers usually stood in churches, 729,
a singular way of quickening their
attention in the African church, 730,
two reflections made by the ancients
upon them, 734.
a class of catechumens so called,
434, a class of penitents so called,
1059, their station in churches, 286,
288. 291.
Heathen persecutors alone deprived
the people of the Scriptures, 598.
temples and revenues settled on
the church, 186.
writers, their testimony to the ex-
cellency of the rules and the conduct
of the clergy, 195, how far they might
be studied I'ly tlie clergy, 210.
Heathens, allowed to hear sermons in
the church, 291, children of, if they
might be baptized, 498, 499.
Hebdomadarii, monks so called, 259.
Hebdomas magna, the week before
Easter so called, its particular ob-
servance, 1185.
Hecatontarchee, certain idolatrous of-
ficers so called, 946.
Hegnmeni, the governors of monas-
teries so called, 249, 255.
Heiniphorium, a short coat without
sleeves, 231.
Henry VIII., his design to augment
the number of bishops in England,
411.
Heresiarchs more severely treated than
their followers, 960.
Heretical baptism, disqualified for or-
dination, 145, various forms of, 538.
books, how far allowed as studies
for the clergy, 210, to be burned,
894.
conventicles atjd revenues settled
on the church, 186.
Heretics, who were formally to be ac-
counted such, 961, assumed party
names, 3, certain, wholly rejected
baptism, 478, others altered its form,
483, &c., others rebaptized Catholics,
565. certain, rejected the sacrament
of the eucharist, 760, others altered
or added to the elements in it, ibid.,
the worship of angels, &c., charged
against some, 593, certain, rejected
or perverted the ordinance of mar-
riage, 1197, &c., used the Lord's
prayer even as Catholics did, 64-3,
their blasphemy, 969.
not reckoned amongst Christians,
10, ecclesiastical and civil punish-
ments of, 953, 955, denied the choice
of their clergy, 137, denied astjla in
Christian churches, 3.37, amongst the
clergy degraded, and never admitted
again to more than lay conununion,
218, no one might mariy, 894, 1201,
nor reail their books, b9i. nor receive
their eulogiep, ibid., clergy who held
familiar converse with, degraded,
1054, not to be evidence against bi-
shops, 165.
admitted to the niissa catechu-
me?iorum, 291. 567, 956, the rrbaptiza-
tion of certain, their only absolution,
1096, opinion of the African church
respecting their rebaptisni, .36, how
far charity made up to those return-
ing to the church their lack of bap-
tism, 411, not admitted to the eucha-
rist without confession and reconcili-
ation, 796, sometimes reordained,
161.
Htrmeneutce, certain inferior officers
of the church so called, 127.
Hermians. heretics who rejected bap-
tism, 479.
Hesgchastce. monks so called, 248.
Hexapla of Origen described, 714.
Hierarchy, Upwfifvoi, the superior or-
der of the clergy so called, 107.
High priests, primates so called, 61.
Highways, the clergy sometimes ex-
empt from contributing to them,
177.
Hind, the offering of one on new-year's
day censured, 1124.
Histopedes, the Eunomian heretics so
called, from their way of baptizinii-.
538.
Holy Ghost, worship of, 586, blas-
piiemy against, what thought to be,
969, form for imparting, at the ordin-
ation of presbyters, not found in the
ancient rituals, 83, men designed to
the ministry by the particular direc-
tion of, 130.
Holy, holy, holy, the cherubical hvmn,
6^4.
Holy table, the communion table so
called, .301.
things, abuse of, punished by Di-
vine judgments, 331, 964.
unction, the administration of,
concealed from catechumens, 469.
water, its origin discussed, 290.
Homilies, sermons anciently so called,
705, read in the church, 90, 727.
Homoousians, orthodox Christians so
called, 8.
Honey and lyiilk given at baptism, 560.
Honores, honourable offices charged to
persons and estates, 179.
Honor cathedra, a pension paid to bi-
shops at their visitations so called,
410.
Horse-racing censured, 930.
Hosanna, an ancient hymn so called,
690, sung to bishops, 41.
Hospitality of the clergy, 202, not
shown bv entertaining the rich, 203.
Host-worship, not practised tdl the
twelfth century, 819.
Hours of prayer, canonical, their ori-
gin, 661.
Hucksters, fraudulent, how punished.
1017.
Husband of one wife, meaning of this,
119.
Husbands, women not to marry in the
absence of their, 1208, nor widows
till twelve months after the death of
their, 1207.
Huy, abbots of, their peculiar author-
ity. 256.
Hydroparastatce, heretics who conse-
crated the eucharist in water, 759.
Hyemantes, persons possessed of evil
spirits so called, 112, 1083.
Hymns, an account of the ancient, 623,
&c., 685, &c.,
morning and evening, 668, 674.
Hymnus cherubicus, a hymn to the Tri-
nity so called, 625.
Ht/papante. the festival of Candlemas
so called. 1146, 1172.
Hypopsalma, a peculiar way of sing-
ing the psalms so called, 682.
Hypsistarians, monotheistic heretics,
950.
I
James. St., first bishop of Jerusalem, 20.
'Ixt^us, the technical name of Christ, 2,
310, 474, 5.32.
'loLmTUL, laymen so called, 13, 14, ar-
bitrators so called, 38.
Idleness, why censured, 1020.
Idolaters, ditlerent sorts of, and how
punished. 925, &c.
Idolatry, worship of creatures, saints,
angels, &c., condemned as, 589, 937,
of various kinds, 9.32.
Idol festivals not to be observed, 934,
when a Christian mif'ht be present at,
933.
Idol makers, punishment of, 931.
Idolothyta. things offered to idols so
called, 9.32.
Idol procurators, how censured, ihid
Idols and idol temples not to be de-
stroyed without authority, 938.
Jejuniu quatuor temporum, the Em-
ber-weeks, the four solemn times of
ordination, so called, 155, 1 190.
'lipa, Ispovpyia, Divine service so call-
ed, 571.
'lepaTelou, that part of the church
where the altar stood so called, 16,
297.
'IcpaTiKol, the clergy so called, 16.
'lepoKi'ipvKi.'s, deacons so called, 89.
'ItpwfxfvoL, the superior clergy so tail-
ed, 107.
'\fpotxova)(oi, ordained monks so called,
246.
Jerusalem, subject to the primate of
Ca;sarea, 75.
Jesseatis, 'Itaaaioi., Christians so call-
ed, 1.
Jewish apostates, how censured, 949.
liturgy, an accoiuit of it, (J05, &c.
Jews, Christians so called by the hea-
then, 4.
had distinct bishops from the
Gentiles at first, according to some,
55, patriarchs of, 68.
admitted to the missa catechu-
menorum, 288, 291, 567, 956, who pre-
tended conversion, denied sanctuary
in Christian churches, 3-37, children
of, if they might be baptized, (J98,
Christians not to marry, 1201, nor to
receive their eulogice, 951, laws for-
bidding familiar intercourse with, to
the clergy, 228, 1054.
Ignatius, second bishop of .\ntioch, 20,
his evidence of the prerogatives of
presbyters. 78, and of the office of
deacons, 85.
Ignorance in the clergy censured,' 209.
Illuminati, baptized persons so called,
11,474.
Image makers rejected from baptism,
503, and from communion, 931.
Images, the ancients did not approve
of, .32-3, not placed in churches during
the first tliree centuries, .320.
of God, not allowed till after the
seond Nicene council, ,322.
Immersion, deemed the best mode of
baptism, 5.36, 537, performed in en-
tire nudity, ibid., baptism not always
performed by, 477.
trine, practised, 5.39.
Immunity of the clergy from secular
courts in ecclesiastical matters, 168,
from certain taxes and civil offices,
171. &c.
Itnpluvium, the court before the church
so called, 289.
Imposition of hands, its origin, 554.
at the admission of catechumens, 429,
given to the genuflectenles (hiring
their worship. 4-35, in the preparation
1236
GENERAL INDEX.
of the competentes for baptism, ibid.,
in confirmation, 549, 553, ia the
morning service, G68, in the admission
of penitents to penance, 1061, in ab-
sohition, 1U89, in ordination, 100, 157.
Imposition of hands, not used at the
ordination of the inferior clergy, 107.
Impostors, Christians so called, 6.
Incendiaries, their punishment, 1009.
Incense not used in the first ages, 306.
Incest, how punished, 995, 1205, the
marriage of cousin-gerraans not reck-
oned to be, 996.
Incestuous marriages forbidden, 1204.
Independency of bishops in the early
church, and particularly in Africa, in
the time of Cyprian, 36.
of the churches of Britain, Cy-
prus, Armenia, &c., 75, 348, &c.
Indicere orationem, and Indicta ora-
tio, what these phrases mean, 749.
Indictio canonica, m\A extraor dinar ia,
distinguished, 173, 177.
Indulgences, the ancient notions of,
1082, granted at Easter, 925.
Indulgentia, baptism so called, 473,
1086.
Infant baptism, proofs of it from the
ancient records of the church, 490,
&c., not to be delaved till the eighth
day, 496.
Infants dying unbaptized, their case,
446.
were confirmed, 544, received
the eucharist, 545, 797, 829.
exposure of, reckoned murder,
991.
Infidels, admitted to the missa cate-
chumenorum, 567, to withdraw from
the public prayers, 737.
Informers in limes of persecution re-
puted murderers, 991.
Initiati, baptized persons so called, 11.
Injustice, various kinds of, and their
punishment, 1009.
Innocents, festival of, its observance,
1167.
Insacrati, the inferior orders of the
clergy so called, 107.
Inscriptionis vinculum, the bond given
before accusing any man publicly so
called, 990.
Insufflation observed in preparing can-
didates for baptism, 435.
Insulani, monks so called, 249.
Intercession for criminals allowed to
bishops, 39, 883, by magistrates to
bishops, 1082, of martyrs for those
subject to church censures, 902, 1082,
by monks, 261.
Intercessores, interventores, some bi-
shops in the African church so call-
ed, 59, their office to last but a year,
ibid., bishops holding it, not to succeed
to the vacant see, 60, sometimes de-
prived the people of their power, 138,
their office indicates the power of the
people in choosing their bishops, 135.
Interpreters, the use of this order in the
church, 597.
Invitatory psalm at the eucharist. 789.
Job, and Jonah, read during Passion
week, 696.
Ipso facto excommunication, what it
is, 915.
Ireland, fabulous reports of its ecclesi-
astical prosperity, 393.
Ischyras, his ordination pronounced
null, 28.
Italy had three hundred dioceses in it,
380.
Judges, exactions of, how punished.
1012.
Jndices electi, bishops chosen by the
metropolitan to try particular causes
so called, 65.
Jnga, and Jiigatio, the property tax on
land so called, 173.
Julian commended the laws of Chris-
tians, 193, designed to reform the
heathen priests by the rules of the
primitive clergy, 237.
Jumenta, orthodox Christians so call-
ed, 9.
.Juramenium de calnmnia, the oath
taken before a plaintiff could prose-
cute certain actions, 976.
Jurisdiction, difference between spi-
ritual and temporal, 31.
Justinian' shomi respecting the church
of Sancta Sophia. 283, inscription on
the altar in it, 319.
K, calumniators branded with this let-
ter, 1023.
Kd/uacos, a surplice so calleil, 646.
Kavwv, the Creed so called, 459, the
catalogue of a church so called, 15.
ILavovLKol \//a\T«t, the clergy who sang
in the church so called, 16, 116.
'Viavovi'^iLv, to make laws for church
government, 327.
KaTr?;\oi, fraudulent hucksters cen-
sured, 1019.
Kaxayoiyia, the dwellings of the keep-
ers of the church so called, 314.
KaTfiXoyos UpaTtKos, the list of the
clergy, 16.
KaTa/uayxji/OjUEi/oi, persons led away
by diviners, censured, 942.
K-aTaTTtTaa fj.a f).varTLK6v,thc veil hiding
the altar from the nave so called,
298.
Kadaipiffii, the degradation of the
clergy so called, 1030.
'KaTt-x^ofj.ivoL, persons possessed of evil
spirits so called, 112.
KaTjjxou/UEva, the women's part of the
nave so called, 295.
KaTrixou/xtvoi, catechumens, an order
in the Christian church, 9, 429.
KEfpaXai, primates so called, 61.
K.jtpuy/j.aTa, sermons so called, 706.
Ki'ipvKi^, deacons so called, 89,90, 706.
KjjpuTXEiy, to bid prayer in the congre-
gation, ibid.
Kty/cXiOES, the rails separating the
chancel from the nave, 297.
Kings laid aside their crowns and left
their guards on entering churches,
333.
Kirk, the Scotch designation of a
church, 269.
Kiss of peace after baptism, 559, at
the commencement of the communion
service, 744, at the eucharist, 767, at
ordination, 50, 83, 158, not to be given
to the dead, 1250.
Kissing the altar, and doors and pillars
of the church, .333, .334, the bishop's
hand, custom of, 40.
part of the ceremony of espousals,
1216.
K\f;pos, ministers so called, 1.3.
Kneelers, a class of catechumens so
called, 434, a class of penitents so
called, 1060.
Kneeling, a devotional posture enjoin-
ed on all ordinary occasions, 647, eu-
charist received so, 812, presbyters
received ordination so, 83, 157, peni-
tents always prayed so, 1064, prohi-
bited at Whitsuntide, 1158.
'K\v6owl'(,6ij.81'oi, persons possessed of
evil spirits so called, 112.
Koii/fui'ifca cuyypdyup.aTa, letters by
bishops so called, 50.
KoifajwjKos fioo^, the communicative life
so called, 251.
KoXu/i/StTo!/, the place in the atrium of
churches for washing, 289.
KoXv/afiriOpa, the font or pool of bap-
tism, 310.
KpoTos, applause given to preachers
during their sermons, 730.
Ku/cXoEt^j;, KvXivSptoTu, one form of
building churches, 287.
KvpLaKi), the Lord's day so called, ] 126.
KvpiuKov, the Greek designation of a
church, 269.
Kyrie eleison, called the lesser litanv,
575.
Laborantes, an inferior order of clergy
so called, 117.
Lacunury roofs of churches, 319.
Laid, Laymen, believers so called as
distinct from the clergy, 13, antiquity
and perpetuity of the distinction,
ibid., forbidden to interfere in the ad-
ministration of the eucharist, 804.
if ever allowed to preach, 710,
ordained bishops in extraordinary
cases, 45.
Lamb, Christ not to be represented by
this symbol, 32-3, offering of one on
Easter day forbidden, 756.
Lanipetians, heretics who kept the
Lord's day as a fast, 1139.
Lamps used at the altar, 306, not to be
burnt ill cemeteries by day, 306, 934,
nor on new-year's day, 935.
Land-marks, removing, how punish-
ed, 1011.
Lands, part of the revenues of the
church, 183, might always be given
by law to the church, 184.
Lanistce reputed accessory to murder,
and their calling condemned, 992.
Lapides sacri, land marks so called,
1011.
Lapsers could not be ordained, 142,
amongst the clergy degraded, 199,
excessive rigour against, punished in
the clergy by degradation, 1054.
Zayccrwwi, the baptistery so called, 310.
Laudes, the Hallelujah so called, 689.
Laver of regeneration, baptism so call-
ed, 477.
Laura, a society of anchorets so called,
242.
Laivs of Constantine, not revoked by
his successors, 184, of emperor pub-
lished in churches, 73.
of the church, carelessness of, how
punished, 986. See Canons.
Lawyers capable of ordination in some
churches, not in others, 149, clergy-
men to turn, 226, exactions of, how
punished, 1013.
Lay chancellors, a conjecture respect-
ing, 39.
communion, not confimunion in
one kind, 1030, nor yet communi-
cating amongst the laity, ibid., but
the reduction of a clergyman to the
condition of the laity, 1031, distin-
guished from peregrina communio,
1035.
elders, not the seniores ecclesice,
84.
Laymen's oratory, the nave of the
church so called, 292.
priesthood, baptism so called,
474.
Lecticarii, the copiattv so called, 117.
Lectionarium, the order of lessons to
be read in the church, 696.
Lectors, an inferior order of clergy, in-
stituted in the third century, 1 13, how
ordained, and at what age, 114, 601.
AeiTovpyia, Divine service so called,
571.
GENERAL INDEX.
12.S7
Lent, whether an apostolical institution,
1176, roasons lor instituting, 1178, ge-
neral observance of, and general al-
lowance, 1180.
manner of its observance, 1182,
solemn assemblies for preaching and
worship held thrmighout, GtJU, the fast
probably only forty hours at first,
1173, variations in the observance of,
1174, observance before Gregory the
Great, 1175, increase of the time by
the addition of three days at the be-
ginning, ibid., marriages not lo bo
celebrated in, 1212.
Leo Sapiens, his Notitia of the church,
398.
Lesnons, referred to by the fathers, as
understood by the people, 697, whe-
ther read in the daily morning and
evening service, 6G9, 674, in what
part of the service read, 693, the num-
ber of them, ibid., four, out of the
Gospels sometimes read in one day,
700, solemnity of reading them, 698.
proper, for certain times and fes-
tivals. 694.
longer and shorter, their use, 700,
what might, and what might not be
read for, ibid.
AivxiiixovoiivTti, baptized persons
clothed in white so called, 557.
Leira delicta, lesser criminal causes so
called, 169.
hevites, deacons so called, 86.
Lihellatici, certain apostates so called,
927, 1025.
Libelling, how punished, 1023.
Libels given to the lapsi by confessors,
not Uteres farmutec, 32.
Libra occidua, the seventy suffragan
bishops of the Roman province so
called, 59.
Libraries of churches described, 313.
Ligatures, a kind of amulets, their use
censured, 943.
Lights carried after baptism, 558, before
the Gospel in the Eastern churches,
7(X), in the funeral pomp, 1241.
Limina martyrum, churches so called.
276.
Linea, a common linen garment, 232.
Linus, iirst bishop of Rome, according
to some, 19.
Litanies, Xi-ravflai, and Xira/, all
prayers so called originally, 573,
subsequently appropriated to a par-
ticular funu of prayer, ibid., distinc-
tion between the greaterand the less-
er, 575.
Literes clericee, any letters written by
bishops, and sent by their clergy, so
called, 108.
formatcE described, 32.
Liturgies, forms of prayer so called,
572, ancient, why not perfect now,
604, of the apostles' days, 605, of the
second century, 608, of the third cen-
tury, 612, of Ihe fourth century, 615,
extracts from an ancient one, from
the writings of St. Chrysostom, 628,
all bishops at liberty to form their
own, 35, 602, of the metropolitans
adopted by their provinces, 603, con-
cealed from catechumens, 469, neg-
lecting to use them, punished in the
clergy by degradation, 1047.
Liturgy of the communion service, the
Nicene Creed first introduced into,
464.
Jewish, an account of it, 605, &c.,
Locales, clerks ordained for particular
places so called, 154.
Locus mulierum, the part of the church
set apart for women. 286, 294.
virginum. the part set apart for
the virgins of the church, 267, 295.
Aoyoi, sermons anciently so called,
706.
Longi, certain Egyptian monks so call-
eel, 249.
Lord's day, observed from apostolic
times under various names, 1 125,
meetings for worship held on, during
the two first ages, 651.
customs connected with its
observance, 983, all legal ami secular
business suspended on this day, 1127,
1128, exceptions to this rule, ibid.,
all games and sports prohibited, 1131,
zeal of the ancients for its observance,
ami how demonstrated, 1134, &c.,
fasting on it prohibited, 982, eucha-
rist received every week on it, 849,
prayers, &c., all offered standing,
646, 1134, absence from its religious
assemblies, how punished, 981, 1136,
vigil of, how observed, 657.
jJrayer, believers alone permit-
ted to use, 12, 470, 644, whence call-
ed oratio fidelium, &c., 12, its use
esteemed obligatory on Christians,
639, was esteemed a divine and spi-
ritual form of prayer, 643.
learned as a preparation
for baptism, 437, used at baptism, 641,
at the eucharist, 641, 787, at morning
and evening services, 642, in some
churches at the close of the morning
and evening service, 675, used in
private devotions, 642.
Lost goods, detaining them, how pun-
ished, 1010.
Attn-«y£9, wandering beggars, not to be
baptized, 504.
Lots, men designed to the ministry by
casting, 129, divination by, censures
against, 941, in what cases allowed,
912.
Love-feasts, usually accompanied the
communion, 830, neld in the church,
833, their scandal and praise, espe-
cially amongst the heathen, 834.
AouTpa, baths connected with the
church so called, 314.
Lucernalis oratio, evening prayer so
called, 110, the completorium so call-
ed, 662.
Lucernarium, or Avxva\l/ia, evening
service so called, 661.
Lucifugax natio. Christians so call-
ed, 7.
Lucrative tax described, 178.
Lucre, filthy, censured, 187, 204, 941,
1010.
Ludi sacerdotales, games exhibited
by the clergy, J 74.
Lnminum dies, Candlemas day so call-
ed, 1146.
Lustrulis collatio, a tax so called, 175,
the clergy exempted from it, 176.
Lutei, orthodox Christians so called, 9.
Lying, how far it subjected men to
church discipline, 1025.
Lymphatici, demoniacs so called, 1083.
M
Macarians, Catholic Christians so call-
ed by the Donatists, 885.
Maccabees, festival of, its observance,
1168.
Mad, punishment of those who pre-
tended to be, to avoid sacrificing, 928.
Ma/ortes, certain garments worn by
monks so called, 252.
Magicians, Christians so called by the
heathen, 6, censures against them, 9 13.
Magister disciplines, the presbyter ap-
pointed to superintend and teach the
inferior clergy so called, 107.
Magistrates, amongst the seniores cc-
clesia, 85, subject to discipline, 903,
subordinate, subject to bishops in
matters of spiritual jurisdiction, 31,
not deprived of their civil power by
the discipline of the church, 886,
distinction between the supreme an(l
subordinate in the exemptions of the
clergy from secular control, 171.
Magnificat, the song of the Virgin
Mary, its use not very ancient, 691.
Majores, Jewish ministers so called,
950.
Maiuma, a heathen play, censured,
1005.
Malefici, enchanters so called, 943.
Man, Isle of, had but seventeen pa-
rishes, 412.
Man-slaughter, how punished, 990.
Man-stealing, censured, 1009.
Mai/cpaj, monasteries so called, 219.
Maniaci, demoniacs so called, 10K3.
Manichees, names assumed by these
heretics, 8, they rejected baptism,
479, and condemned marriage, 1199.
Ma}isio7iarii, certain inferior officers
of the church so called, 126.
MavTai, diviners so called, 942.
Manumission of slaves permitted on
the Lord's day, 1127, at Easter, 1155.
Marcianists, heretics who fasted on the
sabbath day, 1139.
Marcionites, heretics who baptized the
living for the dead, 489, rejected mar-
ried persons from baptism, 507, and
allowed baptism to be repeated thrice,
563.
Marcosians, heretics who rejected bap-
tism, 478, or altered its form, 486.
Marriage, heretical opinions respect-
ing, 1197, &c., of monks not annulled
anciently, 262, of professed virgins
never declared null, 2f)5, of the clergy
not disallowed for the three first ages,
151, after ordination punished by de-
gradation, 1053.
not allowed with excommuni-
cated heretics, or persons of a differ-
ent religion, 894, 1201, nor with those
too near akin, 1204, of cousin-ger-
mans, how regarded, 994, without
consent of parents forbidden, 9&1,
1205, of slaves without the consent of
their masters forbidden, 985, 1206, of
persons of rank with slaves forbid-
den, ibid., judges not to marry any
woman of their provinces during their
administration, 1207, guardians not
to marry orphans in their minority,
1208, of women in the absence of
their husbands forbidden, ibid., of wi-
dows not permitted within twelve
mouths after their husband's death,
1207, penitents not to marry during
their penance, 1064, of spiritual rela-
tions, when first forbidden, 528, 1208,
of a second wife after an unlawful di-
vorce, how regarded, 998, of a second,
third, and fourth wife, how regarded,
1001, of an atlulterer with an adul-
teress, how regarded, 1211.
contract ot^ ceremonies attending
it, 1213, &c., notice of, to be given by
Christians to the church, 1204, to be
celebrated by the public ministers of
the church, 1219, when allowed other-
wise, 1221, ceremonies of, 1222, &c.
Married persons not to turn monks
without mutual consent, 250.
Marfyrarii, keepers of churches so
called, 312.
Martyrdom, supplied the want of bap-
tism, 442.
Martyria, certain churches so called,
27.3.
Marlyrologies and calendars distin'-
guished, 1162.
1288
GENERAL INDEX.
Martyrs, in prison, visited by deacon-
esses, 102, not worshipped, 59'2, their
acts recorded, and read in churches,
1'27, 660, 701, 1162, estates of such as
had no heirs given lo the church, 186.
festivals of, their origin, 659,
1161, manner of service on, ibid.,
1162, 1163, 1165, kept at their graves,
1161, observed in churches where they
sufTered and were buried, 1162, called
their birthday, 1161, appointed in
some places as the time of baptism,
512, vigils of, how observed, 657,
1165.
festival of all, its observance,
1168.
intercession of, for the subjects
of church discipline, how regarded,
902, 1082.
Mass, Missa, the original meaning of
the name, 569, not a sacrifice origin-
ally, ibid., private and solitary, un-
known to the early ages of the church,
792.
for the living and the dead, pres-
byters not ordained to say, 83.
Ma6))/ia. the Creed so called, 450.
Mathematici, astrologers so called, 939.
Matricula, the catalogue of the clergy
so called, 16, the register of bishops'
ordinations kept in the African church
so called, 62.
Matrix ecclesia, the mother-church so
called, 276.
Matrona, the name of a Jewish tem-
ple, 951.
Matutina. the first of the seven canoni-
cal hours so called, 664.
Maundy Thursday, why so called, and
how observed, 1188.
Mediators between God and man,
priests so called, 82.
Meletius, his proposal to share his bi-
shopric with Paulinas, 54.
Melotes, a part of the habit of monks,
252.
Memories martyrum, churches so call-
ed, 273.
'Mifxvi]fxivot., baptized persons so call-
ed, 11.
Men sat in distinct part of the church
from women, 294.
Metiandrians, heretics who altered the
form of baptism, 485.
Mendicants, none amongst the ancient
monks, 254.
"Mensa Domini, the communion table so
called, 301.
martyris, any church built in
honour of a martyr so called, 274.
Mensurna divisio, the monthly division
of the oblations for the clergy, 183.
Mi'ivuTpa, the reward for restoring lost
goods so called, 1010.
MEirauXiov, the atrium of churches so
called, 288.
Messalians, their opinion of baptism,
480.
MetancecE Insula, an island near Alex-
andria so called, 257.
MfTayoi'as X"'P«) the portico of the
church so called, 281.
Metator, an imperial courier, 176.
Metatorium, one of the exedrcE of
churches so called, 312.
Metatum, the charge of providing the
emperor's suite when travelling, 176.
MetrocomicE, the principal villages, in
Arabia, so called, 359.
Metropolitans. See Primates.
Milan never subject to the bishop of
Rome, 348.
Military life, how it disqualified for
baptism, 505.
Militia, all secidar service so called.
225.
Milk and honey, given to the newly
baptized, 560, offered on the altar be-
cause of this, 755.
Ministry, deaconesses so called, 99.
Ministri, deacons so called, 86.
Ministry, men designed to it by lot,
129, as the first-fruits of Gentile con-
verts, ibid., by special direction of
the Holy Ghost, 130, and by sufl'rage,
131. ^ ^
Minsters, churches so called, 276.
Miracles, workers of false, censured,
946.
Missa bifaciata and trif aetata, nautica
and sicca, certain corruptions of the
eucharist so called, 795, 796.
catechumeyiorum. the first part
of the service so called, 10, 114, 567,
677, &c.
fidelium, the communion service
so called, ibid., 744, &c.
'prasanctificatorum., the commu-
nion service, the elements in which
had been consecrated before, 803, 81 1.
solitaria, a novel corruption, 792,
&c.
Mifptof, the temple of the sun at Alex-
andria so called, 186.
Mitre, whether worn anciently by bi-
shops, 41, worn by virgins, 266.
Movai, ixovacTT-npLa, habitations of so-
cieties of monks so called, 249,
churches so called, 276.
Monarchs, primates so called, 61.
Monastery, intrusion into one, a pun-
ishment of delinquent clerks, 1041.
Moniales, virgins, or nuns, so called,
268.
Monks, distinguished from ascetics, 239,
242, when they originated, 241, se-
veral sorts of, and their ways of liv-
ing, 242, &c., names by which they
were called, 248.
originally all laymen, 244, origin
of clerical monks, 245, of the renun-
ciative and communicative life, dis-
tinguished, 254, secular living, 244,
might return to secular life again, 262.
their tonsure and habits, 252, no
vow nor profession required of them,
253, their renunciation of the world,
ibid., their marriages, anciently, not
annulled, 2()2, maintained by their
own labour, 254, their officers, 255,
subject to the bishops in whose dio-
ceses they lived, 31, 256, their spi-
ritual exercises, 257, &c., anciently,
the educators of youth, 262, preached,
anciently, in churches, 710, but did
not encroach on the duties of the
secular clergy, 260, excluded by law
from both ecclesiastical and civil of-
fices, ibid., not allowed to dwell in
cities, at first, ibid., exceptions to
this rule, 261, punishments inflicted
on deserters, 263.
curiales might not be, 250, nor
servants without their masters' con-
sent, ibid., nor married persons with-
out mutual consent, ibid., nor chil-
dren without their own and their pa-
rents' consent. 251.
Monogainy, in what sense required of
the clergy. 149, and of deaconesses,
100, and of the widows of the church,
268.
Montanists, heretics who altered the
form of baptism, 485, and baptized
the dead, 489, allowed women to
preach, 712, had orders amongst their
clergy superior to bishops, 68, differ-
ed from the church respecting the
imposition of fasts, 1181, 1195, and
the service of the empire, 929, and
were in error respecting second mar-
riages, 1200.
Moon, eclipses of, superstitiously ob-
served, 945.
new, superstitiously observed, 9.35.
Morning and evening prayer, held
daily in the third century, 660.
hymn, whether part of the morn-
ing service, 668.
psalm, the first part of it, 665.
service, order of, ibid. , much fre-
quented by the laity, 672.
Mortal and venial sins distincruished,
918. ^
i¥o««c work used anciently in churches,
319.
Mother-churches, what so called, 276,
had baptisteries, at first, alone, 310.
Mourners, an order of penitents so
called, 1059.
Mourning, penitents to wear, 1062.
habits, worn some time after the
funeral, 1254.
women, hired to lament at fune-
rals, 1252.
Mi;/;a-(s, baptism so called, 477.
Mu7nmies, how kept by the Egvptians,
12.59. SJH =,
Munera sordida, mean offices, charged
to persons and estates, 179.
Munerarii, censures upon, 929, 993.
Municipal officers not to be ordained,
149.
Murder, how punished by state and
church. 987, if joined with great
crimes, ibid., by chance, how punish-
ed, 990, persons authorizing, reck-
oned guilty of, 993, in the clergy
punished by degradation, 198.
Murderers could not be ordained, 142,
Music in churches, 315.
Musimim. Mosaic work so called, .319.
Mv(TTaytuyia, Divine service so called,
571, baptism so called, 477.
WvcTTTipLov, its proper signification, .571.
Mysteries, concealed from the cate-
chumens, and why, 467, &c.
Mysterinm, baptism so called, 475.
Mystical table, the communion table
so called, 301.
veils, the veils hiding the altar
from the congregation so called, 298.
N
Nao?, the temple, where the commu-
nicants were placed, 286, 289, 292.
Narthex, the ante-temple, where the
penitents and catechumens were
placed, 286, 288, 289. 290, why so
called, 291, different kinds of, 292,
the outer and the inner distinguished
and described, 288, 289, 290.
Natale episcopattis, the anniversary
of a bishop's ordination so called,
158. 1170.
Natales nrbium, the anniversaries of
the founding of Rome and Constan-
tinople. 1124.
Natalis genuitius, and imperii, the two
birthdays of the emperor, distinguish-
ed, ibid.
Natalitia. festivals of martvrs so call-
ed, 1161.
Natatorium, the baptistery so called,
310.
Nativity, festival of Christ's, apostoli-
cal origin of its observance, 114],
&c., manner of observance, 1144.
Natw of the church, its parts and uses,
292, anciently square, z6/c?., men and
women occupied different parts of,
294.
Navicularii, the members of the cor-
poration for transporting African
corn to Rome so called, 175.
fiauToXoynt, catechists so called, 120.
GENERAL INDEX.
12S9
Nazarenes, Christians so called, 5.
'Sa^woaloi, a sect of heretics so called,
ibid.
Necromancy censured, 942.
Nemesiaci, certain diviners so called,
94G.
N£</)£Xo5i6u/cTat, certain diviners so
called, 915.
'NewTtpiKt) T«^4s explained and de-
fended, 43.
New moons, superstitious observance of,
censured, 935.
-year's day. superstitiously ob-
served by the heathen, ibid., 112.3.
Nicolailans, heretics who taught a
community of wives, 119(3.
Niddui, one form of excommunication
amongst the Jews so called, 898.
Nightly assemblies for worship, during
persecution, and afterwards, G70.
Nile, cubit for measuring the increase
of its waters laid up in the church,
•335.
Ni7ith-hour service, the last hour of
prayer in the day-time, 665.
Nocturnee, services held before day-
break, 661.
Noles, bells so called, 317.
Non-authentici, arbitrators so called,
38.
residence punished by degrada-
tion, 1053.
Nonna, vovU, a name of the virgins of
the church, 267.
Noon-day service, the third of the ca-
nonical hours so called, 664.
Notarii, certain inferior officers of the
church so called, 127.
Notitia ecclesicE, a topographical and
statistical account of the church, 343,
398.
. imperii, the same of the empire,
312.
Novation, his schism respecting second
bishops in one city, 5.3.
Novations, heretics who were in error
respecting second marriages, 12U0,
who dirt'erod from the Catnolics re-
specting church discipline and abso-
lution, 1079, received into the church
without a new ordination, 162, their
abuse of the communion, 824.
Novatus, presbyter of Carthage did not
ordain, 28.
Novendiale, a wake kept at funerals
by the heathens, 1253.
Novitioli, catechumens so called, 429.
Nullatenenses, titular bishops so call-
ed, 153.
Nun. See Nonna.
Nunc dimittis, the song of Simeon, not
at first a part of the evening service,
690.
Nympheeum, the place in the atrium
for washing so called, 289.
0
Oaths, all, not forbidden, 975, bishops
not obliged to take, in giving evi-
dence, 167.
Obedience, a necessary part of the bap-
tismal covenant, 518.
Oblation of a lamb on Easter day cen-
sm-ed, 756.
^ j)rayer, commending the gifts to
God, ibid.
Oblalionarium.a. side-table at the altar,
307.
Oblations, made at the eucharist, 752,
what might be received, and what
not, 755. received by the deacons, 87,
names of such as offered any of value
rehearsed at the altar, 756, whomight
make them, and who not, 752, not
received from excommunicated per-
sons, 894.
Oblations made for martyrs, 1161, for
the dead, 1249.
for support of the clergy, weekly
and monthly, 18.3, originally, the
most valuable part of the revenues,
188.^
for administering the sacraments,
&c., forbidden, 187.
Observation of days and accidents cen-
sured, 947.
Octachora, octagones, churches so call-
ed, from their form, 287.
(Economi. stewards of the church so
called, 66, 12.5, reasons for their in-
stitution, ibid., always to be chosen
out of the clergy, ibid., manner of
their election, 126, their duties, ibid.
stewards of monasteries so call-
ed, 255.
Qicumenical, the patriarchs of Con-
stantinople so called, 74.
Offences, great and small, distinguish-
ed in reference to ecclesiastical cen-
sures, 918.
Offerre nomina, to recite the names of
the presenters of oblations, 87.
Offering of bread and wine in the eu-
charist, in what sense allowed to
deacons, 88.
Offices, personal, curial, servile, &c.,
not imposed on the clergy, 179, &c.
Officio, forms of prayer so called, 573.
0i/ci)9, a church so called, 278.
Omens from days, &c., observation of,
censured, 947.
'OnooixTiov, reasons for adhering to that
word against the Arians. 217.
Oppression, how punished, 1011, bi-
shops suspended for oppression of the
people, 1056.
Optimates, the magistrates and nobles,
nominated bishops, 85, 139.
Oraculiitn caleste, the emperor's edicts
so called, 270.
Orare, to bid prayer in the congrega-
tion, 9(J.
inter hyemantes, what it meant,
ioa3.
Orarium, one of the deacons' orna-
ments, 90, 646.
Oratio fidelium, the Lord's praver so
called, 12.
Orationeyn dare, to bid to silent praver,
745.
Oratories, churches so callcil, 271, pri-
vate, distinguished from Catholic
churches, ibid.
Oratory, laymen's, the nave of the
church so called, 292.
Orders, custom of going through all, in
a lew days, novel, 46.
inferior, of the clergy, not of
apostolical origin, 105. dinered from
the superior orders, in names, offices,
and manner of ordination, 107, called
clerici, 176, of no certain number,
UI6, not instituted in all churches at
tlie same time, ibid., were a nursery
for the hierarchy, 107, might not re-
turn to secular life, ibid., allowed to
work at manual trades, 176, 226.
Ordinaries, archdeacons so called, 96.
Ordinatio localis, ordination to a spe-
cial place so called, 154.
Ordinatio?! of patriarchs, received
from a diocesan synod, 72.
of priiyiates. by their provincial
synod at iirst, 64, afterwards by pa-
triarchs, ibid.. 71, not obtained from
Kome only, 65.
of bishops, not to take place be-
fore they were thirty years old, ex-
cept they were men of extraordinary
worth, 4-3, of bovs. unknown in the
primitive church, ibid., cursory, cen-
sured, 44, sometimes given to dea-
cons, the inferior orders, and even
laymen, 45, to take jjlace within
three months after the former bi-
shop's death, 46, except in cases of
difficultyand persecution, 47, perf<irm-
ed by bishops, 28, three required, 47,
but valid by one, 48, this not the
special privilege of the bishop of
Home, 49, performed by the patriarch
of Alexandria, 71, to take place in
their own churches, ibid., 65, ancient
form of, 50, form of prayer used at,
ibid., anniversary of, kept as a festi-
val, 1.58, 1170, void, if they were or-
dained when under sentence of depo-
sition, 1045.
Ordination of suffragan bishops, by
their metropolitans, 63.
of chorepiscopi, performed by
one bishop, 57.
of presbyters, all the presbyters
of the church required to be present
at, 79, form and manner of, K3.
of deocons. performed by the
bishop alone, 86, form for, ibid., might
take place when they were twentv-
five, 94,
of presbyters and deacons, never
intrusted to presbyters, 27, yet they
might join in, with bishops, ibid., 79,
not intrusted to chorepiscopi, 57, not
to be performed by primates, 65, ex-
cept in the case of the primate of
Alexandria, 66.
by presbyters disannulled by the
church, 28, and by schismatical iii-
shops, the difference made between,
29, three inquiries before, 1 10, irregu-
lar, of Synesius considered, ibid., no
stranger could receive, 141, nor one
who had done public penance, ibid.,
nor murderers, adulterers, and lapsi,
142, nor usurers, nor seditious persons,
14.3, voluntary dismemberment dis-
qualified for, ibid , and crimes com-
mitted after baptism. 111, and clinic
baptism, ibid., and heretical baptism,
145, not to be given to any who had
not made all their families Catholic
Christians, ibid., nor to any in the
service of the empire, 146, nor to
slaves and freedinen, without their
masters' consent, 147, nor to members
of civil and trading companies, ibid.,
nor to curiales. or decuriones. 148,
norto proctors, norgiiardians in office,
149, nor to pleaders at law, in the
Koman church, ibid., nor to energii-
mens, stage-players, &c., ibid., nor
to digamists, ibid., nor to deserters
from the monastic life, 26-3.
celibacy not required as a condi-
tion of. 151, canons of the church to
be read to each clerk before, 153. not
to be given d-TroXeXv/iii'ws, except in
rare cases, ibid., 154, not to be given
by a bishop to another's clerk, witii-
out his consent, ibid., 1041, nor in an-
other's diocese, 34, 155, the original
of the four sidemn times for, ibid.,
given on any day of the week for three
centuries, 1.56, at tiie oblation of the
morning service, 157, tlu' church the
regular place for, ibid., received
kneeling at flie altar, ibid., given by
imposition of hands and prayer, ibid.,
with the sign of the cross, and kiss
of peace, 158, concealed from cate-
chumens, 469.
forced and reordinotion frequent
in the primitive church, 159, prevent-
ed <mly by protest and oath against
it, ibid., and, later, not thus, 160.
- _ pretended indelible character of,
1290
GENERAL INDEX.
]G2, 1032, rendered void, ipso facto,
by certain crimes, 1043, marriage af-
ter, punished by degradation, 1053,
ccmtrary to the canons, bishops sus-
pended forgiving, 1065.
Grdinut ion of infer tor clergy, AlSerencQ
between it, and that of the superior
clergy, 107, archdeacons assisted the
bishop in, 96, performed by chore-
piscopi, 57, form for that of deacon-
esses, 100, cf virgins, 265, of subdea-
cons, manner of, 108, of acolythists,
109, of exorcists, 112, of readers, 11-1,
601, of door-keepers, 115, of singers,
117, might be performed by presby-
ters, ibtd.
Ordinattones ecclesiee, orders given by
the archdeacon so called, 96.
Ordo, forms of prayer so called, 572.
secitndus, presbyters so called, 82.
OrQans, when tirst used in churches.
315.
Orthodox bishops might ordain ortho-
dox men for the diocese of an hereti-
cal bishop, .34.
. — . — Christians, names given to by
heretics, 8, &c.
people had not bishops intmded
on them, 131.
"Oo-j) oui/u/xi^, this phrase explained,
211.
Ostiarii, an inferior order of clergy
instituted about the third century,
115, their office, and manner of or-
dination, ibid.
'O^vynucjwi, certain inferior officers of
the church so called, 127.
Pacificee epistolce, letters dimissory
granted to the clergy on change of
their diocese, 57.
Pactum, the vow at baptism so called,
518.
Pagans, the reason of the name, 190.
Pall, the covering of the altar so call-
ed, 304.
TiakLyy^vtcria, baptism so called, 474.
Pallium, a, Grecian habit worn by many
Christian philosophers, 6, 23], the
dress of the Western monks, 253.
Panders rejected from baptism, 503.
Panis benedictus, the sacrament of ca-
techumens so called, 440.
Tlavvv)(j.ot<i, vigils kept all the night,
657.
Pantheon, the temple at Rome so call-
ed, turned into the church of All
Saints, 285.
Papa, every bishop so called, 23.
PajicE pismni, the inferior clergy so
called, ibid.
J\aTra\r\Tpa, the clerical tonsure so
called, ibid.
Paphnutius, an Egyptian abbot, did
not ordain, 29.
Papius, first bishop of Hierapolis, 21.
Jlupafta'm'KTiia'ra, private baptisms so
called, 514.
Parabolani, 2^'^'''''^^olarii, paraholi,
Christians so called, 7, 119.
an order of the clergy, according
to some, 118, their institution and
office, 119, laws and rules concerning,
120.
TiafjaiiovapLOL, certain inferior olficers
of the church so called, 126.
Parangarite, the clergy sometimes ex-
empt from, 177.
Parasceue, the day before our Lord's
passion so called, 437.
JlapMLcrti's, the invocations of the bi-
.shop at the eucharist so called, 751.
Paratorium, and TVapaTpa-rrfXpu. a
side-table at the altar so called, .307.
Paraveredi, horses contributed to the
civil service so called, 178.
Purentalia, heathen wakes at graves
so called, 1251.
Parents' power over their children bv
the old Roman law, 983, not to be
forsaken by their children, on pre-
tence of religion, 251, 984.
Parishes and dioceses, originally the
same, 406.
Parochice, YlapoLKLoi. dioceses of bi-
shops so called, 61, 352.
Parochial churches, their origin, 193,
407, some perhaps as ancient as the
times of the apostles, ibid., in cities
not assigned to particular presbyters,
408, in the country, otherwise, ibid.
settled revenues of, paid
originally into the common stock, 409,
endowment of, changed the system
of distributing the church revenues,
19.3, boundaries of their districts con-
formed to the limits of manors, 410.
clergy, were not encroached on
by the monks, anciently, 260.
visitations, by the bishops, an-
nually, 392, 397.
Parricide, how punished, 988.
Party names, discouraged by Chris-
tians, 3.
nao-ya dvaa-raa-Lfiov, the week after
Easter Sundav, and IT. aTavpwGLfiov,
the week before, so called, 1 147, 1189.
Paschal festival, some (djserved it on
a fixed day, yearly, 1148, others with
the Jews, on the fourteenth day of
the moon, ibid., different calculations
brought it on difTerent Lord's days,
1151.
extended over fifteen days
originally, 1147, observed with great
honour as the day of our Lord's re-
surrection, 1153, emperors granted a
release to prisoners then, except such
as were guilty of great crimes, ibid.,
1187, freedom was given to slaves
then, 1155, ibid., and donations to
the poor, ibid., a week of services
kept after Easter day, 1155.
Passion day, how observed, 1188.
xveek, more strictly observed than
the rest of Lent, 1185.
Pastophoria, outbuildings of churches
so called, 288, 289, 312.
Patres, primates so called in Africa,
61 , presidents of monasteries so call-
ed, 255.
patriee, kings and emperors so
called, 985.
patrian, bishops so called, 24.
Patriarchs, bishops so called, 24, an-
cient names of, 67, mistake of Sal-
masius respecting the first use of the
title, ibid., of the Jews, 68, and
Montanists, ibid., first use of the title,
ibid., different opinions respecting
the first rise of their power, ibid., ap-
pointed at ditTerent times in different
places, 69, probably existed before
the council of Nice, ibid., confirmed
in power by three successive general
councils, after that council, 70, were
ordained by a diocesan synod, 72,
the number of their sees in the
church, 73, .343.
power of, not the same in all
chinches, 70, ordained all metro-
politans of the diocese, 71, called
and presided over diocesan synods,
72, received appeals from metro-
politans, and provincial synods, ibid.,
censured metropolitans, and suffra-
gans, when their primates were re-
miss, ibid., might make metropoli-
tans their commissioners, 73, to be
consulted by meiropiditans in mat-
ters of great moment, ibid., to com-
municate to their metropolitans the
imperial laws concerning the church,
ibid., great criminals reserved for
their absolution, ibid.
Patriarchs, the greater, absolute and
independent of each other, ibid., the
subordinate, not merely titular, 74.
at first, one in every capital city
of each diocese of the Roman empire,
73, of Rome, and Constantinople,
made superior to some of their
neighbours, ibid., of Constantinople
had peculiar privileges, 70, entitled
oecumenical, and his church, the head
of all churches, 74, of Alexandria
had peculiar privileges, 71, ordained
all bishops, ibid.
Patrons arose with parochial division,
139, 19.3, not to found churches for the
sake of the oblations, 410.
Paulianists, heretics who altered the
form of baptism, 486.
Pauliciaiis, heretics who rejected bap-
tism, 479.
Paulinians, orthodox Christians so call-
ed. 8.
Paidinus, his temple at Tyre described,
287.
Pax vobis, the bishop's salutation to the
people on entering the church, 6j2,
698, before reading the lessons, ibid.
before sermon, 721, at the eucharist,
765, at the dismission of the assem-
bly, 668, 827.
Peccatiim distinguished from crimen,
198.
Pecuniary causes of the clergy with
laymen to be heard before secular
judges, 170.
PelusiotcE, orthodox Christians so call-
ed, liv. note, 9.
Penance, public, manner of performing-
it, 1061, &c., allowed but once, 1074,
some sinners admitted to, twice, 1081,
imposed on heretics, 959, imposed on
women as well as men, 901, for the
whole life, 1075, was to be performed
by those who were absolved on a
death-bed, if they recovered, 1076,
married personsnot admitted to, with-
out mutual consent, 1063, persons
under, not to marry, J064, commuta
tion of, not allowed, 902, not alway.s
imposed on the clergy, 1028, what
sort of, needful to restore delinquent
clerks, 1037, none, sufficient to re-
store degraded clerks, 1045, to have
done, excluded from ordination, 141.
no sinner absolved till he had
performed it, 1091, intercession of
martyrs, how allowed to moderate if,
902, l082, bishops might moderate it,
1081.
private, in monasteries, occasion-
ally allowed, 1041.
Penitential psalm, formed part of the
regular service, 671.
Penitentiary priests, appointed in
many churches, to receive and regu-
late private confessions, 1072.
Penitents, classes of, 1058, their origin,
ibid., ranked with catechumens, 10,
first class of, stood in the atrium of
churches, 286, 288. 289, 1059, second
class, in the narthex, ibid., 291, third
class, in the lower part of the nave,
ibid., 292, 1060, fourth class, above
the ambon, ibid., 293, admitted to
penance by imposition of hands, 1061,
e.xercises of, ibid.
abstained from bathing, feasting,
and other diversions, 106.3, cut off
their hair, and went veiled, 1062, ob-
served all the public fasts of the
church, 1063, prayed kneeling at all
GENERAL INDEX.
1291
festivals, lU&l, served the church by
buryinfi the ilead, ibid.
Penitents, prayers for, 751 , prepared for
absolution by Lent, 1 179, publicly re-
conciled at the altar or readiu"; (lesk,
1092, by presbyters, occasionally, 27,
77, bv deacons, in case of emergency,
91. ■
Pensions, canonical, in what cases al-
lowed, 175.
Pe7itaeteris, the lustrnm. or period of
five years, so called, 175.
Pentecost, taken in a double sense, for
the whole lifty days after Easter,
1157, and for the Sunday called
Whitsunday, 1160.
fastnig forbidden during, 115S,
and kneeling at prayers, 64G, ibid.,
only necessary engagements allowed
during, 1158, Acts of the Apostles
read all the time of, G95, ibid., one of
the solemn times of baptism appoint-
ed by the church, 51U.
People, their power in elections, difTer-
ent opinions of, 132, equal to that of
the inferior clergy, in choosing a bi-
shop, 1,33, not testimonial, but elect-
ive, ibid., evidences of, 134, in de-
signating presbyters, 136, confirmed
in it by the council of Nice, ibid.,
exceptions to their power in election,
1-37, tlenied their vote if in heresy or
schism, ibid., in case of faction, 138,
in tumults, ibid., restricted in their
choice, ibid., wholly excluded from
elections, 1.39.
joined in the psalmod}', and made
responses, 596, objections to their
joining in the psalmody answered,
6bi3, always received the eucharist in
both kinds, 808, allowed to possess
and read the Scriptures in their
mother-tongue, 598.
gave alms to the poor on entering
the church, 652, their obedience to
the public orders of the church, in
matters indifferent, necessary to the
unity of the church, 866.
Perfecti, baptized persons so called,
TitpLafxiiaTa, phvlacteries, or amulets,
so called, 505, 914.
n£()j/3d,\(uoi/, a Grecian habit worn by
many Christian philosophers, 6, 231.
\lipijio\ov, the o\iter enclosure of the
church so called. 288, 289.
IlffjioosuTai, substituted for chorepis-
copi by the council of Laodicea, 58.
JlfpippavTvpia, the lustrations of the
heathen so called, 290, 9-33.
Peristerion. the image of a dove over
the altar, 30.3.
Perjury, how punished, 979, in the
clergy, punished by degradation, 198.
Pernoctations, vigils through the night
in churches, forbidden. 1(KI8.
Personal and pradial offices not im-
posed on the clergy, 179.
Petatian, au ornament worn by the
high priest, 41.
Peter, St. first bishop of Rome, ac-
cording to some, 19, of Antioch, ac-
cording [0 others, 20.
Phanum, a name of contempt for idol
or sectarian places of worship, 272.
Pharmaca, philtra, magical potions so
called. 943.
^nnfiuKiia. sorcery so called, ibid.
tt)t«,\a, the place in the atrium for wash-
ing so called, 288, 289.
Philosarcce, orthodo.x Christians so call-
ed. 9.
Philosophers, familiar converse with,
brought degradation on the clergy,
1054.
^i\(jGdu, monastic life so called, 219.
<I>o/\X{is, certain coin so called, 185.
Phonascus, the leader of the psalmody
so called, 6i52.
<I>coT«, Epiphany festival so called,
1146.
<\?wTi(rna, and <t>wTi(Tfxd^, baptism so
called, 309, 474.
'^a)TlfTTI;;)Irt, baptisteries so called, ,309,
<i>ooTi'(,d/j.tvoi, baptized persons so call-
ed, 11, a class of catechumens so
called, 435.
'PpovTiaTtipia, monasteries so called,
249, baptisteries so called, 309.
Phylacteries, use of them censured,
505, 944.
Phylacierium, baptism so called, 477.
Physiognomy censured. 941.
Pictures, not placed in churches for
the first three centuries, 320, of mar-
tyrs, kings, &c., first introduced in
the end of the fourth century, 321,
322, not intended for worship, ibid.,
svmbolical, approved by the ancients,
323.
Pisciculi, Christians so called, 2.
Piscina, the pool of baptism so called,
310.
IIiCTTis, TriCTTf ojs opos, and iKOocri^, the
Creed so called, 449.
UitTTol, Christians so called, 1, the bap-
tized laity, as a distinct order in the
church, so called, 9, 10, their titles of
honour, 11, called also laid to dis-
tinguish them from the clergy, 13.
privileged to partake of the eu-
charist, 11, to join in all the prayers
of the church, ibid., to use the Lord's
prayer, 12, to hear discourses on the
most profound mysteries of religion,
ibid.
Pistores, Christians so called, 8.
Plagiary, or man-stealing, censured,
1009.
Planeta, part of the habit of presby-
ters so called, 616.
Plautitiians, Plautince prosapice ho-
mines, Christians so called, 8.
Pleaders at the bar denied ordination
in the Roman church, 149.
Pluralities, laws concerning, 224, 1051.
Pneumatomachi, certain heretics so
called, 970.
Poenitentia legitima, what it was, 10S.3.
tnajor, public penance so called,
919.
Poeniteyitiam accipere, and dare,
meaning of the phrases, 1059.
YloXnivoufvoi. not to be ordained, 149.
Polycarp, first bishop of Smyrna, 20.
Polygamy, how punished, 997.
Pomp of Christian funerals described,
1216.
Pomps, idolatrous shows so called, and
censured, 516, 946.
Pontifex ma.vimus, or summus, every
bishop so called, 2-3, 82.
Porphyrians, the Arians so called by
Constantine's laws, 954.
Poor,stood about the gates of the church
for alms, 291, 652, penitents to show
liberality to, 1064, famishers of, re-
puted murderers, 993, to be relieved
out of the revenues of the church,
192, bv the sale of the comnumion
plate. 19,3, 331.
Pope, every bishop so called. 23, no ne-
cessity of subjection to the pope of
Rome, 318, &'c.
Porticos, or cloisters of churches, de-
scribed, 28.8, 289.
Postures of devotion, four allowed by
the ancients, (>46.
Power of the church, at first, spiritual
alone, 880.
Prevcentor, the leader of the psalmody
so called. 682.
Prcecones, deacons so called, 89, 90.
706.
Preedicare, to bid prayer, ibid.
Prce/ntiones, prefaces, certain prayers
at the eucharist so called, 7.51.
Preeficce, hired female mourners at fu-
nerals 80 called, 1252.
Prapositi, bishops so called. 22, pres-
byters so called, 81, presbyters ap-
pointed to superintend and teach the
inferior clergy so called, 107.
domus, stewards of the church so
called, 12,5.
Prevsanctificatorum missa, a com-
munion service in which some of the
elements had been consecrated be-
fore, 80.3.
Pra-stigiatores, workers of false mira-
cles so called, 946.
YipayixaTfVTiKov yjtvaiov, a ta.\ SO
called, 17.5.
Prayer, forms of, various names of,
572, to be addressed to God alone,
589, referred to by the fathers as
understood by the people, 597, chil-
dren and catechiuneus might join in,
6(X), imily in, how far essential to the
church, 861.
canonical hours for, their origin,
661, used in private prayer during the
three first ages, ibid.
Prayers, 2^>'blic, held morning and
evening in the third century, 660, for
the catechumens, &c., the second part
of the morning service, 666. for the
faithful, the world, and Christian
church, the third part, ibid., notices
of these prayers, ihtd., at evening ser-
vice described, 67.3.
between the psalms in some
places, 680, before, and in, and after
sermon, 719, after the sermon, an-
ciently. 7-36, who might be present at,
7,37, form of, for catechumens, ibid.,
fur the angel of peace, what meant
by, 738, form of, for energumens,
7,39, for cnmpetentes, 740, for peni-
tents, 741, if such in the Latin church,
713, these concealed from the catechu-
mens, 469,
form of, at the consecration of the
eucharist, 77,3, for the whole catholic
chiu-ch, 775, for bisimps and clergy,
&c,, 776, for the dead, 777, 1164,
1249, on what grounds practised, 779,
miscellaneous, at the eucharist, 78-3,
&c,, at the close of it, 827, form of,
usetl at the consecration of bishops,
50, used at ordinations, 157.
at the dedication of the church
at Jerusalem, .32,5.
said with the head tincovered, 650,
postures allowed at, 645, &c.
Prayer, Lord's, used as a form in all
ofKces, 641, in morning and evening
services, 642, 675, in baptism, 5(jO, in
the eucharist, 641, 787, in private
devotions. 642, called the Christian's
daily prayer, ibid., 918, used for the
remission of lesser daily sins, ibid.,
used by heretics, 64.3, accounted a
spiritual form, ibid., allowed to bap-
tized communicants alone, 12, 470,
644,
Preachers, whether they might use ser-
mons of others' composing, 727, ap-
plause given to, during their sermons,
7.30.
Preaching, the bishops' office, at first,
26, 706, not permitted to presbyters
without their bishop's consent, ibid.,
nor before a bishop, in the African
church, before St. Augustine's time,
27, nor in Alexandria before the time
of Arius, ibid., 710, allowed to dea-
cons, under the bishop's authority,
1292
GENERAL INDEX.
90, 707, archdeacons assisted the bi-
shop in, 96, none by the bishops of
Kome for 500 years together, 27, 710,
if ever allowed to laymen, 710, never
permitted to women, 711.
Preaching to edihcatinn, rules about,
212, ditiereiit ways of, 715, frequently
extempore, 717, manner of delivery,
72.3, effect of, secured without <;esticu-
lations, &c., 726, names of sermons,
705, performed sitting, 728, heard
standing, 729.
by the Spirit, what meant by, 718,
carelessness about, and intemperate
zeal for, rebuked, 7-34, 7.35.
Preferment, obtaining:, in two dioceses,
punished by degradation, 1054.
Prelatical and sacerdotal office in a
bishop, the same, 82.
Preparation for the conmiunion, what
it was, 835.
rrpt(7/3uTfpt'ofs, and Ylpta-puTLSf;, how
they differed, 99, 102.
Preshytera, a presbyter's wife so call-
ed, i04.
Preslnjteri, Saxon kings so called, 85.
Presbyterii consessus, and corona, the
presbyters sitting in a semicircle in
the church so called, 77.
Presbijterit/m, the chancel so called,
297.
Presbyters, Tlpta-fHrfpoi, an order dis-
tinct from bishops, 17, and inferior to
them, ibid., 18, at first included in
the title bishops, 21, meaning of the
name, 76, their original, properly so
called, ibid., apostles and bishops so
called, ibid., called deacons, with bi-
shops, 85, priests also, 81, 82, differ-
ence in the application of titles of
honour given to them and to bishops,
81, originally not fixed to particular
churches in a diocese, 191, with chor-
episcoj]i, ultimately, one class, 24,
but not anciently, 28, 56.
form and manner of their ordin-
ation, 8.3. not ordained by chorepis-
copi, without special licence, 57,
power of the people in choosing, 136.
their office distinguished from
those of bishops, and deacons, 82,
were the e.xorcists of the early church,
110.
their power and privileges, 76,
bishops did scarcely any thing without
their consent, 77, 78, sat on thrones
in the church with the bishop, ibid.,
288, 299, sat with bishops both in
consistorial and provincial synods,
78, 79, 80, 256, sat and voted "in ge-
neral councils, 81, their privileges in
the fourth century diminished, 79,
elected their bishops, 28, ordained
psalmistce, 117, divided with bishops
the use of the chrism in confirmation,
548. at the request of the bishop,
ministered confirmation, 551, to ener-
gumens, ibid., to such as, baptized
in heresy and schism, were in danger
of death, ibid., not to be questioned
by torture, 167.
. accountable to their bishops, 29,
their submission to tiiem necessary to
the iniity of the church, 866, per-
formed such offices as were common
to them and bishops, in subordination
to (hem, 26, 76, might baptize, cele-
brate the eucharist, or preach, only
by the bishop's consent, ibid., 77, 706,
804, not allowed to preach in the pre-
sence of the bishop, in the African
church, till the time of St. Augustine,
27, nor in Alexandria, before the time
of Arius, ibid., 710, rarely permitted
to reconcile penitents, confirm neo-
phytes, consecrate churches, virgins.
&c., 27, 77, -326, never ordained the
superior clergy, 27, laid hands on
presbyters, at their ordination, with
the bishop, ibid., 79, ordinations by
them, disannulled, 28, allegations
against this examined, ibid., their
usurping episcopal functions cen-
sured, 1057.
Presbyters, itinerant, or visiting, ap-
pointed instead of chorepiscopi, by
the council of Laodicea, 58.
Presentation, how this right first de-
volved upon princes and patrons,
J39.
Pride, when punished by the church,
1027.
Priesthood, the office of bishops, pres-
byters, and deacons, so called, 81, 82,
laymen's, baptism so called, 861.
Priests, bishops, presiiyters, and dea-
cons so called, ibid., called mediators
between God and man, ibid., women
not to execute their office, 10].
Prima, the first of the canonical hours
so called, 664.
Prima sedis episcopi, primates so call-
ed, 61.
Primates, or metropolitans, their ori-
gin, 60, and antiquity, ibid., 61, names
by which they were anciently known,
ibid., bishops of civil metropoles ap-
pointed to be, ibid., in Africa, the
senior bishops appointed, ibid., names
by which they were known in Africa,
ibid., three sorts of honorary, 6.3, all
called apostolici, 67.
election and ordination of, form
and manner of it, 64, 71, not obliged
to go to Rome for ordination, 65.
their offices, 63, ordained their
suffragan bishops, ibid., this power
not infringed by the setting up of
patriarchs over them, 64, except by
the patriarch of Alexandria, ibid.,
decided controversies and heard ap-
peals from the bishops and clergy of
their provinces, 65, called provincial
synods, ibid., published imperial laws
and canons, ibid., visited dioceses,
and had the care of the whole pro-
vince, ibid., granted litercE formula
to their bishops, 66, took care of all
vacant sees in their provinces, ibid.,
calculated and announced the time
of Easter, ibid., how their power
grew, ibid., of Alexandria, had the
greatest power, ibid., but originally
all equally absolute and independent,
74.
their power not arbitrary, 64,
might not officiate in any bishop's
church, or ordain presbyters and
deacons, 65, except the primate of
Alexandria, 66, might be appealed
from to patriarchs, 72, might be cen-
sured by them, ibid., might be made
commissioners by them, 73, to con-
si dt them in matters of great moment,
ibid.
cEVo, the oldest bishops of pro-
vinces, after the metropolitans, so
called, 6.3.
Primicerius diaconorum, properly
marlyrinn, St. Stephen so called,
98.
7iofarioriim, the chief of the no-
taries, who was a presbyter, so called,
128.
Priynitive church, how far its example
is binding, 547.
Princes, allegiance due to, 985.
of the people, bishops so called,
Principalis cathedra, a mother-church
so called, 277.
Principes, primates so called, 61.
Principes ecclesiev, or sacerdotum, bi-
shops so called, 22, 23, 82.
Priscillianists, heretics who altered the
form of baptism, 484.
Prisons of the church, what they were,
311, 1042.
YlpoacTTiui, the suburbs of a city so
called, 35.3.
Processions associated with solemn
supplications, 575.
Proclamatio7ima.de by the deacons be-
fore the communion service, 469.
Proctors not to be ordained, 149.
YlpoiSpoi, TrpoECTToixEs, bishops so call-
ed, 22, presbyters so called, 81.
Profanation of churches and holy
things, remarkably punished, .331,
964.
Profession of faith made at baptism in
the words of the Creed, 519.
T[poKadr]u.ivaL, deaconesses so called,
103.
Promiss7im,ihe vovp at baptism so call-
ed, 518.
Promotion, refusal of, a punishment of
the clergy, 1040.
simoniacal, what steps were
taken to prevent, 146.
tise of secular power to gain,
censured, 1045.
Upoiiao^, the ante-temple so called, 290.
Propheteia, churches so called, 27.3.
TlpuTrvKov iiiiya, Propylantm mag7ium,
the great porch of the church so call-
ed, 288, 289.
TlpocTtvxh ttoQun], the morning hymn
so called, 668, 688.
T[po(Ti.vKTi')pia, churches so called, 271.
UpoaiiKaiovTf.'s, an order of penitents
so called, 1058.
Yioo(T<pu>viLcni, the deacon's exhortation
to pray, 90, 744, 745, 750.
YlpocrTaTUL, presbyters so called, 81.
Prostrati, a class of catechumens, 431.
Prostration, a devotional posture of tlie
deepest humiliation, 649.
Tlpio-riK^iKOL, defensors so called, 124.
Protestant churches, a model of primi-
tive episcopacy proposed to be settled
in them, 410.
Prothesis, a side-table at the altar so
called, ,307.
Ilpo6E(T/jLia, warning of the exercise of
discipline, 887.
JXpwToi, primates so called, 01.
Protopades, and protopapce, presby-
ters and chorepiscopi so called, 24.
Protopaschitce, a denomination of
qiiartadeciman heretics, 1150.
Provinces in the empire, and the church,
34.3, wholly intrusted to the care of
the primates, 65.
Provincial councils. See Synods.
Psalmistce, an inferior order of the
clergy so called, 116.
Psalmody, under the care of the psal-
mistce, ibid., objections to the peo-
pie's joining in, answered, 683, per-
formed standing, ibid., use of the
plain song, and more artificial melody
in, 684, service of the ancient church
usually began with, 677, in proces-
sions, 575, at funerals, 1246, monks
conducted strangers to their cells
with, 259, the newly-baptized receiv-
ed with, .560.
Psalms, whether read in the daily
morning and evening services, 669,
674, intermixed with the lessons and
prayers in some churches, 678.
sung in course, 679, chosen for
singing by the bishop or precentor,
ibid., sometimes sung by one person
alone, 080, sometimes by the whole
assembly, 681, sung alternately, ibid.,
sung by the precentor's singing the
first part, of the verse, and the pcojjlo
joiniiitj in the close, G82.
I's(i/?ns, invitatory, at the eucharist, 789,
proper, sunj;; whilst the people were
Lonuiiuuicatini;;, 825.
of human composition not object-
ed to, GSl.
H' u\t(u KitvovLKol, the clergy who sang
ill the church so called, IG, 1 IG.
'I'^iji/xiots, workers of false miracles so
( ailed, 91G.
rsi'iido-episcopi, schismatical bishops
so called, 29.
/'si/chici, orthodo.K Christians so call-
ed, 8.
I'lililicans, exactions of, how punished,
1013.
Publius, second bishop of Athens, 21.
YlvXai wpaioi, or jiaciXiKai. the en-
trance from the uarthex to the nave,
292.
YlvXwpoL, offices performed by deacons,
anciently, 92.
Pulpitum, the reading desk in the body
of the church so called, 114, 293.
Purc/atio canonica, an abuse of the
euciiarist so called, 825.
Purgatory not regarded in the ancient
prayers for the dead, 780.
ITiipyos, the canopy of the altar so
called, .303.
Purification of the Virgin Mary, feast
of, 1172.
Purity, exemplary, required in the
clergy, 197.
Pythonici. and Pytkonissee, diviners
so called. 942.
Pyx, the ark in which the eucharist was
kept, 304, distinguished from the pas-
tophoria, 312.
Q
Quadragesima. See Lent.
Quadratus, third bishop of Athens, 21.
Quadriporticus, the cloisters so called,
289.
Quartadecimans, heretics who observ-
ed Easter on the I4th day of the
moon, so called, 1150.
Quinquagesima. See Pentecost.
Cluintillians, heretics who rejected
baptisna, 478.
Quire, the chancel of churches so call-
ed, 297.
Quotidiana' oratio, the Lord's prayer
so called, G42.
R
Railing, how punished, 1024.
Rails of the chancel, 288, 297.
Rape, h<iw punished, 1001.
Rationalis dioscesens, a civil officer of
the Roman empire, 351.
Readers, an inferior order of the clergy,
instituted in the third century, ] 13,
697, manner of ordaining, 114, age at
which they might be onlainetl, ibid.,
sometimes made catechists, 120.
Rebaptization, punishment for in
church and state, 565, punishment of
the clergy for, 1050, apostates did not
receive, 564, opinion of the African
church respectingthat of heretics, 3G,
the only absolution of certain here-
tics, 109G, of Catholics by certain
heretics, 565.
ordered in case of baptism with-
out water, 481, baptism in doubtful
cases not reckoned such, nor that of
those baptized in heresy and schism,
564.
Rebellion, censured, 985.
Receptorium, the diaconicum so call-
ed, 311.
GENERAL INDEX.
Redimicula, part of the habit of monks
so called, 2;)2.
Register of bapli.sm and sponsors kept
in the church, 521, 528.
of tiic ordination of bishops ke|)(
in the ])rimato's church, by the Afri-
can church, 62.
Reyulafidei, the Creed so called. 419.
Relics of the dead not to be kept. 1258,
1259, nor to be worshipped, ibid.
Remboth, an order of monks so called,
213.
Renuncia le.v, the Homan law awarding
punishment to false witnesses, 102-3.
Renunciantes, monks so called, 249.
Renunciation of the world, by monks,
w'hat it was, 253, how rcganlod. 1(K)8.
of the devil, at baptism, form of,
515, 517, its antiquity. 516.
Renunciative and communicative life
distinguished, 254.
Reordination, generally condemned,
160, given sometimes to schismatics
and heretics, 161, punished by de-
gradation, 1050, proposal of, by Cie-
cilian, IGl.
Repentance, perpetual, practised by
monks, 257, formed part of the pre-
paration of catechumens for baptism,
437, sacrament of faith and, baptism
so called, 476.
Residence of the clergy, laws concern-
ing, 22:3.
Resignations, how far allowed, 220.
Responsales, certain inferior officers
of the church so called, 128, 261.
Respo7ises, the people matle, during
the prayers, 596.
Responsoria, and responsorii psalmi.
psalms that were read between the
lessons so calletl, 678, 681.
Revealing secrets, how punished. 1021.
Revelation, book of, read during Pen-
tecost, G95, 1047.
Revenues of the church, whence they
arose, 182, S:c., disreputable means of
increasing, discouraged, 187, not to
be alienated save on extraordinary
occasions, 193.
anciently all in the hands of the
bishops, and by them distributed, 33,
191, 192, assisted by the archileacons,
96, the care of tiie steward of the
church, G6, rules about dividing, 192,
tills system changed by the endow-
ment of parochial churches, 19.3, sus-
pension from, one mode of discipline
amongst the clergy, 1029.
Rich, subject to discipline, 902.
Ring used in espousals, 1215.
'PiTTioia, fans to drive away insects
from tiie altar during the commu-
nion service, .307, 769.
Rites, bishops might use what they
jiloased in their own churches, pro-
videil tiiey were not heretical. 35.
Robbery, aiding and abetting, con-
demned, 1020.
Rogation days, the original of, 574,
119.3, &c.
Rngationts, litanies so called, 573.
Roman church, form used at the ordin-
ation of presbyters in, 8,3, refused
ordination to pleaders at the bar, 140,
seven deacons and seven subdeacons
always kept in it, 109, auricular con-
fession an innovation of, 1065, Epis-
tle and Gospel alone read by, 693.
errors of. See under each
particular.
empir.e, state of, in the days of
the apostles, 311, divided into dio-
ceses and provinces, 342, state of the
church conformed to it, 341.
Rome, its circumference in various ages,
380, the anniversaries of the founda-
1293
tiou of it, and Constantinople, kept
as festivals, 1125, forty chun-hes in,
before the last persecution, 2M), .380.
Rome, bishops of, most probably limits
of their power, .318, not privileged to
ordain, alone, 49, GG7, tiieir licence
for bishops to consecrate chMrchcs,
anciently not re(iuired, 327, ancient-
ly subject to the emperors, .32.
Rotulee punis, the bread at the eucha-
rist so called, 759.
Round, some churches built in this
form, 287.
S
Sabbath, or Saturday, a festival in (he
Eastern church, 1137, tliough ob-
served as the Lord's dav was, yet
the preference, in some respects, was
given to the Lord's day, 11.3s, why
observed, 1139, a fast in the Homan
and other churches, and why, 1140.
Sabbutians, a new denomination of
qiiartadecinian heretics, 1150.
Sabbatum ynagnum, the Saturday be-
fore Easter, how observed, 1189.
Sabellians, the way in which they pro.
fessed their belief in the Trinity, 215,
altered the form of baptism, 485.
Saccophori, certain Mauichees so call-
ed, S8.3.
Sactrdotal and prelatical offices in
bishops, the same, 82.
Sacerdotes, bishops, presbyters, and
deacons so called, 81, ibid., presby-
ters specially so called, 86.
summi, or primi, bishops so call-
ed, 23, 82.
Sacerdotium laid, baptism so called,
474.
secundum, presbyters so called, 82.
Sackcloth, penitents appeared in, 1061.
Sacra epistoUe, the emperor's letters
so called, 65.
Sacramenta, Divine service, why so
called, 571.
Sacraments, ambiguous usage of the
word, 515. unity in, how far necessary
to the church, 864, of faith and re-
pentance, baptism so called, 176, of
catechumens, what, 440, nothinu: to be
demanded for administering. 187, pro-
fanation of, how punished, 961.
Sacramentum, baptism so called, 475
Sacrarium, the chancel so called, 297,
the treasury for the giftsof the people,
outside the churcdi.so called, ^^07.
Sacrificati, idolaters so called, 925.
Sacrifice of the altar, what it was, and
by whom offered, 82.
Sacrificium, Divine service, why so
called, 570.
Sacrilege, robbing of graves esteemed
so. 963, and defrauding the poor, 962,
of the traditors, 963, of protaniug the
sacraments, &c., 961, of depriving
men of the use of the Scriptures, and
of the cup in the eucharist, 965. many
things so called by the Romanists,
which the ancients esteemed virtues,
9G2.
— punishment of, ibid., in the clergy,
punished by degradation, ibid.
Saints, worship of, condemned as idol-
atry, 59t), churches distinguished by
the names of, for a memorial of them,
327.
Salus, baptism so called. 475.
Salutation of bishops, /)er coronam, 4 1 .
Salutatorium, the diaconicum so call-
ed, 311.
Sancta Sanctis, the proclamation made
by the deacon at the eucharist, 7^8.
Sancta Sophia, tiie famous church of
.Justinian at Constantinople, 283.
1294
GENERAL INDEX.
Sanctimoniales, virgins so called, 2G8.
Sanctissimi, bishops so called, 42.
Sanctuary, that part of the church as-
sisned to the clergy so called, '291,
297. See Ai^litni.
Sarabaita, monks who lived under no
rule, and but few together. 243.
Samientitii, Christians so called, 7.
^atan, delivering to, what it meant,
895, divination by compact with, 942.
symigogiie of, orthodo.\ Christians
so called, 9.
Saturday, observed with ^reat solemni-
tv as a day of public devotion, 65tJ,
mi.
before Easter, the great sabbath,
how observed, 1189.
Sauches, Coenobites so called, 243.
Hceuophylaces, certain inferior officers
of the church so called, 127, 311.
Sceuophyluchim, a sort of vestry within
the church so called, 308.
magnum, the diaconicum so call-
ed, 2by. 3il.
Schism, several kinds of, 878, punish-
ment of, 961.
Sc/iismatics, ecclesiastical and civil
punishment of, 953, 961, denied the
choice of their clergy, 137, not ad-
mitted to the eucliarist without con-
fession and reconciliation, 796, cen-
sure of such clerks as became, 218,
were sometimes reordained, 161, used
the Lord's prayer as Catholics did,
643.
Sckolastici, lawyers so called, 1013.
^yoXa'^ovm LiriaKoirot, bishops with-
out sees so called, 1.38.
Schools, catechetical, adjoining the
church in some places, 121, 314.
charily, ibid., 600.
Scriptures, translated into all lan-
guages, 597, 704. catechumens al-
lowed to read, 432, 600, people al-
ways permitted to read in the vulgar
tongue, 598, formed part of the studies
of the clergy, 209, laid m churches
for the people to read, 598, children
might read, 600, such as withheld
them reckoned guilty of sacrilege,
598, 965, traditors, or betravers of
them, also, 963, and profanersof them.
961, not to be used for divination, 941,
944, to be read by the clergy and
monks at their meals, 209, 259. some
men got them by heart, ibid., 601.
readers of. an inferior order of
clergy, 113, by whom read before
their appointment, ibid.. 697. read in
various parts of the public service,
693, except in the church of Rome,
where only the Gospel and Epistle
are read, ibid., proper lessons from,
appointed to be read at particular
seasons, and calendars of them made,
626, 693, S:c. See Inteipreters.
apocryphal, read in churches. 701.
Scythia. had but one bishopric, 375.
Secretaria, sessions of coimcils so call-
ed. 311.
Secretarium, the diaconicum so called,
307, ibid.
Secrets, revealing, censured, 1024.
Secretum, used by Paul of Samosata,
42.
Secular causes, power of the bishops
in, .37, confirmed by imperial laws, 38.
court, delivering up to, what it
- meant, 1U33.
Judges, in what cases the clergy
were and were not exempt from their
cognizance, 165. &c., 168, 1049.
monks, described, 244.
offices, interference with, punish-
ed in the clerey bv degradation, 225,
1048. ■" '
Secular power, called in to help the
church, 31, 880, 1033, how far e.xer-
cised, ibid.
Sedes, the bishop's throne so called, 299.
apostolica, every primate's see so
calleii, 67, every bishop's see so call-
ed. 2-2.
Sedition, how censured. 985, disquali-
fied for ordination, 143, in the clergy,
punished by degradation, 986.
Sees of bishops conformed to the juris-
diction of cities in the Roman empire,
345, 353.
, vacant, the care of the primates,
66, in Africa, managed by interces-
sores. .59, to be tilled up within three
months, 46.
^VKO'i, churches so called, '276.
Seleucian^', heretics who rejected bap-
tism, 479.
Self-murder, how punished. '255, 989,
r255.
'S.nij.avTpa, the substitute for bells in the
Greek churches so called, 316.
Semaxii, Christians so called, 7.
Semi-jejunia, Wednesdays and Fridavs
so called. 1194.
'S.eixvtia, churches so called, 276, mo-
nasteries so called, 249.
Senatorium. part of the nave in some
modern churches so called, '296.
Senes, primates so called, in Africa, 61.
Seniores, Saxon kings so called, 8o.
ecclesitx, or ecclesiastici, elders
so called, 84, 85.
Seniority, precedency of bishops deter-
mined by, in the African church, &1.
delinquency punished by its for-
feiture, ibid., 1039.
clergy punished by loss of, amongst
their own order, 1040.
Septuagint,\ls use in the ancient church,
704.
Sennons, names by which they were
called, 705, two or three sometimes
in the same assembly, 7r2, every day
in some times and places. 713, twice
a day in many places, ibid., not so
frequent in villages, 715.
frequently extempore among the
aucieuts,717, sometimes without texts,
sometimes on more than one, 7'22,
always on important subjects, ibid.,
length of, 727, objections to long ones,
how disposed of, 735, sometimes de-
livered sitting and heard standing,
728, 7'29, applause during, 7-30, taken
down in writing by the hearers. 733,
if a preacher might use them of others'
composition. 7'27.
before the public prayers ancient-
ly. 736. prayers before, and in, and
after, 719, salutation before, but no
Ai>e Marias, 721, 7'22. prefaced some-
times by a benediction, ibid., con-
cluded by a doxology to the Trinity,
7'28.
Seriants. See Slaves.
Sescuplutn, interest at 50 per cent., 201.
Shamtnatha, one form of exccunmuni-
cation amongst the Jews, 898.
Shaving, censured in the clergy, 2'28,
the head, censured in virgins, '267.
Shoes, putting oft', a custom of some, on
entering churches, 332.
Sibyllists, Christians so called. 6.
Sick, were attended by the parabolani,
in iufettioMs disorders, 119.
Signiferi, certain idolatrous officers so
called, 946.
Silent prayer at the commencement of
the communion service, 744.
Silentiarii. certain monks so called.
249, certain civil officers so called, ib.
Silentium indicere, to summon to si-
lent prayer, 698, 745.
SiliqucE quatuor laid on every jugum
of lami as denaristnus, 178.
Simeon, second bishop of .Jerusalem, '20.
Sitnon Maaus, his idolatrous practices,
593. V ,
Simonians,A name given to the Nes-
torians by the emperor Theodosius
junior, 9o4.
Sanony, various kinds of, 965, brought
degradation on both parties concern-
ed. 146.
Simplices, orthodox Christians so call-
ed, 9.
Singers, or psaltnistes, an inferior or-
der of the clergy so called, 116, when
instituted, ibid., their office, ibid.,
their names, ibid., 117, how ordained,
ibid., their station in the church, '293.
Singing, allowed to the whole assem-
bly, 116, 683, sometimes, however,
prohibited, 116.
Sins, mortal and venial, distinguished,
918.^
2iT»ipEcrta, an allowance of corn to the
clergy out of the emperor's store-
houses, 185.
Sitting, not regarded as a devotional
posture, 649, sermons most freciuent-
ly preached so, 728, the eucharist
never received so. 81 '2.
Slai^es, not to be ordained, 147, not bap-
tized without the testimony of their
masters, 502, not to marry without
their masters' consent, 9^5, not to
turn monks without their consent,
2.50, fugitive, denied refuge in Chris-
tian churches, .338.
often manumitted at Easter, 1 155,
and on Sundays, 1127, of Jews or
heretics made free on going over to
the church, .338, 955.
noblemen not to marry, 1'206.
Sodomy, how punished, 1002.
Soldiers, sometimes denied baptism,
505, could not be ordained, 146.
Solea, HwXtliov, magistrate's throne, in
the nave of the church, 286, 296.
Solitarii, a sect of the Manichecs so
called, 883.
Soothsayers, censures against, 940.
Sorcery, censures against. 943.
Sortes sacra, a kind of divination so
called, 941.
Sophia, Sancta, the church so called,
built at Constantinople l^y Justinian,
'286.
'S.uKT'rpn, the reward for saving lost
goods so called. 1010.
Spa7iish churches not subject to the
bishop of Rome, .348.
Specierum collatio, a tax in kind so
called, 17.3.
Spectators of murders in the amphi-
theatre reputed accessaries, 992.
of stage-plays, censured,9-30,1004.
Spells, censures upon the use of, 943.
'E(f>fya-yi9, baptism so called, 475, and
cont:rmation, 545.
fTTavpotiSi)^, the sign of the cross
at ordination so called, 158, 542.
Spirit, praying by, 636, preaching by,
718.
Spitting, practised at baptism, 517.
Sponsalitice donationes, espousal gifts,
1214.
Sponsors for children in baptism, 5'23,
parents were, for their own children,
commonly, 5'24, answered the ques-
tions at baptism, and undertook the
guardianship of their spiritual life,
ibid., 5'26, for adults, ibid., to instruct
and admonish those whom they were
s\ireties for, .527, but one required,
528, their names registered, ibid.,
who might not be, 527, deacons and
deaconesses usually were, ibid., laws
GENERAL INDEX.
12<».)
against their inarrj'ing their spiritual
relative, 528, I'iUJs.
Sportulantesfr aires, the clergy so call-
ed, J83.
Y.Trov5aiot, ascetics so called, 212.
Sprinkling, sometimes used in baptism,
538.
Stage-players, not to be baptized, 503,
excluded from coinuumioa, 'j3U, not
to be ordained, 149.
Standing, a devotional posture enjoined
on the Lord's day, ami between Eas-
ter and Pentecost. 54G, 1131, psalm-
ody performed so, GS^, Gospel heard
so, 6y'J, sermons heard so, 729, eu-
charist received so, 812.
Stationary days, stationes. for Divine
service, their original. G55, weekly
fasts, in the ancient church, \V.).\,
how they diH'ered from Lent, llN2,
1194, dit^pute respecting them. 1195,
the Wednesday changed into Satur-
day, in the Western churches, 119(3.
Statues not allowed l)y the ancients,
323. of Christ made by the Syrophcc-
nician woman, 321.
2x«i)po7rjiy(oj',the meaning of the word,
327.
Slellionatiis, forgery so called. 1014.
i)Ttx«,oi«, surplices so called, 646.
Srorti, the cloisters so called, 2^9.
Stolen goods, buying, condemned, 1020.
Strangers coidd not be ordained, 141.
, cmnmunion of, what it was, 1034.
"SiTptiTtia, all secular service so called,
225.
Strife, reckoned a degree of murder,
993, persons at, could not present ob-
lations at the eucharist, 752.
^TpoyyuXof £0>;s«/OTos, the wafers used
at the eucharist so called, 758.
Studies of the clergy, 209.
Studitce,a.n orderof monks so called,247
Stylita, monks who dwelt on pillars,243.
Suhdeucons, not mentioned before the
third century, 108. their offices, ibid.,
anil ordination, ibid., seven, always
kept in the church of Rome, 109.
Subdiaconissa, a subdeacou's wife so
called, 104.
Subscription to the decree appointing
to the clergy one way of voting at
elections, 135.
Substrati, a class of catechumens so
called, 435, the third class of peni-
tents so called, 292, 1058.
Suhurbicarice ecclesice, an account of
them, 347.
Suburbs, its meaning, 353, the bishop's
diocese anciently included only the
city and these, ibid.
Successors of the apostles, bishops so
called, 22.
Succinere, to sing after the precentor,
682.
Stijfragan bishops not the same as
chorepiscopi in the primitive church,
58. bisliop (jf Home had seventy, ifciV/.,
ordained bv their primates, 6-3, ob-
liged to attend provincial synods, 65.
an attempted restoration of
chorepiscopi in England, 58.
Suffrage, common, one way of design-
ing men to the ministry, 131.
'S.vWafiiu iiSpovLCT'TLKaL, certain letters
so called, 50.
Summi sacerdotes, bishops so called, 23.
2/i/xTro'<T(a. entertainments given to the
poor at the festivals of martyrs, 1165.
Sunday. See Lord's day.
"SvvticraKToi, women living as sisters
with unmarried clergymen, 206, 1053.
YvvLrTTCLfxivoi, an Order of penitents so
called, 1058.
'S.vv-TCLTToiiui (roi, X<u(TTf, the form of
vow at baptism, 518.
Superindicta, extraordinary ta.xes so
called, 177.
Superpositiones. additional fasts in the
great week so called, 1186.
Superstition, the new. Christian reli-
gion so called, 6.
Superstitious practices in devotion
noticed by TertiiUian, 650.
Supplicationes, litanies so called, 573.
Supremacy of pope of Rome, not al-
lowed in ancient practice, 33, 348,
875.
o//jr/nce.f above all ecclesiastics,
171, 886, 985.
Sureties, laws prohibiting the clergy
from being, 226.
in baptism, or sponsors, 523.
Sursnm corda, the preparation to the
great t anksgiving at the eucharist,
770.
Suspensio a divisione mensurtia, the
cutting oft' from a share of the month-
ly division of the oblations, 183.
Suspension from commu7iion,\he lesser
excommunication so called, 887.
from office, a punishment of the
clergy, 1029, inflicted for crimes that
would bring suspension from the
eucharist on laymen, 1043.
'^va-raTiKai, letters dimissoiT so called,
221.
Swearing, all, not forbidden, 975, by
creatures, forbidden, 977, and bv
emperor's genii, by saints, &c., 97^,
false, its punishment, 979, profane,
forbidden and censured, 975, 977.
Symbolical pictures allowed by the
ancients, .320, -322, 3'2.3.
Symbolu7n, the Creed anciently so call-
ed, 448.
Synagogue of antichrist, andof Satan,
orthodox Christians so called. 9.
Synagogues, turned into churches, 283,
churches conformed to their model,
299, not to be frequented by Chris-
tians, 9-50.
Syndics, the defetisores of the church
so called, 122.
Synedrians, orthodox Christians so
called by Novatiaus, 8.
Synesius, his irregular ordination, 140.
Synodi, churches so called, 272.
Synodicee, letters intimating the pro-
motion of a bishop so called, 50, sum-
moning bishops to a provincial synod
so called, 65.
Synoditee, monks who lived in com-
munity, 243.
Sy?iods, consistorial, presbyters and
deacons took part in with bishops,
78, 79, 91.
provincial, two to be held every
year, 30, 65, called by primates, ibid.,
sufi'ragan bishops obliged to attend,
ibid., presbyters and deacons sat ami
voted at, 78, 91, consent of, needful
to the appointment of a bisliop. TtS,
elected bishops, 64, elected and or-
dained primates, ibid., appealed from
to patriarchs, 72, appeal from their
censure to foreign churches punished
in the clergy by degradation, 1049,
f.fliciatiug after their condemnation
also, 104S, provincial bishops not at-
tending suspended, 1056.
diocesan, called and presided
over by patriarchs, 7'2, ordained pa-
triarchs, ibid.
national, their power. 874.
ecumenical, their power and use
in the clnirch, 873.
held in the baptisteries of j
churches. .'509, in the catechumenia,
295, in the secretaria, 311.
Synthronus, the seats of the bishop and
presbyters so called, 300. I
Tabernacles, churches so called, 276.
Tabula clericorum, the catalogue of
the clergy, 16.
Trf)(u'y()a(/)oi, certain inferior oilicers
of the church so called, 127.
Talionis lex, false witnesses punished
by, 990.
la^twTui not to be ordained, 1 18.
Taxes, clergy exempt from certain, 171,
itc, but not by divine right, tbid.
T(<?iv Tov lit'ifxaTOi, or itf^aTiKi;, the
t-Iergy so called, 16, 297.
Te Deum. the author and original of
the hymn, 691.
TtXf loi, rtXiiovfifvoi, baptized persons
so called, 11.
TtXfioi/, the eucharist so called, ibid.,
1087.
'TiXnwTipoi, a class of catechumens so
called, 4:i3.
TfXtTij, TiXtiwrn^, baptism so called,
477.
Tifitvoi, churches so called, 276.
Tempestarii, diviners so called, 944.
Temples, churches, when lirst called,
272.
heathen, turned into churches,
28.3, with their revenues given to the
church, 18(), not to be built or adorn-
ed by Christians, 9.32.
Tertia, the second of the canonical
hours so called, 664.
Tertiana, the bishop's share of the
church revenues, 410.
Tessurescadecutitee. the Qiiartadeci-
man heretics so called, 1150.
TfTpi'cfTTuXov, the cloisters so called,
289.
Thanes, the part they took in founding
churches, 410.
OavfiaToTToiol, workers of false miracles
so called. 946.
Theatres, frequenters of, rejected from
baptism, 505, why condemned, 1004.
Theft, punishment of, 1010, punished in
the clergy by degradation, 198.
Theodoret had eii.'ht hundred parishes
in his diocese, .'364.
6fO(5oo/joi. couriers of the church so
called, 316.
Qi6Xi]irToi and GioipopoufiEvoi, divin-
ers so called, 94.3.
Bio(piXi(TTaToi, bishops so called, 42.
Bfc(/)Of)o!, Christians so called, 2.
Therapeutee. Christians so called, 1,
monks so called, 249.
QoXuiTu, the circular form of churches
so called, 287.
Throne, dpovov in//j)\ds, the, bishop's
seat in tlie church so called, 42, 288,
of the presbyters, ibid.
of the emperor, in the church, 296.
Thurarii, sellers of frankincense, cen-
sured. 9.32.
Thurificati, idolaters so called. 925.
(r)iipwpoL, door-keepers so called, 115.
Thursday, superstitionsly observed in
honour of Jupiter, 945.
QvrriiKTTiipiov, the altar part of the
church so called, 292, 297, the com-
munion table so called, .301.
Timothy, first bishop of Ephesus, 21.
Tinctiori, baptism so called, 477.
Tintinnabula, small bells so called. 317.
Ttrnnes, new soldiers so called, 174.
Tithes, due by divine right, 189, why
not always demanded. UK), when
settled generally on the church, ibid.
/■///e, no one to be ordained without, 153.
Titular bishops not allowed, ibid.
ordi7iations,Vih\ condemned, 1 80.
Tituli, churches so called, 275.
cardinales, their office. 84.
Titus, first bishop of Crete, 21.
1 290
GENERAL INDEX.
Tonsure of*the ancients different from
that of the Roman church, 229, of
monks, 252, of virgins, censnrecl,267.
Torcellus introduced organs -into
churches, 315.
Tractatores, expositors of Scripture so
culled, 70G.
Tractatus, sernions so called, ibid.
Tractoria, letters summoning bishops
to provincial synods so called, 65.
Trades, laws prohibiting the clergy
from following, 226, allowed to the
inferior clergy, ibid.
Traditors, their crime and censure, 963.
Traffic, deceit in, how punished, 1017.
Traiislatio, the clergy sometimes ex-
empt from, 177.
Translation of bishops, canonical, 44,
laws against, how to be understood,
222:
Translations of the Scriptures in use
in the ancient church, 704.
Transubstaiitiation unknown in the
early church, 814, S2U.
'YpcnrtX,a /iiktxikj), (ppiKTt), the com-
munion table so called, 301.
Treason against princes, how punished,
915.
Trepalium, the rack for examining wit-
nesses, 1U55.
Tribunal, the altar part of the church
so called, 296, the reading desk in
the body of the church so called, 114.
Trine immersion practised, its reasons,
539,623.
Trinity, worship of every person of,576,
mystery of,hidden from catechumens,
470, sermons ended with doxology
to, 728, baptism in the name of, 481.
Trisagion, an ancient hymn to the Tri-
nity,624,688,used at the eucharist,772.
Trit heists, heretics who altered the form
of baptism, 484, 576.
Tropheea, churches so called, 275.
TjoouXXcoxa, a form of building churches
so called, 287.
Trumpets used to call church-assem-
blies, 316.
Trust, deceit in, how punished, 1017.
Tunica, the coat commonly worn an-
ciently, 230, common clerical sur-
plice, 646.
Tychceum, the temple of Fortune turned
into a church, 284.
Ty rones Z>ej,catechumens so called, 429.
Vacunt sees, the care of the primates,
66, in Africa under interventores, 59,
to be filled in three months, 46.
Vacantivi, wandering clergy so called,
222.
Vagrants censured, 248.
Vain-glory, its censure, 1027.
Valentiiiians, heretics who rejected
baptism, 478.
Votes, diviners so called, 942.
Veil, used in marriage, 1222, part of
the habit of virgins, 266, worn by
penitents, 1062.
Veils used to hide the altar from the
nave, 298.
Venefici, enchanters so called, 943.
Venial and mortal sins, distinguished,
918.
Vessels of the church, used only for
sacred purposes, .331, made of differ-
ent materials, .304, not anciently de-
livered into the hands of presbyters
at their ordination, 83, 158, kept by
deacons, 87.
Vestibulum, the porch of the church,
288, 289.
Vestry, the diaconicum so called, 311.
Viaticum, baptism so called, 477, and
the eucharist, 801.
Vicars of Christ, all bishops called, 25.
Viduee, deaconesses so called, 99.
Vigils, how observed, 657, 1165, in
churches, forbidden, 3.30, 1008.
Villages, distinguished from cities, 35.3,
had bishops placed in them some-
times, 51, 356, .359.
Virgin Mary, worship of, idolatry, 937.
annunciation of, its observance,
1171, purification of, its, 1172.
Virgins, ecclesiastical and monastical.
distinguished, 264, their habit and
ordination, 265, occupied a special
part of churches, 295, their privi-
leges, 267, excused the capitation
tax, ibid., made deaconesses, 99.
w'hen first censured for breaking
their vows, 264, their marriage never
declared null, 265, might marry if
consecrated under forty years old, ib.
Visitations, diocesan, primates might
make, 65.
parochial, to be made by the bi-
shop annually, or his diocese to be di-
vided, 392, 397, bishops received a
pension at, called Aonorc«?^erfrtf', 410.
Visititig presbyters put in the room of
chorepiscopi, 58.
Vit'uriarii, idolatrous officers so called,
946.
Umbraculiim, the canopy to the altar
so called, 30.3.
UncicB, a particular municipal tax so
called, 178.
Uncovering the head, practised in de-
votion, 6.50.
Unction, in baptism, its origin, 529, dis-
tinguished from chrism at confirma-
tion, ibid., its design, 530.
or chrism at confirmation, its ori-
gin, 552, mode of administering, and
effects, ibid.
at the absolution of certain here-
tics, 1095.
Unity of the church, to be maintained
by the clergy, 218, faith and obedi-
ence, in love and charity, essential
to, 857, 860, in the use of baptism,
861, in worship, &c., 864, subjectitm
to church authority necessary to, 866,
submission to discipline, 869, not in
universal adoption of ceremonies, 876.
no visible head necessary
for, 875, degrees of it, 878.
Unleavened bread, not used originally
at the eucharist, 757, origin of use, 758.
Vota, the fourth of January, 1 123.
Voting, the people's method of, at elec-
tions of the clergy, 134.
Votum, the vow at "baptism called, 518.
FoM'.?, breach of, how censured,980,none
required of clergy,monks, and virgins
touching celibacy, 151, 253, 264.
'Yttukoveiv, i/Tri/XE'". to sing after the
psalmistts, 117, 682.
'YirriptTui, deacons so called, 86, and
subdeacons, 108.
'Yvipwa, the women's part of the
church so called, 288, 295.
'Y-n-fpStcrtt?, additional fasts on the
great week so called, 1186.
'YiTofioKil';, leaders of psalmody, and
canonical singers, so called, 117,682.
'Yiroypafpti';, notaries so called, 128.
'TTTofo'/ji-js, the baptistery so called, 31 0.
'YiroTriTTTovTi^, the third class of pe-
nitents so called, 292, 1058.
Urceola, watcrpots, among the utensils
of the altar, .305.
Usurers could not be ordained, 143.
Usury, censured, 201, 1014, clergy were
deposed for,' 200.
Vulgar tongue used in Divine service,
595, &c.. Scriptures read in it, 598.
W
Wafers, not used anciently at the eu-
charist, 757, first use of, condemned,
758.
Wakes, their original, 329.
W andering beggars c^MuxeA,l>Q-\,W2\.
clergy censured, 222, 1020.
monks censii-' J, 248.
Washing the catechumens before bap-
tism, 561.
the dead, 1244.
Me/ee<, retained by some churches
in connexion with baptism, 561.
the hands, on entering church,
289, 332, before the consecration of
the eucharist, 768.
Watchers, an order of monks, 247.
Watching in church forbidden to wo-
men, 330, 1008, with the dead before
burial, 1245.
Water consecrated by prayer at bap-
tism, 5.32, mingled with the wine at
the eucharist, 305.
Water-baptism rejected by certain he-
retics, 478.
Wednesday, one of the stationary days,
655, 1193, changed to Saturday in
•some churches, 1196.
Whipping, a punishment of the infe-
rior clergy. 916, as a voluntary exer-
cise of monks condemned, 256.
Whisperers, how punished, 1024.
White garments, worn by ministers
during Divine service, 645, and by
nevfly baptized persons, eight days,
* 5.57,558, 1160.
Whitsunday, why so called, 558, so-
lemn assemblies for worship held from
Easter till, 660.
Widows, chosen to be deaconesses, 99,
not to marry till twelve months after
their husbands' death, 1207.
of the church, a particular ac-
count of, 268, excused the capitation
tax, 267, had a distinct place in
churches, 295.
Wills, forgery of, censured, 1014.
Witness, false, how punished, 1(122,
against life, reputed murder, 990.
Wives of the clergy might not grant
Uterus formatcr, 33. See Divorce
and Marriage.
Womeyi not to baptize, nor teach, 101,
710, not to be made priests, 100, bap-
tism of deaconesses, to assist at, 102,
presided over by deaconesses in the
church, 103, visited by them, in sick-
ness, 102, subject to discipline, 901,
not to keep private vigils, .3.30, 1008.
Women's gate, in the church, 103.
galleries, or place, in the church,
288, 295.
Worship of the Trinity, 576, of crea-
tures, &c., unknown to the ancient
church, 589, 937, charged against he-
retics, 593, of the host, unknown, 819.
daily at church frequented bv both
clergy and laity, 212, 672, 1048".
unity in, how far essential to the
church, 864.
Writers, ancient, account of such as
treat of the duties of the clergy, 196.
ZvyoKpovar-rai, sly defrauders in weight
so called, 1018.
Zygostates, the public superintendent
of weights so called, ibid.
.inuN CHILDS AND SON, BUNGAY.
&
'^
BW150 .B61 1852 y.2
Ongines ecclesiasticae ; the
PnncetOfl Theoloqical Semmary-Speer Libranr
1 1012 00056 1250
liili
:'i:i''i?!":i fl